THE NEW ZEALAND OFFICIAL YEAR-BOOK, 1928


Table of Contents

PREFACE

THE 1928 issue of the “New Zealand Official Year-book” represents the thirty-sixth number of the volume, and the seventh of the present royal-octavo series, the introduction of which in 1921 synchronized with a definite forward policy in the activities of the Census and Statistics Office and in the presentation of its publications.

Although slightly reduced in bulk as compared with the 1927 number (due principally to the condensation of certain letterpress and statistical detail which had appeared in several issues), the 1928 number not only retains all of the salient features of its immediate predecessor, but also contains a substantial amount of new matter. Two entirely new sections have been added, one dealing with the tramway systems of the Dominion, and the other containing the summarized results of the first annual collection of statistics of building and construction activities. The section on water-power has been rewritten and extended, and now presents the data on this important subject in a manner and sequence which will permit of a better study and appreciation of the various aspects of the question. The section dealing with the revenue and expenditure of the General Government has also been entirely rewritten, and that devoted to railways partially so. Many of the remaining sections incorporate new matter, and the letterpress has been brought up to date throughout.

Owing to the early prorogation of Parliament in 1926, it was found possible to include in the 1927 number of the Year-book a summary of the legislation of the 1926 session. This is not repeated in the current issue, and the late ending of the 1927 session has precluded the possibility of a synopsis of the legislation of 1927 being included. A reference to the new Customs tariff is, however, given in the section devoted to external trade, and cognizance has also been taken of 1927 enactments in other cases where these had been passed by the time the appropriate sections of the Year-book went through the press.

                                                                                                                        MALCOLM FRASER,
                                                                                                                                      Government Statistician.

Census and Statistics Office,
                 Wellington, 15th December, 1927.

Chapter 1. SECTION I.—DESCRIPTIVE

NEW ZEALAND.—LOCATION AND BOUNDARIES

THE Dominion of New Zealand consists of two large and several small islands in the South Pacific. These may be classified as follows:—

  1. Islands forming the Dominion proper, for statistical and general practical purposes:—

    North Island and adjacent islets.

    South Island and adjacent islets.

    Stewart Island and adjacent islets.

    Chatham Islands.

  2. Outlying islands included within the geographical boundaries of New Zealand as proclaimed in 1847:—

    Three Kings Islands.

    Auckland Islands.

    Campbell Island.

    Antipodes Islands.

    Bounty Islands.

    Snares Islands.

  3. Islands annexed to New Zealand:—

    Kermadec Islands.

    Cook Islands.

    Niue (or Savage) Island.

    Palmerston Island.

    Penrhyn (or Tongareva) Island.

    Manahiki Island.

    Rakaanga Island.

    Pukapuka (or Danger) Island.

    Nassau Island.

    Suwarrow Island.

The Proclamation of British sovereignty over New Zealand, dated the 30th January, 1840, gave as the boundaries of what was then the colony the following degrees of latitude and longitude: On the north, 34° 30' S. lat.; on the south, 47° 10' S. lat.; on the east, 179° 0' E. long.; on the west, 166° 5' E. long. These limits excluded small portions of the extreme north of the North Island and of the extreme south of Stewart Island.

In April, 1842, by Royal Letters Patent, and again by the Imperial Act 26 and 27 Vict., c. 23 (1863), the boundaries were altered so as to extend from 33° to 53° of south latitude and from 162° of east longitude to 173° of west longitude. By Proclamation bearing date the 21st July, 1887, the Kermadec Islands, lying between the 29th and 32nd degrees of south latitude and the 177th and 180th degrees of west longitude, were declared to be annexed to and to become part of the then Colony of New Zealand.

By Proclamation of the 10th June, 1901, the Cook Group of islands, and all the other islands and territories situate within the boundary-lines mentioned in the following schedule, were included as from the 11th June, 1901:—

A line commencing at a point at the intersection of the 23rd degree of south latitude and the 156th degree of longitude west of Greenwich, and proceeding due north to the point of intersection of the 8th degree of south latitude and the 156th degree of longitude west of Greenwich; thence due west to the point of intersection of the 8th degree of south latitude and the 167th degree of longitude west of Greenwich; thence due south to the point of intersection of the 17th degree of south latitude and the 167th degree of longitude west of Greenwich; thence due west to the point of intersection of the 17th degree of south latitude and the 170th degree of longitude west of Greenwich; thence due south to the point of intersection of the 23rd degree of south latitude and the 170th degree of longitude west of Greenwich; and thence due east to the point of intersection of the 23rd degree of south latitude and the 156th degree of longitude west of Greenwich.

By mandate of the League of Nations the New Zealand Government also now administers the former German possession of Western Samoa; and, jointly with the Imperial Government and the Government of Australia, holds the League's mandate over the Island of Nauru.

By Imperial Order in Council of the 30th July, 1923, the coasts of the Ross Sea, with the adjacent islands and territories, were declared a British settlement within the meaning of the British Settlements Act, 1887, and named the Ross. Dependency. The Governor-General of New Zealand is Governor of the Ross Dependency, and is vested with the administration of the dependency.

By Imperial Orders in Council of the 4th November, 1925, the Union or Tokelau Islands (consisting of the islands of Fakaofu, Nukunono, and Atafu, and the small islands, islets, rocks, and reefs depending on them) were excluded from the Gilbert and Ellice Islands Colony, and placed under the administration of the Governor-General of New Zealand. In accordance with a provision of the second of these Orders in Council, the Governor-General's authority and powers in connection with the administration of the islands were, by New Zealand Order in Council of the 8th March, 1926, delegated to the Administrator of Western Samoa.

AREA

The total area of the Dominion of New Zealand, which does not include the territories administered under mandate, the Ross Dependency, and the Tokelau Islands, is 103,862 square miles. The areas of the principal islands are as follows:—

 Square Miles.
North Island and adjacent islets44,131
South Island and adjacent islets58,120
Stewart Island and adjacent islets.662
Chatham Islands372
          Total Dominion proper103,285
“Outlying” islands284
“Annexed” islands293
          Grand total103,862

MOUNTAINS

The mountainous character of New Zealand is one of its most striking physical characteristics. In the North Island mountains occupy approximately one-tenth of the surface; but, with the exception of the four volcanic peaks of Egmont (8,260 ft.), Ruapehu (9,175 ft.), Ngauruhoe (7,515 ft.), and Tongariro (6,458ft.), they do not exceed an altitude of 6,000 ft. Of these four volcanoes only the first-named can be classed as extinct. Other dormant volcanoes include Mount Tarawera and White Island, both of which have, in recent years, erupted with disastrous consequences. Closely connected with the volcanic system are the multitudinous hot springs and geysers.

The South Island contains much more mountainous country than is to be found in the North. Along almost its entire length runs the mighty chain known as the Southern Alps, rising to its culmination in Mount Cook (12,349 ft.). No fewer than sixteen peaks of the Southern Alps attain a height of over 10,000 ft. Owing to the snow-line being low in New Zealand, many largo and beautiful glaciers exist. The Tasman Glacier (Southern Alps), which has a total length of over eighteen miles and an average width of one mile and a quarter, is the largest. On the west coast the terminal face of the Franz Josef Glacier is but a few hundred feet above sea-level.

The following list of named peaks over 7,000 ft. in height has been compiled from various sources. It does not purport to cover all such peaks, nor is exactitude claimed in respect of the elevations shown, many of which are known to be only approximate.

Mountain or Peak.Height (Feet).
* Not available.
North Island
     Ruapehu9,175
     Egmont8,260
     Ngauruhoe7,515
Kaikoura Ranges
     Tapuaenuku9,460
     Kaitarau8,700
     Mitre Peak8,532
     Whakari8,500
     St. Bernard7,416
     Dillon7,132
St. Arnaud Range
     Travers7,666
Spenser Range
     Franklyn7,671
     Una7,540
     Ella7,438
     Faerie Queen7,332
     Paske7,260
     Humboldt7,240
     Dora7,100
Southern Alps
     Cook12,349
     Tasman11,475
     Dampier11,287
     Silberhorn10,757
     Lendenfeldt10,456
     David's Dome10,443
     Malte Brun10,421
     Teichelmann10,370
     Sefton10,354
     Haast10,294
     Elie de Beaumont10,200
     Douglas Peak10,107
     La Perouse10,101
     Haidinger10,059
     De la Beche10,058
     The Minarets10,058
     Aspiring9,975
     Hamilton9,915
     Glacier Peak9,865
     Grey Peak9,800
     Aiguilles Rouges9,731
     Nazomi9,716
     Darwin9,715
     Chudleigh9,686
     Annan9,667
     Low9,653
     Haeckel9,649
     Goldsmith9,532
     Conway Peak9,519
     Walter9,507
     Green9,305
     D'Archiac9,279
     Hochstetter Dome9,258
     Earnslaw9,250
     Hutton9,200
     Nathan9,200
     Sibbald9,180
     Arrowsmith9,171
     Bristol Top9,167
     Spencer9,167
     The Footstool9,073
     Rudolf9,039
     The Dwarf9,025
     Burns8,984
     Nun's Veil8,975
     Bell Peak8,950
     Johnson8,858
     Aylmer8,819
     Hopkins8,790
     Brodrick8,777
     Priest's Cap8,761
     Halcombe8,743
     Aurora Peak8,733
     Meeson8,704
     Meteor Peak8,701
     Mannering8,700
     Ward8,681
     Brunner8,678
     Jervois8,675
     Couloir Peak8,675
     Whitcombe8,656
     Sealy8,651
     Moffatt8,647
     Thomson8,646
     Hooker8,644
     Vampire Peak8,600
     Aigrette Peak8,594
     Dilemma Peak8,592
     Evans8,580
     Bismarck8,575
     Glenmary8,524
     Isabel8,518
     Dechen8,500
     Loughnan8,495
     Pibrac8,472
     Wolseley8,438
     Unicorn Peak8,394
     Forbes8,385
     Anderegg8,360
     Strachan8,359
     Beatrice8,350
     Jackson8,349
     Maunga Ma8,335
     Livingstone8,334
     Baker Peak8,330
     Bannie8,300
     Eagle Peak8,300
     Conrad8,300
     Richmond8,300
     Acland8,294
     Jukes8,289
     Darby8,287
     Centaur8,284
     Tyndall8,282
     Macfarlane8,278
     Victoire8,269
     Alba8,268
     Coronet Peak8,265
     Percy Smith8,254
     Williams8,249
     Roberts8,239
     Malcolm Peak8,236
     Cumine8,223
     Huxley8,201
     Kim8,200
     Spence8,200
     Eric8,200
     Drummond8,197
     McClure8,192
     Blair Peak8,185
     Huss8,165
     Louper Peak8,165
     The Anthill8,160
     Ansted8,157
     Dennistoun8,150
     Dun Fiunary8,147
     Tyndall8,116
     Fettes8,092
     Trent8,076
     King8,064
     Glacier Dome8,047
     McKerrow8,047
     Humphries8,028
     Lucia8,015
     Graceful Peak8,000
     Lean Peak8,000
     Raureka Peak8,000
     Fletcher7,995
     Farrar7,982
     Radove7,914
     Cooper7,897
     Ramsay7,880
     Frances7,876
     Cloudy Peak7,870
     Observation Peak7,862
     Cadogan Peak7,850
     Blackburn7,835
     Strauchon7,815
     Du Faur Peak7,800
     Turret Peak7,800
     Dobson7,799
     Westland7,762
     Dark7,753
     Hulka7,721
     Copland7,695
     Park Dome7,688
     Turner's Peak7,679
     Edison7,669
     Petermann7,664
     Montgomery7,661
     St. Mary7,656
     Fraser7,654
     Taylor7,641
     Sibyl Peak7,625
     Edith Peak7,600
     Madonna Peak7,600
     McKenzie7,563
     Onslow7,561
     Novara Peak7,542
     Proud Peak7,540
     Nicholson7,500
     Pyramus7,500
     Howitt7,490
     Erebus7,488
     Eros7,452
     Rolleston7,447
     Turnbull7,400
     Annette7,351
     Neave7,350
     Roon7,344
     Maitland7,291
     Adams7,247
     Jollie7,232
     Enys7,202
     Potts7,197
     German7,184
     Hutt7,180
     Kinkel7,121
     Marshman7,116
     Murray7,065
     Artist Dome7,061
     McFettrick Peak7,061
     Beaumont7,035
     Ballance7,008
     Burnett7,003
Two Thumbs Range
     Thumbs8,338
     Alma8,204
     Fox7,604
     Musgrave7,379
     Chevalier7,339
     Sinclair7,022
Darran Range
     Tutoko9,691
     Madeline9,042
     Christina8,676
     Milne8,000
Barrier Range
     Edward8,459
     Pollux8,341
     Brewster8,264
     Castor8,256
     Liverpool8,040
     Islington7,700
     Goethe7,680
     Cosmos7,640
     Oblong Peak7,600
     Somnus7,599
     Joffre7,500
     French7,400
     Plead7,400
     Moira7,300
     Clarke7,300
     Plunket7,220
     Ark7,190
     Balloon*
The Remarkables
     Double Cone7,688
     Ben Nevis.7,650

MINERAL WATERS AND SPAS

The hot springs of the North Island form one of the most remarkable features of New Zealand. They are found over a large area, extending from Tongariro, south of Lake Taupo, to Ohaeawai, in the extreme north—a distance of some three hundred miles; but the principal seat of hydrothermal action appears to be in the neighbourhood of Lake Rotorua, about forty miles north-north-east from Lake Taupo. By the destruction of the famed Pink and White Terraces at Lake Rotomahana during the eruption of Mount Tarawera on the 10th June, 1886, the neighbourhood was deprived of attractions unique in character and of unrivalled beauty; but the natural features of the country—the numerous lakes, geysers, and hot springs, some of which possess remarkable curative properties in certain complaints—are still very attractive to tourists and invalids. The importance of conserving this region as a sanatorium for all time has been recognized by the Government, and it is dedicated by Act of Parliament to that purpose.

There are also several small hot springs in the South Island, the best-known being those at Hanmer.

The following article on the mineral waters and spas of New Zealand is by the Government Balneologist, Dr. J. D. C. Duncan, M.B., Ch.B. (Edin.), Member of the International Society of Medical Hydrology, Fellow of the Royal Society of Medicine, and Fellow of the Royal Geographical Society:—

INTRODUCTORY

It has been acknowledged by the leading hydrologists in Europe that New Zealand possesses the most valuable mineral waters in existence. Not only are these mineral waters interesting from a tourist's point of view, but they are, because of their medicinal value, of great therapeutic importance, and, as a Dominion asset, worthy of the deepest scientific consideration.

From the spectacular aspect only a brief mention need be made in this article, as a full description of springs, geysers, and mud-pools has been given in Dr. Herbert's book, “The Hot Springs of New Zealand”—a book that presents a comprehensive and vivid picture of the main manifestations of thermal activity in New Zealand.

Dealing with the medical-scientific aspect of the mineral waters, the space of this article will permit only the shortest account of the treatments; and, as the Rotorua Spa is of premier importance, the article will be confined almost entirely to its operations.

Since and as the result of experience gained during the war the subject of hydrotherapy has been recreated on modern scientific lines, and the actions of thermal mineral waters have been investigated, both chemically and physiologically, in determining their therapeutic value in the treatment of disease.

MINERAL WATERS

The mineral waters which have been harnessed for therapeutic use at the Rotorua Spa are of two main varieties—viz., the “Rachel,” winch is an alkaline. sulphuretted water, emollient to the skin, and sedative in reaction; and the “Priest,” or free-acid water, which, due to the presence of free sulphuric acid, is mainly stimulating and tonic in reaction. There is, in addition to the foregoing, a valuable silicious mud similar to that found in Pistany, in Czecho-Slovakia, which, in its own sphere in hydrotherapy, exerts its influence as a curative agent.

However, it is in the “Priest” waters that one finds one's most valuable ally in the treatment of arthritis, fibrositis (the so-called rheumatic affections), and cases of nervous debility. The “Rachel” and mud baths are used mostly in those cases of fibrositis where the condition requires a softening effect; and in the types where pain is a manifest symptom these baths are invaluable as soothing and sedative agents.

REACTIONS IN THE BATH

In these natural acid baths the reactions are mainly stimulating, with increased hyperæmia in the parts submerged, and marked lessening of pain and swelling in the affected joints and tissues. Those waters containing free carbonic-acid gas are used for the oases of fibrositis in which the circulation requires the stimulating action of gaseous baths.

The “New Priest” waters, containing approximately 16.80 grains per gallon of free sulphuric acid, are utilized in the form of open pools, deep step-down baths, and slipper baths. They are prescribed at a suitable temperature for the individual case.

The “Old Priest” waters, containing a much lower degree of free acid (3.77 grains to the gallon), and of varying temperatures (from 84° F. to 102° F.), are used for treatment at their source. The waters, percolating through their pumice - bed, are confined in pools, and contain free carbonic-acid gas bubbling through the water.

The very strong “Postmaster” waters are also confined within pools on the natural pumice - bed, and, by a primitive arrangement of wooden sluice-valves, maintained at three ranges of temperature—viz., 104°, 106°, and 108° F. They contain 22.29 grains of free sulphuric acid to the gallon, and are strongly counter-irritant in their reactions.

INDICATIONS AND TECHNIQUE

In such a brief account as this one can only deal in generalizations, and the forms of treatment mentioned must necessarily be subject to wide variations. In any form of hydro-therapeutic treatment the regime must be adapted to the individual manifestations of the disease, and no routine rules or regulations can be laid down in spa operations.

The “New Priest” waters are, for the most part, prescribed for patients suffering from subacute or chronic fibrositis, subacute or chronic gout, and the various forms of arthritis. Except in cases of marked debility, those patients are given graduated baths, at temperatures ranging from 102° to 104° F., from ten to fifteen minutes daily. Most of the baths are fitted with a subaqueous douche having a pressure of 25 lb., which is directed under water on the affected tissues. The bath is usually followed by a light or hot pack, according to the needs of the case.

The subthermal “Old Priest” waters (temperature 84° F.), containing a high degree of free carbonic-acid gas, are particularly valuable in the treatment of functional nervous disease, and the methods of administration are similar to those obtaining at Nauheim. The reactions are markedly stimulating through the sympathetic nervous system, and bring about, by reflex action, a tonic effect on the heart.

The “Postmaster” baths are used in the treatment of the more chronic forms of fibrositis, arthritis deformans, and gout, requiring a more or less heroic type of procedure. They are usually prescribed in combination—i.e., a certain time in each pool, commencing with the lowest temperature. The hyperæmic reaction is most marked, and in many of the oases where pain is a predominant symptom there is a temporary paralysis of the surface nerves, as well as a strong reflex excitation of the heart. For this reason these baths are not given to patients suffering from cardiac weakness.

The mud baths being highly impregnated with silica, which has a bland, sedative effect on the tissues, are particularly indicated in cases of acute or subacute neuritis, gout, and certain skin conditions. The action of these baths is to induce an active hyperæmia in the patient with an actual absorption of free sulphur, which is present in considerable quantity. Also, the radio-activity of this medium (0.185 per c.c.) is possibly an active factor in the therapeutic action of these baths. In some of the cases undergoing mud-bath treatment the effect has been almost miraculous—instant relief from pain; reduction of swelling caused by inflammatory exudates—and such patients have been able to discard crutches or other adventitious aids and walk with more or less normal comfort.

Perhaps, of more recent date, the most efficacious effects of mud treatments have been manifested in cases of skin conditions—notably psoriasis: cases which have resisted all forms of drug treatment have cleared up in an almost magical manner; and so frequently have such cures been effected that one believes that the silicious mud of Rotorua has some markedly specific action as a therapeutic agent.

The treatment of gout depends entirely on the individual manifestations. In certain subacute and chronic types fairly high temperatures (104° to 106° F., with hot packs) of “Priest” water are employed, in order to hasten the absorption of exudates and the elimination of uric acid. In acute cases of acute gout more sedative measures are pursued, such as “Rachel” baths at neutral temperatures, local mud packs, and rest. As soon as the conditions permit, these patients are changed over to acid water baths. Cases of chronic gout exhibiting metabolic stagnation sometimes receive considerable benefit from the counter-irritant effects of the strongly acid “Postmaster” waters.

ACCESSORY TREATMENTS

Separate establishments, containing the most modern apparatus of sprays, douches, hot steam, &c., are available for wet massage and treatments of the Aix-Vichy type.

The massage-rooms are fitted with the latest installations of electrical equipment—Bristowe tables, diathermy, high frequency, Bergonie chair, X-ray, Schnée baths, Greville hot air, and other apparatus for carrying out the most up-to-date methods of electrical-therapeutic treatments.

The baths are administered by a trained staff of attendants, and the massage, electrical-therapy, and douches carried out by a qualified staff of operators.

In every respect the hydrotherapy treatments aim at a restoration of function, and the measures employed are, for the most part, re-educative.

SANATORIUM

In connection with the Rotorua Spa is a sanatorium of seventy beds, where patients whose finances are restricted can receive treatment at an exceedingly moderate cost. The institution consists of cubicles and open wards. Thermal baths and massage-rooms in the building provide for the more helpless type of invalid.

STATISTICS

From sixty thousand to eighty thousand baths are given annually, and an average of thirty thousand special treatments—massage, electrical therapy, &c.—is administered at the Rotorua Spa.

The usual course of treatment lasts from four to six weeks, and the high percentage of cures and improvements testifies to the value of the thermal mineral waters and the hydro-therapeutic treatments obtaining in this Dominion.

RIVERS

The following account of the rivers of New Zealand has been written by Professor R. Speight, M.Sc., F.G.S., Curator of the Canterbury Museum:—

In a country like New Zealand, with marked variations in topographic relief and with a plentiful and well-distributed rainfall, the rivers must necessarily form characteristic features of the landscape. Mountains, however, exert an important influence on their adaptability to the necessities of commerce, reducing their value on the one hand while increasing it on the other. Owing to the steep grades of their channels few of the rivers are fitted for navigation except near their mouths, but to compensate for this disability they furnish in many places ideal sites for power plants, which will in all probability be so utilized in the near future that New Zealand may become the manufacturing centre of the Southern Hemisphere. No country south of the Equator, except Chile and Patagonia, possesses such stores of energy conveniently placed, which cannot become exhausted until the sun fails to raise vapour from the neighbouring seas—a contingency to be realized only when life on the earth is becoming extinct.

The only part of the country which possesses rivers capable of being used for navigation is the North Island. The relief is not so marked as in the South, and many streams flow in deep beds, with somewhat sluggish current. There are flowing into the Tasman Sea rivers like the Waikato, Wairoa, Mokau, and Wanganui, which served the Maoris as important means of communication, and which are decidedly useful for the purposes of modern transport. The first-mentioned of these is by far the most important. Rising in the snows of Ruapehu, and receiving numerous affluents from the western slopes of the Kaimanawa Range, it pursues a northerly course for twenty miles with all the features of a mountain torrent till it enters Lake Taupo. Almost immediately on leaving this it plunges over the Huka Falls, formed by a hard ledge of volcanic rock, and then runs first north-east and then north-west till it reaches the sea, the amount of water discharged exceeding 800,000 cubic feet per minute. In certain parts of its. course the valley is gorgelike in character and picturesque rapids obstruct its navigation, but in its lower reaches it widens out and flows for long distances through marshes and shallow lakes, and empties into the sea by a wide estuary, which is unfortunately blocked by a bad bar. It receives on the west a largo tributary, the Waipa—itself also navigable for small steamers, and a river which may ultimately play no small part in the development of the south-western portion of the Auckland Province.

The Northern Wairoa shows features which resemble those of the Waikato. It rises in the hilly land of the North Auckland Peninsula, and flows south as a noble stream till it enters Kaipara Harbour, a magnificent sheet of water with many winding and far-reaching arms, but with its utility greatly discounted by the presence of a bar which, though with sufficient depth of water for vessels of moderate size, is frequently impracticable. The total estimated discharge from the streams running into the Kaipara Harbour is about 500,000 cubic feet per minute, of which the Wairoa certainly contributes one-half.

The Mokau River, which enters the sea about sixty miles north-east of New Plymouth, is navigable for a considerable distance in its lower reaches. Here it is flanked by limestone bluffs, clad with a wealth of ferns and other native vegetation, forming one of the most picturesque rivers of the country. Higher up, as in the Waikato, there are fine falls, which may ultimately be used for power purposes owing to their proximity to one of the important agricultural districts of the North Island.

The last of the four principal navigable rivers on the west coast is the Wanganui. This river gathers its initial supplies from the western flanks of the volcanic ridge of the centre of the Island, from which numerous streams run west over the Waimarino Plain in somewhat open channels till they coalesce and form the main river. Other tributaries, such as the Tangarakau and the Maunganui-te-ao subsequently add their quota, and the river then flows in a southerly direction in loops and windings depressed far below the level of the coastal plain, between high papa bluffs clad with rich vegetation, till it reaches the sea as a deep tidal stream, the amount of its discharge being estimated at over 500,000 cubic feet per minute. Through the greater part of its course it has a characteristic trench-like channel, with a fairly even gradient, and with only slight interruptions from rapids. At low water these are most troublesome, but at times of high river-level they are passed without serious difficulty. This fine stream affords communication into a country difficult of access by road or railway, and it may be taken as typical of other smaller streams to the west, such as the Waitotara, the Patea, and the Waitara, which are navigable to a less extent, principally owing to the obstructions of timber in their channels; while the rivers lying more to the east and with courses parallel to the Wanganui—e.g., the Rangitikei and the Wangaehu—are more rapid and have little adaptability to the needs of transport. Further east still, in the neighbourhood of the Ruahine Mountains, the rivers become true mountain torrents, with steep grades and rapid currents.

On the other coast of the North Island the only streams capable of being used for navigation except just at their mouths are those running into the Firth of Thames—the Piako and the Waihou. But no account of our navigable rivers would be complete without a reference to the “drowned rivers” which characterize the northern parts of the Island. The Kaipara may be taken as a typical case of such, for the harbour merely represents the depressed and sunken lower reaches of the Wairoa and other streams. A further notable case is the Hokianga River, which runs for twenty miles between wooded hills and receives numerous tributaries from them, tidal for a considerable part of their courses, and allowing water communication to be used for at least fifteen miles from the point where actual discharge into the open sea takes place.

The remaining rivers of the North Island of any importance rise in the mountain axis that stretches from near Wellington towards the eastern margin of the Bay of Plenty. Towards the southern end, where it lies close to the shore of Cook Strait, the rivers from it are short and swift, the only exception being the Mana-watu, which has cut a deep gorge in the mountain barrier and drains an extensive basin lying on the eastern flanks of the Ruahine Range to the north, and of the Tararua Range to the south, as well as a considerable area of country on the slopes of the Puketoi Range, its headwaters in this direction reaching nearly to the east coast of the Island. The Manawatu has an estimated discharge of over 600,000 cubic feet per minute, and judging by this it must be considered the second-largest river in the North Island. Although the Manawatu is the only stream which has succeeded up to the present in cutting through the range at its head, several of the rivers flowing west have eaten their way far back, and in future ages will no doubt struggle with the Manawatu for the supremacy of that tract of land lying to the east of the range. Remarkable changes are likely to occur in the direction of drainage, especially if the earth-movements now in progress in the neighbourhood of Cook Strait continue for any lengthy period.

The central and southern parts of the Tararua and Rimutaka Ranges are drained by the Ohau, Otaki, Waikanae, and other streams flowing into Cook Strait; by the Hutt River, which flows into Wellington Harbour; and by the Ruamahanga and its tributaries, (lowing through the Wairarapa Plain. These last include within their basins some amount of papa-country as well as steep mountain-slopes. While in the former they run in deep narrow channels, but when free from it they spread at times over wide shingly beds in a manner more characteristic of the streams of the South Island.

Several large rivers rise in the Ruahine Mountains and their northerly extensions. The chief of these flowing into Hawke Bay are the Ngaururoro, Tukituki. Mohaka, and Wairoa, the first being noteworthy for the enormous amount of shingle it has brought down; while farther north the Waipaoa runs into Poverty Bay and the Waiapu into the open sea, both draining an extensive area of rich papa land. From the north-western side of the range the Whakatane and the Rangitaiki, two considerable streams, flow into the Bay of Plenty.

The chief factor which determines the characters of the rivers of the South Island is the great mountain mass of the Southern Alps, with its extensions and semi-detached fragments. Its general direction is parallel to the west coast of the Island, and nearer to this coast than to the eastern one; it also lies right athwart the path of the wet westerly winds which prevail in these latitudes. The moisture collected during their passage across the Tasman Sea is precipitated in the form of rain on the coastal plain and the hills behind it, while the mountain-tops intercept it chiefly in the form of snow, the amount of annual rainfall varying from about 100 in. at sea-level up to over 200 in. near the main divide. The eastern slopes of the range receive less rain, and are increasingly drier as the coast is approached, but there the amount is slightly augmented by moist winds coming from the open ocean to the east. In the higher mountain valleys on both sides of the range lie numerous glaciers, either of the small cliff type or large ones of the first order, the most notable being the Tasman, Hooker, Mueller, Godley, Rangitata, Lyell, and Ramsay on the east, and the Franz Josef and Fox on the west. The chief large rivers of the central district of the Island rise from the terminals of the glaciers and issue from the ice as streams of considerable volume. They reach their highest level in spring and summer, for not only does the heavier rainfall of that time of the year serve to swell them inordinately, but the snow and ice are melted under the combined influence of the rain itself and of the strong sun-heat. Although they are almost always more or less turbulent and dangerous to the traveller who attempts to ford them—in the warm months of the year they are liable to sudden and serious floods, and formerly they frequently blocked communication for weeks at a stretch—now, however, many of the worst streams have been bridged, and communication is thus easier and less precarious.

The general form of these valleys is of a fairly uniform type. Their heads are usually amphitheatre-like in shape, and for some distance they are occasionally covered by old moraines, and the course of the stream is impeded by huge angular blocks washed out of these or shed from the steep slopes; at times, too, the rivers flow through deep and somewhat narrow gorges. Lower down the valleys open out, with even steep sides, nearly perpendicular at times, and with flat floors covered by a waste of shingle, over which the rivers wander in braided streams. The sides are clad with dense bush for a height of approximately 2,500 ft., that merges into a tangle of subalpine scrub, to be succeeded after another 1,000 ft. by open alpine meadow, gradually passing upward into bare rock and perpetual snow.

After leaving the mountains the streams flowing to the West Coast cross the narrow fringe of aggraded coastal plain, and cut down their channels through old glacial drifts which furnished in former times rich leads of alluvial gold. The mouths of these rivers are usually blocked by shallow bars, but after heavy floods a channel may be scoured out, only to be closed, when the river falls, by the vast quantities of drift material moved along the beach by the heavy seas and the strong shore currents which sweep the open coast. It is only where it is possible to confine the river-mouths and direct their scour that open channels can be permanently maintained, and even these entrances are at times extremely dangerous to shipping.

The chief rivers which flow from the central portion of the Southern Alps to the Tasman Sea are the Taramakau, Hokitika, Wanganui, Wataroa, Waihao, Karangarua, Haast, and Arawata. All rise in glaciers, and their valleys are remarkable for their magnificently diversified bush and mountain scenery. Occasionally lakes, ponded back behind old moraines or lying in rock-bound basins and fringed with primeval forest, lend charm to the landscape, and make a journey along the Westland Plain one of the most delightful in New Zealand from the scenic point of view.

Farther north glaciers are absent, but the heavy rain feeds numerous large streams and rivers, the most notable being the Grey and the Buller, the last being in all probability the largest on the west coast, the amount of its discharge being estimated at nearly 1,000,000 cubic feet per minute.

The general features of the rivers which flow into the West Coast Sounds are somewhat similar, except that few rise in glaciers, and there is no fringe of plain to the mountains. The valleys have steeper sides, waterfalls and lakes are more common, and are ideally situated for power installations. One of the large rivers of this area is the Hollyford, which flows into Martin's Bay; but the largest of all is the Waiau, which drains the eastern side of the Sounds region, receives the waters of Lakes Te Anau, Manapouri, and Monowai, and enters the sea on the south coast of the Island.

The rivers on the eastern slope of the Alps present features similar to those of the west coast in their upper courses, but the valleys are broader and flatter, floored from wall to wall with shingle and frequently containing large lakes of glacial origin. In those cases where lakes do not now exist there are undoubted signs that they occurred formerly, having been emptied by the erosion of the rock-barf across their lower extremities and filled at the same time by detrital matter poured in at their heads.

The largest of all these rivers is the Clutha; in fact, it discharges the greatest volume of water of any river in New Zealand, the amount being estimated at over 2,000,000 cubic feet per minute. The main streams which give rise to this river flow into Lakes Wanaka and Hawea, and have their sources in the main divide to the north of the ice-clad peak of Mount Aspiring and in the neighbourhood of the Haast Pass. After flowing as a united stream for nearly thirty miles it receives from the west a tributary nearly as large as itself called the Kawarau, whose discharge has been accurately gauged by Professor Park at 800,000 cubic feet per minute. This great volume of water is due to the fact that the Kawarau drains Lake Wakatipu, which serves as a vast reservoir for the drainage of a considerable area of mountain country, including snow-clad peaks at the head of the lake. The united streams continue in a south-easterly direction, and their volume is substantially increased by the Manuherikia on the east bank as well as by the Pomahaka on the west. The course of the Clutha lies through the somewhat arid schist region of Central Otago, gorge alternating with open valley and river-flats; but some ten miles or so before it reaches the sea it divides, only to reunite lower down and thus include the island known as Inch-Clutha. It almost immediately afterwards enters the sea, but its outlet is of little use as a harbour owing to a shifting and dangerous bar. Portions of its course are navigable to a very limited extent, but it is more important commercially, since it has yielded by means of dredging operations great quantities of gold; in fact, it may be regarded as a huge natural sluice-box, in which the gold disseminated through the schists of Central Otago has been concentrated through geological ages into highly payable alluvial leads.

The following large rivers belong to the Southland and Otago District, but do not reach back to the main divide—the Jacobs, Oreti, Mataura, and Taieri; and forming the northern boundary of the Otago Provincial District is the Waitaki, which drains a great area of alpine country, and includes in its basin Lakes Tekapo, Pukaki, and Ohau. Its main affluents are the Tasman and the Godley, rising in glaciers of the same names near the axis of the range where it is at its highest. As the river approaches the sea it crosses shingle-plains, through which it has cut a deep channel flanked by terraces, which rise bench-like for some hundreds of feet above the present level of the river. Its general features are similar to those of the rivers of Canterbury farther north, except that a larger proportion of the course of the latter lies across the plains and uninterfered-with in any way by the underlying harder and more consolidated rocks. The four principal rivers which rise in glaciers are the Rangitata, Ashburton, Rakaia, and Waimakariri; while farther north are the Hurunui and Waiau, snow- and rain-fed rivers rising in the main range beyond the northerly limit of glaciers; and there are other streams—such as the Waihao, Pareora, Opihi, Selwyn, Ashley, and Waipara—which do not reach beyond the outer flanking ranges, and are almost entirely rain-supplied.

According to recent investigations the low-water discharge of the Waimakariri is approximately 80,000 cubic feet per minute, but it frequently rises in normal flood to 500,000 cubic feet per minute.

The rivers flowing to the East all carry down enormous quantities of shingle, but in former times they carried down even more, and built up the wide expanse of the Canterbury Plains by the coalescing and overlapping of their fans of detritus, the depth of shingle certainly exceeding 1,000 ft. Subsequently, when conditions, climatic or otherwise, slightly altered, they cut down deep through this incoherent mass of material, forming high and continuous terraces. Nowhere is the terrace system more completely developed than at the point where the rivers enter on the plains, for there the solid rock that underlies the gravels is exposed, and by the protection that it affords to the bases of old river flood-plains or former terraces it contributes materially to their preservation in a comparatively uninjured condition. The valleys of all these rivers are now almost treeless except in their higher parts, but there the mixed bush of Westland is replaced by the sombre beech forest; it is only in exceptional cases that the totara, which forms an important element of the bush on the hills to the west, crosses the range and covers portions of the sides of the valleys on the east.

Both the Hurunui and the Waiau have cut down gorges through semi-detached mountain masses of older Mesozoic rock, a result probably accelerated by the movements of the earth's crust; and farther north, in Marlborough, the Clarence, Awatere, and Wairau have their directions almost entirely determined by a system of huge parallel earth-fractures, running north-east and south-west, and the rivers are walled in on either side by steep mountains for the greater part of their length. The Clarence Valley is the most gorge-like, since it lies between the great ridges known as the Seaward and Inland Kaikouras, which reach a height of about 9,000 ft. The last river of the three, the Wairau, flows for a considerable distance through a rich alluvial plain, and enters Cloudy Bay by an estuary which is practicable for small steamers as far as the Town of Blenheim. The most important of the streams on the southern shores of Cook Strait are the Pelorus,Motueka, Takaka, and Aorere, great structural faults being chiefly responsible for the position and characteristic features of the valleys of the last two.

An important commercial aspect of our rivers is their use not only as drainage channels, but as a source of water for pastoral purposes. Hardly any area is without water for stock or with a subsoil wanting in moisture necessary for successful cultivation. Only in Central Otago and on the Canterbury Plains were there formerly wide stretches of arid country, but the deficiency in the water-supply has been remedied by well-engineered systems of races, tapping unfailing streams at higher levels, and distributing a portion of their contents far and wide, so that the districts mentioned are rendered highly productive and absolutely protected from the serious effects of drought. It is, however, the rich alluvial flats and well-drained terrace lands bordering on the rivers that contribute specially to the high average yield per acre year after year for which this country has such a world-wide reputation.

From the brief summary given above it will be evident also that in her rivers the country possesses enormous stores of energy awaiting exploitation. A beginning has been made in some places, such as at Waipori in Otago, at Lake Coleridge in Canterbury, at the Horohoro Falls and at Arapuni on the Waikato River in Auckland, at Mangahao in Wellington, and at a few other places where there are minor installations. These owe their development to their comparative nearness to centres of industry; but they represent an infinitesimal portion of the energy available, and the value of our vast store will be more truly appreciated when our somewhat limited reserves of coal show signs of failure or become difficult to work —unless, indeed, some new form of power is disclosed by the researches of science in the near future.

A list of the more important rivers of New Zealand is given, with their approximate lengths, the latter being supplied by the Department of Lands and Survey.

NORTH ISLAND.
Flowing into the Pacific Ocean—Miles.
     Piako60
     Waihou (or Thames)90
     Rangitaiki95
     Whakatane60
     Waiapu55
     Waipaoa50
     Wairoa50
     Mohaka80
     Ngaururoro85
     Tukituki65
Flowing into Cook Strait—
     Ruamahanga70
     Hutt35
     Otaki30
     Manawatu (tributaries: Tirau-mea and Pohangina)100
     Rangitikei115
     Turakina65
     Wangaehu85
     Wanganui (tributaries: Ohura, Tangarakau, and Maunganui-teao)140
     Waitotara50
     Patea65
Flowing into Tasman Sea—
     Waitara (tributary: Maunganui)65
     Mokau75
     Waikato (tributary: Waipa)220
     Wairoa95
     Hokianga40
Flowing into Cook Strait—
     Aorere45
     Takaka45
     Motueka75
     Wai-iti30
     Pelorus40
     Wairau (tributary: Waihopai)105
     Awatere70
Flowing into the Pacific Ocean—
     Clarence (tributary: Acheron)125
     Conway30
     Waiau (tributary: Hope)110
     Hurunui90
     Waipara40
     Ashley55
     Waimakariri (tributaries: Bealey, Poulter, Esk, and Broken River)93
     Selwyn55
     Rakaia (tributaries: Mathias, Wilberforce, Acheron, and Cameron)95
     Ashburton67
     Rangitata75
     Opihi50
     Pareora35
     Waihao45
     Waitaki (tributaries: Tasman, Tekapo, Ohau, Ahuriri, and Hakataramea)135
     Kakanui40
     Shag45
     Taieri125
     Clutha (tributaries: Kawarau, Makarora, Hunter, Manuherikia, and Pomahaka)210
Flowing into Foveaux Strait—
     Mataura120
     Oreti105
     Aparima65
     Waiau (tributaries: Mararoa, Clinton, and Monowai)115
Flowing into the Tasman Sea—
     Cleddau and Arthur20
     Hollyford50
     Cascade40
     Arawata45
     Haast (tributary: Landsborough)60
     Karangarua30
     Fox25
     Waiho20
     Wataroa35
     Wanganui35
     Waitaha25
     Hokitika (tributary: Kokatahi)40
     Arahura35
     Taramakau (tributaries: Otira and Taipo)45
     Grey (tributaries: Ahaura, Arnold, and Mawhera-iti)75
     Buller (tributaries: Matakitaki, Maruia, and Inangahua)105
     Mokihinui30
     Karamea45
     Heaphy25

LAKES

The following article on the lakes of New Zealand is also by Professor R. Speight:—

Lakes are features of the landscape which are usually attributable to the filling-up of hollows formed by faulting or warping, or by volcanic explosions, or by the irregular accumulation of material round volcanic vents, or to the interference with river-valleys by glaciers. Seeing that all these agencies have operated on an extensive scale in New Zealand in comparatively recent geological times, it is not surprising that its lake systems are well developed. The remarkable group of lakes lying in the middle of the North Island, as well as isolated enclosed sheets of water in other parts of the Auckland Provincial District, are due to volcanic action in its various forms, while those in the South Island are to be credited to the operations of glaciers. We have therefore two distinct types of Jake scenery, one for each Island. The relief of the land near the volcanic lakes is not by any means marked, and they therefore rarely have bold and precipitous shores, and their scenic interest depends partly on the patches of subtropical bush which grows luxuriantly in places on the weathered igneous material, and partly on their desolate and forbidding surroundings, everywhere reminiscent of volcanic action, where the softening hand of time has not reduced the outpourings of the eruptive centres to a condition favourable for the establishment of vegetation. The thermal activity which is manifested in numerous places on their shores adds to their interest. In the South Island the lakes lie in the midst of splendid mountain scenery, with amphitheatres of noble peaks at their heads, crowned with perpetual snow, and clad at lower levels with dark primeval beech forest, which affords an appropriate setting for the waters at their base, rendered milky-white at times with the finest of sediment worn from solid rocks by powerful glaciers, and swept down to the quiet waters of the lake by turbulent glacial torrents.

LAKES OF THE NORTH ISLAND

The largest sheet of fresh water in New Zealand is Lake Taupo, which is situated in the very heart of the North Island, at an elevation of 1,211 ft. above the sea. Its greatest length in a S.W.-N.E. direction is twenty-five miles, and its greatest breadth is about seventeen miles, but its shape is somewhat irregular owing to a large indentation on its western side. Its area is 238 square miles, its greatest depth is 534 ft., and it has a catchment area of about 1,250 square miles. About 60 per cent. of its water-supply comes from the Upper Waikato River, which drains the northern and eastern flanks of the central volcanoes as well as the western slopes of the Kaimanawa Range and its northern extensions. The lake discharges at its northeastern corner and forms the main Waikato River, which falls within a short distance over the Huka Falls, where the volume of water which passes over is estimated to reach an average of 5,000 cubic feet per second. The surroundings of the lake are picturesque, on the western side especially. Here it is bounded by cliffs of volcanic rock, generally between 100 ft. and 800 ft. in height, but at the Karangahape Bluffs they rise to over 1,000 ft. sheer. The northern shore is bold with promontories terminated with bluffs and intervening bays with gentler slope. The south side is generally fringed with alluvial flats, while the east is bordered in places with pumice cliffs, and is somewhat uninteresting, but relieved from absolute monotony by the graceful extinct cone of Tauhara. About twenty miles to the south rise the great volcanic peaks of Tongariro, Ngauruhoe, and Ruapehu, with their bush-clad foothills, forming a splendid panorama when seen from the northern shore of the lake.

To the south-east of the middle of the lake lies the Island of Motutaiko, in all probability the summit of a volcanic cone on the line of igneous activity which stretches north-east from the central volcanoes towards Tarawera, White Island, Tonga, and Samoa. The formation of the lake itself is attributable either to a great subsidence after volcanic activity waned, or to a great explosion which tore a vast cavity in the earth's crust and scattered the fragments far and wide over the middle of the Island; and evidence of declining igneous action is furnished by hot springs in the lake itself and near its shore, especially at the north-east corner near Wairakei and on the southern shore near Tokaanu. Earth-movements have in all probability continued down to recent times, for an old shore platform or wave-cut terrace surrounds the lake, indicating that its waters were formerly at a higher level, and changes in level of the ground on the northern shore of the lake, attended by local earthquakes, occurred during the year 1922.

The lake forms an enormous reservoir of power conveniently placed for exploitation; it is estimated that the Huka Falls would develop up to 38,000 horse-power, and its central position renders it peculiarly suitable for supplying a wide district. Although the immediate vicinity does not hold out much hope for its utilization, the rich agricultural districts which lie at some distance will no doubt rely on it in the near future as a convenient source of mechanical energy.

To the south of Taupo, nestling in the hills between the great lake and the northern slopes of Tongariro, lies Roto-Aira, a beautiful sheet of water, three miles in length and with an area of five square miles. It discharges by the Poutu River into the Upper Waikato. The other lakes of this region are small in size and usually occupy small explosion craters on the line of igneous activity mentioned above.

A most interesting group of lakes lies in the midst of the thermal region to the north-east of Taupo. These comprise the following: Rotorua, Roto-iti, Roto-ehu, and Rotoma, which belong to a system lying to the north-west of the area, and Tarawera, Rotokakahi, Tikitapu, Okareka, Rotomahana, Okataina, Rotomakariri, and Herewhakaitu, which lie to the south-east. The former group is connected either directly or indirectly with the Kaituna River basin, and the latter with the Tarawera River basin, both of which discharge their waters into the Bay of Plenty. All these lakes occupy either explosion craters or depressions due to subsidences of the crust or hollows formed by irregular volcanic accumulations. They lie at an elevation of about 1,000 ft. above the sea. The largest is Rotorua, which is nearly circular in shape, except for a marked indentation on the southern shore. It is 22 square miles in area, and 84 ft. deep, with flat shores; but in the middle, rather towards the eastern side, the picturesque and historical Island of Mokoia rises to a height of 400 ft. The lake discharges at its north-eastern corner by the Ohau Creek into Lake Roto-iti, a shallow and irregular depression, which runs in turn into the Okere River. To the north-east lies the small lake of Roto-ehu, separated from it by low ground, and farther on lies the picturesque Rotoma, of still smaller size.

The largest lake of the south-eastern group is Tarawera, lying to the north and west of the mountain of the same name; discharging directly into it are Rotokakahi, Okareka, and Okataina, the last two by subterranean channels, while Tikitapu and Rotomahana are separated from it by comparatively narrow ridges.

All these lakes owe their interest to the thermal manifestations which occur in their vicinity, and to the remnants of beautiful bush which have survived the eruption of Tarawera in 1886. They are also noted for their fishing, being well stocked with trout. Their water is available for power purposes to a limited extent, and a small installation is placed near the low fall where the Okere River discharges from Lake Roto-iti.

Two small lakes of volcanic origin are situated on the peninsula north of Auckland: these are Takapuna and Omapere. The former lies close to the City of Auckland, and occupies a small explosion crater near the sea; while Omapere is between the Bay of Islands and Hokianga, in a shallow depression, which owes its origin to the obstruction of the Waitangi River by a lava-flow. It is three miles long by two wide, and is placed at a height of 790 ft. above the sea.

About forty miles from the east coast, in the Hawke's Bay District, lies the most important lake of Waikaremoana, twelve miles in length by about six miles and a quarter in breadth at its widest part, but with an extremely irregular outline; it has an area of twenty-one square miles. Its surface is 2,015 ft. above the sea, and it has a maximum depth of 846 ft. It discharges by the Wairoa River to the northern shore of Hawke Bay. This lake is most favourably situated for the development of water-power, and it is estimated that it would generate, owing to its admirable position, as much as 136,000 horse-power. A few miles to the northeast lies the small lake called Waikare-iti, which discharges into the large lake.

The only other inland lakes of any importance in this Island are those situated in the lower course of the Waikato River, the most noteworthy being Waikare and Whangape. The former has an area of nearly eleven square miles and has a depth of 12 ft.; the latter is smaller, with an area of only four square miles and a depth of 9 ft. These owe their origin to flooding of low-lying land alongside the river—in all probability attributable to a slight lowering of the land in this part of the country, with the consequent inability of the river to discharge its surplus water without a proper channel being maintained.

Along the coast-line, especially behind the fringe of dunes, numerous small lakes are found, such as Rotokawa, near Kaipara, and Horowhenua, near Levin; and a large sheet of water occurs near the mouth of the Wairarapa Valley, called the Wairarapa Lake. The lake is very shallow, and is liable to remarkable variations in size owing to heavy floods from the neighbouring ranges. Between it and the sea is a considerable area of swampy ground in which are several small lakes, the largest of which, Lake Onoke, is separated from Palliser Bay by a narrow shingle-spit.

LAKES OF THE SOUTH ISLAND

By far the great majority of the lakes of the South Island are dependent for their formation either directly or indirectly on the action of glaciers. They may be either small tarns high on the mountains or large lakes occupying considerable lengths of old stream-valleys which have been overdeepened by the excavating power of ice during the Pleistocene glaciation, or lakes formed by the filling of hollows in the irregular heaps of debris laid down on a plain at the base of the mountains or in a wide open valley. Accumulations of debris may also assist the first two causes in the formation of lakes, and some may owe the initial formation of their basins to tectonic causes, but these have been modified profoundly by other influences.

Included in the first class are numerous sheets of water from the size of small ponds upwards, found in all parts of the mountain region, but especially in the high plateau regions of western Otago, and to a limited extent in north-west Nelson. To the second group belong the large lakes of the eastern watershed of the Alps and a small number which drain west, such as Rotoroa and Rotoiti in the Buller Basin, while to the last must be assigned the majority of the lakes of Westland; but Brunner and Kanieri should perhaps be assigned to the second class.

Seeing that glaciation was not so intense in the northern portion of the Island, it is not surprising that the lakes of that region are small and few in number. Attention has, however, been drawn to Boulder Lake, in the valley of the Aorere River, since it might be used for power purposes in connection with the great deposit of iron-ore at Parapara. It is only 151 acres in extent, but it lies at an elevation of 3,224ft., and is conveniently placed for the establishment of an electric-power plant. Farther south, near the head of the Buller, are two larger lakes—Rotoroa and Rotoiti—occupying ice-eroded valleys dammed at their lower ends by moraine. The former has an area of eight square miles, and the latter two and three-quarter square miles; their heights above the sea being respectively 1,470 ft. and 1,997 ft., and the latter being 228 ft. deep.

In the valley of the Grey River are two lakes of considerable size—viz., Brunner and Poerua. These are shrunken and separated parts of a former extensive sheet of water which was ponded back behind a great glacier moraine. Lake Brunner is five miles long by four broad, has an area of 15.9 square miles, is 280 ft. above sea-level, and 357 ft. deep. It is surrounded on two sides by high wooded granite peaks, and on the other two by low ground. It discharges by the Arnold River to the Grey, but a very slight change of level would turn it into the Taramakau.

Lake Kanieri, which lies in the basin of the Hokitika River at the base of Mount Tuhua, is a beautiful sheet of water. It is five miles long by one and three-quarters wide, has an area of eight square miles, is 422 ft. above sea-level, and 646 ft. deep. It owes its origin partly to the hollow formed behind an immense morainic dam, and partly to the erosive action of the valley glacier. Farther south on the coastal plain of Westland are numerous small and picturesque lakes, wooded to the water's edge, lying behind heaps of glacial debris or in ice-eroded basins. The most notable of these are Ianthe and Mapourika, both of small size, the former with an area of only two square miles, at a height of 80 ft. above sea-level, and with a depth of 105 ft., and the latter remarkable for the fine panorama of mountain scenery, with Mount Cook in the background, which can be obtained from the shore of the lake. Along this strip of coast-line there are numerous lagoon-like expanses of water, cut off from the sea by areas of dune or of moraine, the chief of which is Mahinapua, which lies close to the Town of Hokitika. This is but 6 ft. above tide water, and has an area of one and a half square miles. The creek discharging from it is noted for the perfect reflections to be seen in the dark, peat-stained water.

On the eastern side of the main divide lie the great valley lakes which belong to the following river-basins: Hurunui—Lake Sumner; Rakaia—Lakes Coleridge and Heron; Waitaki—Lakes Tekapo, Pukaki, and Ohau; Clutha—Lakes Wanaka, Hawea, and Wakatipu; Waiau—Lakes Te Anau, Manapouri, and Monowai; Wairaurahiri—Lake Hauroko; Waitutu—Lake Poteriteri. These are all formed on the same plan; great glaciers have excavated the floor of a river-valley and have piled the debris across its lower portion, leaving a great hollow which was filled with water when the ice retreated. Even in those river-basins where no lakes now exist the traces of their former presence are evident; especially is this the case with the Waimakariri, Rakaia, and Rangitata Valleys. Besides these large lakes each valley has its quota of small ones, usually hidden away among the piles of moraine or ponded back behind shingle-fans. Among these small lakes should be noted the following: Tennyson, in the valley of the Clarence; Taylor, Sheppard, Katrine, and Mason, in the Hurunui; Pearson, Grassmere, and Letitia, in the valley of the Waimakariri; Evelyn, Selfe, Catherine, Ida, and Lyndon, in that of the Rakaia; Clearwater (or Tripp), Howard, and Acland, in the Ashburton; Alexandrina, in the Waitaki; Lochnagar, Hayes, and Moke, in the Clutha. In the valley of the Waiau there are numerous lakes of small size hidden away in bush-clad valleys, the chief of which is Mavora, which discharges into the main Waiau by way of its large tributary, the Mararoa. On the west coast of this region are also many insignificant lakes as far as size is concerned, such as Lake Ada, a well-known beauty-spot on the Milford Sound track, while farther north McKerrow, a lake of larger size, discharges into Martin's Bay.

The only other lakes in this Island that are worthy of mention are Waihola, Forsyth, and Ellesmere. The first mentioned occupies the lower portion of the Taieri Plain, and drains to the sea by a deep winding gorge cut through a ridge of rock-covered hills, the gorge being tidal for the greater part of its length. Lakes Forsyth and Ellesmere lie on the coast immediately south of Banks Peninsula, both ponded back behind a great shingle-spit formed by the drift of material brought down by the rivers and carried north under the influence of a strong shore current. Both are very shallow and liable at times to be invaded by the sea. Ellesmere is sixteen miles long by about ton broad, and Forsyth is about six miles long by one in breadth.

Among all these lakes three stand pre-eminent for their scenic interest—Wakatipu, Te Anau, and Manapouri. The first-named is walled in on both sides by steep mountains which rise at the head of the lake to over 8,000 ft. in the Humboldt Range, and to over 9,000 ft. in Mount Earnslaw. Te Anau has an uninteresting eastern shore, but its western shore is broken into three great arms, whose impressive scenery is strongly reminiscent of that of Milford Sound and George Sound; while Manapouri, with its many bush-clad islets and its indented shore-line with innumerable sheltered coves and pebbly beaches, belongs to the same type as Dusky Sound, the most beautiful of all in the fiord region.

The lakes of Canterbury lie in a treeless area and owe their scenic interest principally to the background of snowy peaks, while Wanaka and Hawea are intermediate in character between them and the more southern lakes of Otago.

The following is a summary of the statistics of the chief lakes of New Zealand:—

Lake.Length, in Miles.Greatest Breadth, in Miles.Area, in Square Miles.Drainage Area, in Square Miles.Approximate Volume of Discharge, in Cubic Feet per Second.Height above Sea-level, in Feet.Greatest Depth. in Feet.
North Island.
     Taupo25172381,2505,0001,211534
     Rotorua7 ½63215842091584
     Rotoiti10 ¾2 ¼1426500913230
     Tarawera6 ½6 ½1575..1,032285
     Waikaremoana126 ¼211287722,015846
     Wairarapa104271,250....64
South Island.
     Rotoiti592 ¾86..1,997228
     Rotoroa72 ½8146..1,470..
     Brunner5416145..280357
     Kanieri51 ¾811..422646
     Coleridge1131870..1,667680
     Tekapo124325805,0002,323620
     Pukaki105315156,0001,588..
     Ohau103234245,0001,720..
     Hawea205485185,7001,062..
     Wanaka30475960..922..
     Wakatipu5231121,16213,0001,0161,242
     Te Anau3361321,32012,660694906
     Manapouri12656416..5961,458
     Monowai1211251700600..
     Hauroko203251951,800611..
     Poteriteri17217162..96..
     Waihola4 ½1 ⅛3 ⅓2,200..(Tidal)52
     Ellesmere1610107 ½745..(Tidal)45

A reference to the section of this book dealing with water-power will give an idea of the enormous amount of energy awaiting development in the lakes of the South Island. The only one yet utilized to any great extent for hydro-electric purposes is Coleridge, in Canterbury. Some use is also being made of Monowai, in Southland, and Waikaremoana, in the North Island. The latter will be developed to a much greater extent in the near future, and will form one of three great schemes for supplying the hydro-electric requirements of the whole of the North Island.

GEOLOGY

The following article on the geology of New Zealand has been prepared by Mr. P. G. Morgan, M.A., F.G.S. (Director), and other members of the Geological Survey:—

The geological history of New Zealand is long and complicated, and is as yet by no means clearly deciphered. Since the beginning of the Palæozoic era that portion of the earth's crust where New Zealand is shown on the map has many times been elevated and depressed. Sometimes the land and the neighbouring ocean-floor as a whole have risen or fallen; at other times movement has been more or less local. Thus from age to age the land has greatly varied in outline, and whilst in one period it becomes a continent, in another it nearly or quite disappears beneath the ocean. The actual surface has been almost equally variable, for the mountain-chains of early periods have been planed down by denudation, and new mountains have risen to take their places. In short, the story of the land has been one of incessant, though as a rule slow-moving, change, and if the student would rightly interpret that story he must ever bear in mind that New Zealand in the past has never been quite or oven nearly the same as we see it now. With the scanty materials at hand he must endeavour to reconstruct the land as it existed during past ages. A rich field for original research is open to the New Zealand geologist. Little has yet been accomplished in comparison with what remains to be done. There are many absorbing problems—some of great economic importance, some of world-wide interest—awaiting solution by the patient scientific worker.

GENERAL ACCOUNT OF STRATIGRAPHY

Professor James Park writes: “Though so isolated, New Zealand contains within its narrow borders representatives of most of the Palæozoic, Mesozoic, and Cainozoic formations. Moreover, its structure is that usually associated with areas of continental dimensions; and for that reason it is often spoken of as an island of the continental type. It is a miniature continent; and the occurrence in its framework of thinogenic [shore or shallow-water] rocks, ranging from the earliest geological epochs to the present day, is undeniable evidence that it stands on a subcrustal foundation of great stability.” (N.Z. Geological Survey Bulletin No. 23, p. 24, 1921.)

The oldest rocks in New Zealand appear to be those of western Otago, where over a large area is exposed a complex of gneisses and schists, intruded by granite and other igneous rocks. The gneisses in the main are altered granites and diorites, but some of the schists, at any rate, are of sedimentary origin. A pre-Cambrian age was assigned to these rocks by Professor F. W. Hutton, but Professor James Park considers them to be probably of Cambrian age, and includes them in his Dusky Sound Series, the lower part of the Manapouri System.

Perhaps next in age to the western Otago gneisses and schists are the mica, chlorite, and quartz schists of Central Otago. In the absence of fossils, however, the age of these rocks is uncertain. Professor Hutton regarded them as pre-Cambrian, Professor Park assigns a Cambrian age, whilst Dr. P. Marshall considers them to be little, if at all, older than the Triassic. Recent field-work by the Geological Survey, however, strongly suggests that an unconformity separates the Triassic rocks of the Nugget Point district from the greywackes of the Balclutha district, which overlie the Otago schists. In December, 1924, fossils of Permian (if not older) age were discovered near Clinton in greywacke and associated rocks. The horizon of these fossils is far above the schists, and therefore a pre-Permian age for the schists is undeniable. Some schistose rocks in north, central, and western Nelson may be as old as, or even older than, the Otago mica-schists The gneisses and schists on the western side of the Southern Alps may for the present be classed with the Nelson schists.

The oldest known fossiliferous rocks in New Zealand are the Ordovician argillites (“slates”), greywackes, and quartzites occurring near Collingwood (Nelson), in the Mount Arthur district, and near Preservation Inlet in south-west Otago. Ordovician rocks probably have a considerable development in other parts of Nelson and in Westland, but no recognizable fossils have been found in those areas.

Rocks containing Silurian fossils occur in the Mount Arthur, Baton River, and Reefton districts, Nelson. They are principally altered limestone, calcareous shale or argillite, sandstone, and quartzite.

Considerable areas have been assigned to the Devonian period by Mr. Alexander McKay, but owing to the non-discovery of recognizable fossils definite proof of age is wanting. For a similar reason the age of most of the rocks placed in the Carboniferous period (“Maitai Series”) by McKay is uncertain. At Reefton the supposed Carboniferous rocks, which here contain many auriferous quartz-veins, are almost certainty of Ordovician age. In the typical locality near Nelson the fossils found in the Maitai rocks, according to Dr. C. T. Trechmann, indicate a Permo-Carboniferous age.

So far Permian rocks have not been satisfactorily identified in New Zealand, but, as previously stated, fossiliferous strata of this age, or slightly older, have been found near Clinton, Otago. The Maitai rocks near Nelson ought probably to be classified as Permian rather than as Permo-Carboniferous. Park considers his Aorangi Series to be of Permian age.

During some of the Palæozoic periods it is conjectured that New Zealand formed part of or was the foreland of a large land-mass that extended far to the west. This land-mass possibly persisted to late Palæozoic times, and may have been the now dismembered and all-but-lost continent known to geologists as Gondwanaland.

Since Hochstetter's visit (1859), Triassic and Jurassic rocks have been known to exist in New Zealand but the fossils were not extensively and accurately identified until the last decade, when Newell Arber and Trechmann published their valuable papers.

Newell Arber (1917) described an Upper Triassic flora from Mount Potts and Clent Hills (North Canterbury), and Hokonui Hills (Southland); Jurassic floras from North Canterbury and Southland; and a Lower Cretaceous flora from the neighbourhood of Oruarangi Point, south of Waikato South Head. Trechmann (1918 and 1923) examining marine molluscs and brachiopods from several localities, found that they ranged in age from Upper Triassic to Upper Jurassic, and correlated the different beds with European stages. The most fossiliferous localities are Hokonui Hills (Southland), near Nugget Point (Otago), Wairoa Valley (Nelson), Mokau watershed, Kawhia Harbour, and Waikato South Head, the three last-mentioned on or near the west coast of Auckland.

A broad belt of largely unfossiliferous but probable Trias-Jura rocks extends through western Canterbury and Marlborough, and is continued as a somewhat narrower belt on the north side of Cook Strait from Wellington to northern Hawke's Bay. Bocks of much the same appearance occur in the Lower Waikato Valley, in the Coromandel Peninsula, and in North Auckland. Some of these rocks may be of pre-Mesozoic age, but fossils to settle the point have not yet been found.

No angular unconformity has been found between the Triassic and Jurassic, and the rocks have marked lithological similarity. Consequently the mapping of the boundary between these two systems is difficult, and, with our present knowledge, its extension into the great areas of unfossiliferous greywackes is impossible.

Cretaceous rocks occur at several points on the east coast of Otago and in central Canterbury. They extend in a not-quite-continuous belt from Cape Campbell in Marlborough to the neighbourhood of Waipara in North Canterbury. At Amuri Bluff they are richly fossiliferous. To the Cretaceous belongs a somewhat extensive belt of rocks near the east coast of Wellington and southern Hawke's Bay. A continuation of this belt extends from a point north-west of Gisborne to the East Cape district. In North Auckland Cretaceous rocks cover considerable areas.

The oldest known workable coal-seams in New Zealand occur in Cretaceous rocks. Much controversy, however, concerning the age of our coalfields has arisen. The late Sir James Hector, and with him Mr. Alexander McKay, considered that the coal-measures belonged to a Cretaceo-Tertiary system that extended from the Upper Cretaceous to the Middle Tertiary. For many years Mr. McKay was practically the sole exponent of this theory, but since 1911 Dr. Marshall has advocated a very similar view. The truth, however, seems to be that the coal-measures concerning which there is a dispute are of two different ages. The Kaitangata, Green Island, Shag Point, Malvern Hills, and Broken River (Canterbury) coalfields are probably of Upper Cretaceous age. The other coalfields, as mentioned below, are Tertiary.

To the Eocene may be assigned the coal-measures of the Taratu-Milton, Grey, Buller, and Collingwood districts, and some of the coal-bearing patches of central Nelson. In various other localities possible Eocene coal-measures occur. The Wangaloa beds, near Kaitangata, contain an Early Eocene fauna, which has also been identified at Boulder Hill, North Taieri, near Dunedin, and are underlain by the Taratu-Milton coal-measures.

During the Early Eocene, as some geologists and biologists believe, New Zealand was again part of a continental area that extended far to the north, and was joined, or all but joined, to New Guinea and northern Australia. This continent may have included much of the area in the Pacific now studded with coral islands. Its former existence is inferred mainly from various features in our plant and animal life. According to the late Mr. T. F. Cheeseman, no fewer than 366 New Zealand plants are found also in Australia, but recent botanical work tends to reduce the number. More significant, perhaps, is the occurrence of many closely related species and genera in the two regions, for comparatively few of the 366 species are likely to have persisted since the Eocene. Many of our birds show marked affinities to Australian and Malayan species. In this connection an interesting line of support for a Tertiary extension of New Zealand to the north is afforded by the annual migrations of the New Zealand cuckoos and of the godwit.

During the Oligocene and Miocene periods New Zealand subsided until little of the present land-surface was above water. Consequently, notwithstanding extensive denudation in later periods, Middle-Tertiary strata are well represented in almost all parts of the country. They are typically developed in the Oamaru district (northeast Otago), and hence Hutton's name of “Oamaru Series” is generally applied to the Oligocene-Miocene strata of New Zealand. There is reason to think, however, that the lowest part of the Oamaru Series is of pre-Oligocene age, but until palæonto-logical work now in progress is completed a definite opinion cannot be expressed. Oamaru rocks are well represented in South Canterbury, in North Westland, in North Auckland, and in many other localities. Brown coal usually occurs at the base of the Oamaru Series, and about its middle a fairly thick fossiliferous limestone is usually developed. This marks the time when the Middle Tertiary sea was deepest. Some of the finest agricultural districts in New Zealand are in areas where Middle-Tertiary rocks predominate.

The present tendency of the Geological Survey is to separate, under various local names, the uppermost Miocene strata from the Oamaru Series, even though this be held to include the Awamoa or Pareora beds. Strata high in the Miocene cover large areas in the North Taranaki, upper Wanganui, and Gisborne-East Cape districts, and are found also in Marlborough, North Canterbury, &c. In North Taranaki they contain valuable seams of brown coal.

In many localities the Miocene rocks pass without detectable angular unconformity into strata considered to be of Pliocene age. In the Hawke's Bay and Wanganui districts these are marine and highly fossiliferous. They give rise to much good agricultural and more especially pastoral land adapted to sheep-farming or dairying. In Nelson and north Westland the Pliocene strata are largely composed of river-transported material, and are known as the Moutere Gravels. These in places are poorly auriferous. In Nelson they form a poor pastoral soil, but one well adapted for apple-culture.

Towards the close of the Miocene and during the Pliocene period many parts New Zealand, more particularly in the South Island, underwent elevation. As a result the North and South Islands (then quite different in outline from their present configuration), together with most of the outlying islands now in existence, such as the Chathams, Auckland Islands, &c., probably formed one large land-mass, which was united to, or almost reached, an Antarctic continent. Since many New Zealand plants* are identical with, or closely allied to, South American forms, and there are also some striking resemblances in bird and other forms of animal life, some geologists and biologists believe that this Antarctic continent formed a bridge, though probably at no time quite complete, between New Zealand and South America. At the time of this continental extension the Southern Alps rose far above their present heights, and were covered with one vast snowfield that fed immense glaciers spreading far and wide over the lowlands to the east and the west. According to Park, during the Pleistocene a great sheet of ice spread over the whole of the present South Island and over part of the North Island. Moreover, this ice-sheet was joined to the Antarctic ice. The extreme views of Professor Parle are not shared by other New Zealand geologists, who, however, unanimously agree that a large area in the South Island was glaciated. The great ice-streams of Pleistocene times gave rise to rivers that carried enormous quantities of gravel and finer material derived from the mountains beyond the ice-front, and in great measure built up the lowlands of Canterbury and Westland. In the latter district the gravels sorted by these streams are in many places richly auriferous, but a greater and more permanent source of wealth is furnished by the fertile soil of the Canterbury Plains.

In many parts of Otago, Canterbury, Westland, and Nelson evidences of past glacial action are afforded by huge moraines, perched blocks, ice-worn surfaces (roches moutonnées), rock-benches, rock-basins, and other tokens of glaciation. To ice-action we owe some of the most magnificent features of the western Otago sounds. Some evidence of interglacial periods has been found, and doubtless more will be obtained by future investigations. At or before the end of the Pleistocene period the mountains lessened in height, through both denudation and a well-marked subsidence of the land. The climate grew milder, and the lowland ice melted away. The mighty glaciers rapidly retreated, geologically speaking, and are to-day represented only by the comparatively modest valley and mountain glaciers of north-west Otago, Canterbury, and Westland, with which may be included the small but permanent snowfield and glacier on Mount Ruapehu. While the glaciers were retreating, the rivers of Canterbury and Westland, swollen by the melting ice, were unusually active in transporting debris to the lowlands and the sea-coast. At this time, too, as well as at somewhat earlier periods, the volcanoes of the North Island furnished an abundant supply of fragmentary material, much of which was transported by the streams and used in building plains and river-flats. Many of these are fertile, but in those districts where pumice abounded a poor soil, difficult of utilization, has resulted. Thus the land gradually became much as we see it now. In recent times geological changes, such as the lowering of heights by denudation, the filling of lakes by sediment, the outward growth of coastal plains in some places, and the wearing-away of the shores in other places, have slowly proceeded, and are to-day, of course, still going on. Slow movements of the land are probably in progress, but these have not been certainly detected. In 1855, however, as the result of a violent earthquake, the northern shore of Cook Strait, near Wellington Harbour, was raised on the average at least 5 ft., whilst the southern shore near Tory Channel and towards the mouth of the Wairau River was almost correspondingly depressed. The Taupo earthquakes of 1922 also caused a measurable movement of the land surface near Taupo.

IGNEOUS ROCKS

In the preceding paragraphs little notice has been given to igneous rocks or to volcanic action. The oldest igneous rocks of New Zealand are probably represented by the gneisses of western Otago, which, as previously stated, are mainly metamorphosed granites and diorites. Plutonic rocks intrude many of the Palæozoic and Mesozoic strata, and some of the formations also show evidence of contemporaneous volcanic action. Of the more ancient plutonic rocks granite is the most prominent. It occurs in many localities in Stewart Island, western Otago, Westland, and Nelson. It has, however, not been found in situ in the North Island, though in many localities boulders of granite and allied rocks, probably derived in all cases from ancient conglomerates, have been discovered. Ultra-basic igneous rocks, now largely altered to serpentine, occur in north-west Otago, Westland, Nelson, and to a minor extent in North Auckland.

* According to T. F. Cheeseman's “Manual of the New Zealand Flora” (Preface, page xiv), 112 New Zealand plants extend to South America.

Throughout the greater part of the Tertiary periods volcanic action in New Zealand was probably more intense than in any former age. During the Late Eocene or Early Miocene period eruptions, at first principally of andesitic rocks and later of rhyolite, began in the Coromandel Peninsula, and with brief intermissions continued throughout Miocene and Pliocene times. These volcanic rocks contain the gold-silver veins which have been extensively worked at Coromandel, Thames, Waitekauri, Karangahake, and Waihi.

There are many areas of Miocene and later volcanic rocks in North Auckland, and near the City of Auckland numerous small volcanoes were in action during the Pleistocene, or even later. Some of these—for example, Mount Rangitoto—have possibly been active within the last few thousand years. In Taranaki the beautiful cone of Mount Egmont was built up during Pliocene and Pleistocene times. It is in the central part of the North Island, however, that the most intense volcanic activity has been displayed. Volcanic rocks, more especially the rhyolitic pumice ejected during the Pliocene and Pleistocene, cover large areas. Vulcanism has not yet ceased, for minor eruptions of fragmentary material still take place from Ngauruhoe, a typical volcanic cone near Mount Ruapehu. The most striking evidence of volcanic-action, however, is afforded by the numerous steam-vents, hot springs, and geysers found in a belt extending from Ruapehu to White Island (in the Bay of Plenty), itself a volcano in the solfataric stage. It is more than a coincidence that this belt is in line with the Southern Alps. Solfataric action is generally regarded as a sign of dying vulcanism, but that the subterranean forces are still capable of mischief was shown by the eruption of Tarawera, an apparently extinct volcano, on the 10th June, 1886. On that occasion over a hundred lives were lost.

In the South Island vulcanism is apparently quite dead, for the hot springs of Hanmer Plains and the western side of the Alps are due to other causes. During the Miocene, however, volcanic outbursts took place in many localities, in some on a grand scale. Banks Peninsula is formed mainly of basaltic and andesitic rocks. Lyttelton and Akaroa Harbours are believed to represent ancient craters or centres of eruption. In the neighbourhood of Dunedin occurs a very interesting series of alkaline volcanic rocks. These were first described by the late Professor G. H. F. Ulrich, and in later years Dr. Marshall, Professor Benson, and others have given them much study. Recently alkaline volcanic rocks have been discovered in the outlying Chatham Islands.

CONCLUSION

In the course of a short article it is impossible to give any adequate idea of what has been accomplished by geological workers in New Zealand, or what remains yet to be done before even the foundation for future work shall be securely laid. The important applications of geology to agriculture and mining have hardly been mentioned, but elsewhere in this volume will be found descriptions of the agricultural and mineral resources of the Dominion. For detailed information the reader is referred to the bulletins of the New Zealand Geological Survey; to Professor Park's “The Geology of New Zealand,” which contains an excellent bibliography; and to the treatises on “Geology of New Zealand,” by Dr. P. Marshall, as well as to many other publications too numerous to be here named. Yet the “Transactions of the New Zealand Institute,” of which fifty-seven volumes have been issued, must be mentioned, more especially since they contain many articles dealing with the palæontology and geology of New Zealand, as well as numerous papers on other branches of natural science. Finally it may be stated that in each of the University Colleges at Auckland, Wellington, Christchurch, and Dunedin excellent instruction in geology is being given by capable and enthusiastic teachers, so that progress in solving the many knotty problems of New Zealand geology is now being made, and may be expected to continue.

SEISMOLOGY

The following article on earthquakes in New Zealand has been prepared by Dr. C. E. Adams, D.Sc., F.R.A.S., Government Astronomer and Seismologist, with the assistance of Dr. J. Henderson, D.Sc., Mining Geologist:—

The Wellington earthquake of 23rd January, 1855, received a full notice in Sir Charles Lyell's classic work “The Principles of Geology,”* and probably largely on that account the attention of the scientific world was attracted to this feature of the natural phenomena of New Zealand. But since that earthquake, during which the level of the land in the neighbourhood of Wellington Harbour was raised about 5 ft., there has been no shock in the New Zealand region proper which has at all approached the destructive phase. Indeed, of about 2,250 earthquakes recorded as having origins in or near New Zealand, that of 1848 is the only other earthquake comparable in intensity to that of 1855; and the average intensity of all the earthquakes thus recorded is between III and IV on the Rossi-Forel scale—or, in other words, just sufficient to make pictures hung on walls move a little, and to cause doors and windows to creak or rattle slightly. In about twenty instances the force has been sufficient near the origin to overturn some chimneys (for the most part badly constructed ones), and in a very few buildings to crack walls or ceilings of faulty design. In about fifty other earthquakes such phenomena have been noted as the stopping of clocks, without any damage. The great majority of shocks have passed unperceived by the ordinary observer, and have been recorded only by means of instruments.

Earthquakes are usually divided into the two classes of volcanic and tectonic earthquakes. The former are those that precede, accompany, or follow a volcanic eruption, whereas tectonic earthquakes are caused by deformation of the earth's crust. The latter are of far greater general importance than those due to volcanic action, which may, indeed, be considered an effect of the same stresses that produce tectonic earthquakes.

A volcanic eruption is in almost all cases preceded by earthquakes, which, although they may be extremely violent, are characterized by the sharpness and brevity of the shock and by the smallness of the disturbed area. The after-shocks of a severe earthquake of the so-called volcanic type continue for a relatively short period. Successive earthquakes of a series have nearly the same place of origin.

Volcanic earthquakes in the past were usually considered to be due to explosions within the mass of the mountain. This hypothesis has been discarded, or at least much modified, by most modern authorities. They are considered rather to arise from the formation of new fractures, from the reopening or extension of old fractures, from the sudden injection of lava into cavities or fissures, and from the displacement of rock-masses adjoining a fracture. Thus they are essentially of the same nature as “tectonic” earthquakes.

Tectonic earthquakes are caused by the deformations of the earth's crust, to which surface features are ultimately due. These deformations arise from the gradual shrinking of the central core or from changes in the load on the crust through denudation and sedimentation. Stresses accumulate in the solid rock until relieved by the formation of fissures, along which movements of adjacent earth-blocks take place. These earth-blocks may be of vast size, and fractures or faults separating them are rarely single planes of rupture, but consist of numerous subparallel breaks extending more or less continuously along elongated belts. Such fault-zones may be hundreds of miles long and many miles wide.

The connection between earthquakes and the formation, extension, or growth of faults is evident in the somewhat rare cases in which the displacement reaches the surface. It is also indicated by the elongated form of the area over which the shock is equally felt, and by the association of these areas with faults traceable on the surface by geological and topographical data. When movement occurs considerable areas of the fracture-plane must be affected, and, since shocks may, originate from any part of this area, the seismic focus may be of large size. Again, the foci of successive shocks of a series may migrate to and fro along the fracture or shift to adjacent fractures. Similarly, earthquake series may migrate along a fault-zone.

* Tenth edition, 1868, vol. 2, p. 82. London: John Murray; New Zealand Government Gazette, Wellington, vol. 2, No. 14, 17th October, 1855, p. 116.

Westminster Review, vol. 51, 1849; Mr. Justice H. S. Chapman, “Earthquakes in New Zealand,” Trans. Aust. Assoc. Adv. Science. vol. 3, 1891; G. Hogben, “The Earthquakes of New Zealand” p. 37; “Report of Seismological Committee,” p. 505; New Zealand Government Gazette, Auckland, vol. 1, No. 27, 13th November, 1848. and vol. 1, No. 29, 20th November, 1348.

In New Zealand many great faults and fault-zones have been traced for long distances on geological and topographical evidence, but of these a few only have been active since European occupation. A notable zone extends north-east through the centre of the North Island from Mount Ruapehu to White Island. South of Ruapehu it has not been definitely traced on the surface, although from the positions of the foci of the groups of earthquakes it probably extends past Wanganui, across Cook Strait, and along the south-east shore of Tasman Bay to the South Island. The volcanic phenomena of the Rotorua-Taupo region, together with the recent remarkable earthquakes at Taupo, indicate that earth-stresses are still accumulating along this great fracture-zone.

Another important fault-system extends through North Canterbury, Marlborough, East Wellington, and Hawke's Bay. Its general course is north-east, parallel with the Taupo belt and the principal mountain-ranges of New Zealand. The Marlborough valleys, as well as the lowlands of the Hutt and Wairarapa districts, are directly controlled by fractures of this great system. In addition to many less severe shocks, the Wellington earthquake of 1855 was due to displacement along one of the major fissures. The southern end of the known active portion of the great fracture-belt is crossed by several important east-and-west faults; and the Hanmer earthquake of 1888 was due to the reopening of a fault extending in this direction along the upper valley of the Waiau-ua River.

The edge of the submarine plateau of which New Zealand is the most elevated portion lies about two hundred miles east of the North Island. Thence it extends north-eastward for hundreds of miles in a nearly straight line. The sea-floor to the east is several thousand feet lower, and the precipitous edge of the plateau probably is the scarp of a great fracture-belt. The most active seismic region of New Zealand is at or near the southern end of this submarine scarp, and here have originated several severe earthquakes.

Another submarine earthquake-zone, presumably also a fracture-zone, extends parallel with and some fifty miles from the east coast of the South Island, from opposite Christchurch to south-east of Dunedin. Numerous unimportant earthquakes have originated from this zone.

Another group of earthquake-foci occurs off the west coast of the North Island, opposite Raglan and Kawhia. This, like the other seismic zones, extends in a northeasterly direction parallel with the main mountain-axis of the Dominion. Few earthquakes have been recorded from this locality, the principal being in 1882 and 1891.

The origins of the New Zealand seismic region will be seen to arrange themselves in groups as follows:—

Group I.—Earthquakes felt most strongly on south-east coast of North Island; the origins form a strip 180 miles from the coast, parallel to the axis of New Zealand, and to axis of folding of older rocks in Hawke's Bay. Chief shocks: 17th August, 1868; 7th March, 1890; 23rd and 29th July, 1904; 9th August, 1904 (intensity IX on R.-F. scale); 8th September, 1904; prob. 23rd February, 1863 (IX, R.-F.); &c.

According to the late Captain F W. Hutton, F.R.S., the geological evidence shows that New Zealand rose considerably in the older Pliocene period, and was then probably joined to the Chatham Islands. At a later period subsidence occurred, followed again by elevation in the Pleistocene period, with oscillations of level since. The seismic origins of this group are at the foot of a sloping submarine plateau, about two hundred miles wide, which culminates to the east-south-east in the Chatham Islands. This elevation is separated from the New Zealand coast by a trough from 1,000 to 2,000 fathoms in depth, which is widest and deepest between these origins and the mainland.

Group II.—

  1. South-east of Otago Peninsula. Shocks: 20th November, 1872, &c.

  2. A strip south-east of Oamaru. Shocks: February, 1876; April, 1876; &c.

  3. Many short and jerky, but generally harmless, quakes felt in Christchurch, Banks Peninsula, and mid-Canterbury. Chief shocks: 31st August, 1870; 27th December, 1888 (VII, R.-F.); &c. Focus of 1888 shock, sixteen miles long, from west-south-west to east-north-east, twenty-four to twenty-five miles below surface. being the deepest ascertained origin in the New Zealand region.

These origins form a line parallel to the general axis of the land. It is possible that the loading of the sea-floor by the detritus brought down by the rivers of Canterbury and Otago is a contributing cause of the earthquakes of this group.

Group III.—Wellington earthquakes of January, 1855, and Cheviot earthquakes of 16th November, 1901, and of 25th December, 1922 (VIII, R.-F.).

The origin of the earthquake of 1855 was probably the fault that forms the eastern boundary of the Rimutaka Range and the western boundary of the Wairarapa Valley.

The origin of the Cheviot earthquake of 1901 was probably in or near the southern continuation of this fault.

The great earthquakes of October, 1848. probably came from the same region as those of January, 1855. The chief shocks of both series did extensive damage to property, and caused the formation of large rifts in the earth's surface; they are the only seismic disturbances since the settlement of the Dominion that can be assigned to degree X on the Rossi-Forel scale.

Group IV.—

  1. Region about twenty-five to thirty miles in length, and ten miles or less in width, running nearly north-north-east from middle of Lake Sumner, about twenty miles below the surface, whence proceed most of the severer shocks felt from Christchurch to the Amuri, and a large number of minor shocks. Chief earthquakes: 1st February, 1868; 27th August to 1st September, 1871; 14th September and 21st October, 1878; 11th April, 1884; 5th December, 1881 (VIII, R.-F.), when Christchurch Cathedral spire was slightly injured; 1st (September, 1888 (IX, R.-F.), when upper part of same spire fell, and still more severe damage was done in the Amuri district.

  2. A small shallow origin not more than five to ten miles below the surface, a few miles south of Nelson. Earthquake: 12th February, 1893 (VIII to IX, R.-F.); chimneys thrown down and buildings injured.

  3. Origin in Cook Strait, north-north-east of Stephen Island, about ten miles wide, and apparently traceable with few interruptions nearly to mouth of Wanganui River; depth, fifteen miles or more. More than half the earthquakes recorded in New Zealand belong to this region; earthquake of 8th December, 1897 (VIII to IX, R.-F.), and other severer ones came from south-south-west end. Probably the first recorded New Zealand earthquake, felt by Captain Furneaux on the 11th May, 1773, belonged to this region.

  4. Taupo Earthquakes.—During June and July, 1922, earthquakes were almost continuous in the Taupo district. The shocks reached intensity VIII on the Rossi-Forel scale, and then gradually subsided. Conditions were practically normal by the end of the year. The shocks were restricted to a small area of country, and were felt most strongly at Taupo, Wairakei, and Oruanui. The disturbances were accompanied by loud rumblings. No effect appears to have been produced on the thermal activities of the region. Considerable subsidence was reported along the north side of Lake Taupo in a general north-easterly direction.*

    Former smart shocks in this region were reported in September-October, 1897.

  5. Morrinsville Earthquakes.—During November and December, 1926, earthquakes similar to the Taupo ones of 1922 were felt in and around Morrinsville. The earthquakes were apparently of shallow origin, and were probably caused by a movement along a fault trending west-north-west on the eastern side of the Pakaroa Range. The average intensity of the shocks was about IV, although one shock reached VIII on the Rossi-Forel scale. As in the ease of the Taupo earthquakes there was no evidence of any variation in the thermal activities of the district.

  6. An origin near Mount Tarawera, with a large number of moderate or slight shocks, most, but not all, volcanic and local in character—e.g., those of September, 1866, and those of June, 1886, which accompanied and followed the well-known eruption of Mount Tarawera.

* P. G. Morgan: N.Z. Geological Survey Annual Report for the year 1923, p. 10.

These origins of Group IV, are nearly in a straight line on the map; on or near the same line are the origins of earthquakes felt in the Southern Lake District (15th December, 1883, &c.), the volcanoes Ruapehu, Ngauruhoe, Tongariro, Tarawera, and White Island. It is evident that this line, which, like the rest, is parallel or nearly so to the general axis, is a line of weakness or of unstable equilibrium. Hence the adjusting movements that have caused earthquakes may have from time to time relieved the pressure of the rocks that restrained overheated steam and other volcanic agents from bursting out, and so may have led to volcanic eruptions; just as the series of earthquakes in Guatemala and in the Caribbean Sea in April and May, 1902, were the signs of movements in the great folds of that part of the earth's crust, in the course of which, the pressure in the Antillean Ridge being relieved, the volcanic forces below Mount Pelée in Martinique, and Mount Souffrière in St. Vincent, caused the disastrous eruptions of that year.

Group V.—Off the west coast of the North Island near Raglan and Kawhia. Chief shock: 24th June, 1891 (VII to VIII, R.-F.). The line joining this origin to that of the earthquake of 1st February, 1882, is parallel to the other lines of origins (Groups I to IV); but we have no data to establish any connection between them.

REPORTS OF NEW ZEALAND EARTHQUAKES

Since 1888 there has been established in New Zealand a system of observing local earthquakes at selected telegraph-stations—about eighty in number—distributed throughout the extent of the Dominion.

Whenever a shook occurs and is felt by an officer in charge of one of these stations he fills up a form giving the New Zealand mean time of the beginning of the shock, its apparent duration and direction, and the principal effects observed by him. Some of the officers exhibit considerable care and skill in making up these returns, and the data have been used to determine principal origins of earthquakes within the New Zealand region.

All observers of earthquakes are cordially invited to forward their reports to the Government Seismologist, Dominion Observatory, Wellington, giving all or any of the following particulars:—

  1. Time of beginning of shock (if possible, New Zealand time to nearest quarter-minute).

  2. Whether clock was verified by New Zealand time.*

  3. Apparent direction—e.g., S.E. to N.W., then N.E. to S.W.

  4. Apparent duration of shock.

  5. Effects in terms of the Rossi-Forel scale as under.

  6. Remarks: e.g., previous or subsequent tremors; spilling of liquids, with direction of overflow; rumbling before, during, or after shock.

The Rossi-Forel scale of earthquake intensities is as follows:—

  1. The shock felt by an experienced observer.

  2. Extremely feeble shook: Felt by a small number of persons at rest.

  3. Very feeble shock: Felt by several persons at rest; strong enough for the direction or duration to be appreciable.

  4. Feeble shock: Felt by several persons in motion; disturbances of movable objects, doors, windows; creaking of floors.

  5. Shock of moderate intensity: Felt generally by every one; disturbance of furniture, beds, &c.; ringing of some bells.

  6. Fairly strong shock: General awakening of those asleep; general ringing of bells; oscillation of chandeliers; stopping of clocks; visible disturbance of trees and shrubs; some startled persons leave their dwellings.

  7. Strong shock: Overthrow of movable objects; fail of plaster; ringing of church bells; general panic, without damage to buildings.

  8. Very strong shock: Fall of chimneys; cracks in walls of buildings.

  9. Extremely strong shock: Partial or total destruction of some buildings.

  10. Shock of extreme intensity: Great disaster; buildings ruined; disturbance of strata; fissures in the ground; rock-falls from mountains.

* A convenient means of verifying the time is provided by the wireless time-signals sent out every day, at 10.30 a.m. N.Z. time, by the Dominion Observatory on a wave-length of 600 metres.

Four seismographs, all with photographic registration, are installed in New Zealand: two are Milne horizontal pendulums, and two the now Milne-Shaw horizontal pendulums. One Milne and two Milne-Shaw seismographs are installed at the Dominion Observatory, Wellington, with their booms placed at right angles; and the other Milne seismograph is installed at the Magnetic Observatory, Christchurch.

A set of Wiechert seismographs with mechanical registration is installed at the Observatory at Apia, Samoa. By the courtesy of the Administrator copies of the records are forwarded to the Dominion Observatory.

One twin-boom Milne seismograph is installed at Suva, Fiji, and by the courtesy of the Government of Fiji the seismograms are forwarded to the Dominion Observatory. The Fiji records are useful in supplementing those of New Zealand.

The records of the New Zealand stations are sent to the General Secretary of the Seismological Committee of the British Association, to the Station Centrale Sismologique, Strasbourg, France, and to the principal observatories of the world, and thus form part of the general system of earthquake-observation being conducted throughout the world since 1890.

The accompanying diagram illustrates graphically the number and intensities of the earthquakes reported to the Seismologist in the years 1921 to 1926. These reports were supplied by officers of the Post and Telegraph Department, by private observers, and by the newspapers. Each vertical line represents the maximum effect of an earthquake, with the intensities according to the Rossi-Forel scale shown at the sides of the figure. It will be seen that two earthquakes in 1921, three in 1922, one in 1925, and one in 1926 reached intensity VIII on this scale. In 1926 eight other earthquakes reached intensity VI, and one reached intensity VII.

DEATHS DUE TO EARTHQUAKES IN NEW ZEALAND

Deaths due to earthquakes in New Zealand are fortunately very few. In the last eighty years seven have been recorded. The shock of October, 1848, threw down a wall in Wellington, and three people were killed. On the 24th January, 1855, a death occurred at Wellington recorded as “accidental death from the falling of a chimney.” The large earthquake took place during the night of the 23rd January, 1855. On the 16th November, 1901, a child was killed by the Cheviot earthquake. On the 12th April, 1913, a Maori was killed at Masterton by material falling from the post-office, due to an earthquake. On the 7th October, 1914, a shepherd was killed by the Gisborne earthquake.

CLIMATE

THE following article on the climate of New Zealand has been prepared by Mr. D. C. Bates:—

The climate of New Zealand is spoken of in popular and general terms as equable, mild, and salubrious; but such a summary does not convoy an adequate idea of variations that exist in a country stretching, as it does, north and south for nearly a thousand miles, and distinctly differentiated by lofty mountain-chains. Another fact which must also be borne in mind is that the greater part of the North Island is controlled by a different system of circulation from that which dominates conditions in the parts about Cook Strait and in the South Island. The former is subject to ex-tropical disturbances, and the latter more to westerly or antarctic “lows,” which travel along the latitudes of the “forties,” with their prevailing westerly winds.

AUCKLAND

The climate of the Auckland Provincial District, speaking generally, combines degrees of warmth and humidity agreeable by day and comfortable by night. North of Auckland City conditions are almost subtropical, and in summer balmy easterly breezes prevail, and are responsible for delightful conditions. In winter the winds are more north and west, while changes to the south-west or south-east mostly account for the rainfall. Cumulus clouds are frequently formed in the afternoons, and, while tempering the heat of the day, also cut down sunshine records somewhat, but add considerably to the beauty of the land- and sea-scape. Southward of Auckland the climate is more varied, the west coast experiencing more rain, while the central parts are warmer in the day and considerably colder at night. In the winter months frosts, which are unknown farther north, now and then occur in the hours of darkness. Eastward from Rotorua (the great health resort and the centre of the thermal region) is to be found one of the most genial climates in the world, and Tauranga and Opotiki have charms all their own, especially for their weather and the fruits which ripen to perfection in those regions.

The monthly and annual means of the temperature, rainfall, and sunshine of Auckland and Rotorua are shown in the following tables:—

Auckland.
Month.Mean Temperature.Mean Rainfall for 74 Years.Mean Sunshine.
Maximum.Minimum.Mean.
 °F.°F.°F.InchesDays.Hr. min.
January73.659.066.52.6710.4220 41
February74.162.667.03.059.7183 4
March71.957.764.93.0211.2176 10
April67.754.661.23.4313.9143 24
May62.650.756.84.6318.5127 0
June59.147.853.54.9219.4113 37
July57.546.051.74.9520.8120 38
August58.146.152.24.2219.4150 38
September60.748.554.63.6417.5141 52
October63.550.957.23.6916.5168 43
November66.953.560.33.3215.9193 16
December70.856.963.92.9011.6208 24
     Year65.552.959.144.44184.81,947 27
Rotorua.
Month.Mean Temperatures.Mean Rainfall for 40 Years.Mean Sunshine.
Maximum.Minimum.Mean.
 °F.°F.°F.Inches.Days.Hr. min.
January75.152.463.74.3610.0235 53
February74.952.663.63.768.7188 42
March71.749660.63.519.7187 27
April66.145.455.74.3510.8154 13
May60.440.950.65.7212.7135 44
June55.938.547.15.2413.2114 56
July54.537.045.64.8813.5128 9
August56.337.646.94.95134143 57
September60.040.950.45.1614.4151 45
October64.044.354.25.2514.3176 15
November68.446.957.74.1012.6216 30
December72.849.961.23.8310.0221 33
     Year65.044.754.855.11143.42,055 4

HAWKE'S BAY

Hawke's Bay is one of the richest districts in New Zealand, and is favoured with a pleasant climate, being sheltered from westerly winds, though occasionally they are of the warm and dry (Foehn) type. It is rather dry, but ex-tropical disturbances are occasionally responsible for heavy downpours. Though the number of days with rain is less than, and sunshine above, that of other parts, the rainfall is still a good one, and fairly regular throughout the year, though some seasons have been notably dry. The meteorological records of Napier show reliable normals for the coastal districts. Inland the country is rather mountainous and less mild.

Napier.
Month.Mean Temperatures.Mean Rainfall for 48 Years.Mean Sunshine.
Maximum.Minimum.Mean.
 °F.°F.°F.Inches.Days.Hr. min.
January75.556.866.13.147.8257 55
February74.356.765.52.897.3208 10
March71.354.763.03.267.4217 34
April67.250.258.72.877.5195 17
May61.546.153.83.739.9154 35
June57.942.350.13.5410.8150 43
July56.441.548.93.8711.5147 32
August57.842.049.93.5611.7185 0
September62.245.153.62.169.4216 59
October66.345.757.52.298.6232 18
November69.751.360.72.488.3246 38
December73.155.364.12.327.3274 43
     Year66.149.057.736.11107.52,487 24

WELLINGTON — TARANAKI

As disclosed by its meteorological records, Wellington, the capital city, has a mean climate for the whole Dominion. Wellington occupies a central position, and is situated near Cook Strait, which divides the two main Islands. It has a somewhat changeable but temperate climate, and, though occasionally subject to disturbances from warmer regions, is usually controlled by the terrestrial wind-currents which have a westerly direction round the world in the latitude of the “forties.” It is popularly regarded as a rather windy spot, for high winds are frequently experienced, although they hardly ever reach hurricane force. Its windiness is largely owing to local configuration, for places quite near Wellington experience very little wind; and to compensate for this rather disagreeable element is a bountiful sunshine, averaging 2,018 hours per annum. There is a plentiful rainfall, amounting to nearly 50 in.

The region between Wellington and Taranaki, following the Taranaki Bight, is probably as fertile and agreeable as any in Australia or New Zealand; but inland though very productive, conditions are not so favourable.

Taranaki has a rather heavy rainfall, and in most parts of this region the grass is always green. Its climate is mild, and cattle winter in the open. Wanganui and Manawatu districts (which lie between Wellington and Taranaki) have less rainfall than either Wellington or Taranaki.

Wellington.
Month.Mean Temperatures.Mean Rainfall for 69 Years.Mean Sunshine.
Maximum.Minimum.Mean.
 °F°F.°F.Inches.Days.Hr. min.
January69.455.762.53.3010.5223 8
February69.355.862.53.199.0208 45
March66.954.260.53.2911.2181 56
April62.851.257.03.8012.9155 15
May58.347.252.74.7616.6125 5
June54.744.249.44.8717.3104 29
July53.142.347.75.5518.1105 35
August54.442.848.64.4317.0143 5
September57.545.751.63.9914.9163 32
October60.448.464.44.1914.2174 26
November63.450.556.93.4412.9203 15
December66.953.960.43.3012.1229 45
     Year61.449.355.448.11166.72,018 16

It may be useful to make a comparison between the records of Wellington and those of Camden Square, London.

Camden Square, London.
Month.Mean Temperatures.
Maximum.Minimum.Mean.
 °F.°F.°F.
January43.534.038.8
February45.634.4400
March50.135.642.9
April57.439.448.4
May64.945.2551
June70.951.061.0
July74.154.464.3
August72.653.763.2
September67.449.858.6
October57.543.950.7
November49.738.944.3
December45.135.840.5
     Year58.243.050.6
Moumahaki.
Month.Mean Temperatures.Mean Rainfall for 20 Years.Mean Sunshine.
Maximum.Minimum.Mean.
 °F.°F.°F.Inches.Days.Hr. min
January70.552.961.73.55100233 26
February71.153.062.12.897.7190 52
March69.652.060.83.6010.0177 14
April64.647.656.13.9013.0150 6
May58.743.951.34.2214.9114 59
June54.941.848.34.2314.699 42
July53.340046.74.1915.7108 27
August55.341.048.13.9314.6142 10
September59.144251.63.8113.5148 59
October62.146.754.44.6714.9157 56
November65.148.856.93.5312.4180 7
December68.650.959.73.6312.0227 44
     Year62.746.954.846.15153.31,931 42

NELSON-MARLBOROUGH

Nelson and Marlborough are highly favoured regions with regard to sunshine and shelter from marine winds. Long ago Bishop Selwyn said, “No one knows what the climate is till he has basked in the almost perpetual sunshine of Tasman's Gulf, with a frame braced and invigorated to the full enjoyment of heat by the wholesome frost or cool snowy breeze of the night before.”

Pastoral and agricultural industries are thriving, and Nelson is also famous for its fruit cultures—apples especially being celebrated for their variety, colour, and flavour. The rainfall about Nelson is very reliable, and averages from 35 in. to 45 in. per annum. Marlborough is also a sunny district, find its rainfall averages from 25 in. to 35 in.

Nelson.
Month.Mean Temperatures.Mean Rainfall for 44 Years.Mean Sunshine.
Maximum.Minimum.Mean.
 °F.°F.°F.Inches.Days.Hr. min
January74.953.964.32.858.4270 59
February74.25406402.739.4232 56
March71.051.461.13099.0202 8
April66.247.556.92.909.5196 15
May60.042.551.23.1310.5163 8
June56.138.847.43.6410.1146 18
July54.637.646.13.41110150 46
August56.538.547.53.0210.6198 16
September60.642.351.43.7212.2197 6
October64.745.45503.6112.1212 17
November68.648.458.52.9511.3247 28
December71951.661.72.728.8260 20
     Year64.946.055.437.77122.92,476 55

Following are the rainfall and sunshine records for Blenheim:—

Blenheim.
Month.Mean Rainfall for 19 Years.Mean Sunshine.
 Inches.Hr. min.
January2.26233 40
February2.25223 2
March2.16180 53
April1.72157 35
May319150 16
June3.01134 32
July3.40142 54
August2.73175 13
September2.69182 30
October2.72188 56
November2.42224 46
December2.04183 64
     Year30.592,178 11

WESTLAND

The climate of Westland is influenced by its position with regard to the prevailing westerly winds, its proximity to the sea from which these winds blow, and the mountainous character of its eastern half. The rainfall, as might be expected, is heavy, and ranges from about 70 in. per annum in the north on the coast to as much as 200 in. in the mountainous country. The weather-changes are chiefly due to atmospheric depressions, with lowest pressures passing south of the Dominion. Cyclones centred in the north, while bringing heavy rains to the North Island and the east-coast portions of the South, do not, as a rule, affect Westland, as easterly winds, which then prevail, are not conducive to cloud - formation in this district. Sunshine at Hokitika averages 1,929 hours a year, and, though not so abundant as in east-coast districts, this is a good average amount considering the rainfall. Westland is noted for a clear, beautiful atmosphere during fair-weather periods.

Hokitika.
Month.Mean Temperatures.Mean Rainfall for 48 Years.Mean Sunshine.
Maximum.Minimum.Mean.
 °F.°F.°F.Inches.Days.Hr. min.
January67.453.260.39.9212.8213 57
February68.053.160.67.3711.3188 2
March66.051.158.59.7514.4177 35
April62.447.254.79.3915.1137 20
May57.942.149.99.8215.6134 22
June54.438.746.49.5515.3112 17
July53.036.744.88.9916.1127 13
August54.538.046.39.2816.0158 14
September57.642.550.09.3216.8140 22
October59.645.752.711.8119.0159 53
November61.748.154.910.7817.6175 2
December65.351.458.410.6216.4204 30
     Year60.745.753.1110.60186.41,928 47

CANTERBURY

The chief health resort of the South Island, Hanmer Spa, is situated on a small plateau in the northern portion of the Canterbury Land District. On account of its altitude, 1,120 ft., it enjoys an invigorating climate, with a mean annual temperature only about one degree below that of Christchurch. Owing to its elevated position and nearness to the mountains Hanmer is in some winter seasons subject to rather severe snowstorms, such as are never experienced on the Canterbury Plains. The mean annual rainfall is 404$82 in., and the mean total sunshine 1,990 hours.

The district of Canterbury comprises a variety of topographical features. A plain stretches over a hundred miles from north-east to south-west, with a maximum width of about forty miles from the east coast to the foothills to the westward. The latter merge into the mountainous country culminating in the main range of the Southern Alps, which divides the provincial districts of Canterbury and Westland, and affords a protection from the heavily moisture-laden north-westerly winds. The rainfall of the Canterbury Plains is in consequence much restricted, the average being about 26 in. There is, however, a remarkable progressive increase from east to west, as is shown by the records. At Christchurch the mean is 25.30 in.; at Mount Torlesse Station (near Springfield), 40.24 in. The climate of Canterbury might almost be described as Continental in type, with large extremes of temperature between summer and winter and between day and night. Except in the three summer months frosts are numerous, and even in the early spring and late autumn they are at times severe enough to damage vegetation of a tender nature. In summer, day temperatures of over 90° in the shade are sometimes experienced. With regard to both climate and soil, the Plains have proved most suitable for agricultural farming, and much of the district is capable of growing splendid cereal and root crops. The prevailing winds in Canterbury are north-east and south-west, while north-westerlies are not, as often supposed, of frequent occurrence. They are most common in the springtime, and, being dry and warm, they have a somewhat enervating effect, though in winter-time they come as a welcome change from the keen temperatures then generally ruling. The bright sunshine, as recorded at Lincoln, shows a daily average for the year of 5.7 hours.

Lincoln.
Month.Mean Temperatures.Mean Rainfall for 46 Years.Mean Sunshine.
Maximum.Minimum.Mean.
 °F.°F.°F.Inches.Days.Hr. min.
January71.951.361.62.239.4212 24
February71351.761.51.667.7201 13
March68.449.058.72.2710.0181 46
April63.644.354.01.989.4168 47
May57.439.848.52.3111.2135 49
Juno52.936.344.62.4311.7118 10
July51.135.243.12.71130116 41
August53.536.545.02.0311.2153 8
September58.440.349.41.919.7178 2
October63.243.953.61.729.3204 16
November66.246.256.21.97104218 27
December70149.359.72.12100209 11
     Year62.343.753025.34123.02,087 54

OTAGO

Otago, the southernmost part of New Zealand, is very diversified as regards both its physical features and its climate. Inland, in Central and North Otago, the climate is dry and clear—hot in summer and cold in winter. The rainfall for this district averages from 13 in. to 20 in. Near the coast, in the Dunedin district, the rainfall in more plentiful, averaging from 30 in. to 40 in. per annum, a good deal of which falls in light drizzling rains.

There are continuous rainfall records from various parts of Dunedin for seventy years, of which the median rainfall is 33.5 in., and the mean in the table following may be regarded as too high.

Dunedin.
Month.Mean Temperatures for 59 Years.Mean Rainfall for 70 Years.Mean Sunshine.
Maximum.Minimum.Mean.
 °F.°F.°F.Inches.Days.Dr. min.
January66.349.658.03.3414.2184 48
February65.849.557.72.7511.2161 9
March63.047.955.42.9613.0137 12
April58.744.851.72.7812.8115 27
May53.241.147.13.2613.699 59
June49.438.443.83.1512.890 34
July47.737.142.42.9912.995 20
August50.237.944.03.1412.8121 8
September55.040.947.92.7512.8141 36
October59.242.951.03.1314.3162 24
November61.645.053.33.2814.2166 29
December64.648.056.33.5314.5183 4
     Year57.943.650.73706159.11,659 10

Queenstown, on Lake Wakatipu, amongst the mountains, at an elevation of over 1,000 ft., furnishes the following averages:—

Queenstown.
Month.Mean Temperatures.Mean Rainfall for 38 Years.
Maximum.Minimum.Mean.
 °F.°F.°F.Inches.Days.
January70.449.960.12.728.8
February70.249.659.91.985.9
March66.447.95712.607.6
April59.143.851.53.008.0
May61.838.645.22.637.6
June45.933.739.72.466.8
July43.331.837.52.046.1
August47.333.840.61.936.5
September54.338.746.52.477.7
October59842.150.93.489.3
November63.244.553.82.748.7
December68.049.258.62.598.2
     Year58.342.050.130.6491.2

At Invercargill, the chief town of Southland, the averages are as follow:—

Invercargill.
Month.Mean Temperatures.Mean Rainfall for 33 Years.Mean Sunshine.
Maximum.Minimum.Mean.
 °F.°F.°F.Inches.Days.Dr. min.
January66.548.057.239715.4206 24
February66.147.456.82.9712.3160 33
March63.845.754.73.8514.9123 16
April59.242.450.84.3416.9109 14
May53.737.745.84.4917.791 34
June49.835.442.73.5916.294.7
July48.833.941.43.2415.885 53
August52.035.543.83.3815.2122 4
September67.039.048.13.1814.2135 24
October60.042.551.34.4417.2149 29
November61.643.952.84.3918.0165 51
December64.146.155.24.2016.3160 23
     Year58.641.550.046.04190.11,604 12

The average rainfall of Southland is between 40 in. and 50 in., but towards Queenstown the rainfall is between 30 in. and 40 in. The rainfall is well distributed throughout the year, and there is less wind in winter than in summer.

Stewart Island has a wonderfully mild and moist climate, especially on its eastern side, with an average rainfall of 65.18 in.

WEATHER FOR THE YEAR 1926

The total rainfall for the year was above the average in most parts of the Dominion but below in the east-coast districts of the North Island southward of Gisborne, and at a few isolated places in North Canterbury and North Westland in the South Island.

Following is a brief summary for each month of the weather and the chief atmospheric systems which were in evidence:—

January.—January opened with strong southerly winds, and cold squally weather prevailed on the 1st and 2nd over most of the Dominion, the result of an intense disturbance located eastward of New Zealand, and apparently centred in the vicinity of the Chatham Islands.

Thereafter, however, though occasional spells of unsettled and wet conditions were experienced, warm and fair weather predominated. Between the 9th and 12th an ex-tropical disturbance, in moving down the western coast, brought some good rains to both Islands. This was particularly beneficial to Central Otago in terminating a considerable spell of dry weather.

The most generally unsettled period during the month was between the 20th and 24th. The North Island was under the influence of a cyclone passing in the north on the 21st and 22nd, and an easterly gale with heavy rain inflicted considerable damage to orchards and gardens in the northern districts. At the same time a westerly storm area caused northerly gales and boisterous conditions over the South Island. At Pokororo, in the Nelson district, 8.21 in. of rain fell in ten hours on the 22nd, causing a record flood.

The total rainfall for the month was above the average in all but the east-coast districts, while the deficiency there was not so serious as in the previous month, and conditions generally were favourable to farming pursuits.

February.—During the first fortnight of February conditions were dominated by three intense areas of low-pressure located eastward of the South Island, and strong southerly winds brought cold, unsettled weather and heavy rain, especially in the south.

Fair weather predominated between the 14th and 21st, except about the 18th, when considerable rain fell in Westland, the effect of a westerly disturbance passing in the south.

The latter portion of the month, though very changeable, was on the whole warmer, but on the 27th and 28th a strong southerly and general rains were experienced. This benefited the Hawke's Bay district, where dry conditions had persisted during the past six months.

The total rainfall was in excess of the average over the South Island, except about Nelson and Collingwood. It was also above about Kawhia, Wanganui, and Foxton, but elsewhere in the North Island it was below the average The difference was greatest in Otago, where the aggregate rain ranged from 100 to 200 per cent. above the mean.

The month was remarkably cool, and on several occasions frosts occurred in places widely apart.

March.—Anticyclonic pressure predominated during March, which proved a dry month over most of the Dominion. An excess of the average rainfall was recorded only in parts of the Wellington District and about Kawhia in the North Island, and in the Nelson and Marlborough districts and also at a few places in Westland in the South Island.

Some heavy and beneficial rains occurred about the 23rd, 27th, and 31st. On the 23rd the centre of a small but rather intense cyclone passed through Cook Strait, and this was followed by another on the 26th.

Westerly gales were experienced about Cook and Foveaux Straits on the 7th, 8th, and 9th, but generally there was little wind during the month.

On the whole, conditions were mostly cool and fair. The rainfall during the latter part of the month relieved the situation for farmers in many parts of the country.

April.—During the first three weeks of April the weather was fair, calm, and mild generally under anticyclonic conditions, though there were evidences of three areas of low-pressure passing to the south of New Zealand on the 3rd, 11th, and 16th respectively, and rain fell about these days in the West Coast districts of the South Island.

On the 22nd barometric pressure decreased for the advent of an extensive westerly depression, which caused strong westerly winds and unsettled weather, with occasional rain, until the close of the month.

The total rainfall was below the average in all parts except Westland, the greatest deficiency again being experienced on the east coast of the North Island.

May.—In contrast to the preceding month May proved very wet. The total rainfall was much above the average in almost all parts of the Dominion, only a few places along the East Coast reporting a deficiency.

There were three brief anticyclonic periods, culminating on the 7th, 17th, and 31st; but between these areas of high pressure were several disturbances associated with stormy conditions. An extensive westerly depression ruled over the Dominion between the 2nd and 6th. The gradient was more severe in the north than in the south, and gales, with heavy rain, were reported, especially in and north of Cook Strait. A sudden and steep fall in the barometer on the 9th accounted for boisterous conditions and a deluge on the West Coast; pressure then continued low and the weather unsettled for a week.

An ex-tropical disturbance made its appearance to the north of New Zealand on the 17th, and, travelling slowly south, the centre apparently passed about Cook Strait on the 23rd. This, uniting with an Antarctic “low,” resulted in nearly a fortnight of bad weather.

Temperatures were comparatively mild and, although a few sharp frosts were experienced, a good autumn growth of grass was reported.

June.—With the exception of the North Auckland District and a few high-level stations in the South Island, precipitation in June was below normal over the Dominion, the greatest deficiencies occurring in Hawke's Bay and Canterbury.

Anticyclonic conditions prevailed between the 5th and 9th and between the 16th and 26th, when fine dry weather was mainly experienced, bright days and cold nights, with frequent ground frosts.

The unsettled periods were associated with the passages of two ex-tropical disturbances and an intense westerly depression. Of the former, the centre of the first passing to the northward of New Zealand on the 3rd, brought heavy rain to the northern districts, while the second, moving ever the Dominion between the 27th and 30th, had a more general effect, and much dull misty and wet weather prevailed.

The westerly disturbance which ruled between the 11th and 16th was responsible for strong north-west to south-west winds and squally conditions, particularly in and southward of Cook Strait, with heavy rain on the West Coast. Some snow fell at this time in the high country of the South Island and the southern part of the North Island. Otago and Southland, however, escaped storm effects, and the weather in these districts was, as frequently occurs there in winter, remarkable for its mildness.

The range of temperature over the Dominion was rather larger than usual, and vegetable growth was nearly everywhere sufficient for stock requirements.

July.—During July areas of high-pressure were generally weak, except one ruling in the last three days. The weather, however, on the whole was dry and milder than usual, although, on account of three rather intense storms, some heavy rains occurred on the east coast of the Auckland peninsula and in the Taranaki and Wanganui districts, where the aggregate rainfall was above normal. Elsewhere there was a deficiency, which was most pronounced in the South Island, the whole of which, with the exception of Queenstown, experienced considerably less than the average precipitation.

Of the disturbances, a cyclone, developing to the north-westward on the 10th, attained its greatest intensity on the two following days northward of Kawhia and East Cape, although, owing to its influence, rains were experienced and snow fell on higher levels farther south. This storm was closely followed by a westerly depression, which caused strong northerly and westerly winds and more general rain, heavy falls occurring along the West Coast.

Between the 23rd and 28th another westerly disturbance, having two centres, brought gales and heavy rain, particularly to the Manawatu, Wanganui, and Taranaki districts, and severe floods caused considerable damage in these parts.

Frosts were fairly frequent in the east-coast districts, but the month may generally be described as “a good winter month.”

August.—August, regarded as the last month of winter in New Zealand, was on the whole dull and showery. Reports vary as to temperature and its effects, but the days were generally mild, though frosts occurred frequently in many parts of the country.

Rainfall was above the average over the greater part of the North Island and in Otago, but below the mean of former years in the Hawke's Bay and Poverty Bay districts and in the central part of the South Island, both on the east and west coasts, which is rather an unusual occurrence.

An intense westerly disturbance passed in the south on the 5th and 6th, accounting for gales, particularly in the North Island; and the most general rainfall, with snow on the higher levels, was reported at this time.

Three cyclones passed northward of New Zealand on the 10th, 17th, and 24th respectively, accounting for some heavy downpours in the northern districts. A westerly disturbance at the close of the month brought welcome rains to the Wairarapa and Marlborough districts, and, in spite of frequent showers previously experienced, ended what was regarded as a dry spell.

Growth was continuous and mostly favourable to agriculture, particularly in the South.

There was a fair amount of wind, with a prevalence of south-easterlies in the North Island, but conditions were calmer farther south.

September.—Meteorological conditions during September were remarkably variable, and presented features appropriate to all the seasons.

The first week was showery, and the week 22nd to 29th, while an extensive anticyclone dominated, was fine and warm generally. The remainder of the month was subject to numerous westerly disturbances, the most intense prevailing on the 15th and 16th. On the 16th a severe snowstorm was experienced, and, although the fall was not particularly heavy, it was fairly general over the Dominion southward of Raglan and Tauranga. Strong west to south-west gales were recorded at this time with stormy and wintry conditions.

The changeable weather during the first three weeks greatly retarded agricultural operations, but the mildness of the latter part of the month hastened vegetable growth, and on the last day general beneficial rains occurred.

Frosts were rather frequent, particularly along the East Coast, but they were not generally severe.

The aggregate rainfall was below normal over most of the North Island and in the northern and east-coast districts of the South, while in South Westland and Otago it was considerably above.

October.—The weather of October was, for the most part, remarkably wet, and except in the Poverty Bay and Hawke's Bay districts and in Westland both the total rainfall and the number of wet days were everywhere above the average.

Between the 10th and 12th an ex-tropical disturbance passed over the North Island, and stormy conditions were experienced. Very heavy rain fell at this time in the basin of the Waikato River, and caused the highest flood recorded for many years. Snow and hail also fell on the higher levels.

A westerly depression between the 14th and 19th brought further unsettled weather. particularly to districts with a westerly aspect. From the 20th to the 24th anti-cyclonic pressure dominated, and this was the only period during the month when fair weather prevailed generally.

An extensive westerly disturbance during the last week was complicated by a well-defined cyclonic system which invaded the larger area of low pressure. The centre of the latter storm passed through Cook Strait during the night of the 28th. There were some heavy rainfalls accompanying thunderstorms in the south at the close of the month.

Frosts were not frequent, but a severe one on the morning of the 13th did considerable damage to tender spring growth at places in both Islands.

November.—On account of numerous intense westerly disturbances November proved a wet, windy, and cold month—rainfall being in excess of the average in all parts of the country except at a few places in Hawke's Bay and Otago.

The outstanding feature of the month was the severe floods in Westland in the beginning of the month. Through the exceptional rise in the Buller River, Westport experienced one of the worst floods in the history of that town. The heavy rains at the end of the previous month had soaked the land and swollen the streams, while much snow had also fallen in the mountains. On the 3rd November an extensive westerly disturbance brought further heavy rain, and this combined with the melting of the snow accounted for record floods. About the same time the Waimakariri River, in Canterbury, rose to an abnormal height, and inundated much of the surrounding country.

During the month thunderstorms were rather frequent, and one in Hawke's Bay on the 12th did considerable damage to orchards.

Several light frosts occurred, particularly in the South Island, and the cold southerly which brought snow to the uplands on the 27th and 28th caused loss among newly-shorn sheep. Shearing and haymaking were greatly retarded, and growth in vegetation was backward for the time of the year in most parts of the Dominion.

Anticyclonic conditions ruled between the 20th and 24th, and this was the longest period of generally fair weather experienced during the month.

December.—Precipitation during December was above normal over most of the Dominion, the only parts recording a deficiency being the central portion of the North Island and the West Coast districts of the South Island.

Southerly winds and cold, changeable conditions prevailed during the first week of the month, owing to the presence of an intense storm eastward of the Dominion.

A barometric pressure of 28.97 inches was reported from the Chatham Islands on the morning of the 3rd, while in New Zealand it averaged 0.75 inches higher. Westerly depressions passing in the south on the 11th and 20th respectively accounted for strong north-west winds generally and heavy rain in the western districts.

Two disturbances were in evidence about Christmastide, one in the north bringing very heavy rain, but they neutralized each other so far as wind was concerned, though together accounting for mild, dull, and wet weather generally.

The weather, on the whole, was very changeable for a summer month, and detrimentally affected haymaking and shearing operations.

The following tables show the difference, above or below the mean, for each month in the year:—

NORTH ISLAND RAINFALL, 1926.Monthly Means compared with the Averages for Twenty-one Previous Years.
 Jan.Feb.March.April.May.June.July.Aug.Sept.Oct.Nov.Dec.
+4.62......8.68....5.77..7.625.284.74
Av.3.563.104.053.944.764.734.804.173.734.343503.41
..3.042.591.88..3.024.47..2.71......
Mean Number of Days with Rain, compared with the Averages for Twenty-one Previous Years.
 Jan.Feb.March.April.May.June.July.Aug.Sept.Oct.Nov.Dec.

+ Above the average.

− Below the average.

+13.411.7....20.2....192..20.318.8112.7
Av.10.58.811.212.314.915716.214.814.115.213.311.2
-....7.48.7..11.5133..13.4......
SOUTH ISLAND RAINFALL, 1926.Monthly Means compared with the Averages for Twenty-one Previous Years.
 Jan.Feb.March.April.May.June.July.Aug.Sept.Oct.Nov.Dec.
+..3.93....4.63........4.334.233.69
Av.3.682.633.343.393.583.653.553.583.643.853.38353
3.17..2.391.71..2.151512.442.64......
Mean Number of Days with Rain, compared with the Averages for Twenty-one Previous Years.
 Jan.Feb.March.April.May.June.July.Aug.Sept.Oct.Nov.Dec

+ Above the average.

− Below the average.

+12713.5....16.8....12.9..16.214.8..
Av.12.39.211.311.612.412.812.612.212.813.913.312.3
....7.59.6..10.68.8..12.1....11.6

Continuous line showing the mean monthly rainfall.

Dotted line showing the total monthly rainfall from January, 1926, to January, 1927 (inclusive).

Continuous line showing the mean monthly temperature in shade for past years.

Dotted line showing the mean monthly temperature from January, 1926, to January, 1927 (inclusive).

TEMPERATURE, RAINFALL, ATMOSPHERIC PRESSURE, AND WIND THROUGHOUT NEW-ZEALAND, AS OBSERVED AT TWENTY-SIX STATIONS, FOR THE YEAR 1926. The observations were taken at 9 a.m.
Stations.Temperature In Shade.Rainfall.Mean Height of Barometer.Prevailing Winds.
Highest and Date.Lowest and Date.Mean Max. Temp for Year.Mean Min. Temp. for Year.Mean Temp for Year.Days on which Rain fell.Total Fall.
 °Fahr.°Fahr.°Fahr.°Fahr.°Fahr.No.Inches.Inches. 
Auckland78.0 Jan. 2938.0 Aug. 2664.153.058.620663.5330.002SW, W.
Ruakura, Hamilton East84.8 Dec. 1424.5 June 767.144.555.817755.89 W, NW.
Te Aroha85.0 Jan. 2925.0 July 667.848.658.216957.08 NE, SE.
Waihi83.3 Dec. 1425.1 July 2966.047.656.818897.9230.018W, NE NW.
Tauranga85.0 Feb. 1729.0 July 4, 566.348.257.216458.14 SW, S NE.
Rotorua83.0 Feb. 1828.0 June, July63.345.454.316270.31 SW, NE S.
New Plymouth77.5 Dec. 2933.2 July 661.748.755.220567.84 SE, W NW.
Taihape75.0 Jan. 2125.0 Oct. 1357.242.850.018440.52 W, NW SW.
Palmerston N.86.0 Jan. 2229.0 June, July62.646.554.514843.19 W, E.
Tangimoana83.0 Jan. 20, 2126.0 July 464.544.954.714745.80 NW, W.
Central Development Farm, Weraroa, Levin82.0 Jan. 2228.0 Oct. 1361.747.654.618350.66 W, NE NW.
Napier85.0 Dec. 1428.5 June 2164.948.756.813620.89 W, NW, SW.
Masterton85.2 Jan. 21, 2226.8 June 764.143.753.916638.61 NW, SW
Wellington81.1 Jan. 2131.7 July 461.549.856.317242.3829.922NW, N, SE.
Nelson80.8 Mar. 825.4 Sept. 1762.345.253.713836.9629.911N, SW, W.
Hokitika75.5 Dec. 2627.0 Sept. 1759.044.651.8206118.7329.975SW, NW.
Hanmer Springs87.0 Feb. 1719.0 June, Sept.60.739.550.115643.94 NW.
Christchurch86.5 Feb. 2326.5 July 861.143.152.114923.8429.865SW, NE.
Kisselton, Lake Coleridge93.0 Jan. 2220.0 June 1, 3, 564.339.551.911935.99 NW.
Timaru88.0 Jan. 3024.8 Aug. 1160.842.951.812523.76 SW, NE.
Waimate88.0 Jan. 3025.0 Aug. 1159.642.150.814231.18 NE, SW.
Waipiata83.4 Jan. 319.2 June 457.238.447.813220.64 SW, NW W.
Ophir85.8 Jan. 617.3 July 2259.138.448.710716.73 SW, NW.
Dunedin85.0 Jan. 2929.0 Sept. 15, 1658.643.951.219344.9829.857SW, NE.
Gore85.0 Jan. 2923.0 July 2259.340.349.819334.07 SW, E.
Invercargill82.0 Jan.,Feb.26.0 July 2258.042.950.422547.24 SW, W NW.

FLORA AND VEGETATION

The following article on the flora and vegetation of New Zealand is by Dr. L. Cockayne, F.R.S.:—

Owing to its long isolation and diverse elements (Malayan, Australian, Sub-antarctic, and endemic), the flora of New Zealand is of special interest. Ferns, fern-allies, and seed-plants number, so far as is at present known, about 1,800 species, of which more than three-fourths are endemic. Many hundreds of algæ, fungi, mosses, and liverworts have been described, but these certainly do not represent the total number of such. With regard to the seed-plants, one family (the daisy) contains more than 250 species, three (sedge, figwort, and grass) each more than a hundred, and nine (carrot, orchid, buttercup, madder, epacrid, willowherb, pea, rush, and forget-me-not) between thirty and seventy. The ferns and fern-allies, though not of the overwhelming importance in the flora that many think, still number 162 species. The genera Veronica (Hebe), Carex, Celmisia, Coprosma, Ranunculus, Olearia, Senecio, Epilobium, Myosotis, Poa, Dracophyllum, and Aciphylla contain many species, no few of which are difficult to exactly define. This is especially the case with Veronica, which embraces more than a hundred species. Such uncertainty in their delimiting lies in what is usually called their “variability,” which is due partly to more than one distinct true-breeding entity being joined together as one species, partly to the frequent occurrence of hybrids, and to some extent to differences in appearance and form caused by different environments.

Variability is not concerned merely with adult plants, but often there are species with juvenile forms quite distinct from the adults which may persist for many years. This strange procedure is seen, more or less, in a hundred species. Familiar examples amongst trees are the lacebark, lowland-ribbonwood, lancewood, kowhai, pokaka, and kaikomako.

Many of the growth-forms of New Zealand plants are characteristic of the life-conditions. These are, for example — climbing-plants with long, woody, ropelike stems; shrubs with stiff, wiry, interlaced branches forming close masses; cushion-plants sometimes of immense proportions, as in the vegetable sheep (species of Haastia and Raoulia); leafless shrubs with round or flattened stems (species of Carmichaelia and Notospartium); species of Veronica looking exactly like cypresses; trees with leaves bunched on long trunks; grasses and sedges forming tussocks. The ligneous plants are almost all evergreen, only some twenty being deciduous or semi-deciduous. Herbs that die to the ground in winter and bulbous plants are rare.

The plant associations are of quite as great interest as the species; indeed, to find an equal variety a continent extending to the tropics would have to be visited. The northern rivers and estuaries contain a true mangrove association, an unexpected occurrence outside the tropics.. Lowland and montane forests are generally of the subtropical rain-forest type. They are distinguished by their wealth of tree-ferns, filmy ferns, woody climbing-plants, massive perching-plants, deep carpets of mosses and liverworts, and trees provided at times with plank-like buttresses. The kauri forest in the North, the dicotylous broad-leaved forests, and the assemblages of taxads (rimu, miro, totara, and matai) are different rain-forest associations. Another forest is that where species of the southern-beech (Nothofagus), incorrectly termed “birch,” are dominant. Such are subantarctic rain-forests, and constitute the greater part of the high-mountain forests, though in Wellington, Marlborough, and Nelson they are common in the lowlands. Shrubland in which the manuka is dominant is common in the North, South, and Stewart Islands, but is specially abundant on the Auckland gumfields, where it is an obstacle to agriculture. Fern heath of tall bracken is also widespread. Swamp characterized by Phormium, raupo, toetoe, and niggerhead was once common, but draining has greatly reduced its area, though where the association is not burned or the ground ploughed Phormium has greatly increased. Bogs and moorland support a peculiar vegetation. Here hummocks of bog-moss are abundant, and a small wiry umbrella-fern may cover wide areas. Grassland with brownish-leaved tussock-grasses is a great feature of parts of the volcanic plateau of the North Island, and especially of the east of the South Island. Species of Poa and Festuca form the principal tussocks of the lowlands and lower hills, but at higher altitudes and in Southland at low levels tall species of Danthonia dominate. This name is not to be confused with the turf-making species (D. pilosa) of the same genus used in artificial pastures.

The alpine vegetation is of great scientific importance. It contains, exclusive of lowland plants which ascend to the mountains, about 500 species, most of which never descend below 1,500 ft. altitude, while some are confined altogether to the highest elevations. The most beautiful of the New Zealand flowers, with but few exceptions, belong to this mountain-flora. Here are the great buttercups, white and yellow; the charming ourisias; the marguerite-flowered celmisias; the dainty eyebrights; forget-me-nots, yellow, bronze, and white; and many other delightful plants. The growth-forms, too, are often striking or quaint. Cushion-plants, rosette-plants, stiff-branched shrubs, and mat-forming plants are much in evidence. Hairiness, leathery texture, and great rigidity, perhaps accompanied by needle-like points, as in the spaniard (Aciphylla Colensoi), are common characters of leaves.

The floras of the following groups of islands, far distant from the mainland, are distinctly part of that of New Zealand. The Kermadecs contain 115 species of ferns, fern-allies, and seed-plants, only twelve of which are endemic, while eighty-nine belong also to New Zealand proper. The largest island (Sunday Island) is covered with forest in which Metrosideros villosa. a near relation of the pohutukawa, is the principal tree. The Chatham Islands possess 240 species, thirty-two of which are endemic, though several of the latter are trivial varieties merely, while the remainder of the flora is, with one exception, found on the mainland. Forest, moor, and heath are the principal plant associations. The leading tree is the karaka, but by the Moriori called kopi. On the moors are great thickets of a lovely purple-flowered shrub, Olearia semidentata. There are two remarkable endemic genera, Coxella and Myosotidium, the former belonging to the carrot family, and the latter a huge forget-me-not, now nearly extinct. The subantarctic islands (Snares, Auckland, Campbell, Antipodes, Macquarie) have a dense vegetation made up of 189 species, no fewer than fifty-six of which are endemic, the remainder being found in New Zealand, but chiefly in the mountains. Forest is found only on the Snares and the Aucklands, with a species of Olearia and the southern-rata as the dominant trees respectively. Extremely dense scrubs occur on the Auckland and Campbell Islands, and moors, sometimes with huge tussocks, are a characteristic feature of all the islands, thanks to the enormous peat-deposits and the frequent rain. Several herbaceous plants of stately form (species of Pleurophyllum, Anisotome, and Stilbocarpa) and with beautiful flowers occur in great profusion.

The Cook Islands, though a part of the Dominion, possess a Polynesian flora quite distinct from that of New Zealand, and are excluded from this notice, while, on the contrary, the flora of the Macquarie Islands (belonging to Tasmania) is a portion of that of New Zealand.

Besides the indigenous, an important introduced element, consisting of about 560 species, mostly European, has followed in the wake of settlement. These aliens are in active competition with the true natives. There is a widespread but quite erroneous opinion that the latter are being eradicated in the struggle. This is not the case. Where the vegetation has never been disturbed by man there are no foreign plants; but where man, with his farming operations, stock, and burning, has brought about European conditions, then certainly the indigenous plants have frequently given way before artificial meadows, with their economic plants and accompanying weeds. But in many places associations not present in primitive New Zealand have appeared, owing to man's influence, composed principally, or altogether, of indigenous species. On the tussock-grassland invader and aboriginal have met, and though the original vegetation is changed there is no reason to consider the one class or the other as the conqueror. Finally, in course of time, a state of stability will be reached, and a new flora, composed partly of introduced plants and partly of those indigenous to the soil, will occupy the land, and, save in the national parks and scenic reserves, if these are kept strictly in their natural condition, this new flora will build up a vegetation different from that of primeval New Zealand.

The above brief sketch of the flora and vegetation is obviously most incomplete. Those wishing to dive deeper into the fascinating matter can consult the following works: “The Manual of the New Zealand Flora,” by T. F. Cheeseman; “Plants of New Zealand,” by R. M. Laing and E. W. Blackwell; “The Vegetation of New Zealand,” “New Zealand Plants and Their Story,” and “The Cultivation of New Zealand Plants”—the last three by L. Cockayne.

FAUNA

The fauna of New Zealand is briefly described in the following article by Mr. James Drummond, F.L.S., F.Z.S.:—

New Zealand's native fauna has attracted the attention of investigators in nearly all parts of the world. Its special interest lies in its manifold peculiarities, in the incongruous characters possessed by some of its members, and in the ancient types found in different classes of its animals.

Beginning with the mammalia, the Dominion is surprisingly inadequately represented. Its only land-mammals, except seals, are two bats. One of these, the long-tailed bat, belongs to a genus (Chalinolobus) which is found in the Australian and Ethiopian zoological regions, and to a species (morio) found in the south-east of Australia as well as in New Zealand; but the other, the short-tailed bat (Mystacops tuberculatus), belongs to a genus peculiar to this Dominion. At one time it was believed that the Maori dog (Canis familiaris, variety maorium, the “kuri” of the Maoris) and the Maori rat (Mus exulans, the Maoris' “kiore”) were indigenous to New Zealand, but it is now generally believed that these two animals were introduced by the Maoris when they made their notable migrations from their legendary Hawaiki (probably Tahiti, in the Society Group). The clog was highly prized as a domestic pet, and the rat as an article of diet. Both could easily be taken across the sea in the large canoes used in those days. The dog, without doubt, is extinct. Statements by Captain Cook, J. R. and G. Forster, Sydney Parkinson (the artist), the Rev. W. Colenso, and early visitors to New Zealand show that the Maori dog was a very ordinary animal. It was small, with a pointed nose, pricked ears, and very small eyes. In colour it was white, black, brown, or parti-coloured, and it had long hair, short legs, a short bushy tail, and no loud bark, but only a whine. The Maoris lavished upon it an abundance of affection. When dead its flesh was used for food, its skin for clothing, and its hair for ornaments. Opinions differ in regard to the approximate date of its extinction, and investigations in this respect are made somewhat difficult by the fact that for some years “wild dogs,” as they were called—probably a cross between the Maori dog and dogs brought by Europeans —infested several districts in both the North Island and the South Island, and were confused with the Maori dog. It is probable that the pure Maori dog became extinct about 1885. The Maori rat, a forest-dweller, is not as plentiful as it was. when Europeans first came to New Zealand, but it still lives in the forests.

The long-tailed species of bat was once fairly plentiful, especially in the forests, where it makes its home in hollow trees. Large numbers also at one time were found under old bridges across streams, notably at the River Avon, in Christchurch. It is not very rare now, and specimens sometimes are found in the forests and in caves. The short-tailed species is not extinct, but rare. Most bats are exceptionally well adapted for life in the air, feeding on flying insects, and even drinking on the wing. But the short-tailed species of New Zealand possesses peculiarities of structure which enable it to creep and crawl with ease on the branches and leaves of trees, and probably it seeks its food there as well as in the air. Few naturalists, however, have had opportunities to observe it, and little is known of its habits.

The sea-lion, the sea-elephant, the sea-leopard, and the fur-seal are found on islands in the Dominion's boundaries. In the early days of colonization sealing was a great industry, and yielded large profits to some of the adventurous men who took part in it.

Amongst the sea-mammals whales are the most important. For some years New Zealand held the record for the largest known mammal in the world, living or extinct. This was the Okarito whale, whoso skeleton is in Canterbury Museum. It was found dead on the sea-beach near Okarito, a small village in South Westland, in February, 1908. A very careful and conscientious measurement showed that its length, in the flesh, was 87 ft., or 99 ft. measured over the curves of its back. It held the record until September, 1918, when a whale was found stranded at Corvisart Bay, near Streaky Bay, at the eastern extremity of the Australian Bight, South Australia, which measured in a straight line 87 ft. 4 in. Both competitors for the record were females, and both were blue whales, which usually are known as Balaenoptera sibbaldi, but which now bear the name Balaenoptera musculus.*

At one time extensive whaling was carried* on in New Zealand waters, three hundred vessels, chiefly from America, sometimes visiting the country in one year. The industry began about 1795, reached the height of its prosperity between 1830 and 1840, and then began to dwindle. In recent years there has been an effort to revive the industry, but it will never attain the position it held in former years. Porpoises are plentiful, and the dolphin (Delphinus delphis) also is found in these waters. Mention should be made here of “Pelorus Jack,” a solitary whale which for some years met vessels near Pelorus Sound, and which was protected by an Order in Council under the name of Risso's dolphin (Grampus griseus). He was the only member of the species reported from New Zealand waters.

* A blue whale (90 ft. in length) larger than either of these was stranded at Orewa, near Auckland, in September, 1925; but all records were broken when a blue whale (110 ft. in length and weighing 115 tons) was caught by the “N.T. Neilsen-Alonzo” in the Antarctic early in 1927.

In contrast with the species of land-mammals, the members of the next class, Aves, were remarkably plentiful when settlement began. Bush and grass fires, cats, stoats and weasels, and the ruthless use of the gun have reduced their numbers, but they still stand as probably the most interesting avifauna in the world. They include a comparatively large number of absolutely flightless birds. No living birds in New Zealand are wingless, but the kiwi (Apteryx), the weka (Gallirallus), the kakapo parrot (Strigops), and the takahe (Nolornis hochstetteri)* cannot use their wings for flight, while a duck belonging to the Auckland Islands (Nesonetta) is practically in the same plight. There are also several species of birds whose wings are so weak that they can make only short flights. Other notable birds are the kea (Nestor notabilis), which is accused of killing sheep on stations in the South Island; the tui (Prosthemadera novae-zealandiae), which affords one of the most beautiful sights in the New Zealand forests, and charms visitors with its silvery notes; the huia (Heteralocha acutirostris), the only species known in which there is a wide divergence in the shape of the bills in the two sexes, the male's being short and straight, while the female's is curved, pliant, and long; and the wry-billed plover (Anarhynchus frontalis), the only bird known to possess a bill turned to one side. Cormorants or shags (Phalacrocorax) and penguins (Impennes) are exceptionally well represented in the avifauna. New Zealand, indeed, may be regarded as the headquarters of the penguins, as all the genera except one are found within the boundaries of this Dominion. The oldest fossil penguin known is from the Eocene and Oligocene rocks of New Zealand. New Zealand probably was the centre from which penguins were dispersed to other countries.

Several species of birds make notable migrations to New Zealand. The godwit (Vetola lapponica bauerl) breeds in the tundras of Eastern Siberia and in Kamchatka and Western Alaska, and spends the summer months in New Zealand, arriving about October, and leaving in March or April. The knot (Canutus canutus) breeds in circum-polar regions and migrates to New Zealand; and two cuckoos—the shining cuckoo (Lamprococcyx lucidus) and the long-tailed cuckoo (Urodynamis taitensis)—come from Pacific islands in the spring, and leave for their northern homes about April. Both, like most members of the Cuculidæ family, are parasitical, and impose upon small native birds the duty of hatching and rearing young cuckoos. The kiwi, already mentioned, belongs to the same subclass as the ostrich, the emu, and the cassowary, all struthious birds, and has several peculiarities besides its flightlessness. One of these is the position of its nostrils at the tip of its bill, instead of at the base as in all other birds. Its plumage is peculiarly hair-like in appearance. It possesses a very generalized structure; as Sir Richard Owen once suggested, it seems to have borrowed its head from one group of birds, its legs from another, and its wings from a third. It was once believed to be almost extinct, but in recent years has been shown to be fairly plentiful in some districts where there is little settlement.

The takahe (Nolornis) is one of the world's very rare birds. Only four specimens have been found. Two of the skins are in the British Museum, one is in the Dresden Museum, and one in the Otago Museum, in Dunedin. The fourth specimen was caught by two guides (Messrs. D. and J. Ross) at Notornis Bay, Lake Te Anau, in 1898. Although at the present time (1924) it is twenty-six years since the Notornis was last seen, there is reason to believe that individuals still exist in the wild districts of the southern sounds.

* This bird is better known as Notornis mantelli. That name was first given by Sir Richard Owen to an extinct bird, represented by a fossil found at Waingongoro, in the North Island, by Mr. W. Mantell in 1847. When the first living specimen of the Notornis was found in 1849 scientists concluded that it was identical with the fossil, and it bore the same name; but when Dr. Meyer, of Dresden, examined the skeleton of the third specimen he found that it was different from the fossil, and he changed the specific name from Mantelli to Hochstetteri, thus honouring Dr. Hochstetter, a naturalist who visited New Zealand in the early days. Messrs. 6. M. Mathews and T. Iredale, in their “Reference List” of 1913, give Mantellornis hochstetteri as the name of this interesting rail.

The interest of the living avifauna is surpassed by the interest of the extinct birds. These include the great flightless moa (Dinornis), a goose (Cnemiornis minor), a gigantic rail (Aptornis otidiformis), and an eagle (Harpagornis moorei).

Reptilian life is restricted to about fifteen species of lizards, and to the tuatara (Sphenodon punctatus). This is a lizard-like creature, the only surviving representative of the order Rhynchocephalia, otherwise extinct. The tuatara is found in no other country. Its nearest ally is Homœosaurus, whose remains have been found in Jurassic rocks in Germany. It has been destroyed to a large extent by wild pigs, cats, and dogs, and is now seldom found except on a few islands off the coast of the mainland.

The amphibians are represented by two species of frogs. One, Liopelma hochstetteri, has been recorded from only a few districts in the Auckland Province. The other, Liopelma hamiltoni, has been recorded from only Stephen Island, a small island in Cook Strait, notable as one of the refuges of the tuatara.

About 250 species of fish have been found in New Zealand waters. Many of these are used for food. Several species, notably the mudfish (Neochanna apoda), which is sometimes discovered buried 4 ft. deep in clay in places where rivers have overflowed in flood, and in swampy places, are interesting. Some of the genera are peculiar to New Zealand, but some also occur in Australian and South American waters.

Amongst the invertebrates one of the peculiarities is the fact that the Dominion has few butterflies, although it is well supplied with moths. It has a red admiral butterfly (Vanessa), named after the European species, which it resembles, and a copper butterfly (Chrysophanus), which is very plentiful. In the forests there is that strange growth the “vegetable caterpillar.” The Dominion has native bees and ants, dragon-flies, sober-coloured beetles, and representatives of other orders of insects. The katipo spider (Latrodectes katipo), which lives mostly on or near the sea-beach, is well known locally. Amongst the mollusca there is a large and handsome land-snail (Paryphanta), and Amphibola, an air-breathing snail, peculiar to the Dominion, which lives in brackish water, mainly in estuaries. There are about twenty species of univalves and twelve of bivalves in the fresh-water shells, and about four hundred species in the marine shells, including the paper nautilus (Argonauta). Perhaps the most interesting of all the invertebrates is the Peripatus, an ancient type of creature which survives in New Zealand and in parts of Australia, Africa, South America, the West Indies, New Britain, the Malay Peninsula, and Sumatra. Zoologically, it belongs to the air-breathing division of the phylum Arthropoda, and has been placed in a special class, Prototracheata or Onychophora. It is about 3 in. long, has many feet, loves moisture, shuns light, and moves slowly. Two genera have been found in New Zealand. One genus, Peripatoides, contains two species, novae-zealandiae and suteri, and the other, Oöperi-patus, contains only one species, viridimaculatus. The Peripatus is viviparous. It is claimed that one New Zealand genus, Oöperipatus, is oviparous, but that has not been fully proved.* Professor A. Dendy, F.R.S., has made special investigations in regard to the New Zealand species.

With the arrival of Europeans the whole face of the fauna was changed. The first European animal introduced was the pig, liberated by Captain Cook in Queen Charlotte Sound in 1773. With settlement, sheep, cattle, horses, and other domestic animals were brought, some for utility, some for pleasure, such as song-birds, and some for sport, such as deer, trout, pheasants, and quail. In the work of acclimatization several great and irretrievable blunders were made. The worst of these was the introduction of rabbits, stoats, and weasels.

* Professor Adam Sedgwick, F.R.S., late Professor of Zoology at the Imperial College of Science and Technology, London, in the new Encyclopaedia Britannica.

Chapter 2. SECTION II. —HISTORY, CONSTITUTION, AND ADMINISTRATION

EARLY HISTORY

THE history of New Zealand prior to the seventeenth century is shrouded in mythology and tradition. When the country was discovered by Europeans in 1642 it was found to be inhabited by a race of Polynesians called Maoris, who had discovered these islands many centuries previously. At what time the discovery of New Zealand was made by the Maoris, and from what place they came, are matters of tradition only, much having been lost in the obscurity enveloping the history of a people without letters. Nor is there anything on record respecting the origin of the Maori people themselves, beyond the general tradition of the Polynesian race, which seems to show a series of successive migrations from west to east, probably by way of Malaysia to the Pacific. Little more can now be gathered from their traditions than that they were immigrants, and that they found inhabitants on the east coast of the North Island belonging to the same race as themselves—the descendants of a prior migration whose history is lost. The tradition runs that, generations ago, the Maoris dwelt in a country named Hawaiki, and that one of their chiefs, after a long voyage, reached the northern island of New Zealand. Returning to his home with a flattering description of the country he had discovered, this chief, it is said, persuaded a number of his kinsfolk and friends to set out with a fleet of double canoes for the new land. The names of most of the canoes are still remembered, and each tribe agrees in its account of the doings of the people of the principal canoes after their arrival in New Zealand; and from these traditional accounts the descent of the numerous tribes has been traced. The position of the legendary Hawaiki is unknown, but many places in the South Seas have been thus named in memory of the motherland. The Maoris speak a very pure dialect of the Polynesian language, the common tongue, with more or less variation, in all the eastern Pacific islands.

DISCOVERY BY EUROPEANS

It was on the 13th December, 1642, that Abel Jansen Tasman, a Dutch navigator, discovered New Zealand. Tasman left Batavia on the 14th August, 1642, in the yacht “Heemskercq,” accompanied by the “Zeehaen” (or “Sea-hen”) fly-boat. After having visited Mauritius and discovered Tasmania, named by him “Van Diemen's Land,” in honour of Anthony van Diemen, Governor of the Dutch possessions in the East Indies, he steered eastward, and sighted the west coast of the South Island of New Zealand, described by him as “a high mountainous country.”

Tasman, under the belief that the land he saw belonged to a great polar continent, and was part of the country discovered some years before by Schouten and Le Maire, to which the name “Staten Land” had been given, gave the same name “Staten Land” to New Zealand; but within about three months afterwards Schouten's “Staten Land” was found to be merely an inconsiderable island. Upon this discovery being announced, the country that Tasman had called “Staten Land” received the name of “New Zealand,” by which it has ever since been known. Tasman sailed along the coast and anchored in Golden Bay, called by him “Murderers' Bay” on account of an unprovoked attack on a boat's crew by the Natives and the massacre of four white men. Thence he steered along the west coast of the North Island, and gave the name “Cape Maria van Diemen” to the north-western extremity thereof. After sighting the islands of the Three Kings he finally departed without having set foot in the country.

There is no record of any visit to New Zealand after Tasman's departure until the time of Captain Cook, who, after leaving the Society Islands, sailed in search of a southern continent then believed to exist. He sighted land on the 6th October, 1769, at Young Nick's Head, and on the 8th of that month cast anchor in Poverty Bay. After having coasted round the North Island and the South and Stewart Islands—which last he mistook for part of the South Island—he took his departure from Cape Farewell on the 31st March, 1770, for Australia. He visited New Zealand again in 1773, in 1774, and in 1777.

Several other explorers also visited New Zealand during the latter portion of the eighteenth century, amongst whom may be mentioned—

M. de Surville, in command of the “Saint Jean Baptiste,” who sighted the north-east coast on the 12th December, 1769, only two months after Cook's arrival at Poverty Bay.

M. Marion du Fresne—1772.

Captains Vancouver and Broughton—1791.

Captain Raven—1792 and 1793.

Alejandro Malaspina and José do Bustamente y Guerra—1793.

Lieutenant Hanson—1793.

SETTLEMENT AND COLONIZATION

So far as is known, the first instance of Europeans being left in New Zealand to their own resources occurred in 1792, when Captain Raven, of the “Britannia,” landed a sealing-party at Facile Harbour, on the west coast of the South Island, where they remained a little over twelve months before being called for.

The next few years saw the establishment of whaling-stations at several points on the coast, and in 1814 the first missionaries—Messrs. Hall and Kendall—arrived in New Zealand. After a short stay they returned to Now South Wales, and on the 19th November of that year again embarked in company with Mr. Samuel Marsden, chaplain to the New South Wales Government, who preached his first sermon in New Zealand on Christmas Day, 1814. He returned to Sydney on the 23rd March, 1815, leaving Messrs. Hall, Kendall, and King, who formed the first mission station at Rangihoua, Bay of Islands.

In 1825 three separate attempts were made to found colonies in various parts of New Zealand, but none of these was successful, and for some years the only settlements were those round the principal whaling-stations. A number of Europeans gradually settled in different parts of the country, and married Native women.

The first body of immigrants under a definite scheme of colonization arrived in Port Nicholson on the 22nd January, 1840, and founded the town of Wellington. During the few succeeding years the settlements of Nelson, Taranaki, Otago, and Canterbury were formed by immigrants sent out by associations in the United Kingdom.

BRITISH SOVEREIGNTY

As early as 1833 a British Resident (Mr. Busby) was appointed, with headquarters at Kororareka (now called Russell), on the Bay of Islands. Seven years later—namely, on the 29th January, 1840—Captain William Hobson, R.N., arrived at the Bay of Islands, empowered, with the consent of the Natives, to proclaim the sovereignty of Queen Victoria over the Islands of New Zealand, and to assume the government thereof. A compact called the Treaty of Waitangi, to which in less than six months 512 names were affixed, was entered into, whereby all rights and powers of sovereignty were ceded to the Queen, all territorial rights being secured to the chiefs and their tribes. The seat of Government was established at Waitemata (Auckland), and a settlement formed there.

British sovereignty over the South Island was formally proclaimed at Cloudy Bay on the 17th June, 1840, by Major Bunbury, H.M. 80th Regiment, and Captain Nias, R.N.

Until the 3rd May, 1841, New Zealand remained a dependency of New South Wales, and on the latter date it was created a separate colony by Royal Charter dated the 16th November, 1840.

CONSTITUTION

The Government of the colony was first vested in a Governor, who was responsible only to the Crown; there was an Executive Council, with advisory powers only, as well as a Legislative Council.

On the 30th June, 1852, an Act granting representative institutions was passed by the Imperial Parliament, and published in New Zealand by Proclamation on the 17th January, 1853. Under it the constitution of a General Assembly was provided for, to consist of a Legislative Council and a House of Representatives.

The first session of the General Assembly was opened on the 27th May, 1854, but the members of the Executive were not responsible to Parliament. During the session of that year there were associated with the permanent members of the Executive Council certain members of the House of Representatives, who, however, held no portfolios. The first Ministers under a system of responsible government were appointed in the year 1856.

On addresses from both Houses of the General Assembly, His Majesty the King, by Order in Council dated 9th September, 1907, and by Proclamation issued 10th September, 1907, was graciously pleased to change the style and designation of the Colony of New Zealand to “The Dominion of New Zealand” the change taking effect from Thursday, the 26th September, 1907.

By Letters Patent dated 11th May, 1917, the designation of Governor and Commander-in-Chief which had hitherto been held by the Royal representative in New Zealand was altered to “Governor-General and Commander-in-Chief.”

THE EXECUTIVE COUNCIL

Prior to the establishment of responsible government the Executive Council for New Zealand consisted, in addition to the Governor, of the Colonial Secretary, the Attorney-General, and the Colonial Treasurer, seniority being in the order named. The Governor, or in his absence the senior member present, was to preside, and two members exclusive of the Governor or member presiding were to form a quorum. The Governor was commanded in all things to consult and advise with the Executive Council, and not to exercise the powers and authorities vested in him except by and with the concurrence and advice of the Executive Council, unless in cases of an urgent and pressing nature which would not admit of delay In such cases he was, with all convenient speed, to bring the measures so adopted by him before the Executive Council for its revision and sanction. Nothing in these instructions, however, was to prevent the Governor exercising any or all of the powers and authorities vested in him, without the advice and concurrence of the Executive Council, in cases not considered of sufficient importance to require their assistance or advice, or in cases which were of such a nature that in his judgment material prejudice might be sustained by consulting the Executive Council thereupon. No questions were to be brought before the Council except those proposed by the Governor, who in any case in which he saw sufficient cause to dissent from the opinion of the major part or the whole of the Council was further empowered to exercise the powers vested in him in opposition to such opinion.

The powers, duties, and responsibilities of the Governor-General and the Executive Council under the present system of responsible government are set out in Royal Letters Patent and Instructions thereunder of the 11th May, 1917, published in the New Zealand Gazette of the 24th April, 1919 (p. 1213). In the execution of the powers and authorities vested in him the Governor-General must be guided by the advice of the Executive Council, but, if in any case he sees sufficient cause to dissent from the opinion of the Council, he may act in the exercise of his powers and authorities in opposition to the opinion of the Council, reporting the matter to His Majesty without delay, with the reasons for his so acting.

In any such case it is competent to any member of the Executive Council to require that there be recorded upon the minutes of the Council the grounds of any advice or opinion that he may give upon the question.

The Governor-General may not pardon or reprieve any offender without first receiving in capital cases the advice of the Executive Council, and in other cases the advice of one at least of his Ministers; and in any case in which such pardon or reprieve might directly affect the interests of the British Empire, or of any country or place beyond the jurisdiction of the Government of the Dominion, the Governor-General must, before deciding as to either pardon or reprieve, take those interests specially into his own personal consideration.

The present Executive Council consists of fourteen members in addition to the Governor-General. Two members, exclusive of His Excellency or the presiding member, constitute a quorum.

THE LEGISLATIVE COUNCIL

Prior to the establishment of responsible government the Legislative Council of New Zealand consisted of the Colonial Secretary, the Attorney-General, the Colonial Treasurer, and the three senior Justices of the Peace. The Governor, or in his absence the senior member present, was to preside at all meetings of the Council; four members in addition to the Governor or the member presiding to form a quorum. No law or Ordinance was to be enacted by the Legislative Council which was not first proposed by the Governor, and no question was to be debated unless submitted by him for that purpose. The laws and Ordinances of the Council were to be designated “Ordinances enacted by the Governor of New Zealand with the advice and consent of the Legislative Council thereof.” No laws were to be made to continue for less than two years except only in cases of unforeseen emergency requiring provision for temporary service, and the Governor was specially enjoined not to propose or assent to Ordinances or laws dealing with certain specified matters.

The Imperial Act under which the earliest appointments were made to the Legislative. Council under a system of responsible government did not fix a minimum number of members, though it provided that the first appointees should be not less than ten in number. The number actually summoned for the first session (held at, Auckland from 24th May, 1854), was sixteen, of whom only fourteen attended. The number increased irregularly for thirty years. In 1885 and 1886 it stood at fifty-three, but has not since reached that limit. The number on the roll at present is forty-one.

Until 1868 the rule was that the appointment of members should be made by an instrument under the Royal Sign-manual, but the rule was not strictly observed after 1861. An Act of the Imperial Parliament in 1868 validated any appointments of Councillors that might have been made irregularly in the past, and provided that future appointments should be made by the Governor (not by the Sovereign).

Until 1891 members were appointed for life, but since that year appointments have been made for seven years only, members, however, being eligible for reappointment. Prior to 1891 the Speaker was appointed by the Governor, but the Council now elects its own Speaker, who holds office for five years. A Chairman of Committees is elected every session, and holds office till the election of his successor. Speaker and Chairman are both eligible for re-election.

Provision for an elective Legislative Council is contained in the Legislative Council Act, 1914, which is to be brought into operation at a date to be specified by proclamation- Under the system outlined in the Act the Dominion is to be divided into four electoral divisions, two in the North Island and two in the South, and the number of members is to be forty, divided between the two Islands on a population basis. In addition, the Governor-General is empowered to appoint not more than three Maori members to the Council.

The qualifications for membership of the Legislative Council are the same as for the House of Representatives, referred to below, with the proviso that a person may not at the same time be a member of both Houses.

Before the year 1892 the honorarium of Councillors was understood to be for the session, not for the year, and formed the subject of a special vote every session, the amount varying in different sessions. By the Payment of Members Act, 1892, the honorarium was made annual, not sessional, and was fixed at £150 a year The amount was raised in 1904 to £200, and in 1920 to £350, but was reduced in 1922 to £315. Besides the honorarium, members are allowed travelling-expenses actually incurred in going to and from Parliament.

Subject to certain exemptions, members not attending the Council are liable to be fined.

HOUSE OF REPRESENTATIVES

The number of members constituting the House of Representatives is eighty—seventy-six Europeans and four Maoris. They are now designated “Members of Parliament.” The number was originally fixed by the Constitution Act as not more than forty-two and not less than twenty-four, and the first Parliament called together in 1854 consisted of forty members. Legislation passed in 1858 fixed the number of European members at forty-one; in 1860, at fifty-three; in 1862, at fifty-seven; in 1865, at seventy; in 1867, at seventy-two; in 1870, at seventy-four; in 1875, at eighty-four; in 1881, at ninety-one; in 1887, at seventy; and in 1900, at seventy-six. By the Maori Representation Act, 1867, which is still in force, as embodied in the Legislature Act, 1908, four Maori members were added, three for the North Island and one for the South.

The North Island at present returns forty-six European members, and the South Island thirty. Quinquennial Parliaments, instituted under the Constitution Act, were abolished by the Triennial Parliaments Act, 1879, which fixed the term at three years. General elections have been held at three-yearly intervals since 1881, with the exception that the term of the nineteenth Parliament was during the Great War extended to five years by special legislation.

Every registered elector of either sex who is free from the disqualifications mentioned in the Legislature Act, 1908, is eligible for membership. All contractors to the public service of New Zealand to whom any public money above the sum of £50 is payable, directly or indirectly, in any one financial year, as well as the public servants of the Dominion, are incapable of being elected as, or of sitting or voting as, members.

The payment made to members of the House of Representatives is £450 per annum, subject to certain deductions for absence not due to sickness or other unavoidable cause. Travelling-expenses to and from Wellington are also allowed. The rate of payment for several years prior to 1920 was £300 per annum, but was increased in that year to £500, a 10-per-cent. reduction, however, being made in 1922 by the Public Expenditure Adjustment Act, 1921–22.

The election of a Speaker is the first business of a new House after the members have been sworn. A Chairman of Committees is elected as soon after as is convenient. Both Speaker and Chairman of Committees hold office until a dissolution, and receive payment until the first meeting of a new Parliament.

Twenty members, inclusive of the Speaker, constitute a quorum.

THE FRANCHISE

The three cardinal principles of the franchise in New Zealand are (1) one man one vote, (2) female suffrage, and (3) adult suffrage.

There are, of course, slight exceptions to the last-mentioned, the following classes of persons not being entitled to register as electors or to vote:—

An alien;

A person of unsound mind;

A person convicted of an offence punishable by death or by imprisonment for one year or upwards within any part of His Majesty's dominions, or convicted in New Zealand as a public defaulter, or under the Police Offences Act, 1908, as an idle and disorderly person or as a rogue and vagabond, unless such offender has received a free pardon, or has undergone the sentence or punishment to which he was adjudged for such offence.

To be registered as an elector a person must have resided for one year in the Dominion, and for three months in the electoral district for which he claims to vote. A system of compulsory registration of electors was introduced at the end of 1924.

The system of “one man one vote” has boon in operation since 1889, and women's suffrage since 1893. The qualifications for registration are the same for both sexes.

LOCAL ADMINISTRATION

Side by side with the general government of the country, but subordinate to it there has existed a system of local government since the early years of New Zealand's annexation as a British colony. The history of local government divides naturally into two periods representing two distinct systems—viz., the provincial, which was in operation up to 1876, and the county, which superseded the provincial in that year.

THE PROVINCES.

On the 23rd December, 1847, a Charter was signed dividing the colony into two provinces—New Ulster and New Munster—and this was proclaimed in New Zealand on the 10th March, 1848. The Province of New Ulster consisted of the whole of the North Island with the exception of that portion adjacent to Cook Strait and lying to the south of a line commencing at the centre of the mouth of the Patea River and running thence due east to the east coast. The Province of New Munster consisted of the South and Stewart Islands and the portion of the North Island excluded from New Ulster. Each province had a Lieutenant - Governor, an Executive Council, and a Legislative Council, while the Governor-in-Chief for the whole colony was also Governor of each province. Provision had also been made for a House of Representatives in each province, but this portion of the Charter was suspended for five years, and before it came into operation a new constitution was obtained.

Under the new constitution the Provinces of New Ulster and New Munster were abolished and the colony was divided into six provinces—Auckland, New Plymouth (later altered to Taranaki), Wellington, Nelson, Canterbury, and Otago. Each province was to be presided over by an elective Superintendent, and to have an elective Provincial Council empowered to legislate, except on certain specified subjects. The franchise amounted practically to household suffrage. In each case the election was for four years, but a dissolution of the Provincial Council by the Governor could take place at any time, necessitating a fresh election both of the Council and of the Superintendent. The Superintendent was chosen by the whole body of the electors of the province, and each member of the Provincial Council by the electors of a district. The boundaries of the new provinces were gazetted on the 2nd April, 1853, and the boundaries of the electoral districts on the 14th May following, the first general elections for the House of Representatives and the Provincial Councils being held during 1853 and the beginning of 1854. The Provincial Governments, afterwards increased to nine by the formation of Hawke's Bay, Marlborough, and Southland, later reduced to eight by the merging of Southland with Otago, and again increased to nine by the formation of Westland, remained as integral parts of the constitution of the colony until the 1st November, 1876, when they were abolished by an Act of the General Assembly.

EARLY BOROUGHS AND TOWN DISTRICTS.

Even before the division of New Zealand into the two provinces of New Ulster and New Munster, local government had its inception, Wellington having been created a borough in 1842 under the authority of the Municipal Corporations Ordinance of that year. The Ordinance was disallowed by the Home Government, but was re-enacted, with necessary alterations, in 1844. Wellington, which lost its status on the original Ordinance being disallowed, did not become a borough again until 1870, Auckland (constituted in 1851) remaining the only borough in New Zealand for several years.

Wellington, which had been the first borough in the country, also became the first town district, with a form of government not differing greatly from that of a municipality. Gradually the more important towns adopted the status of boroughs, while the loss important remained town districts. In Otago, however, between 1865 and 1875, several small towns were created boroughs under the authority of an Ordinance of the Otago Provincial Council, nineteen of the thirty-six boroughs in existence at the date of the abolition of the provinces being in Otago, all formed under the provisions of the Ordinance referred to.

THE ROAD AND HIGHWAY DISTRICTS.

Another form of local government which came into existence in the provincial days was that of the road districts, or, as they were called in certain parts of the country, highway districts. As the names imply, the road and highway districts were formed for the purpose of extending and maintaining roads. Each district was controlled by an elected Board, which had power to levy rates. The first Road Boards were formed in 1863, and by 1875 their number had risen to 314.

THE COUNTIES.

Among the instructions given Captain Hobson on his appointment as the first Governor of New Zealand was one directing that the colony was to be divided into counties, hundreds, and parishes. In accordance with this instruction, the boundaries of the County of Eden, in which Auckland—the then capital—is situated, were proclaimed in 1842, and some years later the county was divided into hundreds. Very little further was done towards giving effect to the instructions, and the first administrative county was Westland, separated from Canterbury Province in 1867, and granted a system of local government in the following year.

It was not until the abolition of the provinces in 1876 that a scheme of division of the whole country into counties was introduced. The Counties Act, 1876, which, in conjunction with the Municipal Corporations Act of the same year, provided a comprehensive scheme of local government in lieu of the provincial governments, divided New Zealand into sixty-three counties. With the exception of six, which were exempted from the operations of the Act, each county was placed under the control of an elected Chairman and Council, possessed of fairly full powers of local government—considerably less, however, than those formerly enjoyed by the Provincial Councils. The Counties Act specially excluded boroughs from the counties within which they geographically lie, and a similar provision has since been made in the case of town districts having a population of over 500.

EXTENSION OF LOCAL GOVERNMENT.

Since the abolition of the provinces and the passing of the Counties and Municipal Corporations Acts of 1876 there has been considerable extension of local government. Many of the road districts have merged with the counties within which they lie, while others have become boroughs or town districts. On the other hand, counties, boroughs, and town districts have increased in numbers, while several entirely new classes of local districts, formed for definite purposes—as, for instance, land drainage or electric-power supply—have come into existence. In most cases the Boards of these districts have borrowing and rating powers.

The numbers of local districts of each class in the Dominion at present are as follow:—

Counties129
Boroughs119
Town districts—
     Not forming parts of counties40
     Forming parts of counties29
Road districts35
River districts47
Land-drainage districts66
Harbour districts41
Hospital districts46
Electric-power districts43
City and suburban drainage districts3
Tramway district1
Local railway districts5
Water-supply districts6
Main-highway districts18
Fire districts48
Rabbit districts51
Gas-lighting district1

Much fuller information concerning the origin, development, constitution, functions, &c., of local governing bodies than can be given here will be found in the Local Authorities Handbook of New Zealand. The reader is also referred to the section of this book dealing with Local Government.

Chapter 3. SECTION III.—OFFICIAL

SUCCESSIVE VICEREGAL REPRESENTATIVES

1840–1853.

Captain William Hobson, R.N., Lieutenant-Governor of New Zealand under Sir George Gipps, Governor of New South Wales, from January, 1840, to 3rd May, 1841, and Governor of New Zealand from 3rd May, 1841, until date of death, 10th September, 1842.

Lieutenant Willoughby Shortland, Administrator from 10th September, 1842, to 26th December, 1843.

Captain Robert Fitzroy, R.N., Governor from 26th December, 1843, to 17th November, 1845.

Captain George Grey, who became Sir George Grey, K.C.B., in 1848, Governor from 18th November, 1845, to 1st January, 1848; Governor-in-Chief over the Islands of New Zealand, Governor of the Province of New Ulster, and Governor of the Province of New Munster from 1st January, 1848, to 7th March, 1853; Governor of New Zealand from 7th March, 1853, to 31st December, 1853.

Lieutenant-Governors of Provinces.

Edward John Eyre, Esquire, Lieutenant-Governor of New Munster from 28th January, 1848, until duties of Lieutenant-Governor ceased on 7th March, 1853.

Major-General George Dean Pitt, Lieutenant-Governor of New Ulster from 14th February, 1848, until date of death, 8th January, 1851.

Lieutenant-Colonel Robert Henry Wynyard, C.B., Lieutenant-Governor of New Ulster from 26th April, 1851, until duties of Lieutenant-Governor ceased on 7th March, 1853.

1854 TO DATE.

Lieutenant-Colonel Robert Henry Wynyard, C.B., Administrator from 3rd January, 1854, to 6th September, 1855.

Colonel Thomas Gore Browne, C.B., Governor from 6th September, 1855, to 2nd October, 1861.

Sir George Grey, K.C.B., Administrator from 3rd October, 1861; Governor from 4th December, 1861, to 5th February, 1868.

Sir George Ferguson Bowen, G.C.M.G., Governor from 5th February, 1868, to 19th March, 1873.

Sir George Alfred Arney, Chief Justice, Administrator from 21st March to 14th June, 1873.

Sir James Fergusson, Baronet, P.C., Governor from 14th June, 1873, to 3rd December, 1874.

The Marquis of Normanby, P.C., G.C.M.G., Administrator from 3rd December, 1874; Governor from 9th January, 1875, to 21st February, 1879.

James Prendergast, Esquire, Chief Justice, Administrator from 21st February to 27th March, 1879.

Sir Hercules George Robert Robinson, G.C.M.G., Administrator from 27th March, 1879; Governor from 17th April, 1879, to 8th September, 1880.

James Prendergast, Esquire, Chief Justice, Administrator from. 9th September to 29th November, 1880.

The Honourable Sir Arthur Hamilton Gordon, G.C.M.G., Governor from 29th November, 1880, to 23rd June, 1882.

Sir James Prendergast, Chief Justice, Administrator from 24th June, 1882, to 20th January, 1833.

Lieutenant-General Sir William Francis Drummond Jervois, G.C.M.G., C.B., Governor from 20th January, 1883, to 22nd March, 1889.

Sir James Prendergast, Chief Justice, Administrator from 23rd March to 2nd May. 1889.

The Earl of Onslow, G.C.M.G., Governor from 2nd May, 1889, to 24th February, 1892.

Sir James Prendergast, Chief Justice, Administrator from 25th February to 6th June, 1892.

The Earl of Glasgow, G.C.M.G., Governor from 7th June, 1892, to 6th February, 1897.

Sir James Prendergast, Chief Justice, Administrator from 8th February to 9th August, 1897.

The Earl of Ranfurly, G.C.M.G., Governor from 10th August, 1897, to 19th June, 1904.

The Right Honourable William Lee, Baron Plunket, K.C.M.G., K.C.V.O., Governor from 20th June, 1904, to 8th June, 1910.

Hon. Sir Robert Stout, K.C.M.G., Chief Justice, Administrator from 8th June to 22nd June, 1910.

The Right Honourable John Poynder Dickson-Poynder, Baron Islington, K.C.M.G., D.S.O., Governor from 22nd June, 1910, to 2nd December, 1912.

Hon. Sir Robert Stout, K.C.M.G., Chief Justice, Administrator from 3rd December to 19th December, 1912.

The Earl of Liverpool, P.C., G.C.M.G., G.B.E., M.V.O., Governor from 19th December, 1912; Governor-General from 28th June. 1917, to 7th July, 1920.

Right Hon. Sir Robert Stout, P.C., K.C.M.G., Chief Justice, Administrator from 8th July, 1920, to 26th September, 1920.

Viscount Jellicoe of Scapa, G.C.B., O.M., G.C.V.O., Governor-General from 27th September, 1920, to 25th November, 1924.

Right Hon. Sir Robert Stout, P.O., K.C.M.G., Chief Justice, Administrator from 26th November, 1924, to 12th December, 1924.

General Sir Charles Fergusson, Baronet, LL.D., G.C.M.G., K.C.B., D.S.O., M.V.O., Governor-General from 13th December, 1924.

GOVERNOR-GENERAL OF NEW ZEALAND

His Excellency, General Sir Charles Fergusson, Baronet, LL.D., G.C.M.G., K.C.B., D.S.O., M.V.O.

Private Secretary—George J. Little, C.B.E.

Official Secretary—A. Cecil Day, C.M.G., C.B.E.

Military Secretary and Aide-de-Camp—Captain E. P. O. Boyle, M.V.O.

Aide-de-Camp—Lieutenant E. L. Orr-Ewing, M.C.

Honorary Aides-de-Camp—Colonel J. Findlay, C.B., D.S.O.; Colonel M. M. Gard'ner, D.S.O.; Lieutenant-Colonel F. Symon, C.M.G., D.S.O.; Lieutenant-Colonel N. S. Falla, C.M.G., D.S.O.; Colonel S. S. Allen, C.M.G., D.S.O.; Colonel J. Hargest, D.S.O., M.C.

Honorary Physician—Colonel R. Tracy-Inglis, C.B.E., M.B.

Honorary Surgeon—Colonel P. C. Fenwick, C.M.G., M.D., F.R.C.S.

SUCCESSIVE MINISTRIES AND PREMIERS

SINCE THE ESTABLISHMENT OF RESPONSIBLE GOVERNMENT IN NEW ZEALAND IN 1856.
Name of Ministry.Name of Premier.Assumed Office.Retired.
1. Bell-SewellHenry Sewell7 May, 185620 May, 1856.
2. FoxWilliam Fox20 May, 18562 June, 1856.
3. StaffordEdward William Stafford2 June, 185612 July, 1861.
4. FoxWilliam Fox12 July, 18616 Aug., 1862.
5. DomettAlfred Domett6 Aug., 186236 Oct., 1863.
6. Whitaker-Fox Frederick Whitaker30 Oct., 186324 Nov., 1864.
7. WeldFrederick Aloysius Weld24 Nov., 186416 Oct., 1865.
8. StaffordEdward William Stafford16 Oct., 186528 June, 1869.
9. FaxWilliam Fox28 June, 186910 Sept., 1872.
10. StaffordEdward William Stafford10 Sept., 187211 Oct., 1872.
11. WaterhouseGeorge Marsden Waterhouse11 Oct., 18723 Mar., 1873.
12. FoxWilliam Fox3 Mar., 18738 April, 1873.
13. VogelJulius Vogel, C.M.G.8 April, 18736 July, 1875.
14. PollenDaniel Pollen, M.L.C.6 July, 187515 Feb., 1876.
15. VogelSir Julius Vogel, K.C.M.G.15 Feb., 18761 Sept., 1876.
16. AtkinsonHarry Albert Atkinson1 Sept., 187613 Sept., 1876.
17. Atkinson (reconstituted)Harry Albert Atkinson13 Sept., 187613 Oct., 1877.
18. GreySir George Grey, K.C.B.15 Oct., 18778 Oct., 1879.
19. HallJohn Hall8 Oct., 187921 April, 1882.
20. WhitakerFrederick Whitaker, M.L.C.21 April, 188225 Sept., 1883.
21. AtkinsonHarry Albert Atkinson25 Sept., 188316 Aug., 1884.
22. Stout-VogelRobert Stout16 Aug., 188428 Aug., 1884.
23. AtkinsonHarry Albert Atkinson28 Aug., 18843 Sept., 1884.
24. Stout-VogelSir Robert Stout, K.C.M.G. 3 Sept., 18843 Sept., 18848 Oct., 1887.
25. AtkinsonSir Harry Albert Atkinson, K.C.M.G.8 Oct., 188724 Jan., 1891.
26. BallanceJohn Ballance24 Jan., 18911 May, 1893.
27. SeddonRt. Hon. Richard John Seddon, P.C.1 May, 189321 June, 1906.
28. Hall-JonesWilliam Hall-Jones21 June, 19066 Aug., 1906.
29. WardRt. Hon. Sir Joseph George Ward, Bart., P.C., K.C M.G.6 Aug., 190628 Mar., 1912.
30. MackenzieThomas Mackenzie28 Mar., 191210 July, 1912.
31. MasseyRt. Hon. William Ferguson Massey, P.O.10 July, 191212 Aug., 1915.
32. NationalRt. Hon. William Ferguson Massey, P.C.12 Aug., 191525 Aug., 1919.
33. MasseyRt. Hon. William Ferguson Massey, P.C.25 Aug., 191914 May, 1925.
34. BellHon. Sir Francis Henry Dillon Bell, G.C.M.G., K.C.14 May, 192530 May, 1925.
35. CoatesRt. Hon. Joseph Gordon Coates, P.C. M.C.30 May, 1925..

MINISTERIAL CHANGES SINCE MAY, 1925

1925, May 10.—Right Hon. William Ferguson Massey, P.C., Prime Minister, Minister of Finance, and Minister of Stamp Duties, died at Wellington.

1925, May 14.—Hon. Sir Francis Henry Dillon Bell, G.C.M.G., K.C., appointed Prime Minister; and Hon. William Nosworthy appointed Minister of Finance and Minister of Stamp Duties. In other respects all Ministers confirmed in their then existing offices and as members of the Executive Council.

1925, May 30.—All Ministers, with exception of Hon. William Downie Stewart (absent in America), resigned their offices and their seats in the Executive Council. All Ministers, with the exception of Hon. William Downie Stewart and Hon. Sir Maui Pomare, K.B.E., C.M.G., reappointed to Executive Council with same offices as before, except for following changes:—

  1. Joseph Gordon Coates, M.C., succeeded Hon. Sir Francis Henry Dillon Bell, G.C.M.G., K.C., as Prime Minister.

  2. Sir Christopher James Parr, K.C.M.G., succeeded Hon. Joseph Gordon Coates, M.C., as Postmaster-General and Minister of Telegraphs.

Hon. William Downie Stewart confirmed as a member of the Executive Council and in office as Minister of Customs and Minister of Industries and Commerce.

1925, June I.—Hon. Sir Maui Pomare, K.B.E., C.M.G., appointed a member of the Executive Council and Minister of Health and Minister for the Cook Islands.

1926, January 18.—Hons. Oswald James Hawken, Francis Joseph Rolleston, and James Alexander Young appointed members of the Executive Council. Hon. William Downie Stewart succeeded Right Hon. Sir Francis Henry Dillon Bell, P.C., G.C.M.G., K.C., as Attorney-General; Hon. Oswald James Hawken succeeded Hon. William Nosworthy as Minister of Agriculture, and Hon. Sir Robert Heaton Rhodes, K.B.E., as Commissioner of State Forests; Hon. Francis Joseph Rolleston succeeded Hon. Sir Christopher James Parr, K.C.M.G., as Minister of Justice, and Hon. Sir Robert Heaton Rhodes, K.B.E., as Minister of Defence; Hon. James Alexander Young succeeded Hon. Sir Maui Pomare as Minister of Health. Hon. Sir Robert Heaton Rhodes, K.B.E., remained a member of the Executive Council without portfolio.

1926, April 24.—Hon. Sir Christopher James Parr, K.C.M.G., resigned sent in Executive Council and offices of Minister of Education, Postmaster-General, and Minister of Telegraphs, consequent on appointment as High Commissioner.

1926, May 24.—Hon. Robert Alexander Wright appointed a member of the Executive Council and Minister of Education. Hon. William Downie Stewart succeeded Hon. William Nosworthy as Minister of Finance and Minister of Stamp Duties; Hon. William Nosworthy succeeded Hon. Sir Christopher James Parr, K.C.M.G., as Postmaster-General and Minister of Telegraphs, and Right Hon. Sir Francis Henry Dillon Bell, P.C., G.C.M.G., K.C., as Minister of External Affairs; Hon. Alexander Donald McLeod succeeded Hon. William Downie Stewart as Minister of Industries and Commerce; Hon. Francis Joseph Rolleston succeeded Hon. William Downie Stewart as Attorney-General; Right Hon. Sir Francis Henry Dillon Bell, P.C., G.C.M.G., K.C., remained a member of the Executive Council without portfolio.

1926, June 12.—Hon. Kenneth Stuart Williams appointed a member of the Executive Council and Minister of Public Works, succeeding the Right Hon. Joseph Gordon Coates, P.C., M.C., in respect of latter.

1927, March 31.—Hon. David Henry Guthrie, Member of the Executive Council without portfolio, died at Masterton.

COATES MINISTRY

LIST OF MEMBERS SINCE MINISTRY ASSUMED OFFICE ON 30TH MAY, 1925, SHOWING OFFICES HELD AND PERIODS DURING WHICH SUCH OFFICES OCCUPIED.
Name.Office.FromToRemarks.
* Confirmed In offices previously held.
Right Hon. Joseph Gordon Coates, P.C., M.C.Prime Minister30 May, 1925  
Minister of Public Works30 May, 192512 June, 1926Succeeded by Mr. Williams.
Minister of Railways30 May, 1925  
Minister of Native Affairs30 May, 1925  
Right Hon. Sir Francis Henry Dillon Bell, P.C., G.C.M.G., K.C.Attorney-General.30 May, 192518 Jan., 1926Succeeded by Mr. Stewart.
Minister of External Affairs30 May, 192524 May, 1926Succeeded by Mr. Nosworthy.
Member of Executive Council without portfolio24 May, 1926  
David Henry GuthrieMember of Executive Council without portfolio30 May, 192531 Mar., 1927Deceased.
William Downie StewartMinister of Customs30 May, 1925*  
Minister of Industries and Commerce30 May, 1925*24 May, 1926Succeeded by Mr. McLeod.
Attorney-General18 Jan., 192624 May, 1926Succeeded by Mr. Rolleston.
Minister of Finance24 May, 1926  
Minister of Stamp Duties24 May, 1926  
William Nosworthy.Minister of Finance30 May, 192524 May, 1926Succeeded by Mr. Stewart.
Minister of Stamp Duties30 May, 192524 May, 1926Succeeded by Mr. Stewart.
Minister of Agriculture30 May, 192518 Jan., 1926Succeeded by Mr. Hawken.
Minister of Immigration30 May, 1925  
Postmaster-General24 May, 1926  
Minister of Telegraphs24 May, 1926  
Minister of External Affairs24 May, 1926  
Sir Christopher James Parr. K.C.M.G.Minister of Education30 May, 192524 April, 1926Succeeded by Mr. Wright.
Minister of Justice30 May, 192524 April, 1926Succeeded by Mr. Rolleston.
Postmaster-General30 May, 192518 Jan., 1926Succeeded by Mr. Nosworthy.
Minister of Telegraphs30 May, 192524 April, 1926Succeeded by Mr. Nosworthy.
George James AndersonMinister of Labour30 May, 1925  
Minister of Mines30 May, 1925  
Minister of Marine30 May, 1925  
Alexander Donald McLeodMinister of Lands30 May, 1925  
Minister of Industries and Commerce24 May, 1926  
Sir Robert Heaton Rhodes, K.C.V.O., K.B.E.Minister of Defence30 May, 192518 Jan., 1926Succeeded by Mr. Rolleston.
Commissioner of State Forests30 May, 192518 Jan., 1926Succeeded by Mr. Hawken.
Member of Executive Council without portfolio24 May, 1926  
Sir Maui Pomare, K.B.E., C.M.G.Minister of Health1 June, 192518 Jan., 1926Succeeded by Mr. Young.
Minister of Cook Islands1 June, 1925  
Richard Francis BollardMinister of Internal Affairs30 May, 1925  
Oswald James HawkenMinister of Agriculture18 Jan., 1926  
Commissioner of State Forests18 Jan., 1926  
Francis Joseph RollestonMinister of Justice18 Jan., 1926  
Minister of Defence18 Jan., 1926  
Attorney-General24 May, 1926  
James Alexander YoungMinister of Health18 Jan., 1926  
Robert Alexander WrightMinister of Education24 May. 1926  
Kenneth Stuart WilliamsMinister of Public Works12 June, 1926  

EXECUTIVE COUNCIL, 1927

His Excellency the GOVERNOR-GENERAL.

Right Hon. J. G. Coates, P.O., M.C., Prime Minister, Minister of Railways, Minister of Native Affairs, Minister in Charge of Public Trust, Native Trust, and Scientific and Industrial Research Departments.

Right Hon. Sir F. H. D. Bell, P.C., G.C.M.G., K.C., Member of the Executive Council without portfolio, and Leader of the Legislative Council.

Hon. W. Downie Stewart. Minister of Finance, Minister of Stamp Duties, Minister of Customs, Minister in Charge of Land and Income Tax and State Advances Departments.

Hon. W. Nosworthy, Postmaster-General, Minister of Telegraphs, Minister of External Affairs, Minister of Immigration, Minister in Charge of Legislative, Tourist and Health Resorts, Government Life Insurance, State Fire and Accident Insurance, and Public Service Superannuation Departments.

Hon. G. J. Anderson, Minister of Labour, Minister of Mines, Minister of Marine, Minister in Charge of Pensions, Printing and Stationery, Publicity, and Inspection of Machinery Departments.

Hon. Sir R. Heaton Rhodes, K.C.V.O., K.B.E., Member of the Executive Council without portfolio.

Hon. A. D. McLeod, Minister of Lands, Minister of Industries and Commerce, Minister in Charge of Electoral, Valuation, Land for Settlements, Discharged Soldiers' Settlement, and Scenery Preservation Departments.

Hon. Sir Maui Pomare, K.B.E., C.M.G., Minister for Cook Islands, and Member of the Executive Council representing the Native Race.

Hon. R. F. Bollard, Minister of Internal Affairs, Minister in Charge of High Commissioner's Office, Audit, Museum, Registrar-General's, Census and Statistics, Laboratory, and Advertising Departments.

Hon. O. J. Hawken, Minister of Agriculture, Commissioner of State Forests.

Hon. F. J. Rolleston, Attorney-General, Minister of Justice, Minister of Defence, Minister in Charge of Police, Prisons, and War Pensions Departments.

Hon. J. A. Young, Minister of Health, Minister in Charge of Mental Hospitals Department.

Hon. R. A. Wright, Minister of Education, Minister in Charge of Friendly Societies and National Provident Fund Departments.

Hon. K. S. Williams, Minister of Public Works, Minister in Charge of Roads and Public Buildings.

Clerk of the Executive Council—F D. Thomson, B.A., C.M.G.

SUCCESSIVE PARLIAMENTS

SUCCESSIVE PARLIAMENTS SINCE THE PASSING OF THE CONSTITUTION ACT CONFERRING REPRESENTATIVE INSTITUTIONS UPON NEW ZEALAND, WITH THE DATES OF OPENING OF SESSIONS AND DATES OF PROROGATION AND OF DISSOLUTION.
Parliament.Dates of Opening of Sessions.Dates of Prorogation.Dates of Dissolution.
First27 May, 18549 Aug., 185415 Sept., 1855.
31 Aug., 185116 Sept., 1854
8 Aug., 185515 Sept., 1855
Second15 April, 185616 Aug., 18565 Nov., 1860
(No sess., 1857)..
10 April, 185821 Aug., 1858
(No sess., 1859)..
30 July, 18605 Nov., 1860.
Third3 June, 18617 Sept., 186127 Jan., 1866.
7 July, 186215 Sept., 1862
19 Oct., 186314 Dec., 1863
24 Nov., 186413 Dec., 1864
26 July, 186530 Oct., 1865
Fourth30 June, 18668 Oct., 186630 Dec., 1870.
9 July, 186710 Oct., 1867
9 July, 186820 Oct., 1868
1 June, 18693 Sept., 1869
14 June, 187013 Sept., 1870
Fifth14 Aug., 187116 Nov., 18716 Dec. 1875.
16 July, 187225 Oct., 1872
15 July, 18733 Oct., 1873
3 July, 187431 Aug., 1874
20 July, 187521 Oct., 1875
Sixth15 June, 187631 Oct., 187615 Aug., 1879.
19 July, 187710 Dec., 1877
26 July, 18782 Nov., 1878
11 July, 187911 Aug., 1879
Seventh24 Sept., 187919 Dec., 18798 Nov., 1881.
28 May, 18801 Sept., 1880
9 June, 188124 Sept., 1881
Eighth18 May, 188215 Sept., 188227 June, 1884.
14 June, 18838 Sept., 1883
5 June, 188424 June, 1884
Ninth7 Aug., 188410 Nov., 188415 July, 1887.
11 June, 188522 Sept., 1885
13 May, 188618 Aug., 1886
26 April, 188710 June, 1887
Tenth6 Oct., 188723 Dec., 18873 Oct., 1890.
10 May, 188831 Aug., 1888
20 June, 188919 Sept., 1889
19 June, 189018 Sept., 1890
Eleventh23 Jan., 189131 Jan., 18918 Nov., 1893.
11 June, 189125 Sept., 1891
23 June, 189212 Oct., 1892
22 June, 18937 Oct., 1893
Twelfth21 June, 189424 Oct., 189414 Nov., 1896.
20 June, 18952 Nov., 1895
11 June, 189619 Oct., 1896
Thirteenth7 April, 189712 April, 189715 Nov., 1899.
23 Sept., 189722 Dec., 1897
24 June, 18985 Nov., 1898
23 June, 189924 Oct., 1899
Fourteenth22 June, 190022 Oct., 19005 Nov., 1902.
1 July, 19018 Nov., 1901
1 July, 19024 Oct., 1902
Fifteenth29 June, 190325 Nov., 190315 Nov., 1905.
28 June, 19048 Nov., 1904
27 June, 190531 Oct., 1905
Sixteenth27 June, 19063 July, 190629 Oct., 1908
21 Aug., 190629 Oct., 1906
27 June, 190725 Nov., 1907
29 June, 190812 Oct., 1908
Seventeenth10 June, 190917 June, 190920 Nov., 1911.
7 Oct., 190929 Dec., 1909
28 June, 19105 Dec., 1910
27 July, 191130 Oct., 1911
Eighteenth15 Feb., 19121 Mar.., 191220 Nov., 1914.
27 June, 19128 Nov., 1912
26 June, 191316 Dec., 1913
25 June, 19146 Nov., 1914
Nineteenth24 June, 191515 Oct., 191527 Nov., 1919.
9 May, 19169 Aug., 1916
28 June, 19172 Nov., 1917
9 April, 191817 April, 1918
24 Oct., 191812 Dec., 1918
28 Aug., 19197 Nov., 1919
Twentieth24 June, 192012 Nov., 192015 Nov., 1922.
10 Mar., 192124 Mar., 1921
22 Sept., 192113 Feb., 1922
28 June, 19221 Nov., 1922
Twenty-first8 Feb., 192319 Feb., 192314 Oct., 1925.
14 Juno, 192330 Aug., 1923
26 June, 19247 Nov., 1924
25 June, 19253 Oct., 1925
Twenty-second16 June, 192614 Sept., 1926..
23 June, 1927....

LEGISLATIVE COUNCIL

ROLL OF MEMBERS OF THE LEGISLATIVE COUNCIL OF NEW ZEALAND, AUGUST, 1927. Speaker—Hon. Sir W. C. F. CARNCROSS, Kt. Chairman of Committees—Hon. John Barr. Clerk of the Legislative Council—A. F. Lowe, C.M.G.
Name.Provincial District.Date of Appointment.
Alison, Hon. Ewen WilliamAuckland7 May, 1925.
Allen, Colonel the Hon. Sir James, G.C.M.G., K.C.B.Otago1 June, 1927.
Barr, Hon. JohnCanterbury22 January, 1921.
Bell, Right Hon. Sir Francis Henry Dillon, P.O., G.C.M.G., K.C.Wellington21 May, 1926.
Carncross. Hon. Sir Walter Charles Frederick, Kt.Taranaki17 March, 1924.
Carrington, Hon. Carey JohnAuckland17 June, 1926.
Clark, Hon. Edward HenryOtago25 June, 1927.
Cohen, Hon. MarkOtago25 June, 1927.
Collins, Hon. Colonel William Edward, C.M.G.Wellington14 July, 1921.
Craigie, Hon. JamesCanterbury1 June, 1923.
Earnshaw, Hon. WilliamWellington25 June, 1927.
Fleming, Hon. David ThomasOtago7 May, 1925.
Garland, Hon. George JosephAuckland7 May, 1925.
Gow, Hon. James BurmanAuckland7 May, 1925.
Hall-Jones, Hon. Sir William, K.C.M.G.Wellington6 October, 1920
Hanan, Hon. Josiah AlfredOtago17 June, 1926.
Hawke, Hon. Archibald FotheringhamOtago7 May. 1925.
Isitt, Hon. Leonard MonkCanterbury28 October, 1925.
Lang, Hon. Sir Frederic William, Kt.Auckland22 February, 1924.
MacGregor, Hon. John,Otago14 July, 1921.
McIntyre, Hon. William HendersonNelson2 September, 1921.
Mackenzie, Hon. Sir Thomas, G.C.M.G.Otago12 March, 1921.
Malcolm, Hon. Alexander ScottOtago16 June, 1924.
Mander, Hon. FrancisAuckland1 June, 1923.
Michel, Hon. Henry LeslieWestland7 May, 1925.
Mitchelson, Hon. Sir Edwin, K.C.M.G.Auckland25 June, 1927.
Moore, Hon. RichardCanterbury14 July, 1921.
Newman, Hon. Edward, C.M.G.Wellington1 June, 1923.
Reed, Hon. Vernon Herbert AucklandAuckland16 June, 1924.
Rhodes, Hon. Sir Robert Heaton, K.C.V.O., K.B.E.Canterbury28 October, 1925.
Rikihana, Hon. WiremuAuckland1 June, 1923.
Scott, Hon. RobertOtago25 June, 1927.
Sinclair, Hon. Sir John Robert, Kt.Otago7 May, 1925.
Smith, Colonel the Hon. George John, C.B.E.Canterbury25 June, 1927.
Snodgrass, Hon. William Wallace, M.B.E.Nelson2 September, 1921.
Stewart, Hon William.Auckland7 May, 1925.
Stout, Right Hon. Sir Robert, P.C., K.C.M.G.Wellington3 August, 1926.
Thomson, Hon. George Malcolm.Otago7 May, 1925.
Triggs, Hon. William HenryCanterbury7 May, 1925.
Weston, Hon. Thomas ShailerWellington17 June, 1926.
Witty, Hon. GeorgeCanterbury28 October, 1925.

HOUSE OF REPRESENTATIVES

ROLL OF MEMBERS OF THE HOUSE OF REPRESENTATIVES, AUGUST, 1927. Speaker—Hon. Sir C. E. STATHAM., Kt. Chairman of Committees—F. F. Hockly, M.P. Clerk of the House—E. W. KANE.
Name.Electoral District.
For European Electorates.
Anderson, Hon. George JamesMataura.
Armstrong, Hubert ThomasChristchurch East.
Atmore, HarryNelson.
Bartram, Frederick NotleyGrey Lynn.
Bell, AllenBay of Islands.
Bellringer, Charlie EmanuelTaranaki.
Bitchener, JohnWaitaki.
Bollard, Hon. Richard FrancisRaglan.
Buddo, Hon. David.Kaiapoi
Burnett, Thomas DavidTemuka.
Campbell, Hugh McLeanHawke's Bay.
Coates, Right Hon. Joseph Gordon, P.C., M.C.Kaipara.
Dickie, Harold GaltPatea.
Dickson, James McCollChalmers.
Dickson, James SamuelParnell.
Eliott, John GordonOroua.
Field, William HughesOtaki.
Forbes, George WilliamHurunui.
Forsyth, ThomasWellington East.
Fraser, PeterWellington Central.
Girling, William JamesWairau.
Glenn, William SpiersRangitikei.
Hamilton, AdamWallace.
Hamilton, John RonaldAwarua.
Harris, AlexanderWaitemata.
Hawken, Hon. Oswald JamesEgmont.
Hockly, Frank FranklinRotorua.
Holland, HenryChristchurch North.
Holland, Henry EdmundBuller.
Horn, JamesWakatipu.
Howard, Edwin JohnChristchurch South.
Hudson, Richard PhineasMotueka.
Hunter, Sir George, Kt.Waipawa.
Jones, DavidEllesmere.
Jones, WilliamMarsden.
Jordan, William JosephManukau.
Kyle, Herbert Seton StewartRiccarton
Lee, Ernest PageOamaru.
Lee, John AlexanderAuckland East.
Linklater, JosephManawatu.
Luke, Sir John Pearce, Kt., C.M.G.Wellington North.
Lysnar, William DouglasGisborne.
McCombs, JamesLyttelton.
McKeen, RobertWellington South.
McLennan, Ewen DonaldFranklin.
McLeod, Hon. Alexander DonaldWairarapa.
Macmillan, Charles Edward de la BarcaTauranga.
Mason, Henry Greathead RexEden.
Mason, JohnNapier.
Nash, James AlfredPalmerston.
Nosworthy, Hon. WilliamAshburton.
Parry, William EdwardAuckland Central.
Potter, Vivian HaroldRoskill.
Ransom, Ethelbert AlfredPahiatua.
Reid, Daniel StewartWaikato.
Rhodes, Thomas WilliamThames.
Rolleston, Hon. Francis JosephTimaru.
Rolleston, John ChristopherWaitomo.
Samuel, Albert MoellerOhinemuri.
Savage, Michael JosephAuckland West.
Seddon, Thomas Edward YoudWestland.
Sidey, Thomas KayDunedin South.
Smith, Robert WilliamWaimarino.
Statham, Hon. Sir Charles Ernest, Kt.Dunedin Central.
Stewart, Hon. William DownieDunedin West.
Sullivan, Daniel GilesAvon.
Sykes, George RobertMasterton.
Tapley, Harold Livingstone, C.M.G.Dunedin North.
Veitch, William AndrewWanganui.
Waite, FredClutha.
Walter, EdwardStratford.
Ward, Right Hon. Sir Joseph George, Bart., P.O., K.C.M.G.Invercargill.
Wilford, Thomas MasonHutt.
Williams, Hon. Kenneth StuartBay of Plenty.
Wright, Hon. Robert AlexanderWellington Suburbs.
Young, Hon. James AlexanderHamilton.
For Maori Electorates.
Tau HenareNorthern Maori.
Ngata, Hon. Sir Apirana Turupa, Kt.Eastern Maori.
Pomare, Hon. Sir Maui Ngatata, K.B.E., C.M.G.Western Maori
Uru, Henare Whakatau.Southern Maori.

GOVERNMENT DEPARTMENTS

LIST OF PRINCIPAL DEPARTMENTS OF THE NEW ZEALAND GOVERNMENT, WITH TITLES AND NAMES OF PERMANENT HEADS.
Department.Permanent Head.
Title.Name.
AgricultureDirector-GeneralC. J. Reakes, C.B.E., M.R.C.V.S., D.V.Sc. Melb.
AuditController and Auditor-GeneralG. F. C. Campbell, C.M.G.
Crown LawSolicitor-GeneralA. Fair, LL.B., K.C.
CustomsComptrollerG. Craig, LL.M.
DefenceGeneral Officer Commanding N.Z. Military ForcesMajor - General R. Young, C.B., C.M.G., D.S.O.
EducationDirectorT. B. Strong, M.A., B.Sc.
External Affairs and Cook-IslandsSecretaryJ. D. Gray.
Government InsuranceCommissionerA. E. Allison.
HealthDirector-GeneralT. H. A. Valintine, C.B.E., M.R.C.S., L.R.C.P., D.P.H.
Industries and CommerceSecretaryJ. W. Collins.
ImmigrationUnder-SecretaryH. D. Thomson.
Internal AffairsUnder-Secretary and Chief Electoral OfficerJ. Hislop, C.V.O., O.B.E.
     Registrar-General'sRegistrar-GeneralW. W. Cook.
     Census and StatisticsGovernment StatisticianM. Fraser, O.B.E.
     Government Actuary'sGovernment ActuaryC. Gostelow, F.I.A., Lond.
Justice (including Patents)Under-SecretaryR. P. Ward.
LabourSecretaryF. W. T. Rowley.
Land and Deeds and Stamp DutiesRegistrar-General of Land, Secretary for Land and Deeds, and Commissioner of Stamp DutiesC. E. Nalder.
Land and Income TaxCommissioner of TaxesA. E. Fowler.
Lands and SurveyUnder-Secretary and Land Purchase ControllerJ. B. Thompson, M.N.Z. Soc.C.E.
Law DraftingLaw DraftsmanJ. Christie, LL.M.
MarineSecretaryG. C. Godfrey.
Mental HospitalsInspector-GeneralDr. Sir F. Truby King, Kt., C.M.G.
MinesUnder-SecretaryA. H. Kimbell.
NativeUnder-SecretaryR. N. Jones.
Native TrustNative TrusteeW. E. Rawson.
NavalNaval AdviserCommodore G. T. C. P. Swabey, D.S.O., R.N.
PensionsCommissionerG. C. Fache, O.B.E.
PoliceCommissionerW. B. McIlveney, M.V.O.
Post and TelegraphSecretaryG. McNamara.
Prime Minister'sPermanent HeadF. D. Thomson, B.A., C.M.G.
Printing and StationeryGovernment PrinterW. A. G. Skinner.
PrisonsController-GeneralB. L. Dallard.
Public Service SuperannuationSecretaryW. M. Wright.
Public TrustPublic Trustee .J. W. Macdonald.
Public WorksUnder-Secretary and Engineer-in-ChiefF. W. Furkert, C.M.G., A.M.I.C.E., A.M.I.M.E
RailwaysChairman of Railways BoardF. J. Jones, M.V.O., I.S.O.
Scientific and Industrial ResearchSecretaryE. Marsden D.Sc.
State AdvancesSuperintendentW. Waddel.
State Fire and Accident InsuranceGeneral ManagerJ. H. Jerram.
State Forest ServiceDirectorL. McIntosh Ellis, B.Sc. (F.), C.S.F.E.
Tourist and Health ResortsGeneral ManagerB. M. Wilson.
TreasurySecretaryR. E. Hayes, I.S.O.
National Provident FundSuperintendent
     ValuationValuer-GeneralT. Brook.

By an Act passed during the year 1912 and intituled the Public Service Act, 1912, the Public Service of New Zealand was placed under the direct and sole control of a Commissioner and two Assistant Commissioners, who are appointed for a term of seven years, are responsible only to Parliament, and can be dismissed from office only for misbehaviour or incompetence.

The Act, which became operative on the 1st April, 1913, applies to all members of the Public Service with the exception of the Controller and Auditor-General, officers of the Railway Department, members of the Police and Defence Forces, Judges and Magistrates, officers of the House, certain officers of the Legislative Departments, and persons paid only by fees or commission, as well as any officer to whom the Governor-General in Council declares the Act shall not apply.

By the Post and Telegraph Act of 1918 the Post and Telegraph Department was exempted from the control of the Commissioner, with the exception that the Commissioner makes all appointments.

Public Service Commissioner: P. D. N. VERSCHAFFELT.

NEW ZEALAND OFFICIAL REPRESENTATIVES ABROAD

High Commissioner for New Zealand in London—Hon. Sir Christopher James Parr, K.C.M.G., New Zealand Offices, 415 Strand, London W.C. 2.

Official Representative of Customs Department in United Kingdom—F. W. Lawrence, New Zealand Offices, 415 Strand, London W.C. 2.

New Zealand Trade Commissioner for Australia and Government Agent, Melbourne—H. J. Manson, Dominion Chambers, 59 William Street, Melbourne.

New Zealand Government Agent, Sydney—W. R. Blow, London Bank Chambers, corner of Pitt and Moore Streets, Sydney.

Honorary New Zealand Tourist Agent, Brisbane—T. G. Dewar, King's Building, 79 Queen Street, Brisbane.

Honorary New Zealand Tourist Agent, Adelaide—V. H. Ryan, Director, South Australian Intelligence and Tourist Bureau (P.O. Box 664G), Adelaide.

Honorary New Zealand Tourist Agent, Perth—AS. McClintock, 285 Queen's Buildings, Murray Street, Perth.

Honorary New Zealand Tourist Agent in India—T. C. Buddle, New Zealand Insurance Co., Ltd., 26 Dalhousie Square West, Calcutta.

Honorary New Zealand Representative. Johannesburg—B. R. Avery, 8 Natal Bank Chambers, Market Street, Market Square (P.O. Box 1378), Johannesburg.

Honorary New Zealand Tourist Agent, Durban— H. Middlebrook, 20 Union Castle Buildings (P.O. Box 1822), Durban.

New Zealand Government Agent, Vancouver—W. A. James, 1017 Metropolitan Building, 837 Hastings Street West, Vancouver.

Resident Agent for New Zealand, San Francisco—H. Stephenson Smith, 311 California Street, San Francisco.

Official Representative of Customs Department in Canada and United States—W. J. Stevenson, 44 Whitehall Street, New York.

Honorary New Zealand Government Agent, Honolulu—H. C. Tennant, care of Messrs. Henry Davies Audit Company (Limited), Honolulu.

Honorary New Zealand Representative, Marseilles—The Secretary, British Chamber of Commerce, 2 Rue Beauvau, Marseilles.

Honorary Commercial Correspondent for New Zealand, Antwerp—J. P. H. Mertens, 32 Rue Oudaen, Antwerp.

TRADE REPRESENTATIVES OF OVERSEAS COUNTRIES IN NEW ZEALAND

United Kingdom.—H.M. Trade Commissioner: L. B. Beale, 11 Grey Street, Wellington.

Canada.— Trade Commissioner: C. M. Croft. Union Buildings, Customs Street, Auckland.

United Slates of America.—Trade Commissioner: J. B. Foster, 100 Customhouse Quay, Wellington.

FOREIGN CONSULS

CONSULS OF FOREIGN COUNTRIES RESIDING IN, OR WITH JURISDICTION OVER, NEW ZEALAND, AUGUST, 1927

Argentine Republic.—Consul-General: (Vacant). Vice-Consuls: F. S. Battley, Auckland; E. S. Baldwin, Wellington; J. A. Johnstone, Dunedin.

Belgium.—Consul (with jurisdiction over New Zealand): Armand Nihotte, Wellington, Consuls: A. M. Ferguson, Auckland; Sir J. J. Kinsey, Christchurch; G. L. Den-niston, Dunedin. Vice-Consuls: C. R. J. Ward, Christchurch; W. A. Moore, Dunedin; R. A. Anderson, Invercargill.

Brazil.—Vice-Consul: George Robertson, Wellington.

Chile.—Consul-General for Australia and New Zealand: Senor Don Manuel Gundelach, Sydney. Consul: E. A. Craig, Auckland. Hon. Consul: J. Montgomery, Christchurch.

China.—Consuls: Li Kwang Heng, Wellington; Chu Chih-Ching, Samoa.

Czecho-Slovakia.—Consul-General (with jurisdiction over New Zealand): Dr. R. Kuraz, Sydney. Honorary Consul: E. J. Hyams, Wellington.

Denmark.—Consul-General for Australia and New Zealand: Ove Lunn, Melbourne. Consul for North Island: S. A. Longuet, Wellington. Consul for South Island: H. D. Acland, Christchurch. Vice-Consuls: S. P. Anderson, Auckland; W. Perry, Hokitika; O. H. Möller, Dunedin; Charles Dahl, Palmerston North.

Finland.—Consul (with jurisdiction over New Zealand): Harald Tanner, Sydney. Vice-Consuls (honorary): Robert Burns, Auckland; Vaino Sarelius, Christchurch.

France.—Consul: Paul A. Serre, Auckland. Consular Agents: George Humphreys, Christchurch; O. R. Bendall, Wellington; S. E. D. Neill, Dunedin.

Germany.—Consul-General (with jurisdiction over New Zealand): Dr. Hans Busing, Melbourne. Hon. Consul (with jurisdiction over New Zealand and Dependencies, and Western Samoa): W. Penseler, Wellington.

Greece.—Honorary Consul for New Zealand: J. F. Dyer, Wellington.

Honduras.—Consul-General for Australia and New Zealand: Frederic Walsh, Sydney.

Italy.—Consul-General for Australia, New Zealand, Fiji, and New Guinea: Commendatore Nob. A. Grossardi, Melbourne. Consul: Signor Michele Blunno, Wellington. Consular Agents: Joseph Wallace, Christchurch; J. A. Roberts, Dunedin; Geraldo G. Perotti, Greymouth; Giovanni (J. H.) Pagni, Auckland.

Japan.—Consul-General (with jurisdiction over New Zealand): Izemasa Tokugawa, Sydney. Honorary Consuls: A. B. Roberton, Auckland: A. Young, Wellington.

Jugo-Slavia (Kingdom of Serbs, Croats, and Slovenes).—Hon. Consul: John Totich, Dar-gaville.

Latvia.—Consul-General (with jurisdiction over New Zealand): Edward Birin, London.

Liberia.—Consul: Dr. A. W. Izard, Wellington.

Mexico.—Consul: Hon. Consul (with jurisdiction over New Zealand): José Gras y Fort, Melbourne.

Netherlands. — Consul - General for Australia and New Zealand: P. E. Teppema, Sydney. Consul (with jurisdiction over New Zealand): W. G. Johnston, Wellington. Vice-Consuls: George Ritchie, Dunedin; M. Copeland, Auckland; C. J. Cooper, Christchurch.

Norway.—Consul-General for Australia and New Zealand: E. K. B. Arentz, Melbourne. Consul: A. W. Newton, Wellington. Vice-Consuls: Robert Millar, Auckland; George Jameson, Christchurch; M. E. Wiig, Invercargill; J. H. Enright, Westport; W. F. Edmond, Dunedin (honorary).

Paraguay.—Consul: A. E. Kernot, Auckland.

Peru.—Consul-General for Australia and New Zealand: J. M. Paxton, Sydney. Consul: G. H. Baker, Auckland.

Poland.—Consul-General (with jurisdiction over New Zealand): Hon. George Earp, Sydney.

Portugal.—Consul: David L. Nathan, Auckland. Hon. Vice-Consul: Alfred Nathan, Auckland. Vice-Consuls: A. D. S. Duncan, Wellington; C. W. Rattray, Dunedin.

Spain.—Consul-in-Chief (with jurisdiction over Australia and New Zealand): H. Cave (acting), Melbourne. Hon. Vice-Consul: C. W. D. Bell, Wellington.

Sweden.—Consul-General for Australia, New Zealand, and Fiji: E. H. Lindquist, Sydney. Consul: J. T. Martin, Wellington. Vice-Consuls: J. T. F. Mitchell, Auckland; W. Machin, Christchurch; J. S. Ross, C.M.G., Dunedin.

Switzerland.—Consul (with jurisdiction over New Zealand): M. Stahel, Melbourne. Gerant of the Consulate: J. A. C. Allum, Auckland.

United States of America.—Consul-General: W. L. Lowrie, Wellington. Consul: W. F. Boyle, Auckland. Vice-Consuls: M. I. Mays, Wellington; J. C. Hudson, Wellington; L. A. Bachelder, Auckland; Q. F. Roberts, Apia. Consular Agents: H. P. Bridge, Christchurch; H. Reeves, Dunedin.

Uruguay.—Vice-Consul: (Vacant).

Chapter 4. SECTION IV.—STATISTICAL ORGANIZATION

EARLY STATISTICAL RECORDS

NEW Zealand was proclaimed a British Crown colony in 1840. Official statistical records of the country commenced with the following year, 1841, in the shape of reports compiled for the information of the Colonial Office, and known by immemorial custom as “blue-books.” These reports, which continued until 1852, were prepared in manuscript form in triplicate, and several copies repose to this clay in the custody of the Registrar-General, their careful penmanship still legible despite the faded ink. A collection of tables, compiled by various Government authorities and illustrating the work of their Departments, composed the annual blue-book.

Two factors retarded the development of the statistics of the blue-books: in the first place, they were not intended for general publication; secondly, there appeared a lack of co-ordination between the Departments furnishing the returns and the office collating and ultimately issuing them.

It was not long, however, before the need of authoritative statistics was felt, both for present use and also as a record of the development of the country and its various provinces and settlements. Accordingly we find that, in 1849, “Statistics of New Munster,” compiled under the superintendence of Alfred Domett, were printed by order of the Legislative Council. Again, “Statistics of Nelson” covering the period 1843–54 were issued in 1855. Various other publications were issued dealing with some individual province or settlement. In the year 1853 a constitution granted by the Imperial Parliament came into force, and from this date the fragmentary and inchoate statistical works find a new complexion. Five years later the Registrar-General, who had been entrusted with the task of compiling annually statistics of the whole colony, produced a volume dealing with the years 1853, 1854, 1855. 1856.

STATISTICAL LEGISLATION

One of the many ways in which statistics may be classified is as to source from which obtained, and in this respect they naturally divide into two classes—i.e., as to whether they are compiled from the records (obtained primarily for some other purpose) of a Government Department or other similar authority, or whether the data require to be specially collected from individual persons, &c.

As has been indicated above, the statistics included in the early blue-books belong in the main to the first of these two categories. Certain items, however, notably population figures, would be more correctly placed in the second category, though the system of collection was exceedingly crude and the scope of inquiry very limited. As a matter of fact, the population figures prior to 1851 appear to have been compiled in each settlement by the local Resident Magistrate by the simple method of ascertaining from the head of each house the number of persons in the household. From such small beginnings, however, has grown the Dominion's present comprehensive system of collection of statistical data.

The proper collection of statistics from the public on the voluntary basis which appeared to exist in the “forties” could be maintained only with a very small population, and with the simplest of inquiries. With the increase of population and the desire to obtain fuller information than in the past it was found advisable as early as 1851 to pass an Ordinance providing for the collection of statistics in the form of recurrent censuses.

Following on the passing of the Census Ordinance of 1851 by the General Government several of the provinces into which New Zealand was divided passed Census Ordinances of their own, the necessity for which is not apparent, as other provinces took censuses under the authority of the 1851 Ordinance.

This Ordinance gave way in 1858 to the Census Act of that year, which was amended in 1860, 1867, 1873, and 1876, and was in its turn repealed in 1877, when a new Act was passed, consolidating and extending the law relating to census-taking. The Act of 1877 was amended in 1880 and again in 1890; also, in effect, in 1895, when the Agricultural and Pastoral Statistics Act was passed, making provision for the annual collection of agricultural and pastoral statistics, which had formerly been collected quinquennially under the Census Act. In 1908 the Census Act and amendments and the Agricultural and Pastoral Statistics Act were consolidated in the Statistics Act, 1908, as part of the general consolidation of statutes. The Statistics Act, 1908, was replaced two years later by the Census and Statistics Act, 1910, which was amended in 1915 by the Census and Statistics Amendment Act of that year. The Act of 1910 was superseded by the Census and Statistics Act, 1926, which contains the present law on the subject of statistical inquiry.

It would be out of place here to recapitulate the various alterations and extensions involved in the successive enactments referred to. Suffice it to say that they reflect the growth of the world-wide realization of the importance and value of statistics.

The Census and Statistics Act, 1926, provides not only for the taking of the quinquennial population census, but also for the collection of statistical information under numerous specific heads, and contains a general authority to the Governor-General to extend the system of collection to cover any other items in respect of which statistical information may be found necessary or advisable.

THE STATISTICAL AUTHORITY

The early “blue-books” appear to have been compiled by the Colonial Secretary. After the granting of responsible government the Registrar-General was entrusted with the collection of statistics, a function which he retained until 1910. The Census and Statistics Act, 1910, provided for the appointment of a Government Statistician, who has since been the authority charged with the administration of the Act. The 1910 Act laid down that the Government Statistician was to be an officer of the Registrar-General's Department, but this proviso was cancelled in 1915 by the amending Act of that year, whereupon the Census and Statistics Office came into existence as a separate branch of the Department of Internal Affaire.

STATISTICAL ORGANIZATION

Until quite recent years there was very little statistical collection apart from the quinquennial census, the annual collection (on legislative authority) of the agricultural and pastoral statistics, the collection on a voluntary basis of returns of private schools, savings-banks, &c., and the obtaining of statistical information from other Government Departments. It should be noted, however, that the census was formerly the means used for the collection of certain data (as, for instance, concerning factory production), now obtained independently of the census.

Since the passing of the Census and Statistics Act in 1910, and more especially since the formation of the Census and Statistics Office in 1915, the system of statistical collection has expanded considerably not only in regard to the regular activities of the Office, but also for the obtaining of data required for some special purpose. During the war and post-war periods, for instance, the provisions of the Census and Statistics Act were utilized for the collection of information as to stocks, consumption, requirements, &c., of numerous commodities, including flour, wheat, oats, coal, oils, wire, iron, steel, copper, twine, turnip-seed, and medical requisites.

Branches of statistical inquiry now regularly pursued by the Census and Statistics Office include the following:—

  1. From private sources: Agricultural and pastoral statistics (main collection); areas sown in wheat and oats; threshings of wheat and oats; potato yields (post-harvest collection); stocks of wheat, flour, and oats; sheep returns; detailed statistics of live-stock; stocks of wool; detailed statistics of commercial orchards; eggs and egg-pulp in cool store; factory production; fire insurance; life insurance; accident insurance; finances of local governing bodies; loans of local governing bodies (quarterly); building permits; building operations; forestation and plantation operations; building societies; port cargo statistics; private savings-banks; prices; wages; unemployment; sports bodies; consumption and stocks of coal; hospital patients; benevolent institutions.

  2. From or through other Government Departments in the form of individual cards, &c.: Births; marriages; deaths; orphanhood; migration; naturalization; inquests; civil and criminal cases in Court; prisons; divorce; bankruptcy; port shipping returns; exports of butter and cheese; deceased persons' estates; State advances to local bodies; incomes and income-tax; land and land-tax; industrial disturbances; industrial accidents.

The above refers only to statistical compilation from the original data. In many other branches of statistics, as, for instance, trade and public finance, detailed figures compiled by the Departments concerned are utilized in the Census and Statistics Office for the further compilation of statistics.

STATISTICAL PUBLICATIONS

When New Zealand ceased to be a Crown colony in 1853 the annual despatch of the blue-books to the Colonial Office in London was discontinued. During the next few years several volumes of statistical tables appeared, compiled by various Provincial Governments, and in 1858 the Registrar-General published a volume for the colony as a whole, covering the years 1853, 1854, 1855, and 1856. This volume was the first of a regular annual series which, developed and expanded, were issued, formerly by the Registrar-General's Department, and from 1915 to 1920 by the Census and Statistics Office. As indicating the expansion of the country and of its statistical-organization it may be mentioned that, while the statistics of the four years 1853–56 were contained in a single small volume, the statistics for 1920, the last year of publication in the old form, occupied four volumes aggregating nearly 1,200 pages.

Closely allied to the annual volumes of Statistics were the volumes of Census-Statistics which were regularly compiled and published after each census of New Zealand from 1858 to 1916, for the first four occasions as part of the Statistics, but-later (commencing with 1871) as separate publications.

With each volume of Statistics, commencing with that for 1853–56, went a brief report on the statistics presented. Developing slowly at first, the ultimate result was a fairly comprehensive report on the statistics—not only those presented, but the whole statistics (so far as compiled) of the colony. A similar report on census matters was included in each volume of Census Statistics.

Parallel with the statistical reports came, in 1875, an issue of another type—“The Official Handbook of New Zealand, a Collection of Papers by Experienced Colonists on the Colony as a Whole, and on the Several Provinces,” edited by Julius Vogel, C.M.G. (afterwards Sir Julius Vogel, K.C.M.G.), at that time Premier of the colony. The purpose of this book differed from that of the statistical reports. Its aim was to give “a New Zealand view of New Zealand to those who may think of making the colony their home or the theatre of business operations.” Its well-written articles, generously illustrated with woodcuts and photographs, make this early volume interesting reading. Printed in London, it was circulated largely in England.

In 1884 a new and revised edition of this Handbook was compiled by Mr. William Gisborne, and edited by the Agent-General of the day (Mr. F. D. Bell, afterwards Sir Francis Bell). The purpose of this edition was similar to that of its predecessor, although in form it approximated more closely to the modern type.

Another example of a handbook composed for some special purpose was that of Dr. Hector, issued for the Melbourne International Exhibition of 1880.

By the year 1889 the annual report on the statistics had reached considerable proportions, and it was decided by the Registrar-General to issue it as a separate publication. He remarks in the preface to the 1889 volume of Statistics as follows: “The report has now reached about the size of the original Victorian Year-book, and it has been deemed desirable to publish it in octavo size to make it more convenient for general reference.” A similar decision, it may be added, was come to in regard to the quinquennial Census Report.

For 1889 and 1890 the Report on the Statistics was accordingly issued as a separate publication with several new features. The following year (1891) was a census year, and the place of the usual statistical report for that year was taken by a separate “Report on the Results of a Census of the Colony of New Zealand taken for the Wight of the 5th April, 1891,” the first of a series of reports which have been published after each census since.

In 1892 the Report on the Statistics reappeared, remodelled and considerably enlarged, and under the title of the “New Zealand Official Handbook.” The Handbook achieved a very considerable success, and the Government gave instructions for the preparation annually of a similar volume, to be called the “New Zealand Official Year-book.” The compilation remained in the hands of the Registrar-General until 1910, when on the passing of the Census and Statistics Act of that year the Year-book and other statistical publications came under the control of the Government Statistician.

The demy octavo size adopted in 1889, when the Report on the Statistics was first issued as a separate publication, was retained for the Official Handbook, and, up to the 1920 number, for the Year-book. This size, however, was not altogether satisfactory from the point of view of economy of space or for the display of tabular matter, and in the next issue gave way to the royal octavo size.

A change was also made at the same time in the year-number of the book. Formerly the book had been designated by the year of compilation, though in recent years it had not appeared until early in the following year. The book now bears the year of publication.

It has been shown above how the annual volume of Statistics included in each year up to 1888 a prefatory report, which gradually grew in bulk until it was deemed advisable in 1889 to publish it as a separate volume, which shortly afterwards developed into the “New Zealand Official Year-book.” From 1889 to 1920 the Statistics were accordingly issued without any accompanying letterpress.

A new policy adopted in 1921 in regard to the publication of the Annual Statistics involved the reintroduction of the report to accompany the tabular matter. In lieu of presenting the statistics in one comprehensive publication, these now form the tabular matter for nine separate annual reports, each covering a definite branch of statistical inquiry, and including introductory and explanatory letterpress in addition to the tables.

A similar policy is also now followed in the case of the census results. In addition to the complete report published separately after the completion of the census tabulation, each volume of tables contains also an introductory discussion of the results disclosed.

The full list of the regular statistical publications of the Census and Statistics Office is as follows:—

PUBLICATIONS OF THE CENSUS AND STATISTICS OFFICE.
Title.Periodicity of Issue.
New Zealand Official Year-bookAnnual.
Local Authorities HandbookAnnual.
Annual Statistical Reports—
     Population and BuildingsAnnual.
     Migration
     Vital Statistics
     Justice
     Trade and Shipping (in two parts)
     Agricultural and Pastoral Production
     Factory Production
     Insurance
     Miscellaneous (Prices, Wages and Hours of Labour, Unemployment, Industrial Accidents, Building Societies, Bankruptcy, Incomes and Income-tax, Land and Land-tax, Meteorology, Statistical Summary)
Monthly Abstract of StatisticsMonthly.
Pocket Compendium of StatisticsAnnual.
Volumes of Census Results:—
     Geographical DistributionQuinquennial.
     Dependencies
     Ages
 Conjugal Condition
     Orphan Children and Dependent Children
     Race Aliens
     Native-born and Foreign-born
     Religious Professions
     Industrial and Occupational Distribution
     Unemployment from Sickness and other Causes
     Incomes
     Families and Households
     Dwellings
     Maori and Half-caste Population
     Public Libraries and Places of Worship
     Poultry
     General Report
Published in New Zealand Gazelle and also as extracts.—
     Vital Statistics of Urban AreasMonthly and annual.
     Estimated Population of New ZealandQuarterly.
     Estimated Yields of Wheat and OatsAnnual.
     Estimated Spring Areas under Wheat, Oats, and PotatoesAnnual.
     Stocks of Flour. Wheat, and OatsAnnual.

The principal publication of the Census and Statistics Office is the “New Zealand Official Year-book,” which, as its title implies, is the official book of general reference on the various branches of the Dominion's activities and the various aspects of her social and economic characteristics and progress. Necessarily, however, much of the information given in the Year-book is of a condensed character, owing to the wide range of subjects covered. The Local Authorities Handbook, the annual Statistical Reports, and the census publications contain much more detailed information on the particular subjects they deal with, while the Monthly Abstract of Statistics contains the latest statistical information available on a variety of subjects, giving monthly or quarterly figures in most cases, together with letterpress presenting new annual matter as it becomes available. The Pocket Compendium contains, in very handy form, summarized annual statistics on the various subjects dealt with in the Year-book.

In addition to the publications of the Census and Statistics Office, many parliamentary reports contain statistical information, often of a detailed nature. The full list cannot be given here, but the principal of these annual reports are mentioned below, arranged in the order of subjects followed in the Year-book:—

Subject.Report.
Number.Title.
PopulationD.-9Report of Department of Immigration.
Public health, hospitals, &c.H.-31Report on Public Health, Hospitals, and Charitable Aid.
 H.-7Report of Inspector-General of Mental Hospitals.
EducationE.-1Report of Minister of Education.
 E.-2Report on Primary Education.
 E.-3Report on Education of Native Children.
 E.-4Report on Child Welfare, State Care of Children, Special Schools, and Infant-life Protection.
 E.-5Report on Technical Education.
 E.-6Report on Secondary Education.
 E.-7Report on Higher Education.
JusticeH.-16Report on Police Force of the Dominion.
 H.-20Prisons Report.
 H.-20AReport of Prisons Board.
 H.-20BReport on Operations of Offenders Probation Act.
DefenceH.-19Report of General Officer Commanding Defence Forces.
 H.-5Report on New Zealand Naval Forces.
ShippingH.-15Report of Marine and Inspection of Machinery Department.
RailwaysD.-2Railways Statement.
 D.-1Public Works Statement.
RoadsD.-1Public Works Statement.
Postal and telegraphicF.-1Report of Post and Telegraph Department.
LandsH.-3Report of Land Transfer and Deeds Registration Department.
Crown landsC.-1Report on Settlement of Grown Lands.
 C.-5Report on Land for Settlements Act.
 C.-9Report on Discharged Soldiers' Settlement.
 C.-14Report on National Endowments.
Native landsG.-9Report on Native Land Courts, Maori Land Boards, and Native Land Purchase Board.
SurveysC.-1AReport on Surveys.
Agricultural and pastoralH.-29Report of Department of Agriculture.
productionH.-29AReport of Board of Agriculture.
 H.-23Sheep Returns.
ForestryC.-3Report of State Forest Service.
FisheriesH.-15Report of Marine and Inspection of Machinery Department.
 H.-22Report of Internal Affairs Department.
MiningC.-2Mines Statement.
 C.-2AReport on State Coal-mines.
 C.-12Report on Kauri-gum Industry.
Factory productionH.-44Report of Department of Industries and Commerce.
Water-powerD.-1Public Works Statement.
Public finance13–1Public Accounts.
 B.-2AReport and Accounts of Public Debt Commission.
 B.-6Financial Statement.
 B.-7Appropriations chargeable on Consolidated Fund and other Accounts.
 B.-7AAppropriations chargeable on Public Works Fund.
 D.-1Public Works Statement
State AdvancesB.-13Report of State Advances Office.
PensionsH.-18Report of Pensions Department.
SuperannuationH.-26Report of Public Service Superannuation Board.
 E.-8Report on Teachers' Superannuation Fund.
 D.-5Report on Government Railways Superannuation Fund.
National Provident FundH.-17Report of National Provident Fund Board.
BankingB.-15Balance-sheet of Bank of New Zealand.
 F.-1Report of Post and Telegraph Department.
 F.-4Report on Post Office Savings-bank.
InsuranceH.-8Report of Government Insurance Commissioner.
 H.-8AReport on Accident Insurance Branch of the State Fire Insurance Office.
 H.-6Report of General Manager of State Fire Insurance Office.
 H.-6AReport on Fire Brigades.
Friendly societiesH.-1Report of Registrar of Friendly Societies.
Trade-unions.H.-11Report of Labour Department.
Industrial disputesH.-11Report of Labour Department.
Industrial accidentsH.-11Report of Labour Department.
 D.-2Railways Statement.
 C.-2Mines Statement.
Public Trust OfficeB.-9Report of the Public Trust Office.
 B.-9AAccounts of the Public Trust Office.
Patents, designs, and trademarks Inspection of machineryH.-10Report of Registrar of Patents.
 H.-15Report of Marine and Inspection of Machinery Department.
Islands attached to NewA.-3Report on Cook and other Islands.
ZealandA.-4Report on Western Samoa.
 A.-4AReport of Department of Health of Western Samoa.

The foregoing list relates, as stated, to annual reports. Special reports on subjects of particular interest which have been presented to Parliament during the last three years include the following:—

SESSION 1924

A.-7. British Oversea Settlement Delegation to New Zealand—Report of.

B.-5. Land and Income Taxation—Report of Royal Commission.

D.-2A. Programme of Railway Improvements and New Works.

SESSION 1925

C.-15. Deterioration of Crown Lands—Report of Special Committee.

D.-2A. Railways Commission—Report of.

E.-7A. University Education—Report of Royal Commission.

SESSION 1926

A.-4D. Tokelau (Union) Islands—Report of Administrator of Western Samoa.

B.-2. Allocation of Public Debt—Treasury Memorandum.

B.-5. Rural Credits—Report of Royal Commission.

H.-27. Organization of Scientific and Industrial Research—Report of Sir H. F. Heath, K.C.B.

Among important papers on subjects not specially dealt with in the Year-book are those relating to such matters as Imperial Conferences, sessions of the League of Nations, and other international Conferences. Such papers are usually to be found among the “A” series of parliamentary reports.

Chapter 5. SECTION V.—POPULATION

METHOD OF COMPILATION

IN common with almost all countries, the chief instrument in compiling population data in New Zealand is the census, which in this country is taken quinquennially. Distribution figures for the latest enumeration (1926) are quoted herein, while fuller details of the previous enumeration (1921) will be found in the special publications devoted to that census. Owing to the high standard of intelligence of the population, and to the political, geographical, and social conditions prevailing in the Dominion, the data compiled as a result of the census are remarkably complete and reliable.

The basis adopted for the census—and indeed, practically universally throughout population statistics in New Zealand—is that of the population de fait, all persons being counted as at the place of enumeration, irrespective of habitual residence, legal domicil, and so forth.

Intercensal figures of total population are based on the customary equation:—

Population = Population (census) + Births and immigration — Deaths and emigration.

The comparative shortness of the interval between the census enumerations, combined with New Zealand's insular position and the high standard of her registration system, practically precludes the possibility of serious intercensal errors. Compulsory registration of births and deaths of Europeans was instituted throughout the Dominion in 1855, and under the present system of recording such particulars it may be confidently asserted that the proportion escaping registration is very low. This remark applies to Europeans only, as the same standard of accuracy can not be claimed for Maori registrations. A point of minor importance which may be noted is that births and deaths registered during a year are considered as actually occurring during that year.

The fact that all migration to and from the Dominion must be waterborne over lengthy distances, and that it centres in a few ports, facilitates the compilation of accurate statistics of external migration. Records of migration between the North and South Islands are also maintained. Population statistics of lesser internal divisions and of towns are based upon a variety of data collected annually.

Residents of the Cook Islands, Niue, Western Samoa, and the Tokelau Group are not included in the population statistics quoted throughout this section, except in the first table on the next page and in the paragraphs devoted to these islands at the end of the section. A similar course was formerly followed in regard to Maoris, but figures are now given inclusive of Maoris where possible, in accordance with a decision of Cabinet. In certain tables, however, Maoris have of necessity been omitted, on account of lack or insufficiency of data.

For the 1926 census all half-caste European-Maoris were included with the Native population in lieu of the previous practice of treating as Europeans such half-castes as were living in European fashion. Numbers so treated were as follows: 1921, 4,236; 1916, 3,221; 1911, 2,879; 1906, 2,578; 1901, 2,407.

Separate statistics of the Maori population are given towards the end of the section.

GENERAL POPULATION

The population of the Dominion of New Zealand and its dependencies and the mandated territory of Western Samoa at 1st April, 1927, had virtually reached one and a half millions.

Males.Females.Total.
Population (exclusive of Maoris) of New Zealand proper701,774671,9721,373,746
Maori population of New Zealand proper.33,56430,67064,234
Population (inclusive of Maoris) of New Zealand proper735,338702,6421,437,980
Population of Cook Islands and Niue7,1436,94514,088
Population of Tokelau Islands (Census, 1926)5235101,033
Population of the mandated territory of Western Samoa21,97520,05342,028
          Totals764,979730,0501,495,129

INCREASE OF POPULATION

The outstanding note of the history of population movement in New Zealand is that of unbroken growth. That it has not been invariably regular is well attested by the accompanying table setting forth the increase at successive census enumerations from 1858 onwards.

Date of Enumeration.Population (excluding Maoris).Numerical Increase.Percentage Increase.Average Annual Percentage Increase.
* Based on population excluding half-castes living as Europeans, who are included in population totals in 1921, but not in 1926.
December, 185859,413   
     ″      186199,02139,60866.6718.70
     ″      1864172,15873,137738620.54
     ″      1867218,66846,51027.028.15
February 1871256,39337,72517.255.11
March 1874299,51443,12116.825.32
     ″      1878414,412114,89838.368.43
April 1881489,93375,52118.225.58
March 1886578,48288,54918.073.39
April 1891626,65848,1768.331.61
     ″      1896703,36076,70212.242.33
March 1901772,71969,3599.861.91
April 1906888,578115,85914.992.79
     ″      19111,008,468119,89013.492.60
October, 19161,090,44990,9819.021.57
April 19211,218 913119,46410.872.32
     ″      19261,344,384129,792*10.692.05

As might be expected, the rate of increase in the earlier years was exceedingly high compared with the experience of later years, for a young country, endowed with fertile soil and moderate climate, and in the opening stages of development, presented glowing attractions sufficient to overcome the less alluring considerations of pioneering in a distant country more or less occupied by a race of warlike Natives.

In the “sixties” the gold rushes brought large numbers of people to New Zealand, many of whom stayed to become permanent citizens. This source of increase, however, was eclipsed during the vigorous immigration policy of the “seventies,” when in one year alone (1874) 32,118 assisted immigrants were brought into the country.

An actual decline in population has been experienced only in 1916 and 1917, and this fall was due solely to departures of troops. The natural increase of the population has proved more than sufficient to affect any migration losses, although in point of fact, omitting movements of troops, departures have exceeded arrivals in three years only—viz., 1888, 1890, and 1891. This loss by migration occurred, it will be noted, at a period of great economic depression.

The rate of increase gradually subsided as the country became settled and the land available for settlement became less. At the present time the average annual increment of population is less than 2 ½ per cent. From the census of 20th April, 1926, to 1st April, 1927, the population (other than Maoris) increased by 29,277, or 2.18 per cent. for the period. This represents an annual increase of 2.30 per cent.

Subjoined is a diagram which illustrates the population movement of the past and permits a speculative glimpse at the future. The arithmetic average of the percentage increases of population, as ascertained by census enumerations during four decades (1881–1921), has been approximately 12.11 per cent. per quinquennium. Plotting this constant ratio as a logarithmic “curve,” and producing it both forward and backward in point of time, it is contrasted with the logarithmic “curve” expressing the actual populations. The two “curves” coincide greatly of recent years, thus indicating the steadying of the rate of growth and giving some confidence to the projection of the constant ratio as supplying an approximation within limits of the probable population in the future.

The final criterion of the Dominion's growth in respect of population is supplied by a comparison of the rates of increase of other portions of the British Empire and of various foreign countries. In the table appended are shown the intercensal ratios of increase for such countries. In all cases the movements shown are those for the intercensal periods approximating as closely as possible to the decades chosen. Contrasted with the European countries shown the Dominion is experiencing a rapid growth, for they are “emigration” countries, while New Zealand is an “immigration” country. Contrasted on the other hand with Canada and Australia, the comparison is not altogether favourable to New Zealand, although the former countries are much older in point of settlement. Canada is, of course, comparatively close to the sources of immigrant population, while both Canada and Australia still have vast areas undeveloped.

Country.Population (latest Census).Intercensal Increase per Cent. in Decennial Perio approximating to
Numbers.Year.1910–1920.1900–1910.1890–1900.1880–1890.1870–1880.1860–1870.

* Excluding Maoris.

† Europeans from census of 1926, other races from estimate; statements of increase are for Province of Cape of Good Hope only.

‡ Decrease.

New Zealand*1,344,469192620.8730.5123.3125.8791.09158.93
Great Britain42,767,53019214.7410.36120311.1713.9512.73
Australia5,436,7941921220418.0818.8841.0732.3045.61
Canada8,788,341192121.9534.1711.1311.7617.2319.37
Union of South Africa7,537,62419268.496.4457.79111.8245.25
Norway2,649,775192012.386.1411.02....622
Sweden5,904,48919206.927.517.354.789.538.00
Netherlands6,865,3141920171914.77131412.4312.107.87
France39,209,51819210031.930.831.953.61-3.43
Germany62,539,0981925-7.8115.0114049.2810.17..
Italy38,835,941192112016.45....6.197.20
United States105,710,620192014.9421.0220.7325.50300822.63

Up to the “seventies” New Zealand was dependent on migration for the greater portion of her increase of population, but since then natural increase—i.e., excess of births over deaths—has been the principal factor. For a few years, indeed (1888–91), there was actually an excess of departures over arrivals.

Over the whole period 1861–1926 migration accounted for 37.6 per cent. of the total increase, excess of births over deaths accounting for 62.4 per cent. Since the beginning of the present century the former is responsible for 32.2 per cent. and the latter for 67.8 per cent. of the increase of population.

A table is appended showing for each five-yearly period since 1860 the excess of births over deaths and of immigration over emigration. Maoris are not included.

Quinquennium.Excess of Births over Deaths.Excess of Arrivals over Departures.Total Increase.
Males.Females.Both Sexes.Males.Females.Both Sexes.Males.Females.Both Sexes.

* Decrease.

† Departure and return of troops of Expeditionary Force not included in migration figures.

1861–657,6258,98516,61063,28529,88493,16970,91038,869109,779
1866–7015,66317,77933,44211,1679,36920,53626,83027,14853,978
1871–7519,40921,12940,53846,50135,44581,94665,91056,574122,484
1876–8030,14332,80862,95131,87022,91764,78762,01355,725117,738
1881–8532,36235,04667,40815,95813,00128,95948,32048,04796,367
1886–9030,78133,54464,325−4,911*−3,791*−8,702*25,87029,75355,623
1891–9527,25530,63057,8859,9175,40315,32037,17236,03373,205
1896–190028,09731,43759,5347,3203,31810,63835,41734,75570,172
1901–0532,51536,22368,73831,22314,22346,44663,73850,446114,184
1906–1038,68143,06781,74825,45415,51240,96664,13558,579122,714
1911–1542,32346,68289,00517,65617,90535,56159,97964,587124,566
1916–2035,24841,35976,6076,9797,87514,85442,22749,23491,461
1921–2541,87644,86886,74426,73223,25649,98868,60868,124136,732
19267,9768,67816,6547,3435,05712,40015,31913,73529,054
Totals, 1861–1926389,954432,235822,189296,494199,374495,868686,448631,6091,318,057

The diagram which follows shows much more clearly the irregularity of the migration increase and the steadiness of the natural increase, the latter, however, broken by a sharp fall on account of the low birth-rate of the late war years and the influenza epidemic of 1918. The curves represent five-yearly moving averages.

SEX PROPORTIONS

In respect of the relative proportions of the sexes in the population, New-Zealand has since the first settlement of the Islands differed materially from the older countries of the world. Although in the latter the composition of the populations has been no doubt to some extent affected by migration, yet, in general, natural increase would appear to be the main determining factor, the numbers of males and females being in most of those countries approximately equal, with a more or less marked tendency, however, for the females slightly to exceed the males. The excess of females in such older countries arises from a variety of causes, amongst which the most potent are probably (a) higher rate of mortality amongst males. (b) the fact that males tend to emigrate to a greater extent than females.

Very different is the case with newer countries such as New Zealand, where the rule is (in the early years of colonization especially) for the male population to outnumber the female.

The following table is interesting as showing the early excess of males and the gradual equalization of the sexes in New Zealand, the number of females to 1,000 males having risen from 622 in 1861 to 896 in 1911. The proportion rose to 993 in 1916, mainly on account of the absence of so many men at the war, and fell again in 1921 to 956, only to show a slight rise in 1926 to 959, a figure appreciably higher than in pre-war years. The figures quoted are exclusive of Maoris.

Census Year.Males.Females.Females to 1,000 Males.
1871150,366106,037705
186161,06237,959622
1881269,605220,328817
1891332,877293,781883
1901405,992366,727903
1906471,008417,570887
1911531,910476,558896
1916551,775547,674983
1921623,243595,670956
1926686,384658,085959

The preponderance of males in the early years of New Zealand was doubtless due to the fact that the difficulties of pioneering and the remoteness of the country from Europe were such as to deter female immigration to a greater extent than male. This was accentuated by the character of the early industries. Gold-mining and coal-mining, for instance, would attract large numbers of men, but few women. The effect of this early preponderance of males no doubt still exists, but in an ever-diminishing degree, its gradual elimination being effected by the dying-off of the earlier settlers. In recent years there has been a considerable approach towards equality in the increase of males and females by migration, and in some years the female increase from this source has exceeded the male.

Of the two sources from which the Dominion's population has been recruited—viz., migration and natural increase—the effect of the former has hitherto been to give in the aggregate a considerable preponderance of males, and of the latter to give a regular preponderance of females. In the period 1861–1926 the gain of males by migration totalled 97,120 more than that of females. This excess was only partly offset numerically by a female surplus of 42,281 in the figures of natural increase, but the net excess of approximately 55,000 males is not nearly sufficient to maintain the former high ratio of males to females in the population. The surplus of males at present, exclusive of the Native population, is some 30,000. The effect of the natural increase of population is in the direction of eliminating this surplus at the rate of about 900 per annum, and the sexes would therefore be brought to numerical equality in 30–35 years were it not for the somewhat variable factor of migration.

INTERCENSAL ESTIMATES

As already noted, the intercensal estimates of Dominion population prepared from the records of vital statistics and of migration are, by virtue of the favourable position of the Dominion in this respect, remarkably accurate. Indeed, as regards the statistics of total population the term “estimate” is scarcely correct, for the system in use should give, and to a great extent does give, the actual figures. With the exception of the years of the Great War, when the movement of troops was not ascertained exactly, the census totals invariably showed the quarterly returns of population to be highly accurate. There is always a difference in date between the census enumeration and the nearest quarterly statement, for no two of the seventeen general census enumerations in the history of the Dominion have been taken on the same day of the year, and this in itself usually accounts for the greater part of what disparity actually is shown.

The population at the end of each of the last ten years is quoted in the appended table, together with the movement in each year and the mean population for the year:—

Calendar Year.Estimated Population (excluding Maoris at End of Year.Increase during Year.Mean Population for Year.
Males.Females.Total.Numerical. Per Cent.Per Cent.

* Decrease.

† See letter-press below.

1917537,360560,3121,097,672−2,891*−0.26*1,099,117
1918542,046566,3271,108,37310,7010.971,103,022
1919601,888575,5171,177,40569,0326231,142,889
1920617,756590,0791,207,83530,4302.581,192,620
1921633,040606,9261,239,96632,1312.661,223,901
1922645,524619,8731,265,39725,4312.051,251,895
1923657,561631,6601,289,22123,8241.881,274,551
1924671,452644,7221,316,17426,9532.091,298,635
1925687,287658,7891,346,07629,9022.271,329,759
1926697,113668,3041,365,41729,0542.171,352,927

The actual increase of population (excluding Maoris) (luring the calendar year 1926 was 29,054, as shown above, although from the figures shown for population at 31st December, 1925 and 1926, the increase would appear to have been much less. The population at 31st December, 1925, however, was the official estimate for that date, arrived at, incidentally, on the old basis of including with the European population half-castes living as Maoris. Estimates for 1925 and preceding years have not yet been adjusted.

As the year ended 31st March is for most of the administrative functions of the Government the period most in use, similar figures are given for March years:—

Year ended 31st March,Estimated Population (excluding Maoris) at. End of Year.Increase during Year.Mean Population for Year.
Males.Females.Total.Numerical.Per Cent.
* See letter-press above.
1918542,096562,6871,104,7833,6210.331,102,972
1919559,887568,7431,128,63023,8472.161,116,706
1920607,555579,5841,187,13958,5095.181,157,884
1921622,719595,0031,217,72230,5832.581,202,430
1922636,956611,2421,248,19830,4762.501,232,960
1923648,545623,1961,271,74123,5431.891,258,017
1924659,570634,3331,293,90322,1621.741,280,299
1925676,477648,5601,325,03731,1342.411,305,896
1926691,910662,3821,354,29229,2552.211,337,155
1927701,774671,9721,373,74629,382*2.181,357,777

Of the total estimated population of 1,373,746, excluding Maoris, at 31st March, 1927, adults numbered 815,472 (males, 415,947; females, 399,525).

The figures given in the two preceding tables show the population exclusive of Maoris. The following table shows the population inclusive of Maoris at 31st December and at 31st March of the last ten years, with the means for the various twelve-monthly periods:—

Estimated Population (including Maoris) at End of Year.Mean Population for Year.
Males.Females.Total.
Years ended 31st December.
1917563,300584,1481,147,4481,148,893
1918567,986590,1631,158,1491,152,798
1919627,828599,3531,227,1811,192,665
1920643,696613,9151,257,6111,242,396
1921660,948631,7691,292,7171,276,652
1922673,772645,1121,318,8841,305,126
1923685,951657,0701,343,0211,328,193
1924700,033670,3701,370,4031,352,618
1925716,371684,8591,401,2301,384,428
1926730,603698,9521,429,5551,413,700
Years ended 31st March.
1918568,036586,5231,154,5591,152,748
1919585,827592,5791,178,4061,166,482
1920633,495603,4201,236,9151,207,660
1921648,659618,8391,267,4981,252,206
1922664,979636,2721,301,2511,285,711
1923676,825648,4761,325,3011,311,381
1924688,020659,8331,347,8531,334,029
1925705,161674,3261,379,4871,359,995
1926721,173688,6391,409,8121,392,073
1927735,338702,6421,437,9801,420,762

EXTERNAL MIGRATION

Records of external migration have been kept in New Zealand since 1860. Prior to the 1st April, 1921, the statistics were compiled from returns furnished monthly by Collectors of Customs, but since that date they have been compiled from individual statements obtained from each person entering or leaving the Dominion, and much detailed and important information is consequently now available.

Including crews of vessels, 97,265 persons from overseas arrived in New Zealand during the year 1926, which, compared with 1925, shows an increase of 7,196. During the same period 84,852 persons departed. This figure is 7,585 more than the corresponding one for 1925. The gain by migration to the Dominion's population during 1926 was thus 12,413, as compared with 12,802 in 1925.

The numbers of arrivals and departures during the last ten years are given in the table following. The figures for the three years 1917–19 do not include members of the Expeditionary Force, nor have crews of vessels been taken into account.

ARRIVALS AND DEPARTURES, 1917–26.
Year.Arrivals.Departures.
Males.Females.Total.Males.Females.Total.
19179,1596,49015,6497,5976,27213,869
19186,3565,55011,9066,0975,56311,660
191910,77210,15920,93111,3778,50019,877
192023,68720,37544,06217,95114,97332,924
192122,44619,43641,88216,01912,54028,559
192218,81116,42235,23315,64312,74628,389
192319,44517,04336,48816,03713,63129,668
192421,71918,9639,81516,48914,10430,593
192523,32818,51841,84615,90713,26529,172
192625,50820,17745,68518,64915,17633,825

The monthly figures for 1925 and 1926 are as follows, the excess of arrivals or of departures for each month being also shown:—

Month.Arrivals.Departures.Excess of Arrivals.Excess of Departures.
1925.1926.1925.1926.1925.1926.1925.1926.
January4,0324,5922,1772,6961,8551,896....
February4,3343,3332,8503,1611,484172....
March3,9935,0373,4454,196548841....
April2,9003,0773,3794,647....4791,570
May2,5904,0493,4912,777..1,272901..
June2,5732,3452,3492,649224....304
July2,7541,9612,0742,595680....634
August3,2913,9031,7992,1831,4921,720....
September3,0463,6351,7281,9051,3181,730....
October3,8594,4422,0072,3321,8522,110....
November4,1994,2531,5821,8652,6172,388....
December4,2755,0582,2912,8191,9842,239....
Totals41,84645,68529,17233,82512,67411,860....

CLASSES OF ARRIVALS AND DEPARTURES.

The statistics for the twelve months ended 31st December, 1926, show that during that period 45,685 persons, excluding members of crews of vessels, arrived in the Dominion. Of these 17,868 were immigrants intending permanent residence in the country, as compared with 15,704 of a similar class in 1925. The remainder of the arrivals, 27,817 in number, were classified as shown below. Corresponding figures for the four preceding years are also given.

1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.
Immigrants intending permanent residence13,84511,76214,31415,70417,868
New Zealand residents returning from abroad11,36613,07314,07614,02414,375
Tourists6,5837,5227,4257,8989,509
Persons on commercial business1,7042,1662,0802,2411,993
Persons visiting the Dominion in connection with entertainments, sports, &c.9349111,0091,193994
Persons in transit644562328520343
Others (officials, &c., of other countries)157457483194533
Not stated..351007270
          Totals (excluding crews)35,23336,48839,81541,84645,685

The departures recorded during 1926 numbered 33,825, as compared with 29,172 in 1925. Of these, 2,581 were shown to be New Zealand residents departing permanently, 15,157 New Zealand residents departing temporarily, and 16,065 visitors to the Dominion departing. The figures which follow show the different classes of emigrants for each of the last five years:—

1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.
New Zealand residents departing permanently2,1502,4742,2561,9462,581
New Zealand residents departing temporarily12,18014,10415,00613,75815,157
Visitors to the Dominion departing14,05113,08313,32013,46216,065
Persons regarding whom no information is available8711622
          Totals (excluding crews)28,38929,66830,59329,17233,825

NEW ZEALAND RESIDENTS.

New Zealand residents going abroad temporarily on business or pleasure represented 48 per cent. of the total departures, as against 47 per cent. in 1925, while of the arrivals 31 per cent. were New-Zealanders returning to their homes after temporary absence, compared with 34 per cent. in 1925. The elimination of this class of migrant reduces the arrivals during 1926 to 31,310, and during 1925 to 27,822, and the departures respectively to 18,668 and 15,414.

TEMPORARY VISITORS.

Tourists and other temporary visitors in 1926 comprised 29 per cent. of the arrivals and 47 per cent. of the departures, as compared with 28 and 46 per cent. respectively in 1925. The bulk of the temporary visitors come from Australia, the British Isles, and the United States of America. The following table shows for the years 1925 and 1926 the principal countries of residence of temporary visitors, classified according to their purpose in coming to the Dominion:—

Country of last Permanent Residence.Purpose in coming to Dominion.
Tourists.On Business.Theatrical, &c.Other, Official, &c.In Transit, &c.Total.
1925.1926.1925.1926.1925.1926.1925.1926.1925.1926.1925.1926.
Australia4,8056,2041,4431,37487866857561982147,3818,516
British Isles1,4301,369400309216151932061021102,2412,145
United States of America50349816612966717125738799748
Fiji3223052225....30244516419370
Canada134166462723161288206216
South Africa8114014449..342103158
China128138513....11372171154
India7710213911856..196136
Samoa60871011....15213888127
Tonga314673....14127155976
Other countries327454115892674286059119555796
          Total7,8989,5092,2411,9931,19399426641352053312,11813,442

PERMANENT GAINS AND LOSSES.

Having eliminated the two classes of migrants whose movements only temporarily affect the population of the Dominion, there remains the important residue which represents the permanent additions and losses of population. During the year 1926 17,868 persons landed in the Dominion with the intention of making their future-homes here, compared with 15,704 in 1925, while during the same period 2,581 permanent residents of New Zealand were attracted to other countries, as against 1,946 in 1925. These figures are based on statements of intention only, and a certain percentage of immigrants, finding the conditions in the Dominion unsuited to their particular requirements may, after a short stay, depart elsewhere. Such persons on arrival would state their intention of becoming permanent residents, but on departure might not be classified as permanent residents departing permanently. For this reason it is not possible to state what the actual net gain to the permanent population of the Dominion through migration may be in any given year. Over a period of years, of course, the best figure is arrived at by simply deducting total departures from total arrivals, including crews in each instance.

In a young country such as New Zealand it would not be surprising to find that the proportion of males to females among the new immigrants was considerably in favour of the former, but the figures for the last few years show that the male preponderance is not as great as might be expected, As a matter of fact, females comprised 42 per cent. of the total now immigrants in 1926, as compared with 41 and 47 per cent. in 1925 and 1924 respectively. No doubt the propaganda work carried out by the New Zealand and Imperial Governments in connection with the scheme for assisting domestic servants and also the wives and families of immigrants from Great Britain to the Dominion is largely responsible for this comparatively high proportion of females. An examination of the figures supports this contention, for whereas during 1926 44 per cent. of immigrants from the British Isles were females. the corresponding percentage for immigrants from all other countries was only 35.

Of the New-Zealanders who transferred their homos to other countries during the years 1925 and 1926 1,217 and 1,126 respectively were females and 1,364 and 1,130 males.

AGES.

Of the total arrivals recorded during the year 1926 13.7 per cent. were under fifteen years of age. Among the immigrants intending permanent residence, however, the proportion was much higher—viz., 22.7 per cent. The corresponding percentages for all departures and for New Zealand residents departing permanently were 94 and 21.2 respectively. The higher percentages under fifteen years of age in the case of permanent settlers and emigrants is, of course, clue to the fact that this class of person brings or takes his family, if any, with him, whereas the remainder of persons coming to and going from the Dominion, consisting for the most part of tourists and persons on business, travel almost exclusively without at least the younger members of their families. The higher percentage of persons of forty-five years and over amongst the departures would appear to confirm to a certain extent the general impression that many immigrants return to their native land later in life. The following table shows the percentage of new permanent immigrants who arrived during 1925 and 1926, and the New Zealand residents who departed during the same period, by age-groups, and also for the same period the permanent gain through migration in the population of the Dominion:—

Under 15 Years.15 and under 45 Years.45 Years and over, and Age not stated.
1925.1926.1925.1926.1925.1926.
 Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.
Immigrants intending permanent residence22.6722.7067.1366.8310.2010.47
Permanent departures23.3621.1955.8559.2820.7919.53
Permanent gain to population of Dominion22.57229568.7368.118.708.94

From the foregoing it will be seen that slightly over 90 per cent. of the permanent gain in population through migration consists of persons under forty-five years of age. Under the system in force, children under fifteen years of age accompanying parents or guardians are included in the statement furnished by such parent or guardian. Of the 4,055 children under fifteen years of age in 1926 3,860 were so returned. The number of parents or guardians concerned was 1,928, and it is interesting to note that 858 were accompanied by one child, 593 by two children, 258 by three, 126 by four, 54 by five, 15 by six, 15 by seven, 8 by eight, and 1 by nine. These figures convey a fairly accurate indication of the sizes of the families which comprise the recent addition to our population, for although, as mentioned above, children accompanying guardians are also included, such cases are not very numerous.

ORIGIN AND DESTINATION.

Of the 17,868 new immigrants during 1926 intending to settle in the Dominion the vast majority, 17,064, or 95.5 per cent., came from British countries, mainly from the British Isles, Australia, Canada, South Africa, and India. The majority of immigrants from foreign countries came from Jugo-Slavia, Italy, the United States of America, and China. The following table shows for each of the last five years the principal countries whence arrived new immigrants who intended permanent residence in the Dominion:—

Country whence arrived.1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.
British Isles11,0799,14211,08211,84314,436
India858511113691
South Africa88114110136112
Canada281270361479443
Australia1,6691,5861,5761,8811,785
Other British countries127112146254197
Italy49255022758
Switzerland352634625
Jugo-Slavia2094467338361
China1751071126356
United States947086165137
Other foreign countries143131179176167
          Totals13,84511,76214,31415,70417,868

With the exception of 178 persons (of whom 132 departed for the United States, 24 for China, 8 for European countries, 3 for South American countries, 4 for foreign islands of the Pacific, and 7 for other foreign countries), the whole of the New Zealand residents who permanently left the Dominion during 1926 went to British countries. The figures for the principal countries for the last five years are as follows:—

1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.
British Isles552492470495528
South Africa2425252951
Canada471001204484
Australia1,3481,6561,4701,1711,637
Fiji1427382348
Other British countries3826163655
China1520192524
United States68985397132
Other foreign countries4430452622
          Totals2,1502,4742,2561,9462,581

NATIONALITIES.

During the year 1926 some 756 persons (males 599, females 157) of foreign nationality, out of the total of 17,868, arrived as new immigrants intending permanent residence in the Dominion, as compared with 894 (761 males, 133 females) out of a total of 15,704 in 1925, the remaining persons being British subjects. The figures for the last three years show a considerable increase over those for the year 1923, mainly owing to the large influx of immigrants from Jugo-Slavia. The chief nationalities represented among the alien immigrants for the last five years were as follows:—

Nationals of1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.
Denmark3523182020
Greece126192216
Italy52255226288
Jugo-Slavia2379447350373
Russia1714182721
Switzerland302733926
Syria15142010
China15799885340
United States2124244472
Other countries55481208790
          Totals405350833894756

There are comparatively few females among foreign nationals intending permanent residence. Whereas in 1926 nearly 43 per cent. of the British immigrants were females, the corresponding percentage for foreign nationals was only slightly over 20. The proportion of young people is also relatively low in the case of foreign nationals; the percentage under twenty-one years of age for British and foreign respectively being in 1926 38 and 29.

Foreign nationals constituted a very small proportion of the total number of New Zealand residents who departed permanently during 1926. The following table shows, in regard to permanent residents departing permanently for the years 1925 and 1926, the principal nationalities represented, classified according to age-groups.

Nationality.1925.1926.
Under 15 Years.15 and under 45 Years.45 Years and over.Under 15 Years15 and under 45 Years.45 Years and over.
British4551,0773755451,505479
Switzerland....2......
Germany France..2........
Norway....1....1
Sweden....1....1
Denmark..2215..
Italy..4....1..
United States......17..
China..122818 
Other foreign countries........45
          Total foreign..102922525
          Grand totals4551,0874045471,530504

OCCUPATIONS.

Information pertaining to the occupations of immigrants intending permanent residence is of general interest. It should be clearly understood, however, that the occupations stated are those followed by such immigrants prior to their arrival in the Dominion, and the figures do not necessarily indicate even approximately the occupations that will be followed in New Zealand. The following table shows for each of the last five years the number of male immigrants intending permanent residence and the principal classes of occupations followed prior to arrival:—

Occupation.1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.
Fishing and trapping3523294536
Agricultural and pastoral1,0991,0291,5492,1882,432
Mining and quarrying600417385468763
Industrial1,5841,3451,6631,7181,933
Transport and communication358226401436484
Commerce and finance440426497585629
Public administration, clerical, and professional609405468521625
Other9889071,2051,3471,317
Children under fifteen years of age1,6021,3671,7601,8872,155
          Totals7,3156,1457,9579,19510,374

Persons claiming occupations connected with agricultural and pastoral pursuits comprised a considerable proportion of the total male immigrants under discussion, representing 23 per cent. in 1926. Of the female immigrants in 1926, 1,030 had been previously attached to personal and domestic service and 3,310 were dependent on public or private support, the vast majority of these being wives or daughters of male immigrants. Of 307 in the “industrial” class 260 had been connected with the manufacture of dress, textiles, &c., while of 494 in the “public administration, clerical, and professional” class, 135 were classed as nurses, 104 as clerks, 87 as. teachers, and 87 as typists.

RACE ALIENS

Although race aliens comprise comparatively small proportions of the total arrivals and departures, they are by no means unimportant. The principal race aliens with whom New Zealand is concerned are the Chinese and Indians, and these are shown separately from other race aliens. The definition of the term “race alien,” as used in connection with these statistics, is “a person of other than European race.”

The following table shows the number of race aliens who arrived as immigrants intending permanent residence, the number who were permanent New Zealand residents departing permanently, and the permanent increase in each case to the Dominion's race-alien population through migration for the years 1925 and 1926:—

1925.1926.
Chinese.Indians.Others.Total.Chinese.Indians.Others.Total.
Immigrants intending permanent residence587360191505633139
New Zealand residents departing permanently244..282731141
Permanent increase of race aliens in New Zealand through migration34696016323532298

It should be noted that the figures quoted above include half-castes. There has been a substantial decrease in the number of Chinese immigrants during the last few years, and this, coupled with an increase in the number departing permanently, shows a reduction in the addition to the Chinese population through migration of from 76 in 1924 to 23 in 1926. The permanent increase in the number of Indian immigrants remains at a fairly stationary figure. The “other” race-alien immigrants intending permanent residence in 1926 were made up mainly of 11 Syrians and 15 Polynesians.

The total arrivals and departures of race aliens during each of the last ten years are as follows:—

Year.Arrivals.Departures.
Chinese.Indians.Others.Total.Chinese.Indians.Others.Total.
19172729236072431312383708
191825613852391721419171404
1919418193977082381866322
19201,477225321,734380549443
1921255137249641368100239707
192234532172549362125213700
192336511524972937866188632
19245481283411,017451128332911
19255172163231,056524165216905
19266132393471,1995411643081,013

The pending alteration of the law was the cause of a huge influx of Chinese in 1920, with a view to anticipating the tightening of the restrictions, which actually came into operation on the passing of the Immigration Restriction Amendment Act of that year. A limit on the number of Chinese permitted to enter the Dominion is now imposed.

During the war years the number of race-alien arrivals was swelled by the unavoidable inclusion of natives of the British and French Pacific islands who came to New Zealand to embark for the seat of war.

At the census of 1881, the year in which taxation was first imposed on Chinese landing in New Zealand, the Chinese population numbered 5,004 persons, which fell to 4,542 in 1886, and further to 3,711 in 1896. During the period 1881–96 the poll-tax was £10 per head, and this seemed sufficient for the purpose of preventing a large influx of Chinese. During the years 1894 and 1895, however, the arrivals shown by the Customs returns were found to be somewhat greater than the departures, and in 1896 an Act was passed raising the poll-tax on Chinese immigrants to £100 per head, and limiting the number of Chinese passengers that may be carried by vessels to New Zealand to one for every 200 tons burthen. According to the census of 1901, the Chinese population was 2,857; in 1906 it was 2,570; in 1911, 2,630; in 1916, 2,147; and in 1921, 3,266, of whom 156 were half-castes.

ASSISTED IMMIGRATION

Permanent residents of the Dominion and bona fide New-Zealanders visiting the United Kingdom may nominate any person, not a prohibited immigrant within the meaning of the Immigration Restriction Act, 1908 (N.Z.), and its amendments, or of the Undesirable Immigrants Exclusion Act, 1919 (N.Z.), residing in the United Kingdom, for an assisted passage to New Zealand under the following conditions:—

The person nominated must be under the age of fifty years. Although assisted passages cannot be granted to persons who have attained the age of fifty years, the Immigration Department can arrange full-fare passages for any such persons proceeding as members of a family or of a party the remainder of which is travelling at assisted rates. Full fares (subject to alteration by the shipping companies) are as follows: Third-class six-berth, £37; four-berth, £39; two-berth, £43 per adult.

The person nominated must not have resided in the Dominion or in Australia for a period of at least five years immediately preceding nomination.

He must supply to the High Commissioner for New Zealand in London satisfactory medical certificate and certificate of character.

In the case of a married person, nomination must include husband, wife, and family (if any), except where a judicial separation exists or desertion is proved.

The nominator must undertake to make provision for maintenance and employment for the nominee after arrival in the Dominion, and must also guarantee that the nominee will reside in the Dominion for at least five years.

All questions as to suitability of any person nominated for an assisted passage are decided by the High Commissioner for New Zealand in London.

Provided that the above conditions are complied with, an assisted passage will be granted at the following rates, which art subject to revision:—

 Third Class.
Six-berth.Four-berth.Two-berth.
Married adults, under 50 years (including widows wit children)£11£13£17
Single men, 19 and under 50£11£13£17
Single women (including widows without children)—
19 and under 40Free£2£6
40 and under 50£11£13£17
Boys and girls, 12 and under £Free£2£6
Children, 3 and under 12Free£1£3
Children, under 3, if not more than oneFreeFreeFree

The full amount of passage-money must be paid before a passage is booked. The money can be paid in New Zealand by the nominator, or in London by the nominee, or partly by both.

In any case where nominees are unable to pay the cost of six-berth passages the Imperial and New Zealand Governments, acting in concert, will, on the approval of the High Commissioner, advance the necessary amount by way of loan, repayable within a reasonable time after their arrival in the Dominion.

Nomination forms are obtainable at Post-offices throughout the Dominion, or at the Department of Immigration, Wellington. Nominations can be cabled at an extra cost of £1. Remittances can be forwarded to nominees at time of nomination without fee.

Passages are granted on vessels belonging to the Shaw-Savill and Albion Company and the New Zealand Shipping Company from London or Southampton, and the Federal Steam Navigation Company from Liverpool. Passages can be booked to the following ports in New Zealand: Auckland, Gisborne, Napier, Wellington, Lyttelton, Timaru, Oamaru, and Port Chalmers. Nominated passages are granted by direct route only.

Passages at reduced rates are not granted to unhealthy persons. When cases of lung, chest, or other like complaints are discovered in any member of a family by the Medical Officer at London. Liverpool, or Southampton, the whole family is prevented from sailing.

In the case of immigrants under twenty-one years of age special arrangements have to be entered into for their protection on the voyage where deemed necessary or advisable.

In addition to the system of nomination, qualified domestic servants under 40 years of age may, on application to the High Commissioner, be granted free passages to New Zealand. To be eligible a person must be a bona fide domestic (general servant, cook, housemaid, parlourmaid, waitress, laundress, or nursemaid) and be in employment as such at time of application, and a written undertaking must be given to follow such calling for at least twelve months after arrival in the Dominion, and that marriage will not be contracted during that period.

Qualified farm labourers under 45 may apply for and be granted assisted passages as for single men. The conditions are the same as in the case of domestics, except, of course, that the question of marriage does not enter into the matter.

As their respective Governments do not subscribe to the provisions of the Empire Settlement Act, 1922, residents of the Irish Free State or the Channel Islands (except Guernsey) are not eligible for nomination. As far as Ireland is concerned only residents of the following counties are eligible for nomination, viz., Antrim, Armagh, Down, Fermanagh, Londonderry, and Tyrone.

Various systems of assisted immigration have been in force since 1871, with the exception of the period 1892 to 1903 (inclusive). Up to 1884, free passages were granted in the majority of cases. The numbers of assisted immigrants during each year are as follows:—

Year.Number.
1871303
18724,736
18738,754
187432,118
187520,370
18769,677
18775,344
18786,618
187910,311
18802,689
1881103
1882726
18835,902
18843,888
18851,072
1886917
18871,286
1888485
188991
1890144
189144
19041,058
19052,191
19063,682
19072,959
19084,667
19093,299
19102,341
19113,070
19123,535
19135,151
19143,716
19151,300
1916695
1917231
1918421
19193,569
19207,615
19218,085
19227,773
19236,181
19248,091
19258,277
192610,766

The total to 31st December, 1926, is 214,251, of which number all have come from the United Kingdom, with the exception of 3,909 from the Continent of Europe spread over the five years 1874 to 1878 (inclusive).

RECEPTION OF ASSISTED IMMIGRANTS.

On arrival in New Zealand the immigrants are met on board by officers of the Immigration Department, who accompany the Port Health Officer to the ship. While the vessel is in the stream it is the special duty of such officers to afford to the assisted immigrants all necessary information as regards transhipment, &c.

Each immigrant is seen as he passes towards the doctor for examination, and is handed an official letter containing information as to where his ticket will be arranged for, and the place and time of departure of his connecting train or boat (if any). It is the practice of the Department to send out advices, by wire if necessary, to friends and relatives of immigrants about to arrive, and to get back information as to where the newcomers will be met. These messages, often together with private letters, &c., are given out on board to those to whom they are addressed.

In the case of domestics, the matron in charge on board is instructed to classify the girls under two heads: (a) Those with work already arranged or with friends to goto; (b) those without either friends or work. On arrival they are met by the Girls' Superintendent of the Immigration Department. Arrangements are made for sending to their destinations those girls who are going to friends or to definite positions. Those requiring accommodation are directed to homes or hostels approved by the Minister of Immigration for this purpose. The Superintendent then separately considers the case of each girl, and arranges to place her with an applicant for a Government-assisted girl. After a girl has been placed the Department endeavours. to keep in touch with her by correspondence.

PERMITS AND PASSPORTS

PERMISSION TO ENTER NEW ZEALAND.

With certain specified exceptions, no person over the age of fifteen years may land in New Zealand unless in possession of a passport or soma other document satisfactorily establishing his or her nationality and identity. Exemption from this requirement (which is additional to the requirements of the Immigration Restriction and Undesirable Immigrants Exclusion Acts), may be granted by the Minister of Internal Affairs.

In the case of a person coming from a foreign country the passport must, with certain exceptions, have been issued or viséd by the British Ambassador or a British Consul in that country, and in the case of a person coming from any part of the British dominions the issue or vise must have been by some public official duly authorized in that behalf.

Certain exceptions are made with respect to persons coming to New Zealand from the Cook Islands and Western Samoa. In their case the only requirement is the possession of a permit to visit New Zealand granted by the Resident Commissioner of the Cook Islands or the Administrator of Samoa, as the case may be. The regulations, further, do not apply to a British subject arriving in New Zealand as the master or a member of the crew of the vessel in which he arrives, or to a British subject arriving from the Commonwealth of Australia.

DEPARTURE FROM NEW ZEALAND.

With the exception of British subjects travelling to the Commonwealth of Australia, Cook Islands, and Western Samoa, all persons travelling to places beyond the seas are required to be in possession of a passport or similar document to facilitate landing thereat. British passports are issued, under the direction of His Excellency the Governor-General, by the Department of Internal Affairs. They are valid for five years and may be renewed for any number of years not exceeding five. Subject to the Immigration Regulations in force in the various countries of the Empire, they are valid for travelling anywhere within the British Empire.

IMMIGRATION RESTRICTION

The legislation respecting the restriction of immigration into New Zealand is contained in the Immigration Restriction Act, 1908, and its amendments, and the Undesirable Immigrants Exclusion Act, 1919. It is administered by the Customs Department. In general the provisions outlined hereunder do not apply to (a). His Majesty's land and sea forces, (b) the officers and crew of any ship-of-war of any Government, (c) persons duly accredited to the Government of New Zealand by any other Government, (d) the officers and crew of any mercantile vessel who leave New Zealand with the vessel, (e) persons domiciled in New Zealand, (f) any persons who may be exempted in special cases (at the discretion of the proper authority).

PROHIBITED IMMIGRANTS.

The following classes of persons are prohibited from landing in New Zealand:—

  1. Persons not of British birth and parentage, unless in possession of permits issued by the Customs Department.

    NOTE.—A person is not doomed to be of British birth and parentage by reason that he or his parents or either of them is a naturalized British subject, or by reason that he is an aboriginal Native or the descendant of an aboriginal Native of any dominion (other than New Zealand), colony, possession, or protectorate of His Majesty.

  2. Aliens of the age of fifteen years or over who refuse or neglect to take an oath (or make an affirmation) of obedience to the laws of New Zealand.

  3. Idiots or insane persons.

  4. Persons suffering from contagious diseases which are loathsome or dangerous.

  5. Persons arriving in New Zealand within two years after the termination of a period of imprisonment for a serious offence.

  6. Persons who are considered by the Attorney-General to be disaffected or disloyal, or of such a character that their presence in New Zealand would be injurious to the peace, order, and good government of the Dominion.

Provision is made in the law to permit persons covered by clause (1) above to pay temporary visits to New Zealand. Temporary permits are normally restricted to a period of six months, but may be extended if the proper authorities consider that the circumstances warrant such action. A deposit of £10 is required in respect of such temporary permits, and is returned on the departure of the visitor if the conditions of the temporary permit are complied with.

Chinese entering New Zealand to become permanent residents are required, in addition to being in possession of the permit indicated in clause (1) above, to pay £100 poll-tax.

RESTRICTED IMMIGRANTS.

When persons arrive in New Zealand who are lunatic, idiotic, deaf, dumb, blind, or infirm, and are likely to become a charge upon the public or upon any public or charitable institution, the master, owner, or charterer of the ship by which such persons come to New Zealand may be called on to enter into a bond for £100 for each such person, guaranteeing payment of any expenses which may be incurred for his support and maintenance by or in any such institution within a period of five years.

GENERAL.

Every person of and over the age of fifteen years who lands in New Zealand must, unless exempted by the Minister of Customs, make and deliver to an officer of Customs a declaration giving the following particulars: Name, age, nationality, race or people to which he belongs, residence, particulars of children under fifteen years of age arriving with him, and (if not domiciled in New Zealand) occupation, and places of birth of himself and father.

NATURALIZATION

The British Nationality and Status of Aliens (in New Zealand) Act of 1923, which came into operation on the 13th May, 1924, and the regulations made thereunder, provide that an alien friend residing in New Zealand may apply to the Minister of Internal Affairs setting forth—

  1. His name, age, birthplace, residence, occupation, and nationality;

  2. The length of his residence in New Zealand, and his desire to settle therein, either permanently or for a limited period, stating such limited period (if any);

  3. A request that a certificate of naturalization may be granted to him. If the Minister is satisfied—

  1. That the applicant has either resided within New Zealand for a period of not less than three years, or has been in the service of the Crown in any part of His Majesty's dominions for not less than five years within the last eight years; and

  2. That the applicant is of good character and has an adequate knowledge of the English language; and

  3. That the applicant intends, if his application is granted, to continue to reside in His Majesty's dominions, or to enter, or continue in, the service of the Crown: and

  4. That in alt other respects the applicant is a person fit to hold and exercise the rights of a British subject in New Zealand—

he may, in his absolute discretion, give or withhold the certificate as he thinks most conducive to the public good, and no appeal lies from his decision.

The Act also applies to the Cook Islands and to Western Samoa in the same manner in all respects as if those territories were for all purposes part of New Zealand, but the power to grant certificates of naturalization in these cases is vested in the Governor-General, and in the case of a person resident in the Cook Islands is exercised on the recommendation of the Minister for the Cook Islands, and in the case of a person resident in Western Samoa on the recommendation of the Minister of External Affairs. It must not be a condition of the naturalization of any Samoan as defined in the Samoa Act, 192], that he has an adequate knowledge of the English language.

The Minister of Internal Affairs is required to enrol for safe custody a duplicate of all certificates of naturalization issued under the Act.

Acquisition by any person of the status of a British subject by naturalization granted in the United Kingdom, or in any of the dominions, colonies, possessions, or territories of His Majesty other than New Zealand, is not to be deemed to have conferred, and does not confer upon such person the status of a British subject in New Zealand.

The regulations made by Order in Council dated 13th May, 1924, prescribe the following fees:—

 £s.d.
Certificate of naturalization issued to a. woman who was a British subject previous to her marriage with an alien050
Certificate of naturalization granted to any person who served with any New Zealand Expeditionary Force or with any Imperial Force or Allied Force in the Great War050
Certificate of naturalization granted to a native of the islands of Western Samoa026
Certificate of naturalization granted in other cases, provided that in any case of indigence (to be determined by the Minister of Internal Affairs) the fee may be reduced to 5s..200
The registration of a declaration of alienage0100
Certified copy of any declaration or certificate0100

The Minister of Internal Affairs is empowered to revoke a certificate of naturalization that has been obtained by false representation or fraud, or by concealment of material circumstances, or where the person to whom a certificate is granted has shown himself by act or speech to be disaffected or disloyal to His Majesty. The Governor-General in Council is also empowered to revoke a certificate of naturalization where he is satisfied that this course is advisable, either generally in the public interest or for special reasons affecting the person to whom such certificate has been granted. The duty and discretion imposed and conferred upon the Minister and upon the Governor-General in Council are declared to be absolute, and no order of the Minister or Order in Council therein is to be questioned in any Court or by any proceeding on any ground whatsoever.

During the year 1926, letters of naturalization in New Zealand were granted to 166 persons of the undermentioned birthplaces, as compared with 355 in the previous year.

Country of Birth.Males.Females.Totals.
Norway7..7
Sweden17..17
Denmark11112
Finland3..3
Russia3..3
Poland314
Germany24..24
Belgium2..2
Netherlands2..2
France3..3
Switzerland4..4
Austria314
Jugo-Slavia—
     Dalmatia45..45
     Croatia2..2
Portugal1..1
Spain1..1
Italy5..5
Turkey1..1
Greece3..3
Syria617
Palestine1..1
South Africa1..1
United States of America4..4
South America1..1
Western Samoa7..7
New Caledonia1..1
New Zealand..11
          Totals, all countries1615166

In the last five years 1,258 subjects or citizens of other nations obtained letters of naturalization in New Zealand. The following table exhibits the principal countries involved. For the last two years concerned the basis is country of birth, for the remaining three, previous nationality.

Country.Nos.
Jugo-Slavia331
Germany164
Denmark140
Sweden90
Italy84
Norway63
Russia57
Switzerland51
United States47
Poland38
Finland32
Western Samoa23
Austria22
Syria19
France18
Greece18
Netherlands17
Belgium7
Portugal6
Czecho-Slovakia5
Other countries26
          Total1,258

The total for other countries includes: Three each for Hungary, Chile, and “Born at sea” two each for Turkey, Palestine, Rumania, and South America; and one each for Spain, Luxemburg, Bulgaria, Lithuania, England, South Africa, Argentina, New Caledonia, and New Zealand.

DISTRIBUTION OF POPULATION

NORTH AND SOUTH ISLANDS.

In 1858 the North Island had a larger population than the South, this position being reversed at the succeeding enumerations until 1901, in which year the North Island was found to have slightly the larger total, a position which it has since considerably improved upon. The Maori War which broke out in 1860 retarded settlement in the North, while a large area of land reserved for the Maoris was for many years a serious hindrance to the development of this portion of the Dominion. The South Island was practically free from Maori troubles, and settlement was more rapid, though much of the land was disposed of in large areas. The discovery of gold in Otago in 1861 and on the West Coast in 1864 attracted to these localities considerable numbers of miners.

The population of the two Islands at successive censuses is given in the table following, together with the percentage that each Island bears to the total. The figures are exclusive of Maoris.

Population of the North and South Islands, 1858–1926.
Census Year.Population (excluding Maoris).Proportions per Cent
North Island.South Island.*Total.North Island.South Island.*
* Including Stewart island and Chatham Islands.
185834,09425,31959,41357.3842.62
186141,64157,38099,02142.0557.95
186465,263106,895172,15837.9162.09
186779,913138,755218,66836.5563.45
187196,875159,518256,39337.7862.22
1874111,934187,580299,51437.3762.63
1878158,208256,204414,41238.1861.82
1881193,047296,886489,93339.4060.60
1886250,482328,000578,48243.3056.70
1891281,474345,184626,65844.9255.08
1896340,638362,722703,36048.4351.57
1901390,579382,140772,719504$5449.45
1906476,737411,841888,57853.6546.35
1911563,733444,7351,008,46855.9044.10
1916651,072448,3771,099,44959.2240.78
1921741,255477,6581,218,91360.8139.19
1926831,813512,6561,344,46961.8738.13

A feature of recent years has been the steady movement of population to the North Island.

PROVINCIAL DISTRICTS.

The populations of the various provincial districts, as disclosed by the censuses of 1901, 1911, 1921, and 1926, with the estimate for the current year, are as follows:—

Provincial District.Census Population (excluding Maoris).Estimated as at 1st April, 1927.
1901.1911.1921.1926.
Auckland175,946264,524369,618424,531438,316
Hawke's Bay35,42448,54660,92565,62066,903
Taranaki37,85561,66961,91168,16269,269
Wellington141,354199,094248,801273,500281,229
Marlborough13,32615,98517,78818,31718,454
Nelson37,91548,46347,62850,67751,176
Westland14,50616,71414,18115,12915,454
Canterbury143,248173,443199,034213,890218,393
Otago—
     Otago portion125,341132,402136,880149,522148,302
     Southland portion47,80458,72862,14765,12166,250
          Totals772,7191,008,4681,218,9131,344,4691,373,746

During the twenty-five years from 1901 to 1926 the population of the Dominion increased by 74 per cent., and each of the four North Island provincial districts showed a higher rate of increase—viz., Auckland, 141 per cent.; Wellington, 93 per cent.; Hawke's Bay, 85 per cent.; and Taranaki, 80 per cent. Among the South Island provincial districts Canterbury led with a percentage increase of 49, followed by Marlborough (37), Southland (36), Nelson (34), Otago (19), and Westland (4).

URBAN AND RURAL POPULATION.

On 20th April, 1926, somewhat over one-third (38.5 per cent.) of the population of the Dominion (excluding Maoris) was included in the four principal urban areas—Auckland, Wellington, Christchurch, and Dunedin—and over one-half (51.6 per cent.) in these and in the ten secondary urban areas. The urban areas, which are of quite recent origin, have no legal status, but were formed for statistical purposes, with a view to obviating difficulties formerly experienced through alterations of boundaries of cities and boroughs. Each urban area contains, in addition to the central city or borough and any suburban boroughs or town districts, a considerable non-municipalized area adjacent to and contingent on the centre. The boundaries, which will remain unaltered for a long period, thus allowing of definite comparisons being made over a series of years, have been fixed with a view to providing for probable expansion.

Including those cities and boroughs which form parts of urban areas, the borough population at the census of 1926 aggregated 785,040, or 58.39 per cent. of the total population of the Dominion. Prior to 1900 there was no statutory limitation to the number of inhabitants necessary to constitute a borough, and consequently many small centres became municipalities. The Municipal Corporations Act now imposes a limit as to area, and provides that no new borough may be. constituted unless the proposed area contains at least 1,000 inhabitants.

The counties contain what is generally regarded as the rural population, though this is only approximately correct, some of the boroughs, as stated above, having small populations mainly engaged in rural occupations. On the other hand some of the non-municipalized towns, which include town districts suburban to the cities and principal boroughs and lying within the urban areas referred to above, have populations, more urban than rural.

The town districts are of two classes, which may be referred to as “dependent” and “independent,” the former being in some matters under the jurisdiction of the Council of the county within which it lies, while the latter is entirely independent of county control. A town district may attain its independence of the county when its population exceeds 500, and may become a borough on reaching a population of 1,000.

For population purposes dependent town districts have their figures included in the totals of the counties within which they lie, while independent town districts are excluded, as is also the case with boroughs. Under the old method of computing urban and rural population, however, both classes of town districts are included in the county totals, as in the following table showing the urban and rural population at each census since 1881:—

Census Year.Counties.Boroughs.Percentage.
Counties.Boroughs.Shipboard, &c.
1881291,238194,98159.4439.800.76
1886327,328245,61256.5842.460.96
1891352,097270,34356.1843.140.68
1896391,735307,29455.6943.690.62
1901417,596350,20254.0445.320.64
1906458,797424,61451.6347.790.58
1911496,779505,59849.2650.140.60
1916501,259585,30645.5953.241.17
1921530,852681,98843.5555.950.50
1926551,457785,04041.0258.390.59

URBAN DRIFT.

In view of the public attention which has in recent years been bestowed upon the question of urban drift, the subject merits some further discussion. A measure of very fair accuracy is provided by the proportion of “county” and “borough” population in the table immediately preceding. Its drawback is perhaps that it slightly overstates the proportion of urban inhabitants and recent movements of the urban drift, A better criterion is contained in the next table, although perhaps the effects are here slightly understated.

For reasons indicated above, it is not altogether correct to regard the county population as rural and the borough population as urban. It is perhaps preferable to consider the question in the light of the following figures, in the computation of which the urban population is considered as that living in cities, boroughs, or town districts of over 1,000 inhabitants in 1881, 1,200 in 1886, 1,300 in 1891, 1,450 in 1896, 1,600 in 1901, 1,800 in 1908, 2,050 in 1911, 2,250 in 1916, and 2,500 in 1921 and 1926. Here the basic town has been given a rate of increase approximately equivalent to that of the country as a whole, it being assumed that a town of 2,500 bears much the same relationship at the present day as one of 1,000 inhabitants did in 1881. The results are as under:—

Census.Rural Population: Per Cent.Urban Population Per Cent.
188162.3437.66
188660.4739.53
189161.1638.84
189661.9538.05
190160.8739.13
190657.9642.04
191157.0742.93
191654.1845.82
192151.2348.77
192648.3851.62

The increasing proportion of urban population in recent years is plainly manifest. It is noteworthy that the “urban drift,” either non-existent or quiescent up to 1906, in that year commenced a swift rise, which is rapidly gaining in momentum.

Consideration of urban population would be incomplete without a reference to the size of the towns dealt with. To that end a table has been compiled which shows the grouping of the residents of cities, boroughs, and town districts according to the size of their municipality. The total may be taken as corresponding sufficiently well to the urban population. The table shows some very interesting movements in urban distribution, but it is necessary to utter a caution against comparisons made without due consideration. Adjoining boroughs frequently amalgamate, and thus a large borough or city is at once in existence, although there may well be little or no change otherwise. Again, boroughs or town districts are often created out of what prior to such creation has been considered rural territory, and the change in status automatically places them within the number of the urban population without any corresponding change in the industries, &c., characteristic of the respective towns. Furthermore, the number of alterations in the boundaries of local districts is most marked.

Boroughs and Town Districts with Populations of1926.1901.
Number of Boroughs, &c.PopulationPer Cent. ofNumber of Boroughs, &c.PopulationPer Cent. of
Urban Population.Total Population.Urban Population.Total Population.
Over 50,0004337,22140.5725.08........
25,000–50,000........277,85121.1910.08
10,000–25,00012185,58022.3213.80353,82114.656.96
5,000–10,0001182,1449.886.111066,25918038.58
2,500–5,0002385,43010.286.362074,48920.279.64
1,000–2,50063102,20112.297.603859,11716.097.65
Under 1,0007538,7224.662.886335,8829.774.64
          Totals188831,298100.0061.83136367,419100.0047.55

An important characteristic of the distribution of urban population in New Zealand is what may be termed its decentralization. In place of one great metropolis containing a huge proportion of the population, as in the case of the Australian States—e.g., Victoria, whose capital city, Melbourne, contains over 60 per cent. of the total population of the State—the more highly urbanized portion of the community is localized in four widely separated centres. These four centres have always existed more or less on the same plane, a fact which has played no small part in the development of the country.

Urban and rural communities are not evenly distributed. The South Island, for example, contains proportionately more rural population than does the North Island. Of the Northern provincial districts Taranaki is the only one in which rural population predominates. The distribution as at the census of 1926 is set forth in the accompanying table:—

Provincial District.Boroughs, &c., of over 10,000.Boroughs, &c., of 2,500–10,000.Boroughs, &c., of under 2,500.Total Population of Boroughs, &c.Remainder of Population.
Number.Population.Number.Population.Number.Population.
Auckland5150,1731363,6774748,334262,184162,347
Hawke'e Bay225,05014,24399,11038,40327,217
Taranaki113,92327,84098,67730,44037,722
Wellington3140,471635,0022124,414199,88773,613
Marlborough....14,97021,4796,44911,868
NelsonI10,15313,86666,09420,11330,564
Westland  15,61944,0299,6485,481
Canterbury298,339520,9301112,045131,31482,576
Otago—
     Otago portion167,536317,5131916,987102,03647,486
     Southland portion117,15613,914109,75430,82434,297

New Zealand is not alone in experiencing the modern tendency towards urban aggregation: it is, in fact, occurring in almost all countries. Accurate data on this point are not readily available, but the next table, which gives a comparison with England and the United States, removes this deficiency to some extent. Neither of these two countries, however, represents the same stage of development as the Dominion, so that the comparison suffers to that extent. The urban population quoted for England is that of the total of “urban districts”: that for the United States is the total population in towns of over 2,500 inhabitants.

Census nearest toNew Zealand.England and Wales.United States of America.
Urban.Rural.Urban.Rural.Urban.Rural.
188037.762.367.932128.671.4
189038.861.272.028.035.464.6
190039.160.977.023040.060.0
191042.957.178.121.945.854.2
192048.851.279.420.651.448.6
URBAN AREAS.—ESTIMATED POPULATION (INCLUDING MAORIS), 1ST APRIL, 1927.
Urban Area.Population (including Maoris).
Auckland.
Auckland City90,140
     Birkenhead Borough3,165
     Northcote Borough2,445
     Takapuna Borough6,585
     Devonport Borough10,100
     Avondale Borough5,140
     Newmarket Borough3,230
     Mount Eden Borough18,945
     Mount Albert Borough18,715
     Onehunga Borough10,840
     Otahuhu Borough4,495
     New Lynn Town District2,835
     Ellerslie Town District2,635
     Remainder of urban area23,130
          Total202,400
Wellington.
Wellington City101,400
     Lower Hutt Borough9,465
     Petone Borough9,875
     Eastbourne Borough1 950
     Johnsonville Town District1,270
     Remainder of urban area2,790
          Total126,750
Christchurch.
Christchurch City85,575
     Riccarton Borough4,850
     New Brighton Borough4,675
     Sumner Borough3,145
     Lyttelton Borough3,710
     Remainder of urban area20,045
          Total122,000
Dunedin.
Dunedin City65,480
     St. Kilda Borough8,035
     Green Island Borough2,190
     West Harbour Borough2,030
     Port Chalmers Borough2,575
     Remainder of urban area2,940
          Total83,250
Hamilton.
Hamilton Borough14,520
     Remainder of urban area2,620
          Total17,140
Gisborne.
Gisborne Borough13,340
     Remainder of urban area2,030
Total15,370
Napier.
Napier Borough15,330
     Taradale Town District1,125
     Remainder of urban area2,225
          Total18,680
Hastings.
     Hastings Borough10,445
     Havelock North Town District1,055
     Remainder of urban area3,550
          Total15,050
New Plymouth.
New Plymouth Borough14,570
     Remainder of urban area2,220
Total16,790
Wanganui.
Wanganui City24,420
     Remainder of urban area2,760
Total27,180
Palmerston North.
Palmerston North Borough18,835
     Remainder of urban area1,705
          Total20,540
Nelson.
Nelson City10,360
     Tahunanui Town District670
     Remainder of urban area980
          Total12,010
Timaru.
Timaru Borough15,635
     Remainder of urban area1,695
Total17,330
Invercargill.
Invercargill Borough17,750
     South Invercargill Borough2,370
     Remainder of urban area2,470
          Total22,590
COUNTIES.—ESTIMATED POPULATION (INCLUDING MAORIS), 1ST APRIL, 1927.(NOTE.—The column headed “Administrative” does not include boroughs or town districts independent of county control, but includes dependent town districts. The heading “Geographic” includes all cities, boroughs, or town districts geographically situated in a county.)
County.Population (including Maoris).
Administrative.Geographic.
North Island—
     Mongonui6,7207,255
     Whangaroa1,8701,870
     Hokianga6,9006,900
     Bay of Islands7,5508,070
     Whangarei10,67019,040
     Hobson6,0208,000
     Otamatea4,2054,205
     Rodney.3,9254,375
     Waitemata9,99538,370
     Eden18,400168,045
     Great Barrier375375
     Manukau7,92017,940
     Franklin11,34015,245
     Raglan7,5657,565
     Waikato9,51027,785
     Waipa10,07513,545
     Otorohanga3,9504,555
     Kawhia1,8801,880
     Waitomo6,7309,185
     Taumarunui2,7855,225
     Matamata8,5559,595
     Piko7,77511,725
     Ohinemuri2,9558,540
     Hauraki Plains4,2304,230
     Thames2,5107,255
     Coromandel2,1152,115
     Tauranga8,28011,880
     Rotorua3,8208,595
     Taupo2,2952,295
     Whakatane6,0707,495
     Opotiki3,9855,205
     Matakaoa1,5251,525
     Waiapu5,1105,110
     Uawa1,6851,685
     Waikohu3,5603,560
     Cook6,77020,110
     Wairoa5,4807,860
     Hawke's Bay14,68042,635
     Waipawa3,4404,615
     Waipukurau9902,840
     Patangata2,7302,730
     Dannevirke4,9859,365
     Woodville1,8602,995
     Weber425425
     Ohura2,5852,585
     Whangamomona1,3501,350
     Clifton2,6802,680
     Taranaki6,39522,790
     Inglewood3,1254,385
     Egmont3,9004,840
     Stratford5,1258,525
     Eltham3,5205,560
     Waimate West2,8853,570
     Hawera5,4209,995
     Patea3,5055,270
     Kaitieke3,0653,965
     Waimarino3,7806,925
     Waitotara3,39527,815
     Wanganui3,7303,730
     Rangitikei9,58016,300
     Kiwitea2,3802,380
     Pohangina1,3101,310
     Oroua3,7358,005
     Manawatu5,0106,780
     Kairanga5,11023,945
     Horowhenua6,73012,010
     Pahiatua3,0004,485
     Akitio1,2051,205
     Eketahuna2,0452,840
     Mauriceville765765
     Masterton3,51011,825
     Castlepoint605605
     Wairarapa South3,2555,080
     Featherston3,8907,005
     Hutt7,01531,270
     Makara4,035106,705
          Total361,855910,315
South Island—
     Sounds955955
     Marlborough7,69014,100
     Awatere1,7101,710
     Kaikoura2,3252,325
     Amuri2,2102,210
     Cheviot1,3001,300
     Waimea9,14022,780
     Takaka1,9501,950
     Collingwood1,1001,100
     Buller10,3056,413
     Murchison1,3951,395
     Inangahua3,5303,530
     Grey5,17014,150
     Westland4,2357,690
     Waipara2,4602,460
     Kowai1,9651,965
     Ashley730730
     Rangiora3,0205,135
     Eyre1,8703,585
     Oxford1,6701,670
     Tawera790790
     Malvern2,8752,875
     Paparua5,2155,215
     Waimairi12,31517,165
     Heathcote5,135102,240
     Halswell1,8551,855
 Mount Herbert515515
     Akaroa1,8002,415
     Chatham Islands580580
     Wairewa1,0451,045
     Springs1,9001,900
     Ellesmere3,3203,930
     Selwyn1,7601,760
     Ashburton12,40518,235
     Geraldine5,7808,665
     Levels5,22021,430
     Mackenzie3,1803,180
     Waimate7,2959,510
     Waitaki9,48517,015
     Waihemo1,4402,245
     Waikouaiti4,3759,585
     Peninsula2,6402,640
     Taieri6,06583,715
     Bruce4,5307,610
     Clutha7,1158,660
     Tuapeka4,8806,270
     Maniototo2,7052,920
     Vincent3,7004,930
     Lake1,6952,815
     Southland25,17554,235
     Wallace9,17011,365
     Fiord2020
     Stewart Island655655
          Total217,475519,030
          Grand total1579,3301,429,345
BOROUGHS.—ESTIMATED POPULATION (INCLUDING MAORIS), 1ST APRIL, 1927.
Borough.Population (including Maoris).
North Island—
     Whangarei6,715
     Dargaville1,980
     Birkenhead3,165
     Northcote2,445
     Takapuna6,585
     Devonport10,100
     Auckland (City)90,140
     Avondale5,140
     Newmarket3,230
     Mount Eden18,945
     Mount Albert18,715
     Onehunga10,840
     Otahuhu4,495
     Pukekohe2,425
     Ngaruawahia1,225
     Hamilton14,520
     Cambridge2,030
     Te Awamutu1,690
     Te Kuiti2,455
     Taumarunui2,440
     Morrinsville1,575
     To Aroha2,375
     Paeroa1,850
     Waihi3,735
     Thames4,745
     Tauranga2,625
     Rotorua4,775
     Whakatane1,425
     Opotiki1,220
     Gisborne13,340
     Wairoa2,380
     Napier15,330
     Hastings10,445
     Waipawa1,175
     Waipukurau1,850
     Dannevirke4,380
     Woodville1,135
     Waitara1,825
     New Plymouth14,570
     Inglewood1,260
     Stratford3,400
     Eltham2,040
     Hawera4,575
     Patea1,130
     Ohakune1,525
     Raetihi1,135
     Taihape2,455
     Wanganui (City)24,420
     Marton2,755
     Feilding4,270
     Palmerston North18,835
     Foxton1,770
     Shannon1,150
     Levin2,550
     Otaki1,580
     Pahiatua1,485
     Eketahuna795
     Masterton8,315
     Carterton1,825
     Greytown1,095
     Featherston1,050
     Upper Hutt2,965
     Lower Hutt9,465
     Petone9,875
     Eastbourne1,950
     Wellington (City)101,400
          Total515,105
Borough.Population (including Maoris).
South Island—
     Picton1,280
     Blenheim5,130
     Nelson (City)10,360
     Richmond1,100
     Motueka1,510
     Westport3,890
     Brunner640
     Runanga1,380
     Greymouth5,800
     Kumara525
     Hokitika2,430
     Ross500
     Rangiora2,115
     Kaiapoi1,715
     Christchurch (City)85,575
     Riccarton4,850
     New Brighton4,675
     Sumner3,145
     Lyttelton3,710
     Akaroa615
     Ashburton5,155
     Geraldine1,000
     Temuka1,885
     Timaru15,635
     Waimate2,215
     Oamaru7,245
     Hampden285
     Palmerston805
     Waikouaiti605
     Port Chalmers2,575
     West Harbour2,030
     Dunedin (City)65,480
     St. Kilda8,035
     Green Island2,190
     Mosgiel1,945
     Milton1,550
     Kaitangata1,530
     Balclutha1,545
     Tapanui310
     Lawrence670
     Roxburgh410
     Naseby215
     Alexandra615
     Cromwell615
     Arrowtown305
     Queenstown815
     Gore3,970
     Mataura1,270
     Winton885
     Invercargill17,750
     South Invercargill2,370
     Bluff1,605
     Riverton875
          Total295,335
          Grand total810,440
TOWN DISTRICTS.—ESTIMATED POPULATION (INCLUDING MAORIS), 1ST APRIL, 1927.
Town District.Population (including Maoris).
(a) Town Districts not forming Parts of Counties.
North Island—
     Kaitaia535
     Kaikohe520
     Hikurangi1,135
     Kamo520
     Warkworth450
     Helensville985
     Henderson1,000
     Glen Eden1,260
     New Lynn2,835
     Ellerslie2,635
     Howick545
     Papatoetoe1,825
     Manurewa1,425
     Papakura1,730
     Waiuku830
     Tuakau650
     Huntly1,725
     Leamington555
     Otorohanga605
     Manunui900
     Matamata1,040
     To Puke975
     Taradale1,125
     Havelock North1,055
     Opunake940
     Manaia685
     Rangataua485
     Mangaweka350
     Hunterville630
     Waverley635
     Bull's530
     Martinborough970
     Johnsonville1,270
          Total33,355
South Island—
     Tahunanui670
     Cobden1,160
     Leeston610
     Tinwald675
     Pleasant Point575
     Lumsden535
     Wyndham675
     Otautau660
     Nightcaps660
          Total6,220
          Grand total39,575
(b) Town Districts forming Parts of Counties.
North Island—
     Kohukohu535
     Rawene425
     Russell360
     Kawakawa380
     Onerahi480
     Mercer360
     Raglan320
     Ohaupo245
     Kihikihi315
     Kawhia220
     Putaruru760
     Turua280
     Patutahi285
     Te Karaka370
     Otane350
     Norsewood190
     Ormondville290
     Ohura285
     Kaponga430
     Normanby375
     Rongotea295
          Total7,550
South Island—
     Havelock255
     Takaka390
     Southbridge425
     Outram350
     Clinton385
     Edendale445
          Total2,250
          Grand total9,800

TOWNSHIPS.

New Zealand has many townships with considerable population, but without local self-government as boroughs or town districts. A list of such townships (other than those included in urban areas) with more than five hundred inhabitants, as at the census of 20th April, 1926, is here given. The population quoted includes, as a rule, the immediate neighbourhood as well as the actual township itself.

* Including construction camp.

† Including mental hospital.

Arapuni*845
Ashhurst629
Belfast1,107
Blackball1,056
Brightwater532
Bunnythorpe747
Clive651
Coromandel619
Denniston910
Fairlie800
Granity584
Hornby673
Kaikoura669
Kakahi591
Katikati621
Lincoln502
Longburn649
Makarewa629
Mamaku633
Mangatainoka518
Matangi554
Methven771
Midhirst523
Miller's Flat511
Millerton907
Morven601
Netherton550
Ngatea522
Ohai513
Okaiawa644
Ongarue577
Orepuki702
Owaka557
Owhango512
Oxford919
Paekakariki524
Porirua1,842
Portland541
Prebbleton507
Pukemiro695
Rakaia759
Reefton1,525
Riwaka612
Sefton537
Stirling526
Stoke804
Takapau777
Tirau550
Tokomaru663
Tuatapere635
Waharoa584
Waihou787
Waikino681
Waikiwi664
Waipu555
Waitati659
Waitoa592
Waiuta503
Wakefield759
Winchester549

ADJACENT ISLANDS.

Adjacent to the main Islands are many smaller islands, some of which are of considerable area, and are under cultivation; others are but islets used as sites for lighthouses, while others again are barren and unfitted for human habitation. Some of these islands are included within the boundaries of counties, and their populations are included in the county figures. The following adjacent islands not attached to any county were inhabited at the census of 1926:—

Island.Population (including Maoris).
M.F.Total.
Kokutango516
Pakatoa12526
Rotoroa63669
Little Barrier123
Tiritiri5712
Rakino325
Brown's213
Pahiki4..4
Mokohinau325
Ponui111728
Waiheke204217421
Rangitoto24327
Motutapu639
Motuihi437
Kawau161632
Motuhora617
Motuketekete2..2
Slipper2..2
Wanganui112
Cuvier448
Great Mercury3..3
Motiti513889
White22224
East4610
Kapiti9514
Somes224
Arapawa404181
Forsyth4711
Blumine123
Brothers3..3
D'Urville593493
Stephen51015
Rangitoto448
Quarantine224
Dog336
Centre426
Totals5834691,052

DENSITY OF POPULATION

The total area of the Dominion of New Zealand, including Cook and other annexed islands, is 103,861 square miles. Omitting the annexed islands and certain uninhabited outlying islands, the area of the land-mass remaining is 103,285 square miles. This calculation, it should be explained, includes all inland waters.

Using the latter figure as a base, the density of population in 1927 may be quoted as 13.30 persons to the square mile, or, if Maoris be included, 13.92 persons to the square mile.

A truer statement of average density can be ascertained by applying not the total area as used above, but subtracting the area occupied by rivers, lakes, roads, State forests, higher portions of mountain-ranges, &c. The remaining area, amounting to about 84,500 square miles, which may be considered as the total inhabitable or usable land, carries a population of 17.02 persons to the square mile.

Reverting to the area first used above, as being the one in common use for this purpose, the progress of development is illustrated in the appended statement:—

Persons to Square Mile.
Excluding Maoris.Including Maoris.
18814.745.17
18865.6064$01
18916.076.47
18966.817.20
19017.487.90
19068.609.07
19119.7610.25
191610.6411.13
192111.8012.31
192613.0213.63
192713.3013.92

Of interest also is the relative distribution of the population, and to this end the density is quoted for provincial districts as at the Census of 1926:—

Provincial District.Area in Square MilesPersons per Square Mile.
Excluding Maoris.Including Maoris.
Auckland25,35116.7518.52
Hawke's Bay4,24115.4716.59
Taranaki3,73218.2619.25
Wellington10,80725.3126.00
Marlborough4,2254.344.45
Nelson10,8754.664.68
Westland4,8813.103.13
Canterbury13,85815.4315.52
Otago—Otago portion13,95710.7110.74
     Southland portion11,3585.735.77
     Dominion103,28513.0213.63

The South Island provincial districts, it should be noted, contain on an average much more mountainous country than those of the North Island.

The various cities, boroughs, and town districts in New Zealand occupy a total of approximately 510 square miles. Considering their population as “urban,” the urban population (1926) had a density of 1,630.0 per square mile, and the rural population a density of 4.9 per square mile.

BUILDINGS

While not directly constituting a division of population statistics, the subject of buildings, and in particular housing, is so closely cognate to it that it must be treated under the same head. Puller statistical treatment of building operations from various aspects is presented in the Census volume on “Dwellings,” and in the “Annual Statistical Report on Population and Buildings.”

According to the census enumerations of 1916 and of 1921 the number of inhabited dwellings, exclusive of those occupied by Maoris, was—

 Census.Census.
1916.1921.
Private dwelling229,423250,074
Tenement in private dwelling8,6439,973
Hotel1,2201,322
Boardinghouse3,0093,846
Religious institution118127
Educational institution147144
Charitable institution95119
Hospital298437
Prison2750
Other106443
          Totals243,086266,535

The number of persons per inhabited building in 1916 was 4.52, and in 1921 was 4.57. Considering only inhabited private dwellings and tenements, the figures are—1916, 4.25; 1921, 4.27.

Building statistics are now collected annually for all cities, boroughs, and town districts. In 1926–27 statistics are inclusive of permits issued by three of the road districts of Eden County. A summary of building permits issued for the last three years is quoted.

BUILDING PERMITS ISSUED: CITIES, BOROUGHS, AND TOWN DISTRICTS, 1924–25, 1925–26, AND 1926–27.
Private dwellings,—
     New buildings—1924–25.1925–26.1928–27.
     Number5,8056,8507,179
     Value£4,916,425£5,897,254£6,141,574
     Value of alterations and additions£755,126£681,950£752,031
Business premises,—
     New buildings—
     Number907909940
     Value£1,876,696£2,107,638£2,579,173
     Value of alterations and additions£583,266£621,593£680,991
Total, including other buildings,—
     New buildings—
     Number6,9077,9178,354
     Value£7,823,331£8,613,548£9,357,977
     Value of alterations and additions£1,480,829£1,555,981£1,661,412

The average value of private dwellings erected was £847 in 1924–25, £861 in 1925–26, and £855 in 1926–27. For business premises corresponding figures are £2,069 (1924–25), £2,319 (1925–26), and £2,744 (1926–27).

Of the £6,141,574 representing the cost of new dwellings contemplated in 1926–27, £4,550,186 was designed for wooden residences and £581,939 for houses in other materials. This excludes cases where the material was unspecified.

If allowance be made for permits issued by the three road districts not included in former years (427 new dwellings of a value of £399,340) building operations in respect of new private dwellings show a decrease of 98, value £155,030, as compared with the previous year. New business premises exceeded those of the previous year by 15 in number and £457,233 in value. The total value of all building operations, £11,019,389, which includes £413,643 in respect of the road districts referred to above, is a. record to date.

The following figures show the total value of all buildings or alterations for which permits were issued (including also Government operations) in towns where a level of £100,000 was exceeded:—

 £
Wellington City2,020,833
Auckland City1,567,059
Christchurch City846,007
Dunedin City811,337
Lower Hutt Borough442,868
Palmerston North Borough320,760
Wanganui City296,695
Mount Albert Borough284,353
Invercargill Borough194,243
One Tree Hill Road District191,270
New Plymouth Borough182,694
Mount Roskill Road District182,570
Timaru Borough182,091
Petone Borough166,011
Napier Borough160,678
Takapuna Borough153,804
Mount Eden Borough141,715
Onehunga Borough138,358
Hamilton Borough120,929
Gisborne Borough117,955
Hastings Borough108,503
Avondale Borough106,924

For the second year in succession Wellington City, which is the largest municipality in point of population, heads the list of building values. Its total of just over £2,000,000 is probably a record for building operations. Its suburban borough of Lower Hutt is also well up in the list. Auckland City figures for the year are almost identical with those of the preceding year. It will be observed, however, that no fewer than seven of the towns in the above list are suburban to Auckland. Christ-church City shows a gain of nearly £100,000 on the previous year, and Dunedin City, nearly £300,000.

MAORI AND HALF-CASTE POPULATION

A record of early statistics of Maoris is given in the General Report on the Census of 1821. The first official general census was taken in 1857–58, and others in regular sequence from 1874 onwards. Owing to inherent difficulties the earlier census records make no pretence towards complete accuracy, and even later enumerations hardly claim to be more than approximations which approach the truth as nearly as possible.

Available statistical evidence points to a decline in the numbers of the Native race since the advent of Europeans, but this decline was commonly exaggerated by early writers. Of later years an unmistakable increase has been noted. This gain, however, has been accompanied by a very considerable dilution of blood, the extent of which the more detailed data from the 1926 census will throw some light upon. The census record is as follows:—

* Includes half-castes, vide introduction to section.
1857–5856,049
187445,470
187843,595
188144,097
188641,969
189141,993
189639,854
190143,143
190647,731
191149,844
191649,776
192152,751
192663,670*
1927 (estimate)64,234*

Of 64,234 Maoris in April, 1927, 61,410 were in the North Island. Auckland Provincial District contains the bulk (46,030), particularly in the Auckland Peninsula and Poverty Bay regions. Hawke's Bay contains some 4,860; Taranaki, 3,790; and Wellington 6,730. In the South Island Maoris do not attain any numerial significance.

The following table, which shows the increasing proportion of children under fifteen years of age, affords further evidence of increasing numbers:—

Census Year.Males.Females.
Under 15.Over 15Under 15.Over 15.
189133.2266.7835.2264.78
189635.2864.7236.8263.18
190135.7564.2537.8962.11
190638.2661.7439.2060.80
191139.1060.9040.9759.03
191641.3558.6541.4358.57
192139.4860.5240.5659.44

The number of half-castes is given in the next table for seven census periods Those under the first heading have, prior to the census of 1926, been included in the Maori totals, the others being classed among the European population. It is a matter of some difficulty to ascertain the number of half-castes living as Maoris. There has been no definite rule to guide collectors in deciding when a half-caste should be classified as living as a Maori—indeed, it might be said that all the half-castes and a large proportion of the Maoris in the South Island live in European fashion. They mostly have separate holdings of land and separate homes, and have adopted the habits of the Europeans. At the censuses of 1916 and 1921 the old method of enumerating the South Island Maoris was discarded, the same methods and forms being utilized as for the European population, and in 1926 for the first time schedules were employed in the North Island, a special Maori schedule being used in most cases. In the early part of this section mention is made of a change in the classification of those intermediate in blood between European and Maori.

HALF-CASTES.
Census Year.Half-castes.Total
Living as Members of Maori Tribes.Living as and among Europeans..
18912,6812,1844,865
18963,5032,2595,762
19013,1332,4065,539
19063,9382,5786,516
19114,1812,8797,060
19163,5293,2216,750
19213,1164,2367,352

POPULATION OF COOK AND OTHER ANNEXED ISLANDS

During the year 1901 the boundaries of the Dominion were extended to include the Cook Group and certain other of the South Pacific islands. No record of the population of these islands was then obtainable, but at each subsequent census a record of various particulars was obtained. In April, 1927, the population was estimated at 14,088, of which Europeans composed some 300. The figures for each census from 1906 onwards are as follows:—

Census Year.Males.Females.Total.
19066,2246,11612,340
19116,4496,14912,598
19166,5536,24412,797
19216,6926,51713,209
19267,0476,83013,877

The population (1926) of the various islands is as follows, non-Native population being mentioned first: Aitutaki (14, 1,417); Atiu (9, 924); Mangaia (8, 1,241); Manihiki (3, 413); Manuae and Te-au-o-tu (2, 21); Mauke (15, 496); Mitiaro (2, 236); Palmerston (0, 97); Penrhyn (5, 390); Pukapuka (16, 510); Rakahanga (2, 325); Rarotonga (202, 3,682); shipping at Rarotonga (3, 49); Niue (32, 3,763).

POPULATION OF WESTERN SAMOA

At 1st. April, 1927, the population of the mandated territory of Western Samoa was estimated at 42,028, made up as follows:—

Males.Females.Total.
European and half-caste population1,3031,0312,334
Native Samoan population19,54619,01338,559
Chinese indentured-contract labour919..919
Chinese (non-indentured)53861
Melanesian and Polynesian indentured-contract labour1541155
          Totals21,97520,05342,028

The population at the census of 1926 was 3,886 in excess of that disclosed by the census of 1921 (36,343). A full comparison with enumerations prior to 1921 is not possible, owing to indentured-contract labour not having been included in these. A census taken in July, 1917, showed the European population to then number 1,927, and the native Samoans 35,404. The latter are now steadily increasing in number.

WORLD POPULATION

The sources of the data quoted herein comprise official publications, bulletins of the International Institute of Statistics, and the Statesman's Year-book. So far as can be ascertained with some pretension to comparative accuracy—the various estimates of the population of the Chinese Empire, for instance, vary to the extent of considerably over 100 millions—the world population is now over 1,800 millions. The 1,400,000 inhabitants of the Dominion therefore comprise about one twelve-hundred-and-fiftieth part of the population of the world. Details for continents are:—

Europe493,000,000
Asia955,000,000
Africa132,000,000
North America153,000,000
South America67,000,000
Oceania9,000,000
          Total1,809,000,000

As a useful indication of the comparative size of various countries, the following index of population has been prepared:—

Country.Population (000 omitted).Year.Index of Population (New Zealand = 1).
England and Wales38,890192527
Scotland4,90319263
Northern Ireland1,25619260.9
Irish Free State2,97319262
India (including Native States)318,9421921222
Ceylon4,86219253
Union of South Africa7,53819265
Canada9,50519267
Newfoundland26219240.2
Australia6,07619264
     New South Wales2,33419262
     Victoria1,70319261
     Queensland88219260.6
     South Australia56219260.4
     Western Australia37719260.3
     Tasmania209192601
New Zealand1,43819271
Austria6,53619235
Belgium7,74419255
Bulgaria5,48319274
Czecho-Slovakia13,61319219
Denmark3,42019252
Estonia1,11119220.8
Finland3,49519252
France39,210192127
Germany62,539192543
Greece6,20019254
Hungary8,36819266
Italy42,116192629
Latvia1,84519251
Lithuania2,23019262
Netherlands7,41619265
Norway2,77219262
Poland27,185192119
Portugal6,03319204
Rumania17,393191812
Russia (Soviet Union)132,000192392
Sweden6,03619254
Switzerland3,91819243
Spain22,128192615
Turkey13,35719259
Jugo-Slavia12,01719218
China302,0001911210
Japan61,082192542
Mexico14,235192110
United States112,786192578
Argentina9,83919257
Brazil30,636192021
Chile3,94719263

Chapter 6. SECTION VI.—VITAL STATISTICS

SUBSECTION A.—BIRTHS

REGISTRATION

REGISTRATION of births in New Zealand dates as far back as 1847, in which year was passed a Registration Ordinance which made provision for a record of births and deaths being kept by the State. Under this Ordinance many registrations were effected, some of births as far back as 1840. Compulsory registration did not, however, come into force until 1855.

The earlier Registration Acts and their amendments provided for very little information being given in the case of births, the register containing merely date and place of birth, name and sex of child, names of father and mother, and occupation of father. In 1875, however, a more comprehensive Registration Act was passed, under which information was recorded as to ages and birthplaces of parents, and in 1912 the sexes and ages of previous issue of the marriage were added to the items required to be shown in the birth entry.

The law as to registration of births is now embodied in the Births and Deaths Registration Act, 1924, a consolidation of the then existing legislation. The provisions generally as to registration are that a birth may be registered within sixty-two days without fee. After sixty-two days and within six months a birth is registrable only after solemn declaration made before the Registrar by the parent or some person present at birth, and on payment of a late fee of 5s., which may, however, be remitted at the discretion of the Registrar-General. When six months have elapsed a birth may be registered with a Registrar of Births within one month after conviction of one of the responsible parties for neglect, but an information for such neglect must be laid within two years of date of birth. Power is given by the Act of 1924 for the Registrar-General to register an unregistered birth which occurred in New Zealand, irrespective of the time that may have elapsed, a fee of five shillings being payable and satisfactory evidence on oath and such other proof as the Registrar-General may deem necessary being required.

There is also provision in the Births and Deaths Registration Act for the re-registration of the births of adopted children, with particulars of the adopting parents in place of those of the natural parents.

Registration of still-births, previously not provided for, was made compulsory from the 1st March, 1913.

Although sixty-two days are allowed for the registration of a birth, it is compulsory to notify the birth to the Registrar within a much shorter interval—viz., forty-eight hours if in ft city or borough, and twenty-one days in every other case.

REGISTRATION OF MAORI BIRTHS.

In the successive Registration Acts special provision was made for exemption from the necessity of registration in the case of births and deaths of Maoris, though registration could be effected if desired. Section 20 of the Births and Deaths Registration Amendment Act, 1912 (now section 60 of the Births and Deaths Registration Act, 1924), empowered the making of regulations to provide for the registration of births and deaths of Maoris. Regulations were made accordingly, and Maori births and deaths became registrable as from the 1st March, 1913. The number of Registrars of Maori Births and Deaths in the Dominion is over 200, most of these being in the North Island, where the great majority of the Maori population is located. Every Native settlement of any size is within easy reach of one of these Registrars. Maori registrations are entered in a separate register, and the figures of births given in the following pages do not include those of Maoris, which are dealt with towards the end of this subsection.

NUMBERS AND RATES

The number of births registered in 1926 (28,473) is 320 more than the total for 1925, but 36 less than the figure for 1916, in spite of an increase of nearly 250,000 in population during the ten years. The rate per 1,000 of mean population (21.05) is the lowest ever recorded in the Dominion, being 0.12 per 1,000 lower than in 1925, which represented the previous lowest level.

The numbers and rates of births in each of the last twenty years are as follows:—

Year.Number.Rate per 1,000.
190725,09427.30
190825,94027.45
190926,52427.29
191025,98426.17
191126,35425.97
191227,50826.48
191327,93526.14
191428,33825.99
191527,85025.33
191628,50925.94
191728,23925.69
191825,86023.44
191924,48321.42
192029,92125.09
192128,56723.34
192229,00623.17
192327,96721.94
192428,01421.57
192528,15321.17
192628,47321.05

There is a noticeable fall in the rate in the later years of the period covered by the table, as compared with the earlier. This fall, however, is small when compared with the tremendous decline between the “seventies” and “nineties” disclosed by the following diagram, which shows also the course of the rates of deaths, natural increase, and marriages from 1855 to 1926:—

Comparisons of birth-rates over a series of years or between different countries are usually made on the basis of the crude rates—i.e., the number of births per 1,000 of the mean population, irrespective of sex or age.

The crude rates do not permit of allowance being made for variations in the proportion of women of the child-bearing ages, and it is advisable and of interest to supplement the table of crude rates with a computation of the legitimate birth-rate per 1,000 married women between 15 and 45 years of age, or the total birth-rate per 1,000 of all women of these ages. The following table gives both rates for New Zealand in each census year from 1878 to 1921.

Year.Number of Women 15 and under 45.Number of Births.Birth-rate per 1,000 Women 15 and under 45.
Married.Total.Legitimate.Total.Legitimate.Total.
187850,99980,31317,34117,7703400221.3
188157,46196,14418,19818,732315.0194.8
188662,709117,89518,69719,299298.2163.7
189163,172131,27117,63518,273279.2139.2
189669,816158,21417,77818,612254.6117.6
190179,420183,38719,55420,491246.2111.7
190698,249212,59823,12024,252235.3114.1
1911119,390240,71425,27626,354211.7109.5
1916141,322267,30027,363.28,509193.6106.7
1921150,400288,47727,30928,567181.699.0

The legitimate rate per 1,000 married women between the ages of 15 and 45 is seen to have fallen by nearly 50 per cent. between 1878 and 1921, while an even greater fall is shown for the total rate on the basis of all women of the ages mentioned. The greater fall in the latter rate than in the former is due to the fact that among women of the child-bearing ages, the proportion of married women is considerably lower nowadays than in the earlier years covered.

Women formerly married at younger ages in general than they do at present, and a study of the figures for successive censuses reveals considerable changes in the age constitution of married women within the child-bearing ages. As the birth-rate varies with age, the change in age-constitution over the period is a factor which should be taken into account. For recent years statistics are available from which to calculate the birth-rate for women of different ages, and by applying the 1921 rate for each quinquennial age-group to the numbers of women in the corresponding groups in earlier years, it is possible to ascertain the total births that would have been recorded in these years on the basis of the rates ruling in 1921. From a comparison of the resultant figures with the numbers of births actually recorded in the respective years weighted index numbers can be compiled, taking the year 1921 as base. Index numbers are given below, together with the corresponding unweighted index numbers and those representing the crude rates.

INDEX NUMBERS OF BIRTH-RATES, 1878–1921.(Base: 1921 = 1000.)
Year.Crude Rate.Legitimate Bate on Basis of Married Women 15 and under 45.Total Bate on Basis of all Women 15 and under 45.
Unweighted,Weighted.Unweighted.Weighted.
187817971872158822352204
188116261735151019681990
188614201642144816541722
189112431537138514061442
189611281402128411881211
190111291356124511281120
190611601296117911531104
191111131166109111061050
191611111066103710781041
192110001000100010001000

A comparison of the five sets of index numbers shows that the fall in the rate is somewhat overstated by the crude-rate figures when compared with the rates for married women corrected for age-distribution. Even on this latter basis, however, the figures for which show the least fall, the birth-rate was over 50 per cent. higher forty years ago than it is now. The fall disclosed by the rates for all women between 15 and 45 is much greater than that shown for married women.

The effect of correcting the figures for age-distribution is seen to be very substantial in the case of the legitimate rate for married women, but insignificant in the case of the general rate for all women of the child-bearing ages. It is apparent that, while there have been considerable changes in the sex-constitution of the population and in the age-distribution of married women, there has been little movement in the age-distribution of women in general at the child-bearing ages.

Reference is made farther on in this subsection to the effect on the birth-rate in recent years of changes in the age-distribution of the male population since the war.

The effect of the declining birth-rate is shown in the following table giving the numbers of children under one year of age and the proportions which those numbers represent in the total population as recorded in past census years:—

Census Year.Total Population (all Ages).Children under One Year.Children under One Year per 1,000 of Population.
1886578,48218,35531.73
1891626,65816,44326.24
1896703,36017,07024.27
1901772,71918,38123.79
1906888,57822,28925.08
19111,008,46824,34024.14
19161,099,44927,02124.57
19211,218,91327,26422.37

NATURAL INCREASE

The decline of the birth-rate in New Zealand has been partially compensated for by a decrease in the death-rate. Nevertheless the rate of natural increase of population has fallen from 31.19 per 1,000 of mean population in 1870 to 12.31 in 1926. The following table shows the fall in all three rates:—

Period.Annual Rates per 1,000 living.
Births.Deaths.Natural Increase.
1871–187539.8812.6727.21
1876–188041.2111.8029.41
1881–188536.3610.9525.41
1886–189031.159.8521.30
1891–189527.6810.1517.53
1896–190025.759.5516.20
1901–190526.609.9116.69
1906–191027.069.7517.31
1911–191525.989.2216.76
1916–192024.3210.7313.59
1921–192522.228.6213.60
192621.058.7412.31

In spite of the fact that the birth-rate in New Zealand is low compared with other countries, yet so low is the Dominion's death-rate that New Zealand ranks high among the nations as regards the rate of natural increase. Only 8 of the 40 countries shown in the following list have lower birth-rates than New Zealand, but only 8 have higher rates of natural increase.

BIRTH AND NATURAL-INCREASE RATES.
Country.Quinquennium.Annual Rates per 1,000.
Births.Natural Increase.

* Exclusive of Quebec.

† Registration area.

Egypt1921–2542.917.5
South Africa1921–2527.117.4
Bulgaria1919–2338.117.0
Netherlands1922–2625.014.9
Uruguay1921–2525.814.3
Canada*1921–2524.214.0
Costa Rica1919–2336.7140
Australia1922–2623.313.9
New Zealand1922–2621.813.2
Rumania1920–2436.513.2
Jamaica1921–2536.413.0
Ceylon1922–2639212.7
Japan1921–2534.612.7
Italy1920–2430012.6
Iceland1920–2426.712.5
Lithuania1921–2527.811.8
Trinidad1921–2532.911.3
Denmark1921–2522.311.0
United States1920–2423.111.0
Norway1921–2522.310.9
Czecho-Slovakia1921–2527.110.9
Spain1921–2530.29.8
Finland1921–2523.29.0
Germany1921–2522.88.8
Hungary1921–2528.18.8
Chile1921–2539.58.8
Scotland1922–2622.18.4
Russia1920–2436.08.0
Northern Ireland1921–2522.87.5
Sweden1921–2519.17.1
Latvia1921–2521.67.1
Switzerland1921–2519.47.0
Belgium1921–2520.47.0
England & Wales1922–2619.06.9
Austria1920–2422.45.8
Irish Free State1921–2520.35.7
British India1920–2433.05.5
British Guiana1921–2531.74.1
Estonia1922–2619.13.5
France1921–2519.72.1

BIRTH-RATES OF AUSTRALIA AND NEW ZEALAND

For twenty years prior to 1885 the New Zealand birth-rate was higher than that of Australia, but in that year the positions were reversed, and except for the seven years 1903–9 the Australian rate has been somewhat higher than that of New Zealand. It is interesting to note that the rates of the two countries have shown practically the same movement, New Zealand, however, reaching in 1899, and Australia not till four years later, the temporary limit of the rapid fall which had been steadily in progress since the “seventies.” In each country the check in the decline of the birth-rate was succeeded by a moderate but steady rise for ten years, followed by a fall commencing in New Zealand in 1909 and in Australia in 1913, an interval of four years again separating the movements of the two countries. The movement over the last ten years is as follows:—

BIRTH-RATES PER 1,000 OF POPULATION.
State.1917.1918.1919.1920.1921.1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.
Queensland28.9628.0025.8527.1526.6425.5924.8923.8723.8222.58
New South Wales27.5526.1124.2726.0925.9325.6724.6824.1124.0122.89
Victoria23.4022.1921.4723.9523.1623.1022.3122.0121.4920.84
South Australia25.6225.1623.6224.7224.0823.7122.6021.8821.0620.55
Western Australia25.7623.0621.6824.6923.3923.9422.5523.0922.2322.14
Tasmania27.6826.6425.9127.2926.9827.0826.2725.0724.2423.62
Commonwealth26.2725.0023.5325.4524.9524.6923.7723.2422.8922.02
New Zealand25.6923.4421.4225.0923.3423.1721.9421.5721.1721.05

QUARTERLY BIRTH STATISTICS

It is of interest to note the quarterly fluctuations in the numbers of births registered. Some fairly sharp movements are disclosed by the figures for the last ten years, the most noticeable being the sudden increase (consequent on the termination of the war) from 5,832 in the third quarter of 1919 to 6,454 in the fourth quarter of that year and 7,522 in the first quarter of the next year. The quarterly figures for each of the last ten years are—

YearQuarter ended
31st March.30th June.30th September.31st December.
19177,2827,0937,0436,821
19186,3546,6476,5266,333
19196,0616,1365,8326,454
19207,5227,4057,6847,310
19216,8297,0517,3047,383
19227,4447,2207,3187,024
19236,8236,9517,1057,088
19247,0816,5837,1597,191
19257,1556,9997,0216,978
19267,2666,8377,0567,314

The extreme range of quarterly totals over the ten years is from 5,832 in the third quarter of 1919 to 7,684 in the third quarter of 1920. The first-mentioned figure represented an annual rate of 20.15 per 1,000, and the second an annual rate of 25.56.

BIRTH STATISTICS OF URBAN AREAS

Urban areas have been created at each of the four chief centres and at ten of the more important secondary centres, each area including in addition to the central borough and any suburban boroughs a considerable non-municipalized area adjacent to and contingent on the centre. The creation of these areas allows of vital and other statistics being compiled over a series of years for a definite area with fixed boundaries, and obviates the disabilities formerly arising from frequent alterations of boundaries of boroughs. The birth statistics of urban areas for each of the last five years are as follows:—

BIRTH STATISTICS OF URBAN AREAS, 1922–26.
Urban Area.Number of Births.Rate per 1,000 of Mean Population.
1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.19221923.1924.1925.1926.
Auckland3,1623,2053,3873,4513,66519.2319.1019.5819.0919.07
Wellington2,3532,1552,1552,1062,30921.2619.2318.8217.7719.03
Christchurch2,1732,1322,1862,1472,22919.7318.8018.9518.1518.82
Dunedin1,3741,3361,3071,3701,40518.7017.8017.2517.6816.50
          Totals of principal areas9,0628,8289,0359,0749,60819.7418.8518.8818.3318.58
Hamilton38441244339937225.6926.8427.4823.3723.14
Gisborne35834333829434923.9922.6922.0018.7323.53
Napier35134838835436519.8619.4721.3118.7220.35
Hastings35327929831129726.0920.3221.2321.3220.28
New Plymouth33931236234538125.0922.4025.1222.4623.90
Wanganui52852752255554621.8521.5520.8921.4020.89
Palmerston North40338535838641123.0221.6219.5520.0620.80
Nelson21624220621222619.8521.5318.0718.2019.21
Timaru34828928030632421.7017.5716.7617.8819.26
Invercargill473455−46949245524.1422.5522.8523.4420.81
          Totals of secondary areas3,7533,5923,6643,6543,72623.1021.6221.5520.7021.20
          Grand totals12,81512,42012,69912,72813,33420.6219.5819.5818.9519.24

In most countries it is found that the cities and larger towns have a somewhat higher birth-rate than the general average of the country, owing largely if not entirely to the natural tendency for people in the country districts to avail themselves of the better medical and nursing facilities provided in the population centres. In New Zealand, however, the effect of this on the birth-rates of the urban areas is obviated by information as to the domicile of the parents being obtained in the case of all births registered in the areas, and the births allocated accordingly. The result is to give for each of the four principal areas a birth-rate somewhat lower than the Dominion average. The average rate for the ten secondary areas, however, varies little from that of the Dominion as a whole.

It is of interest to note that, while the birth-rate for the Dominion as a whole fell slightly in 1926, the rate for the urban areas showed a definite rise.

SEXES OF CHILDREN BORN

An examination of the figures shows that, with the exception of one year, there has always been a preponderance of males in the number of children born in New Zealand. The proportions are usually shown by stating the number of births of male children to every 1,000 female births. This number has been as high as 1,113 (in 1859), and as low as 991 (in 1860).

But little significance can be attached to any figures prior to 1870, on account of the comparatively small number of births. The period preceding 1870 exhibits violent fluctuations in the proportion of males, which tend to disappear as the total of births grows larger. The extreme range since 1870 has been from 1,016 male per 1,000 female births in 1878 to 1,081 in 1923.

The number of births and their sex-proportion for twenty years are given below:—

Year.Number of Births ofMale Births per 1,000 Female Births.
Males.Females.
190712,83512,2591,047
190813,36912,5711,063
190913,50213,0221,037
191013,44212,5421,072
191113,53212,8221,055
191213,99613,5121,036
191314,43313,5021,069
191414,53513,8031,053
191514,41513,4351,073
191614,66913,8401,060
191714,32913,9101,030
191813,12412,7361,030
191912,58711,8961,058
192015,43414,4871,065
192114,57613,9911,042
192214,89714,1091,056
192314,53113,4361,081
192414,29513,7191,042
192514,51813,633,1,064
192614,64913,8241,060

The gradual increase in the proportion of males born is illustrated by taking the average ratios of successive decennial periods. The apparent cessation in the increase, as shown by the figures for the period 1916–25, as compared with the preceding decennium, is due to the low masculinity recorded in the last two war years, when (it may be remarked in passing) the proportion of first births to total births was abnormally low.

Period.Male Birth to 1,000 Female Births.
1856–18651,062
1866–18751,043
1876–18851,045
1886–18951,045
1896–19051,054
1906–19151,055
1916–19251,053
19261,060

It would appear that the proportion of males is somewhat higher for first births than for the general average of all children. Of 59,127 legitimate first births registered during the seven years 1920–26 (excluding plural births), 30,584 were of males and 28,543 of females, the proportion of males per 1,000 females being 1,072. The high proportion does not appear to be due to the youth of the mothers, there being a lower rate in cases where the mother was under twenty-five than where the mother was between twenty-five and thirty-five.

The figures for various age-groups for the seven years in conjunction are as follows:—

SEXES OF FIRST-BORN, 1920–26.
Age of Mother, in Years.Males.Females.Males per 1,000 Females.
Under 202,1031,9931,055
20 and under 2511,61810,9381,062
25     ″     3010,1669,4001,081
30     ″     354,5584,2031,084
35     ″     401,6801,5981,051
40 and over4594111,117
          Totals30,58428,5431,072

In the seven years covered there were 554 plural first births, and in 197 cases the children were both males, in 172 both females, and in the remaining 185 of opposite sex. Triplets (all females) were recorded for one first birth during the period.

Further light on the question of sexes of children may he thrown by some figures extracted from the records of births registered in the seven years 1920–26 in cases where the child was shown to be the fourth-born of a family in which the three previously born children were still living. In New Zealand the birth entries give particulars of numbers and sexes of previous issue of the parents, with the ages of the living issue, and the following interesting statement showing the sex-nativity order up to the fourth child has been compiled. Families in which plural births occurred among the first four children have been excluded.

First-born.Second-born.Third-born.Fourth-born.Number of Cases.
MaleMaleMaleMale1,134
     ″          ″          ″     Female1,069
     ″          ″     FemaleMale992
     ″          ″          ″     Female1,004
     ″     FemaleMaleMale998
      ″          ″     Female847
      ″     FemaleMale1,008
     ″          ″          ″     Female949
FemaleFemaleFemaleFemale905
     ″          ″          ″     Male922
     ″          ″     MaleFemale932
     ″          ″          ″     Male951
     ″     MaleFemaleFemale846
     ″          ″          ″     Male938
     ″          ″     MaleFemale962
     ″          ″          ″     Male1,024

Of the 15,481 families covered, in 8,001 the first child was a male and in 7,480 a female, the number of males per 1,000 females being thus 1,070. The proportion is reduced for subsequent births, being apparently lowest in the case of third-born infants. The figures are as follows:—

Child.Males.Females.Males per 1,000 Females.
First8,0017,4801,070
Second7,9697,5121,061
Third7,9177,5641,047
Fourth7,9677,5141,060

It is interesting to note that not only are males in preponderance among firstborn children, but also that in cases where the first-born is a male there appears to be a greater probability of the second child being a male also. Where the firstborn is a female, however, the second child appears to have a more oven prospect as to sex.

The figures of first-borns registered in the seven years 1920–26, and those of firstborns in oases whore the fourth child of the family was registered during the period, give similar results, and the two sets of figures taken in conjunction show that there is a higher masculinity rate among first-born children than among later issue. This conclusion serves to explain the increasing masculinity of births in successive decennia referred to previously, when it is remembered that the average number of children to a family has fallen heavily during the period, and the proportion of firstborn children correspondingly increased.

The sex-proportions of illegitimate births are generally supposed to be more nearly equal than those of legitimate births. Although little reliance can be placed on the figures for New Zealand by reason of the small numbers represented, it may be stated that the average for the period 1916–25 was 1,025 males per 1,000 females —a rate considerably lower than that for all births (1,053) for the same period. In 1926, however, the rate among illegitimate births was 1,176 males per 1,000 females.

MULTIPLE BIRTHS

Counting only cases where both children were born alive, there were 358 cases of twin births (716 children) registered in 1926. There were also two cases of triplets.

The number of accouchements resulting in living births was 28,111, and on the average one mother in every 78 gave birth to twins (or triplets). This is a phenomenal increase over the proportion for the previous few years, the figure for 1925 being one in 92.

The number of cases of multiple births and the proportion per 1,000 of the total cased of births during the last ten years were—

Year.Total Births.Total Cases.Cases of Twins.Cases of Triplets.Multiple Cases per 1,000 of Total Cases.
* Including one case of quadruplets.
191728,23927,927312..11.17
191825,86025,560294311.62
191924,48324,2062703*11.15
192029,92129,552365212.42
192128,56728,210347512.48
192229,00628,678328..11.44
192327,96727,672289310.55
192428,01427,712296310.79
192528,15327,848301210.88
192628,47328,111358212.81

The following table shows the sexes in individual cases of twin births for the last ton years:—

Year.Total Cases.Both Males.Both Females.Opposite Sexes.
191731290105117
19182948795112
19192708179110
1920365128105132
192134712590132
192232811490124
19232891109089
192429677108111
19253018386132
1926358114111133

During the ton years 1917–26 there were twenty-two cases of triplets. In three cases all three children were males, in six oases all were females, in five cases there were two males and one female, and in each of the remaining eight cases two of the three children were females. There occurred in 1919 one case of quadruplets, all male children.

AGES OF PARENTS

Information as to the relative ages of parents of legitimate living children whose births were registered with Registrars in 1926 is shown in the following table. Legitimate births (100 in number) registered with the Registrar-General during the year are omitted from this and the following tables.

RELATIVE AGES OF PARENTS.
Age of Mother, in Years.Age of Father, in Years.
Under 21.21 and under 25.25 and under 30.30 and under 35.35 and under 40.40 and under 45.45 and under 50.50 and under 55.55 and under 65.65 and over.Total.
* Including thirty-two cases where plural births would have been registered had not one child been still-born.
Single Births.
Under 21176702451101416742..1,490
21 and under 25641,3082,34285329895347415,006
25     ″     30103983,1032,4851,2223631.3421817,785
30     ″     35..366302,2701,95992932952816,276
35     ″     40..6663621,5311,2765701665724,036
40     ″     45....5221665684741724661,459
45 and over......25246539161152
          Totals2502,4506,5976,0955,2223,2611,6215251711226,204*
Multiple Births.
Under 21123....1........7
21 and under 25..915922........37
25     ″     30..143431883......116
30     ″     35..1431291132....81
35     ″     40....272523161....74
40     ″     45........112161....30
45 and over........1..1......2
          Totals11367907657394....347
          Grand totals2512,4636,6646,1855,2983,3181,6605291711226,551

An indication of the direct effect on the birth-rate caused by the loss of men in the war is obtained by a comparison of the above figures with similarly compiled figures for 1912, the first year for which such statistics are available. A summary is here given, showing for the two years the age-groups of the fathers and mothers of legitimate children whose births were registered in the respective years. Multiple births are counted once only.

Age-group.Fathers.Mothers.
1912.1926.1912.1926.
Under 21812511,1071,497
21 and under 251,6062,4634,5475,043
25     ″     306,4526,6648,1667,901
30     ″     357,5106,1856,8206,357
35     ″     405,4575,2983,8884,110
40 and over4,9005,6901,4781,643
          Totals26,00626,55126,00626,551

A study of the individual age-groups shows in the case of the fathers a huge decrease at ages 30 to 35, the group which at present is more particularly affected by the loss of men in the war. The age-groups 25 to 30 and 35 to 40, which also had their present numbers materially affected by the war, show a slight increase and a slight decrease respectively. For ages under 25 and over 40. however, substantial increases are recorded.

It would appear that the considerable decrease in the birth-rate in the later year as compared with the earlier is largely accounted for by the loss of young men in the war, and to a less extent in the influenza epidemic. It should be added that even in the age-groups which show increases war and epidemic losses have tended to restrict these increases, while, on the other hand, the post-war tendency (referred to in the next subsection) for men to marry younger would normally act in the opposite direction.

PREVIOUS ISSUE OF PARENTS

Information as to the previous issue of the parents, which is required in connection with the registration of births in New Zealand, is useful not only for record purposes, but also as providing valuable data for statistical purposes. Tables are given in the Annual Report on Vital Statistics containing detailed information as to number of previous issue in connection with (1) age of mother, and (2) duration of marriage. The former table is here summarized.

LEGITIMATE BIRTHS, 1926.—NUMBER OF PREVIOUS ISSUE.
Age of Mother.Number of Previous Issue.Total.
0.1.2.3.4.5.6 and under 10.10 and under 15.15 and over.
* This number represents 26,204 single cases and 317 multiple cases.
Under 211,1872763211........1,497
21 and under 252,81911,4305821644161....5,043
25     ″     302,5982,2941,499906398138671..7,901
30     ″     351,1911,4221,34598062435642415..6,357
35     ″     404545697205905464067388524,110
40     ″     459711613819219917045112241,489
45 and over9121315171643281154
          Totals8,3556,1194,3292,8481,8261,0921,724251726,551*

The next table shows the total and average issue of mothers of legitimate children whose births were registered with Registrars in 1926, classified according to the ages of the mothers. In computing total and average issue multiple births have been given their full significance, the numbers relating to children born alive, and not merely to accouchements as in the preceding table.

LIVING LEGITIMATE BIRTHS, 1926.—ISSUE ACCORDING TO AGE OF MOTHER.
Age of Mother, in Years.Total Mothers.Total Issue.Average Issue.
14221.00
15771.00
1618201.11
171081151.06
182422681.11
194745751.21
206468571.33
219371,3311.42
221,2001,7951.50
231,4202,4351.71
241,4862,7681.86
251,6103,2722.03
261,6793,6412.17
271,5333,6112.36
281,5723,9252.50
291,5074,1842.78
301,5374,3822.85
311,3464,1463.08
321,2914,2833.32
331,1483,9913.48
341,0353,9133.78
351,0074,0544.03
369013,7424.15
378243,6894.48
387493,6014.81
396293,1525.01
405022,8495.68
413431,8465.38
423141,9316.15
431961,2646.45
441348936.66
45865956.92
46402596.48
47191186.21
486477.83
493124.00
          Totals26,55177,5732.92

It should be stressed that the averages are no more than they purport to be—viz., the average number of children (including those registered in 1926) born to the present time to those mothers of legitimate children whose births were registered during the year. They do not purport to represent, nor do they represent, the average issue of all women of the ages shown.

A table is next given containing similar information according to duration of marriage.

LIVING LEGITIMATE BIRTHS, 1926.—ISSUE ACCORDING TO DURATION OF MARRIAGE.
Duration of Marriage, in Years.Total Mothers.Total Issue.Average Issue.
04,1254,1291.00
13,0893,8941.26
22,7574,8541.72
32,2104,7112.13
42,0305,0822.50
52,1476,0722.83
61,8666,0253.23
71,1814,1953.55
88433,2443.85
98073,3094.10
108303,8584.38
117883,7844.80
126953,5825.15
135773,1885.53
145343,0715.75
154432,7236.15
163101,9376.25
173352,3136.90
182521,8427.31
192091,6187.74
201771,4558.22
211038888.62
22666219.41
23464199.11
24363339.25
25252138.52
2699610.67
2766911.50
285489.60
          Totals26,55177,5732.92

The next table gives information as to the number of previous issue of parents of living legitimate children whose births were registered during each of the last ten years:—

Number of Previous Issue.1917.1918.1919.1920.1921.1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.
06,9495,3285,4399,2449,3878,5497,9697,9848,1948,355
16,0375,2894,5365,6415,5416,5456,5136,2626,2186,119
24,8114,7074,2474,2583,8274,0524,2454,4434,4274,329
33,1473,1463,0843,0772,8302,7392,6332,7112,7762,848
42,0642,2072,1462,0741,9521,9431,7451,7031,7391,826
51,4071,3441,2861,4181,2691,3331,1661,1631,0831,092
6900940886915812840791775764697
7586548588605521571531511513519
8345397383377337367354366319318
9227217216214230234219192220190
10151119116150120128131128121111
1175746186677459626370
1244294045405334463441
1325221923151716303517
14101314598971612
154645293375
16223 321112
17..1113112....
18..2.....1........
192..1..............
          Totals26,78624,39123,07028,13826,96527,46626,42026,38926,53026,551

FIRST BIRTHS

Of a total of 133,356 legitimate births registered during the five years 1922–26, no fewer than 41,051, or 31 per cent., were of first-born children, and of these 20,254, or 49 per cent., were born within twelve months, and 31,674, or 77 per cent., within two years after the marriage of the parents. In the remaining 23 per cent. of cases where there was any issue to the marriage two years elapsed before the birth of the first child.

The number of first births and the proportion of these to total births vary considerably from year to year in sympathy with variations in the annual number of marriages, the percentage having been as high as 34.81 (in 1921) and as low as 23.58 (in 1919). The proportions of first births occurring within the first and second years after marriage, however, show remarkably little variation in recent years. The figures for each of the last five years are—

Year.Total Legitimate Cases.Total Legitimate First Cases.Proportion of First Cases to Total Cases.First Cases within One Year after Marriage.First Cases within Two Years after Marriage.
Number.Proportion to Total First Cases.Number.Proportion to Total First Cases.
 Per Cent. Per Cent. Per Cent.
192227,4668,54931.134,20649.206,70578.43
192326,4207,96930.163,89248.846,08776.38
192426,3897,98430.263,99750.066,12476.70
192526,5308,19430.894,03849.286,33677.32
192626,5518,35531.474,12149.326,42276.86
          Total for five years133,35641,05130.7820,25449.3431,67477.16

In the next table the figures of first births within one year after the marriage of the parents are dissected into monthly periods:—

Duration of Marriage.1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.
Under 1 month7886779480
1 month and under 2 months10493120116124
2 months and under 3 months144171188160178
3   ″   4244227220232199
4   ″   5   ″   255266262266292
5   ″   6   ″   319374383335441
6   ″   7   ″   413401414454477
7   ″   8   ″   364317328377372
8   ″   9   ″   340277296349316
9   ″   10   ″   762674682670648
10   ″   11   ″   654568537538530
11   ″   12   ″   529438490447464
        Total under 12 months4,2063,8923,9974,0384,121
        Total 12 months and over4,3434,0773,9874,1664,234
        Grand totals8,5497,9697,9848,1948,355

The great majority of the children born between the seventh and ninth month of marriage are obviously prematurely-born infants. Omitting these, and assuming that all infants born alive within seven months after marriage have been extra-maritally conceived, it would appear that during the five years, out of a total of 41,051 first-born children, 8,287, or 20 per cent., were extra-maritally conceived.

During the five years 6,560 cases of illegitimate births were registered, and if these are all regarded as first births (which is not the case) a total of 14,847 extra-marital conceptions is recorded, which represents 31 per cent. of the total of legitimate first births, plus illegitimate births. The figures for each of the last five years are—

Year.Total Legitimate First Births.Illegitimate Births.Legitimate Births within Seven Months after Marriage.Proportion of Legitimate First Births within Seven Months after Marriage.Proportion of Extra-marital Conceptions to Total of Legitimate First Births and Illegitimate Births.
 Per Cent.Per Cent.
19228,5491,2121,55718.2128.37
19237,9691,2521,61820.3031.12
19247,9841,3231,66420.8432.09
19258,1941,3181,65720.2231.28
19268,3551,4551,79121.4433.09
          Totals for 5 years41,0516,5608,28720.1931.18

ILLEGITIMACY

The births of 1,473 children (796 males, 677 females) registered in 1926 were illegitimate. The numbers for each of the last ten years, with the percentages they bear to the total births registered, are as follows:—

Year.Number.Percentage to Total Births
19171,1594.56
19181,1794.65
19191,1384.65
19201,4244.76
19211,2584.40
19221,2244.22
19231,2604.51
19241,3384.77
19251,3324.73
19261,4735.17

It is probably only natural to expect that, as the birth-rate falls, the proportion of illegitimate-to total births will tend to increase. Nevertheless it is unsatisfactory and somewhat disquieting to record that this proportion in 1926 reached the unprecedentedly high figure of 5.17 per cent. The previous highest rates were those for 1924 (4.77 per 100) and 1920 (4.76 per 100).

A study of the quarterly figures of illegitimate births would indicate that the unenviable record for 1926 was in some degree associated with the Dunedin Exhibition. The figures for each quarter of 1925 and 1926 are:—

Quarter ended1925.1926.Increase.
31st March31934021
30th June3073169
30th September35538934
31st December35142877
          Total1,3321,473141

Not only was the proportion of illegitimate births the highest yet recorded, but the proportion of cases where a legitimate child was born within seven months after the marriage of its parents was also considerably higher than usual, as will be seen from the last table under the previous heading.

Included in the total of 1,473 illegitimate births in 1926 were 13 cases of twins, the number of accouchements being thus 1,460, including 5 cases registered with the Registrar-General. From the following table it will be seen that of the 1,455 mothers, in cases registered with Registrars of Births, 510, or 35 per cent., were under twenty-one years of age.

ILLEGITIMATE BIRTHS, 1926.—AGES OF MOTHERS.
Age.Cases.Age.Cases.Age.Cases.
Years. Years. Years. 
     1312667389
     141127653915
     151328484014
     163029404111
     177630354210
     181173135431
     191463232441
     201163321454
     211353412461
     22943534471
     23943616....
     24553717Total1,455
     2578   

The proportion of illegitimate births per 1,000 unmarried women—i.e., spinsters, widows, and divorced women — at the reproductive ages, covering a period of thirty years, is shown in the following table:—

Year.Unmarried Women aged 15–45 Years.Illegitimate Births.Illegitimate-birth Rate per 1,000 Unmarried Women.
189168,9906389.25
189689,7228349.30
1901105,4209378.89
1906116,5061,1329.72
1911116,7261,0789.24
1916125,4611,1599.24
1921136,5391,2589.21

The rates of illegitimacy in Australia and New Zealand are quoted. The average rate for New Zealand for the ten years (452 per 100 of all births) is somewhat lower than that of the Commonwealth (4.82 per 100).

PROPORTION OF ILLEGITIMATE BIRTHS IN EVERY 100 BIRTHS.
Year.Queensland.New South Wales.Victoria.South Australia.Western Australia.Tasmania.Commonwealth.New Zealand.
19165.114.735.153.803.755.054.774.10
19175.014.745.533.964.155.284.914.56
19185.465.185.854.024.025.285.234.65
19195.765.145.773.924.216.145.304.65
19205.104.795.253.743.895.284.844.76
19215.224.834.853.154.035.534.754.40
19224.664.834.412.974.144.564.494.22
19235.404.954.453.083.634.444.644.51
19245.344.824.623.063.944.244.624.77
19255.105.064.303.134.094.734.644.73

THE LEGITIMATION ACT.

An important Act was passed in 1894 and re-enacted in 1908, intituled the Legitimation Act. Under this Act any child born out of wedlock, whose parents afterwards intermarry, is deemed to be legitimized by such marriage on the birth being registered in the manner prescribed by the Act. For legitimation purposes Registrars must register a birth when called upon to do so by any person claiming to be the father of an illegitimate child; but such person is required to make a solemn declaration that he is the father, and must also produce evidence of marriage between himself and the mother of the child. Registration thus becomes the test of legitimacy

Prior to the passing, on the 6th February, 1922, of the Legitimation Amendment Act, 1921–22, legitimation could be effected only if at the time of the birth of the child there existed no legal impediment to the intermarriage of the father and mother, but the legal-impediment proviso was repealed by that amendment.

The amendment of 1921–22 also provides for legitimation by the mother in the event of the death of the father after the intermarriage of the parents. In such a case the application for legitimation is heard by a Magistrate, and upon his certifying that it has been proved to his satisfaction that the husband of the applicant was the father of the child, the child is registered as the lawful issue of the applicant and her husband.

The following is the number of legitimations in each of the last ten years, and the total since the Act of 1894 came into force:—

Year.Number of Children legitimized.
Previously registered.Not previously registered.Total.
191721396309
191812876204
191910066166
192010985194
19217495169
1922193106299
192321199310
192419481275
192517297269
1926230115345
          Totals to 19263,0871,8184,905

The effect of the Legitimation Amendment Act, 1921–22, is seen in the high figures for the last five years. The 1917 total was no doubt swelled by the action of many reservists in making provision for their illegitimate issue before departing for service overseas.

ADOPTIONS

The Births and Deaths Registration Act contains provision for the registration of adopted children. The Clerk of the Court by which any adoption order is made is required to furnish to the Registrar-General particulars of the order, including the full name and place of birth of the child, as well as the full names and addresses of both the natural and the adopting parents. If the child's birth has been registered in New Zealand a note of the adoption order is made on it. In any case a new entry is made in the prescribed form in the register of births, particulars of the adopting parents being substituted for those of the natural parents.

During the year 1926 the registration of 404 adopted children (155 males and 249 females) was effected, as compared with 558 in 1925, 185 in 1924, and 398 in 1923.

STILL-BIRTHS

The registration of still-births was made compulsory in New Zealand as from the 1st March, 1913. A still-born child is defined as one “which has issued from its mother after the expiration of the twenty-eighth week of pregnancy and which was not alive at the time of such issue.” Still-births are not included either as births or an deaths in the various numbers and rates shown in this subsection and in that relating to deaths.

The registrations of still-births during each of the last ten years are as follows:—

Year.Male.Female.Not stated.Total.Percentage of Still-births to Living Births.
1917375305146942.46
191839630057012.71
1919377288156802.78
1920467363108402.81
192149340289033.16
192246936498422.90
192348740078943.19
1924495348128553.05
192548137828613.06
1926470416..8863.11

An unsatisfactory feature of the statistics is the definite tendency towards an increase in the percentage of still-births to living births.

It is a well-known fact that masculinity is much higher among still-births than among living births. The figures for the ten years covered by the above table show the rate for still-births to have been 1,265 males per 1,000 females. The rate for individual years has ranged between 1,726 (in 1914) and 1,124 (in 1915). In 1926 it was 1,130, the second lowest on record.

A table is added, showing relative ages of parents in cases of still-births registered in 1926.

STILL-BIRTHS, 1926.—AGES OF PARENTS.
Age of Mother, in Years.Age of Father, in Years.Illegitimate Cases.Total.
Under 21.21 and under 25.25 and under 30.30. and under 35.35 and under 40.40 and under 4545 and under 50.50 and under 65.65 and over.
* This number represents 856 single cases and 15 plural cases. The total number of still-born children was 886.
Under 21315124......1..1752
21 and under 251376813311....13137
25     ″     30..77157311132..9191
30     ″     35..62870553054..8206
35     ″     40....314596823812178
40     ″     45....1312372710..393
45 and over..........176....14
          Totals4651831611601486631152871*

The median age of mothers of still-born children in 1926 was 31, as compared with 29 in the case of living births. The percentage of illegitimates among still-born infants (5.97) was somewhat higher than among infants born alive (5.17)

In the next table the 819 cases of legitimate still-births registered in 1926 are classified according to number of previous issue in conjunction with age of mother:—

LEGITIMATE STILL-BIRTHS, 1926.—AGE OF MOTHER AND NUMBER OF PREVIOUS ISSUE.
Number of Previous Issue.Age of Mother, in Years.Total.
Under 20.20 and under 25.25 and under 30.30 and under 35.35 and under 10.40 and over.
019110105773317361
12172545176112
2..7292218985
3..21520261679
4..2420221058
5....25221140
6....2514930
7......311519
8......1528
9........448
10........156
11........213
12..........33
13........123
14..........22
15..........11
17..........11
          Totals21138182198176104819

Of the living legitimate births registered in 1926, 31 ½ per cent. were first births, while of legitimate still-births no less than 44 per cent. were first births. It would thus appear that there is a considerably greater probability of still-birth occurring at the first accouchement than at the average of subsequent accouchements.

The following table, based on the figures for the four years 1923–26, indicates that this is so, and further demonstrates the effect of the increasing age of the mother in the causation of still-births. While for women between 20 and 25 the proportion of still-births to living births was only a little over 2 per cent. for all births and under 3 per cent. for first births, for women over forty it was nearly 6 per cent. for all births and over 12 ½ per cent. for first births.

LEGITIMATE BIRTHS, 1923–26.—PERCENTAGE OF STILL TO LIVING.
Age of Mother, in Years.All Births.First Births.Percentage of Still to Living.
Living.Still.Living.Still.All Births.First Births.
Under 202,946582,526541.972.14
20 and under 2521,97149312,5273572.242.85
25 3031,98979510,4944232.494.03
30 3625,5638084,6813003.166.41
35 4016,5957181,7981334.337.40
40 and over6,826401476605.8712.61
          Totals105,8903,27332,5021,3273.094.08

The next table shows the percentage of still-births to living births according to nativity order of legitimate births registered in the four years 1923–26. The column for mothers of all ages shows a definite gradation, the second child having the best chance of being born alive, and the probability of a still-birth increasing thereafter. Whether this is due only to the greater age of the mother or in part to the effects of continued child-bearing it is impossible to say from the small numbers considered, but the column for women between 35 and 40 years of age would appear to suggest that the number of previous issue is a comparatively unimportant factor.

LEGITIMATE BIRTHS, 1923–26.—PERCENTAGE OF STILL TO LIVING.
Nativity Order.Living Births.Still Births.Percentage of Still to Living.
Mothers of All Ages.Mothers aged 35–40.Mothers of All Ages.Mothers aged 35–40.Mothers of All Ages.Mothers aged 35–40.
First32,5021,7981,3271334.08740
Second25,1122,365506832.013.51
Third17,4442,786370852.123.05
Fourth10,9682,443290932.643.81
Fifth7,0132,092237853.384.06
Sixth4,5041,646170763.774.62
Seventh3,0271,233122554.034.46
Eighth2,07493482383.954.07
Ninth1,35756655314.055.48
Tenth82134539174.754.93

There can be no doubt that age of the mother is the principal factor in the case of accouchements subsequent to the first. This being so, it is of some significance that even when no allowance is made for the younger age-constitution in general of mothers of first-born, the first-born child has a greater probability of being still-born than any subsequent child up to and including the ninth.

MAORI BIRTHS

The number of births of Maoris registered with Registrars of Maori Births and Deaths during 1926 was 1,516 (754 males, 762 females). The births of nine males and eleven females were registered under the main Act, and the total of 1,536 represents a rate of 24 per 1,000 of Maori population, a rate substantially higher than the general birth-rate for the year.

The number of Maori births recorded in 1925 was much higher than in any previous year. It is impossible to say to what extent this is due to births which occurred in previous years not being registered until 1925, but the 1926 figures may be regarded as normal. Registrations in each of the five years 1922–26 were as follows:—

MAORI BIRTHS, 1922–1926.
Year.Number of Births.
Males.Females.Total.
19227486941,442
19236075741,181
19246296171,246
19259168001,716
19267637731,536

BIRTHS IN COOK ISLANDS AND NIUE

Regulations under the Cook Islands Act, 1915, providing for compulsory registration of births and deaths in the Cook Islands and Niue from the 1st July, 1916, were gazetted on the 29th June, 1916.

In the case of a birth a month is allowed in which to furnish the following particulars to a Registrar: The place and date of birth; the Christian name and sex of the child; the names and residence of both father and mother, and also (if Natives) whether of full blood, or quarter-, half-, or three-quarter-caste.

Duplicates of all entries are kept by the Registrars of the High Court at Rarotonga and Niue respectively. A fine not exceeding £5 is imposed on persons supplying false information. No fees are payable for registration.

The following are the figures of birth-registrations in each Island during the twelve months ended 31st December, 1925, or 31st March, 1926:—

BIRTHS IN COOK ISLANDS, 1925–26.
Island.Number of Births.
Rarotonga130
Aitutaki43
Mangaia34
Atiu36
Pukapuka20
Manihiki10
Rakaanga11
Mauke17
Penrhyn7
Niue106
          Total414

BIRTHS IN WESTERN SAMOA

Regulations providing for the registration of births and deaths of Samoans in Western Samoa were brought into force on the 1st January, 1923.

Within seven days after the birth of any Samoan child the following particulars must be furnished to the Registrar of the village and also to the Registrar of the district in which the child was born: The place and date of birth; the Christian or first name and sex of the child; and the names and residence of both father and mother. The father and the mother are jointly responsible for the registration of birth.

Duplicate entries of all births are taken and are kept on record by the Secretary of Native Affairs at Apia. A fine not to exceed £5 is imposed on persons not complying with the regulations, and a fine not exceeding £20 for persons who knowingly furnish false particulars. No fees are payable for registration.

The births of 1,965 living children were registered during the twelve months ended 31st December, 1926, as compared with 2,033 in 1925, 1,900 in 1924, and 1,701 in 1923. On only one other occasion, in 1912, has the number of births exceeded 1,700. The rate in each of the last four years has exceeded 50 per 1,000 of Samoan population, as will be seen from the following table:—

BIRTHS IN WESTERN SAMOA, 1923–26.
Year.Number of Native Samoan Births registered.Rate per 1,000 of Native Samoan Population.
Males.Females.Total.
19238588431,70150.49
19249649361,90055.38
19251,0459882,03356.30
19261,0569091,96552.62

During the year 1926, 92 children were born to Europeans and half-castes.

SUBSECTION B.—MARRIAGES

INTRODUCTORY

MARRIAGE may be solemnized in New Zealand only on the authority of a Registrar's certificate, either by a person whose name is on the list of officiating ministers under the Marriage Act, or before a duly appointed Registrar or Deputy Registrar of Marriages. Marriage by an officiating minister can be solemnized only between 8 o'clock in the forenoon and 8 o'clock in the evening. Marriage before a Registrar can be celebrated at any time during the hours the office of the Registrar is open for the transaction of public business. Prior to the passing of the Marriage Amendment Act, 1920, the limits in all cases were 8 a.m. and 4 p.m.

Notice of intended marriage must be given to a Registrar of Marriages by one of the parties to the proposed marriage, and one of the parties must have resided for three full days in the district within which the marriage is to be solemnized. In the case of a person under twenty-one, not being a widow or widower, the consent of parent or guardian is necessary before the Registrar's certificate can be issued Provision exists for application to a Judge of the Supreme Court in cases where a parent or guardian is non compos mentis, or unreasonably or from undue motives refuses or withholds consent.

If a declaration is made in any case that there is no parent or lawful guardian resident in the Dominion, then a certificate may be issued after the expiration of fourteen days following the date on which the notice of intended marriage was given.

The ages at which persons may contract binding marriages are the same as in England—twelve years for females and fourteen for males. Marriage may be contracted at earlier ages than those stated, but would be voidable at the discretion of either of the parties upon reaching the age of twelve or fourteen, as the case may be, and without the necessity of proceedings in Court.

The system of notice and certificate has obtained in New Zealand since 1855. By this system it is ensured not only that marriages are in order, but that no legally solemnized marriage escapes registration. Officiating ministers and Registrars are required to send to the Registrar-General returns of all marriages solemnized, and as the returns come in they are checked off with the entries in the Registrars' lists of notices received and certificates issued. In ease of the non-arrival of a marriage return corresponding to any entry in the list of notices, inquiries are made as to whether solemnization has been effected.

The marriage of a man with his deceased wife's sister was legalized in New Zealand in the year 1881, and the marriage of a woman with her deceased husband's brother in 1901.

An important provision is contained in section 7 of the Marriage Amendment Act, 1920, which reads as follows:—

  1. Every person commits an offence against this Act, and is liable on summary conviction to a fine of one hundred pounds, who—

    1. Alleges, expressly or by implication, that any persons lawfully married are not truly and sufficiently married; or

    2. Alleges, expressly or by implication, that the issue of any lawful marriage is illegitimate or born out of true wedlock.

  2. “Alleges” in this section means making any verbal statement, or publishing or issuing any printed or written statement, or in any manner authorizing the making of any verbal statement, or in any manner authorizing or being party to the publication or issue of any printed or written statement.

  3. A person shall not be deemed to make an allegation contrary to the provisions of this section by reason only of using in the solemnization of a marriage a form of marriage service which at the commencement of this Act was in use by the religious denomination to which such person belongs, or by reason only of the printing or issue of any book containing a copy of a form of marriage service in use at the commencement of this Act by any religious denomination.

NUMBERS AND RATES

The movement of the marriage-rate since 1855 is shown by the diagram on p. 111. The numbers and rates of marriages during each of the last twenty years are here given:—

Year.Number.Rate per 1,000 of Population.
19078,1928.91
19088,3398.82
19098,0948.33
19108,2368.30
19118,8258.70
19129,1498.81
19138,8138.25
19149,2808.51
191510,0289.12
19168,2137.47
19176,4175.84
19186,2275.65
19199,5198.33
192012,17510.21
192110,6358.69
19229,5567.63
192310,0707.90
192410,2597.90
192510,4197.84
192610,6807.90

The rapid fall in the marriage-rate after 1915 was compensated for to a large extent by the high figures for 1919, 1920, and 1921. The number of marriages celebrated in 1920 still easily holds the record, while the rate is the highest experienced since 1864. The rate for each of the last five years, which is low by comparison with the decennium immediately preceding 1914, follows an extra ordinarily level course.

STANDARDIZED MARRIAGE-RATE

In a country like New Zealand, where the age-constitution of the population has altered considerably, the crude marriage-rate based on the total population does not disclose the true position over a period of years. Even if only the unmarried (including widowed and divorced) population over twenty in the case of men and over fifteen in the case of women be taken into account, the rates so ascertained would still not be entirely satisfactory for comparative purposes, owing to differences in sex and age constitution, divergences between rates for different age-groups, and variations in the proportions of marriageable persons in the community. A better plan is to ascertain the rate among unmarried females in each age-group and to standardize the results on the basis of the distribution of the unmarried female population in a basic year.

This has been done for each census year from 1881 to 1921, the year 1911 being taken as the standard. The course of the standardized rates as shown in the following table varies materially from that of the crude rates:—

Year.Marriage-rate per 1,000.Index Numbers of Marriage-rates taking 1911 as base = 100.
Total Population.Unmarried Female Population 15 and over.Total Population.Unmarried Female Population 15 and over.
Crude.Standardized.Crude.Standardized.
18816.673.980.776125137
18866.055.160.46993102
18916.048.350.3698285
18966.847.348.0788081
19017.850.249.0908583
19068.555.653.7989491
19118.759.159.1100100100
19167.550.754.3868692
19218.759.763.9100101108

The index numbers of the three classes of rates over the series of years enable the effect of standardization to be shown at a glance. Comparing, for instance, the years 1881 and 1911, it is seen that whereas the crude rate per 1,000 of total population was nearly one-fourth less in 1881 than in 1911, the crude rate when only the unmarried female population of fifteen or over is considered was one-fourth greater, and the standardized rate more than one-third greater. Similar though less noticeable results are recorded for years subsequent to 1881.

RATES OF VARIOUS COUNTRIES

A comparison of the marriage-rate for each State of the Australian Commonwealth with New Zealand for the ten years 1917–26 is given. For several years prior to 1919 the Commonwealth rate had been higher than that of this country, but was lower than the New Zealand rate in four of the next five years. The rates for the two countries have corresponded very closely in each of the last four years, during which there has been very little movement.

MARRIAGES PER 1,000 OF MEAN POPULATION IN AUSTRALIA AND NEW ZEALAND.
Year.Queensland.New South Wales.Victoria.South Australia.Western Australia.Tasmania.Commonwealth.New Zealand.
19177.136.966.737.365.305.866.805.84
19186.886.796.437.075.235.716.595.65
19197.517.917.958.236.867.387.808.33
19208.949.759.850.038.889.509.6210.21
19217.828.788.9018.827.967.828.598.69
19227.528.188.278.197.207.798.037.63
19237.248.008.167.926.827.397.837.90
19247.558.118.107.787.227.127.907.90
19257.608.148.007.827.467.057.917.84
19267.348.287.908.067.586.797.927.90

A comparison of the latest available rates in various countries is given in the next table. During the war, probably owing to their distance from the scene of operations, Australia and New Zealand had their rates more seriously interfered with than was the case even with other combatant countries, but have now regained the positions in the list which they held in pre-war years. The rates of some of the principal European countries are still inflated as a result of the considerable number of belated marriages that were solemnized in 1920 and 1921.

MARRIAGE-RATES OF VARIOUS COUNTRIES.
Country.Quinquennium.Average Yearly Rate.
* Excluding Quebec.
Bulgaria1918–2212.7
Russia1920–2411.3
Rumania1920–2410.9
Austria1920–2410.8
Belgium1921–2510.7
Italy1920–2410.2
Czecho-Slovakia1921–2510.0
Hungary1921–269.7
France1921–259.7
Germany1921–259.4
Dantzig1921–259.2
Japan1921–258.9
Estonia1921–258.5
South Africa1921–258.0
Denmark1921–257.9
Australia1922–267.9
New Zealand1922–267.8
Netherlands1922–267.8
England and Wales1922–267.6
Switzerland1921–257.6
Lithuania1921–257.6
Spain1921–257.4
Canada1921–257.3
Portugal1917–217.0
Chile1921–256.9
Scotland1922–266.8
British Guiana1921–256.8
Finland1921–256.7
Sweden1921–256.3
Norway1921–256.3
Northern Ireland1921–256.2
Ceylon1922–266.0
Iceland1920–245.8
Trinidad1921–255.7
Uruguay1921–255.3
Costa Rica1919–235.0
Irish Free State1921–254.9
Jama ca1921–253.7

DISTRIBUTION OF MARRIAGES OVER THE YEAR

It is interesting to dissect the year into shorter periods and to notice the fluctuations of the marriage totals. The following table shows the number of marriages solemnized during each quarter of the last ton years:—

MARRIAGES IN EACH QUARTER, 1917–26.
Year.March Quarter.June Quarter.September Quarter.December Quarter.
19171,5111,8051,5051,596
19181,4571,7561,5931,421
19191,6312,4322,4503,006
19202,9813,3292,8433,022
19212,8722,8492,3302,584
19222,3492,5552,2142,538
19231,4062,7602,2242,680
19242,3482,9762,2832,652
19252,5262,8222,3632,708
19262,5753,0352,2682,802
     Decennial average2,2562,6322,2072,501

It will be seen that the June quarter is apparently considered the most propitious for the solemnization of marriage. The two years exceptional in this respect are 1919 and 1921. The high figure for the December quarter, 1919, is explained by the celebration of many marriages postponed until the return of soldiers from abroad; while in 1921 the results for the March quarter showed promise of a continuation of the standard set in 1920, but the adverse financial and economic conditions evidently caused a falling-off in marriages after Easter.

The Easter and Christmas seasons are apparently regarded as the most suitable times of the year for entering the matrimonial state, and, judging by the quarterly figures for an average year, Easter would appear to slightly predominate. In 1919, however, 1,282 marriages were celebrated in December, as against only 932 in April, the explanation of this being, of course, the fact that it was not until the latter portion of 1919 that the effect of the return of men from the war was felt. In three of the last four years April has led by a small margin over December, while in the remaining year the figures were approximately the same.

The marriages contracted in each month of the last four years were as follows;—

Month.1923.1924.1925.1926.
January810800784801
February772757787794
March824791790980
April1,1501,3331,2941,293
May646640565652
June9641,0039981,090
July743788798756
August768731804734
September713764797778
October814742804740
November771720767767
December1,0951,1901,2311,295
          Totals10,07010,25910,41910,680

Wednesday claims three-sevenths of the total marriages, as will be seen from the following figures:—

 1923.1924.1925.1926.
Sunday48574641
Monday1,2201,2261,1431,204
Tuesday1,5301,6901,6431,625
Wednesday4,2664,4464,5004,638
Thursday1,4841,3101,4591,442
Friday478454436494
Saturday1,0441,0761,1921,236
          Totals10,07010,25910,41910,680

Sunday marriages are rare, and Friday is evidently regarded as unlucky, as only 4 ½ per cent. of the total marriages were celebrated on that day.

The 13th of the month also appears to be treated with respect, the average number of marriages on that day during 1926 being only 15, as against a general average of 29. The days of the year 1926 on which 100 marriages or over were performed were—

22nd December167
31st March158
7th April155
14th April148
29th December144
5th April140
28th April133
2nd June129
16th June116
23rd June110
27th January109
6th January108
9th June105
24th February103
21st April102
15th December102
30th June101

All the days on which more than 80 marriages were celebrated were Wednesdays, with the exception of Easter Monday (the 5th April) and the 23rd December, which had 140 and 83 marriages respectively.

CONDITION OF CONTRACTING PARTIES

The table which follows gives information as to the conjugal condition of persons married in each of the last ten years.

Year.Marriages between Bachelors andMarriages between Divorced Men andMarriages between Widowers and
Spinsters.Divorced Women.Widows.SpinstersDivorced Women.Widows.Spinsters.Divorced Women.Widows.
19175,43910026864101635118151
19185,1578626811891640423146
19198,07915437288163153240207
192010,328208529181194859158213
19219,000196421178263653858182
19228,018199364170543747443197
19238,479208381180404048953200
19248,708217337199273947360199
19258,813234336205386047157205
19269,164242280212454842868193

The figures reveal considerable increases in the numbers of divorced persons remarrying. Out of every 1,000 persons married in 1914, 11 had been divorced, the corresponding figure for 1926 being 31. The increase is a reflex of the large number of divorce cases since the war.

In the years immediately following the war and the influenza epidemic, remarriages of widowed persons increased enormously, but have since returned almost to their pre-war level.

Taking the whole period covered by the foregoing table it is found that while 2,250 divorced men remarried, the corresponding number for women was 2,606. In the case of widowed persons, however, in spite of the fact that the number of widows caused by the war and the epidemic must greatly have exceeded the widowers caused by the latter, only 5,820 widows remarried, as compared with 7,122 widowers. It would appear that in the case of divorced persons women are more likely to remarry than men, while in the case of widowers and widows the converse holds.

Included amongst widows in 1926 were nine women, and amongst the widowers two men, who elected to go through the form of marriage with other persons under the protection of the provisions of section 224, subsection (5), of the Crimes Act, which reads: “No one commits bigamy by going through a form of marriage if he or she has been continually absent from his or her wife or husband for seven years then last past, and is not proved to have known that his wife or her husband was alive at any time during those seven years.”

The numbers of persons married under the protection of the above subsection during the last ten years are as shown in the following table:—

Year.Males.Females.Total.
191782129
191831114
1919111829
192051520
192171623
19225914
19234913
192481826
192591120
19262911

AGES OF PERSONS MARRIED

Of the persons married in 1926, 410 bridegrooms and 1,965 brides were under twenty-one years of age. Of the bridegrooms, 10 were between seventeen and eighteen, and 32 between eighteen and nineteen. Of the brides, 2 were between fourteen and fifteen, 11 between fifteen and sixteen, and 70 between sixteen and seventeen years of age. A table is given showing relative ages of bridegrooms and brides in groups of years.

AGES OF PERSONS MARRIED, 1926.
Age of Bridegroom, in Years.Age of Bride, in Years.Total Bridegrooms.
Under 21.21 and under 25.25 and under 3030 and under 35.35 and under 40.40 and under 45.45 and over.
Under 21281112161......410
21 and under 259791,5903884810..23,017
25     ″     305401,6681,15220241833,614
30     ″     35106467555296762331,526
35     ″     40351622472081324717848
40     ″     451449117135956233505
45 and over102870102115129306760
          Total brides1,9654,0762,54599246926936410,680

The following are the proportions of men and women married at each age-period to every 100 marriages in the years 1906, 1916, and 1926:—

Age, in Years.1906.1916.1926.
Males.Females.Males.Females.Males.Females.
Under 211.6515861.9615.463.8418.40
21 and under 25236437.99230735.1928.2538.16
25     ″     30394928.7034.5126.3633.8423.83
30     ″     3518.949.4819.6511.2614.299.29
35     ″     408094.279.746.107.944.39
40     ″     453.451.834.832.884.732.52
45 and over4.741.876.442.757.113.41
 100.00100.00100.00100.00100.00100.00

Taking the brides first, the figures reveal a tendency for women to marry somewhat later in life now than formerly, a tendency, however, much more noticeable in the ten years 1906–16 than in the next decennium. Probably the most noticeable feature in regard to the bridegrooms is the heavy fall between 1916 and 1926 in the percentage for the age-group 30–35—a direct result of war losses, which were mainly among men who would now have been in this age-group. The group 21–25, which fell between 1906 and 1916, has risen substantially above its former level.

In the years immediately preceding the war 62 per cent. of the bridegrooms were under thirty years of age, a proportion which declined rapidly during the period 1916–19. This proportion was again registered in 1924 and 1925, while the figure for 1926 rose as high as 66 per cent., mainly owing to the large number of bridegrooms aged 21 and under 25.

PERCENTAGES OF BRIDEGROOMS UNDER THIRTY YEARS OF AGE, 1917–26.
Year.Under 21.21 and under 25.25 and under 30.Total under 30.
19173.5821.6331.1756.38
19185.0619.5030.6255.18
19193.6219.4931.4554.56
19202.6421.61324$6756.92
19213.0024.4032.4359.83
19223.0625.0231.8659.94
19233.2325.4832.1360.84
19243.7426.7831.9462.46
19253.5126.6632.6662.83
19263.8428.2533.8465.93

For many years the average age at marriage for both males and females, more particularly the latter, showed a tendency to increase. After, however, reaching its maximum in the three years 1917, 1918, and 1919, the average age has since decreased considerably, in spite of the effect of the increase in the proportion of widowed and divorced persons among the brides and grooms. This decrease is especially noticeable in 1926, when an abnormal number of persons married under the age of twenty-five. The figures for each of the last ten years are given.

MEAN AGE AT MARRIAGE.
Year.Mean Age of Bridegrooms.Mean Age of Brides.
191731.1927.07
191831.5727.16
191931.2127.11
192030.7326.89
192130.6926.72
192230.4926.83
192330.4926.74
192430.2426.56
192530.3926.56
192629.8926.18

The average ages of bachelors and spinsters at marriage are considerably lower than those shown in the preceding table, which cover all parties and are adversely affected by the inclusion of remarriages of widowed and divorced persons. The average ages of grooms and brides of the various conditions in 1924, 1925, and 1926 were—

Bridegrooms.1924.Years. 1925.1926.
Bachelors28.6428.7028.31
Divorced409241.6740.15
Widowers46.4947.3947.44
Spinsters25.3725.2624.98
Divorced35 3736.4235.15
Widows41.3541.6842.58

The foregoing figures give the average age at marriage, but these do not correspond with the popular ago, if the age at which the most marriages are celebrated may be so termed. For several years prior to 1918 age 26 held pride of place for bridegrooms and age 21 for brides. The latter has continued right through to 1926 without alteration, but in the case of bridegrooms an alteration to age 28 occurred in 1918, followed by a return to 26 and 27 (equal) in 1919. In 1920 the most popular age for bridegrooms fell to 25, and in 1921 to 24, where it remained until 1925, when for that year and for 1926 the figure rose once more to 25. The median age for all bridegrooms in 1926 was 27—bachelors 26—while for all brides the figure was 24—spinsters 23.

MARRIAGES OF MINORS

Of every 1,000 men married in 1926, thirty-eight were under twenty-one years of age, while 184 in every 1,000 brides were under twenty-one. The proportion of bridegrooms under twenty-one was in normal pre-war years 2 per cent. of the total number. The proportions from 1917 onwards, particularly 1918 (5.06 per cent.), shown in the following table, therefore represent a high increase in marriages of male minors. The rate for both bridegrooms and brides is exceedingly high in 1926.

BRIDEGROOMS AND BRIDES UNDER AND OVER TWENTY-ONE, 1917–26.
Year.Bridegrooms.Brides.Minors, per 100 Marriages.
Adults.Minors.Adults.Minors.Bridegrooms.Brides.
19176,1872305,3431,0743.5816.74
19185,9123155,2669615.0615.43
19199,1753448,2471,2723.6113.36
192011,85432110,4971,6782.6413.78
192110,3163198,9511,6843.0015.84
19229,2642928,0281,5283.0615.99
19239,7453258,4171,6533.2316.42
19249,8753848,4221,8373.7417.91
192510,0533668,5881,8313.5117.57
192610,2704108,7151,9653.8418.40

MARRIAGES BY MINISTERS OF VARIOUS DENOMINATIONS

Of the 10,680 marriages registered in 1926, Church of England clergymen officiated at 2,940, Presbyterians at 2,810, Methodists at 1,034, and Roman Catholics at 1,247, while 2,107 marriages were celebrated before Registrars.

The following table shows the proportions of marriages by ministers of the principal denominations in the last eight years:—

Denomination.Percentage of Marriages.
1919.1920.1921.1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.
Church of England27.2628.5728.5827.36283327.68272627.53
Presbyterian25.8727.0626.0025.8125.7725.8126.1926.31
Methodist11.7010.3510.9710.3210.7911.039.909.68
Roman Catholic11.0811.0811.3012.0410.9310.7911.3311.68
Other denominations5.175.335.414.984.914.964.6354$07
Before Registrars18.9217.6117.7418.9919.2719.7320.6919.73
 100.00100.00100.00100.00100.00100.00100.00100.00

The foregoing figures must not be taken as a true indication of the religions of the parties married, as it does not necessarily follow that both parties are members of the Church whose officiating minister performed the ceremony, and persons married before Registrars may belong, in greater or lesser proportion, to any of the denominations. It will be noted that the proportion of marriages by Registrars is higher during the last four years than for the years immediately prior to 1923.

NUMBER OF OFFICIATING MINISTERS

The number of names on the list of officiating ministers under the Marriage Act is (July, 1927) 2,004, and the denominations to which they belong are shown hereunder:—

Denomination.Number.
Church of England488
Presbyterian Church of New Zealand403
Roman Catholic Church302
Methodist Church of New Zealand271
Salvation Army157
Baptists68
Congregational Independents32
Lutheran Church2
Evangelical Lutheran Concordia Conference4
Hebrew Congregations5
Church of Christ30
Catholic Apostolic Church4
Liberal Catholic Church8
Unitarians5
United Evangelical Church4
Seventh-day Adventists10
Brethren7
Latter-day Saints10
Spiritualist Church of New Zealand9
Ringatu Church45
Church of the Seven Rules of Jehovah11
Ratana Church of New Zealand113
Others16
          Total2,004

The Ringatu Church, the Church of the Seven Rules of Jehovah, and the Ratana Church of New Zealand are Maori denominations.

MAORI MARRIAGES

In cases where both parties to a marriage are of the Native race there is no necessity under the Marriage Act to comply with the provisions of that Act, though the parties are at liberty to take advantage thereof. Considerable inconvenience, however, was found to exist on account of the non-registration of Maori marriages, and a section was inserted in the Native Land Act, 1909, whereby it was laid down that Maori marriages must be celebrated either under the provisions of the Marriage Act or in the presence of a registered officiating minister, but without complying with the other requirements of the Marriage Act. Ministers solemnizing the latter class of marriages must send returns to the Registrar-General.

Returns of 314 marriages in which both parties were of the Native race were received during the year 1926. Of these, 53 were in accordance with the provisions of the Marriage Act. The figures for each of the last ten years are as follows:—

MAORI MARRIAGES, 1917–26.
Year.Under Native Land Act.Under Marriage Act.Total.
191720548253
191819726223
191918140221
192019855253
192121236248
192224830278
192326220282
192419542243
192535642398
192626153314

Maori marriages are not included in the numbers shown elsewhere in this subsection, nor are they taken into account in the computation of marriage-rates.

MARRIAGES IN COOK ISLANDS

According to the annual report of the Cook Islands Department, the following are the figures of marriages solemnized in the Cook Islands during the twelve months ended 31st December, 1925, or 31st March, 1926:—

MARRIAGES IN COOK ISLANDS, 1925–26.
Island.Number of Marriages.
Rarotonga54
Aitutaki13
Mangaia7
Mauke4
Atiu3
Manihiki3
Penrhyn4
Rakaanga5
Pukapuka5
Niue41
          Total139

The remaining islands of the group either had no marriages or did not furnish returns.

MARRIAGES IN WESTERN SAMOA

During the twelve months ended 31st December, 1926, 285 marriages were recorded in the mandated territory of Western Samoa. Of these, 15 were between members of the European population, the balance of the marriages being between native Samoans.

SUBSECTION C.—DEATHS

COMPULSORY registration of deaths was instituted in New Zealand in 1855. As in the case of births, a system of non-compulsory registration had obtained since 1848.

Until the year 1876 the only information provided for in the death-registration entry was as to date, place, and cause of death, and name, sex, age, and occupation of deceased. The Registration of Births and Deaths Act, 1875, required information to be recorded as regards parentage, conjugal condition, and issue of deceased. Particulars as to burial had also to be entered, as well as more detailed information regarding cause of death. Subsequent amendments to the Act have made it requisite to give additional information concerning issue, and, in the case of married males, age of widow.

Every death occurring in New Zealand is required to be registered within three days after the day of the death if in a city or borough, or seven days in any other case. There is a penalty up to £10 for neglect, the undertaker in charge of the funeral being solely responsible for registration. Prior to 1913 the undertaker was primarily looked to for registration, but, in addition, the occupier of the house and every other person present at death were also responsible parties.

The law does not impose any limit of time after which a death may not be registered as it does in the case of a birth. It is not necessary to effect a death-registration entry in the case of a still-born child.

Any person burying or permitting or taking part in the burial of the body of any deceased person without a certificate of cause of death signed by a duly registered medical practitioner, a Coroner's order to bury the body, or a Registrar's certificate of registration of the death, renders himself liable to a fine of £10.

NUMBERS AND RATES

The following table shows the number of deaths and the death-rate per 1,000 of the mean population during each of the last twenty years:—

YearNumber.Rate per 1,000.
190710,06610.95
19089,0439.57
19098,9599.22
19109,6399.71
19119,5349.39
19129,2148.87
191310,1199.47
191410,1489.31
19159,9659.06
191610,6969.64
191710,5289.58
191816,36414.84
191910,8089.46
192012,10910.15
192110,6828.73
192210,9778.77
192311,5119.03
192410,7678.29
192511,0268.29
192611,8198.74

Owing principally to slight epidemics of influenza and whooping-cough, the death-rate for the year 1926 is slightly higher than those for 1925 and 1924 (8.29 per 1,000 of population in each case, the lowest ever recorded in the Dominion), but is still remarkably low. The succession of extremely low rates year by year since 1920 would appear to indicate that a new level has been reached, lower than would a few years ago have been considered possible, with the age-constitution of the population ever increasing.

The fall in the birth-rate (resulting in there being less infants at risk relatively to total population) combined with the fall in the rate of infantile mortality, is largely responsible for the position disclosed by the crude death-rate figures. As will be seen farther on, however, there has been an actual fall in the already low standardized rate, which is not affected by the fall in the birth-rate, though it is very materially affected by the decline in the rate of infantile mortality.

MALE AND FEMALE DEATH-RATES.

The death-rates of males and females for the last ten years are shown separately in the next table, also the number of male deaths to every 100 female deaths, and the death-rate of males expressed as an index number of the female rate, taking the latter as equal to 100.

Year.Deaths per 1,000 of the Total Population.Male Deaths to every 100 Female Deaths.Male Rate expressed as Index Number of Female Rate (= 100).
Males.Females.Total.
191711.098.099.58134137
191818.0311.7714.84147153
191910.858.069.46148149
1920114$119.1510.15127121
19219.757.668.73133127
19229.607.908.77127122
19239.918.129.03127122
19249.227.328.29131126
19259.097.468.29127122
19269.667.778.74130124

In normal times the excess of male over female population has the effect of showing a smaller variation between the death-rates for the two sexes than is indicated by a comparison of numbers of deaths. The withdrawal of a large number of males between the ages of 20 and 45 for military service overseas, however, temporarily reduced the male population without proportionately reducing the total of male deaths, the death-rate among persons of those ages being considerably less than for the whole population. Consequently there was during the war period an increase in the percentage of the male rate to the female, a position accentuated in 1918, and to a less extent in 1919, by the influenza epidemic, which exacted a heavier toll among males than among females.

DISTRIBUTION OF DEATHS OVER THE YEAR

An examination of the total number of deaths registered in each quarter of the years 1917–26 gives the following results:—

Year.March Quarter.June Quarter.September Quarter.December Quarter.
19172,5142,5082,8852,621
19182,1182,4473,2658,534
19192,3882,6453,1162,659
19202,4662,9233,6003,120
19212,4802,5283,0942,580
19222,3982,6863,2782,615
19232,3712,6353,8462,659
19242,3852,5723,0322,778
19252,4542,6253,1812,766
19262,4992,6723,7632,885

The huge total for December quarter, 1918, was due to the disastrous influenza epidemic which raged during that quarter. The large increase in September quarter of each of the years 1920, 1923, and 1926 was also owing to influenza, slight epidemics occurring during those periods. The third quarter of the year invariably ranks highest in point of number, on account of the toll that the winter months take of people in advanced ages. March quarter has in recent years claimed the lowest number of deaths.

A classification according to month of death shows that in 1926 the most deaths occurred during the months of July and August, with totals of 1,387 and 1,328 respectively. Excluding December (the figures for which are incomplete on account of a proportion of deaths occurring in that month not being registered till January), February had the least number of deaths (785), followed by April and January with 807 and 839 respectively.

The least number of deaths on any one day, again excluding December, was 12 on the 23rd March. The greatest number (62) occurred on the 30th July.

AGES AT DEATH

The deaths occurring during 1926 are tabulated below in single ages up to five years, and thereafter in groups, showing males and females separately:—

Ages.Males.Females.Total
Under 1 month421304725
1–3 months7061131
3–6     ″     5449103
6–12     ″     9380173
 1132
1–2 years8888176
2–3     ″     5855113
3–4     ″     263662
4–5     ″     273259
5–10     ″     10388191
10–15     ″     7381154
15–20     ″     12289211
20–25     ″     164137301
25–30     ″     152157309
30–35     ″     174166340
35–40     ″     239185424
40–45 years251203454
45–50     ″     367262629
50–55     ″     398284682
55–60     ″     437297734
60–65     ″     491343834
65–70     ″     6204001,020
70–75     ″     6274801,107
75–80     ″     6444941,138
80–85     ″     501406907
85–90     ″     356271627
90–95     ″     9279171
95–100     ″     201737
100     ″     415
101     ″     ..11
105     ″     1..1
          Totals6,6735,14611,819

Some remarkable changes in the age-distribution of persons dying have occurred during the last fifty years. The total deaths in 1926 were nearly two-and-a-half times as numerous as in 1876, but the number of deaths under one year in 1926 was only two-thirds of the corresponding number recorded in 1876. This is an eloquent tribute to the efficacy of the steps taken to preserve infant life (a subject which is dealt with later on in this subsection), as during the fifty years the annual number of births increased by 75 per cent.

Turning now to deaths at ages 80 and over, a remarkable difference between the earlier and later years covered by the figures is apparent. In 1876, deaths in this group numbered only 44, or under 1 per cent. of the total of 4,904, while in 1926 1,749 deaths over 80 years of age were recorded, this number representing nearly 15 per cent. of the total deaths in that year. In 1906 the corresponding percentage was only 7. The figures are a reflex of the changes in the age-constitution of the population, combined with the great improvement in the death-rate at the earlier ages.

Similar, though less pronounced, changes have occurred in the age-groups between 60 and 80 years, while the groups up to age 40 show results very similar to those for deaths under one year of age. The following table indicates the changes that have occurred over a period of fifty years in the numbers and proportions of deaths contributed by the various age-groups:—

DEATHS BY AGE-GROUPS, 1876–1926.
Ages, in Years.Number of Deaths.Percentage to Total.
1876.1886.1896.1906.1926.1876.1886.1896.1906.1926.
Under 11,6731,8991,4391,5061,13234.4730.9722.3718.069.58
1 and under 562359341435941012.849.676.434.313.47
5     ″     102442601851741915034.242.882.091.62
10     ″     151251681301251542.572.742.021.501.30
15     ″     201322052572282112.723.343.992.731.79
20     ″     251872533133063013.854.134.873.672.54
25     ″     301902522793693093.914.114.344.422.61
30     ″     352382562303153404.904.173.583.782.87
35     ″     402722602493394245.604.243.874.073.59
40     ″     452652662483044545.464.343.863.643.84
45     ″     502012782893276294.144.534.493.925.32
50     ″     551533003073806823.154.894.774.565.77
55     ″     601462374264247343.013.876.625.086.21
60     ″     651112314055358342.293.776.306.427.06
65     ″     701051983897141,0202.163.236.058.568.63
70     ″     75841783087311,1071.732.904.798.779.37
75     ″     80611642815991,1381.262.674.377.189.63
80 and over441342836041,7490.912.194.407.2414.80
Totals for specified ages4,8546,1326,4328,33911,819100.00100.00100.00100.00100.00
Unspecified503................
Grand totals4,9046,1356,4328,33911,819..........

The next table shows that the fall in the death-rate during recent years has been common to all ages up to 75, and to both sexes.

DEATH-RATES PER 1,000 BY AGE-GROUPS.
Year.Under 1.1 and under 5.5 and under 15.15 and under 25.25 and under 35.35 and under 45.45 and under 55.55 and under 65.65 and under 75.75 and under 85.85 and over.
Males.
190178.606.811.893.523.976.1611.9423.1250.59126.26280.00
191163.485.361.912.423.876.2711.0220.8353.22116.21281.21
192153.104.781.852.443.565.559.6119.9646.17102.84257.70
192544.014.211.482.123.154.858.5117.3745.85115.67293.75
192643.553.601.302.323.334.989.3019.1549.4312813330.54
Females.
190163.875.501.643.584.726.7010.6219.4443.32107.02285.30
191148.745.371.482.764.344.928.3817.8940.44104.84221.90
192142.314.491.312.343.384.468.0014.8836.8194.42230.05
192535.643.921.351.942.924.017.7015.1836.17101.55255.49
192635.734.001.301.953.143.987.3415.0239.26109.48284.72
Both Sexes.
190171.406.171.773.554.336.4011.3721.6347.87117.97282.52
191156.315.361.702.584.095.649.8219.5547.74111.73251.81
192147.824.641.582.393.475.108.8517.5941.9099.00245.21
192539.964.071.412.043.034.448.1316.3541.34108.96275.89
192639.763.801.302.143.234.488.3717.2244.64119.19308.76

The table is further of interest as showing that the female rate for the various age-groups is almost invariably lower than the male rate. The rapid increase in the death-rate at successive age-groups is well exemplified.

The average age at death of persons of either sex in each of the ton years 1917–26 was as follows:—

Year.Males.Females.
191748.3345.51
191844.5644.29
191950.7348.47
192048.7445.92
192148.4546.97
192250.1649.69
192350.0650.33
192451.0549.87
192551.4450.15
192652.9451.14

The comparatively low average age at death in 1918 is the result of the influenza epidemic, the average age of those succumbing to influenza being below the normal, especially in the case of males. The year 1923 is remarkable in that it is the only occasion on which the average age at death has been higher for females than for males.

EXPECTATION OF LIFE

The following figures showing the expectation of life at various ages are based on the experience of the two yearn 1921–22, and are as computed by Mr. L. S. Polden, A.I.A.

EXPECTATION OF LIFE OR AVERAGE AFTER-LIFETIME IN NEW ZEALAND.
Age.Males.Females.
 Years.Years.
062.76465.433
165.05267.033
264.51266.443
363.81065.721
463.00964.904
562.17164.050
1057.72659.497
1653.13554.857
2048.66250.364
2544.31146.026
3039.98141.761
3535.73037.491
4031.56033.225
4527.47829.011
5023.50824.913
5519.65721.008
6016.03017.286
6512.77313.757
709.90610.570
757.4417.909
805.3276.780
853.5823.931
902.3112.524
951.4451.557
1000.7500.917

DEATH-RATES OF VARIOUS COUNTRIES

A table is given showing the death-rates of the Australian States and Commonwealth and of New Zealand in each of the ten years 1917–26.

DEATH-RATES PER 1,000 OF MEAN POPULATION, 1917–26.
Country.1917.1918.1919.1920.1921.1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.
Queensland9.6010.2312.2210.659.369.169.838.878.869.39
New South Wales9.439.6913.1810.129.508.929.619.359.169.65
Victoria10.3110.6613.1511.1310.529.6510.7110.059.479.63
South Australia9.879.7211.6910.4510.029119.599.199.158.73
Western Australia9.059.2011.2410.2710.439.328.419.039.008.93
Tasmania9.109.0910.699.6810.309.309.929.899.359.05
Commonwealth9.719.9912.6910.509.919.229.899.479.209.42
New Zealand9.5814.849.4610.158.738.779.038.298.298.74

New Zealand has ordinarily a lower death-rate than any of the Australian States, which, again, have lower rates than even the most favoured of other countries in this respect. The apparently disadvantageous position of New Zealand in the matter of the rate for 1918 is explained by the fact that the Dominion experienced the widespread influenza epidemic during 1918, while in the Commonwealth the outbreak did not occur till 1919.

The death-rates of certain of the principal European and other countries are also given. The rates for New Zealand and Australia compare very favourably with these.

Country.Quinquennium.Average Rate per 1,000

* Exclusive of Quebec.

† Registration area.

Union of South Africa1921–259.7
Netherlands1922–2610.1
Canada*1921–2510.2
Denmark1921–2511.3
Norway1921–2511.4
Uruguay1921–2511.5
Sweden1921–2512.0
England and Wales1922–2612.1
United States1920–2412.1
Switzerland1921–2512.4
Belgium1921–2513.4
Scotland1922–2613.7
Germany1921–2514.0
Finland1921–2514.2
Iceland1920–2414.2
Latvia1921–2514.5
Irish Free State1921–2514.6
Northern Ireland1921–2515.3
Estonia1922–2615.7
Lithuania1922–2616.0
Czecho-Slovakia1921–2516.2
Austria1920–2416.6
Italy1920–2417.4
France1921–2517.6
Hungary1921–2519.3
Spain1921–2520.4
Bulgaria1919–2321.1
Trinidad1921–2521.6
Japan1921–2521.8
Costa Rica1919–2322.7
Hong Kong1920–2422.9
Rumania1920–2423.3
Jamaica1921–2523.4
Egypt1921–2525.4
Ceylon1922–2626.5
British India1920–2427.5
British Guiana1921–2527.6
Russia1920–2428.0
Chile1921–2530.7

STANDARDIZED DEATH-RATES

For the purpose of ascertaining the true movement of the death-rate in New Zealand, a system of standardization was introduced some years ago, the age- and sex-constitution of the population as disclosed at the census of 1911 being taken as the basis. The population and deaths of each year are divided, each sex separately, into five-yearly groups of ages (with one group only for ages 80 and over), and the rates for the various age-groups ascertained and weighted according to the proportion which the respective groups bore to the total population at the census of 1911. The following table gives the standardized rates for each fifth year from 1875 onwards, the crude rates being also given for purposes of comparison.

CRUDE AND STANDARDIZED DEATH-RATES, 1875–1926.
Year.Crude Rates.Standardized Hates.
Males.Females.Total.Males.Females.Total.
187516.5615.0715.9219.0315.3617.30
188012.0510.7311.4613.8111.4712.70
188511.519.6710.6713.3810.0612.36
189010.518.689.6612.2610.1111.25
189510.818.899.9112.2610.0711.22
190010.338.439.4311.049.2910.21
190510.188.249.2710.498.619.60
191010.678.639.7110.678.469.62
191510.197.879.0610.197.879.09
192011.119.1510.1510.838.849.89
19259.097.468.298.686.777.78
19269.667.778.749.217.008.17

Remarkable though the fall in the crude death-rate during the fifty years has been, the actual fall has been even more substantial, the standardized rate for 1926 being only 47 per cent. as high as for 1875, and 80 per cent. as high as for 1900. A comparison of the two sots of figures emphasizes the fact that the very low rates of the last few years have been achieved in spite of an upward movement in the age-constitution. The fall in the birth-rate, with the consequent decrease in the relative number of infants dying, does not affect the standardized rates, though the fall in the rate of infantile mortality is an important factor in the decrease in both crude and standardized rates.

For purposes of international comparisons it is desirable to compile standardized rates on the basis of an international standard population. The standard population used by many countries for a considerable period was that of Sweden for the year 1890. This standard was adopted for Australia and New Zealand in 1902 and remained in use until 1924, when it was discarded in favour of the standard population compiled by the International Institute of Statistics and based on the age-distribution of the population of 19 European countries at their censuses nearest to the year 1900.

Under this standard, population and deaths are divided into 11 age-groups; but, while separate standardized rates are compiled for each sex as well as for the two sexes in conjunction, no account of differences in sex-constitution is taken by the International Institute in computing the general rate. In adopting the International Institute's standard, however, Australia and New Zealand (in both of which the sex constitution differs materially from that in Europe) make allowance for sex-constitution as well as age-constitution.

The following table gives the standardized rates for New Zealand on the new system for the years 1901, 1911, 1921, and the last three years, the corresponding crude rates being also included.

CRUDE AND INTERNATIONAL STANDARDIZED DEATH-RATES.
Year.Crude Rates.International Standardized Rates.
Males.Females.Both Sexes.MalesFemales.Both Sexes.
Without Distinction between Sexes.With Distinction between Sexes.
190110.808.719.8111.8111.2111.6411.51
191110.468.219.3910.799.7410.4010.26
19219.757.668.739.658.639.239.14
19249.227.328.299.188.268.798.72
19259.097.468.298.993.358.758.67
19269.667.778.749.518.669.179.09

An interesting point brought out by the use of the new standard in New Zealand is that the male standardized rate is actually lower than the corresponding crude rate. thus indicating that the age-constitution of the male population of the Dominion has now reached a level corresponding to that obtaining in Europe at the beginning of the present century.

DEATH STATISTICS OF URBAN AREAS

The number and rate of deaths for each of the fourteen urban areas during the last five years are as shown in the following statement:—

URBAN AREAS.—DEATHS AND DEATH-RATES, 1922–26.
Urban Areas.Number of Deaths.Rate per 1,000 of Mean Population.
1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.
Auckland1,5911,5541,6161,6441,811967269.349.099.42
Wellington9669629179611,0868.738.588.018.118.95
Christchurch1,0631,1581,0231,0621,1759.6510.218.878.989.92
Dunedin784857742788816106711.429.7910.179.59
Totals of principal areas4,4044,5314,2984,4554,8889.599.688.989.009.45
Hamilton1261251111261338.438.146.897.388.28
Gisborne1101171191231547.377.747.747.3810.38
Napier15918617316320290010.419.508.2611.26
Hastings7195961171105.256.926.848.517.51
New Plymouth1261341411501519.339.629.789.479.47
Wanganui1932212031822077.999.048.127.927.92
Palmerston North1281581471721557.318.978.038.857.85
Nelson11713712613612210.7512.2711.0511.3710.37
Timaru16715314614716110.419.308.748.579.57
Invercargill1542121781731867.8610.518.678.508.50
Totals of secondary areas1,3511,5381,4401,4891,5818.319.038.478.439.00
Grand totals5,7556,0695,7385,9446,4699.269.578.858.859.33

In compiling the statistics of deaths for the urban areas the rule is followed of carefully excluding deaths of persons who do not belong to the areas but have come from elsewhere for the purpose of obtaining bettor medical and nursing attention. Nevertheless the rates for the principal urban areas, in spite of the omission of this class, are somewhat above the average for the Dominion as a whole. The average for the secondary areas, however, is not only considerably lower than that for the principal areas, but is also in some years smaller than the Dominion figure.

ORPHANHOOD

The table following shows the number of living issue left by married men whose deaths were registered during the ten years 1917–26, the information being given according to age of father and of issue. It will be seen that during the period under review 31,635 fathers left issue to the number of 141,196, an average of 4.46. There were also 5,692 married men or widowers who died without leaving issue.

NUMBER AND AGES OF ISSUE LEFT BY MARRIED MEN, 1917–26.
Age of Issue, in Years.Number of Issue left by Fathers dying within the Age-groups shown at Head of Column.
Under 30.30 and under 40.40 and under 50.50 and under 60.60 and under 70.70 and under 80.80 and over.Totals.
01793982456051..888
117555230573174..1,126
218660835410828511,290
313064344514443421,411
49561649616933521,416
57758953520644711,459
642603561231661231,518
720555654316741941,642
8144725983611031851,571
984026753991053441,627
1033996904231563631,710
1112837474751824241,734
12..22273252521452111,756
13..17469258924672101,783
14..10070963931489111,862
15..8567366334397141,875
16..41628737420138281,992
17..25541751477164151,973
18..13557836619214372,276
1915447839668266492,275
20....353861678298512,241
21 and over111,0308,18224,26439,83931,955105,272
Unspecified512751281519533499
          Totals9376,79812,74217,71529,25041,51132,243141,196
Married men who died—
 (a) Without leaving issue2936757439261,0311,1208995,687
 (b) Leaving issue5582,6543,7794,4626,2447,7176,08531,499
          Totals8513,3294,5225,3887,2758,8376,98437,186

Taking all deaths of married men or widowers, whether leaving issue or not, it is found that the average living issue is 3.80, as compared with 4.19 for the period 1907–16. The following table shows the average issue for various age-groups in the two decennial periods:—

Age-group, in Years.Deaths of Married Men or Widowers.Total Number of Issue left.Average Number of Issue left.
1907–16.1917–26.1907–16.1917–26.1907–16.1917–26.
Under 305558516069371.091.10
30 and under 402,2403,3294,7226,7982.112.04
40     ″     502,9004,5229,02712,7423.112.82
50     ″     603,8655,38816,15117,7154.183.29
60     ″     705,6767,27527,24729,2504.804.02
70     ″     807,6108,83736,33941,5114.784.70
80 and over3,9786,98418,17732,2434.574.62
          Totals26,82437,186112,269141,1964.193.80

Several tables dealing with orphanhood are given in full in the “Annual Report on Vital Statistics.” One of these, showing the number of issue under 16 left by deceased married men, is summarized and given in the next table.

ISSUE UNDER AGE 16 LEFT BY MARRIED MEN OR WIDOWERS, 1926.
Age at Death, in Years.Total Number of Cases where Issue left under Age 16.Cases leaving Number of Issue under 18 Years of Age shown at Head of Column.Total Number of Children left under Age 16.
123456789
20 and under 2544................4
25     ″     303720134............58
30     ″     356426207821......135
35     ″     4012937411918752....327
40     ″     4513240412416632....320
45     ″     5018553513320129133506
50     ″     551536345269442....325
55     ″     601225833141141..1..244
60     ″     65744391012..........139
65     ″     70542914821........94
70     ″     75171231..1........26
75     ″     80651..............7
80 and over422..............6
          Totals9813922731469637237432,191

Among men who left any issue under age 16, the average number of such issue was 2.23. The average for all married men or widowers who died during the year was, however, only 0.55.

Of 981 cases where issue under 16 years of age was left by married men or widowers during 1926, a widow was also left in 931 cases, the aggregate children under 16 in these 931 cases being 2,080, and the average per widow 2.23. By the deaths of their fathers, children under 16 to the number of 86 were left without either parent, and for 18 children there was no information as to whether the mother was alive or dead.

WIDOWS LEFT BY MARRIED MEN

Of the 37,186 married men or widowers whose deaths were registered during the ten years 1917–26, 8,881 were shown to have been widowers, and 27,514 to have left widows; while in the remaining 791 cases there was no information on the point. Of the married men leaving widows, 23,647 had living issue also at time of death, and 3,867 had no living issue. In 7,516 cases widowers left issue, and in 1,365 cases no issue. In 335 of the 791 cases where no information was given as to whether a widow was left there was living issue, in 295 cases no living issue, and in 161 cases no information as to issue was given. A table is given showing the relative ages of married men who died during the period 1917–26 and of their widows.

DEATHS, 1917–26.—AGES OF MARRIED MEN WHO DIED, AND OF THEIR WIDOWS.
Age of Widow, in Years.Age of Deceased, in Years.
Under 30.30 and under 40.40 and under 50.50 and under 60.60 and under 70.70 and under 80.80 and under 90.90 and over.Totals.
Under 20 232361..........30
20 and under 2527716927631....483
25     ″     30380701124165....11,227
30     ″     35631,135448812251..1,755
35     ″     40676397727968225..2,120
40     ″     4581771,4346261905014..2,499
45     ″     502268911,2533971193122,721
50     ″     55191451,5168442896942,877
55     ″     60..1327571,49350412072,914
60     ″     65....101301,6331,010270143,067
65     ″     70....5248261,422410202,707
70     ″     75......41631,267507311,972
75     ″     80..1..132592625331,284
80     ″     85........311140435553
85     ″     90........1119520127
90 and over............11920
Ages not specified53144100101160288271411,158
          Totals8133,1324,1944,7945,8405,6912,83321727,514

INFANTILE MORTALITY

New Zealand has the lowest rate of infantile mortality in the world, a fact attributable partly to such matters as climate, virility of the race, comparative absence of large industrial undertakings, &c., and partly to legislative and educative measures, the latter both by the State and by various organizations.

The following table, giving infantile-mortality rates in various countries for the latest available quinquennial period, clearly shows the favourable position occupied by New Zealand:—

Country.Quinquennium.Deaths under One Year per 1,000 Births.

* Registration area.

† Exclusive of Quebec.

New Zealand1922–2641
Australia1922–2656
Norway1919–2356
Sweden1921–2560
Netherlands1921–2564
Irish Free State1921–2570
Switzerland1920–2470
South Africa1921–2571
England and Wales1921–2576
United States*1920–2477
Northern Ireland1921–2582
Canada1921–2584
Denmark1921–2585
Scotland1922–2690
France1921–2594
Latvia1921–2596
Finland1921–2596
Belgium1921–25100
Uruguay1919–23105
Germany1921–25122
Italy1920–24132
Trinidad1921–25134
Egypt1920–24136
Spain1921–25143
Austria1920–24146
Japan1921–25158
Lithuania1922–26162
British Guiana1921–25176
Jamaica1921–25176
Ceylon1922–26186
Hungary1921–25189
Rumania1920–24209
Chile1920–24266

Not only has New Zealand had for many years the lowest rate of infantile mortality in the world, but the rate for the Dominion has shown steady and rapid improvement, more particularly during the last twenty years. Much of the success achieved has been due to the activities of the Royal New Zealand Society for the Health of Women and Children. Founded at Dunedin in 1907 this society has since extended its Plunket system throughout New Zealand, and its methods are being adopted to an ever-increasing extent in other countries.

The number of deaths of infants under one year of age for each of the ten years 1917–26 and the rate per 1,000 births registered are shown in the following table:—

DEATHS OF CHILDREN UNDER ONE YEAR OF AGE, 1917–26.
Year.Number.Rate per 1,000 Births.
Males.Females.Total.Males.Females.Total.
19177675931,36053.5342.6348.16
19187045481,25253.6443.0348.41
19196364721,10850.5339.6845.26
19208486651,51354.9445.9050.57
19217745921,36353.1042.3147.82
19227184971,21548.2035.2341.89
19237206051,22549.5537.5943.80
19246444831,12745.0535.2140.23
19256394861,12544.0135.6439.96
19266384911,13243.5535.7339.76

The rate for 1926 is the lowest ever recorded, not only for the two sexes in conjunction, but also for males. The female rate is slightly higher than in 1925 or 1924. The rate is invariably somewhat higher among males than among females.

Since 1921 a distinction has been made between legitimate and illegitimate children in the New Zealand statistics of infantile mortality. The proportion of illegitimate infants among those dying within the first year of life has been found to be greater (in some years substantially so) than the proportion of illegitimate births to total births. The figures for the last six years are—

Year.Total Deaths under One Year.Deaths of Illegitimate Infants under One Year.Proportion of Illegitimates in Total Deaths under One Year.Proportion of Illegitimates in Total Births.
 Per Cent.Per Cent.
19211,3661188.644.40
19221,215867.084.22
19231,225826.694.51
19241,127968.524.78
19251,125585.164.73
19261,132615.395.17

The excess of the male over the female rate of infantile mortality holds for each of the four divisions of the first year of life shown in the next table. The discrepancy is, however, somewhat greater in the first half of the year than in the second.

DEATHS AT AGE-PERIODS UNDER ONE YEAR PER 1,000 BIRTHS.
Year.Male Deaths per 1,000 Male Births.Female Deaths per 1,000 Female Births.
Under 1 Month.1 and under 3 Months.3 and under 6 Months.6 and under 12 Months.Under 1 Month.1 and under 3 Months.3 and under 6 Months.6 and under 12 Months
191731.687.406.428.0323.945.755.687.26
191829.189.985.728.7624.187.463.467.93
191933.136.914.376.1223.375.974.545.80
192034.408.105.966.4826.996.764.767.39
192133.218.165.696.0428.025.433.865.00
192231.557.523.635.5022.684.682.984.89
192333.037.233.106.1924.785.962.764.09
192426.376.725.116.8521.433.864.235.69
192529.895.993.724.4122.735.062.575.28
192628.744.783.686.3521.994.413.545.79

Even when the effect of the male excess among infants born is eliminated, the number of male deaths per 100 female deaths in the first month of life during the ten years 1917–26 is found to be 130; between one and three months, 132; between three and six months, 124; and between six and twelve months, 109.

The actual numbers of male and female deaths during these periods of life are next shown for the last ten years. Taking the whole decennium it is found that of every 100 males who died under one year of age, 63 lived less than one month, 77 less than three months, and 87 less than six months. The corresponding figures for females are 61, 75, and 85 respectively.

NUMBER OF DEATHS AT AGE-PERIODS UNDER ONE YEAR.
Year.Males.Females.
Under 1 Month.1 and under 3 Months.3 and under 6 Months.6 and under 12 Months.Under 1 Month.1 and under 3 Months.3 and under 6 Months.6 and under 12 Months.
1917454106921153338079101
1918383131751153089544101
1919417875577278715469
1920531125921003919869107
19214841198388392765470
19224701125482320664269
19234801054590333893755
1924377967398294535878
1925434875464310693572
1926421705493304614980

If the deaths under one year of age are divided into two groups—viz., those occurring during the first month of life and those during the remainder of the twelve months—it is found that the decrease disclosed for recent years when compared with earlier is almost entirely confined to the latter class; the explanation being, no doubt, that with premature birth, congenital debility, and other causes of death due to pre-natal influences (which are responsible for the great majority of deaths during the first month), it has not hitherto been found possible to effect the great improvements which have been brought about in regard to complaints arising from post-natal causes. It is gratifying, however, to note that a definite improvement has been recorded in the last few years, during which ante-natal clinics have been established and other steps taken to ensure healthy children being born.

The next table shows that whereas in 1926 the death-rate under one month of age was 14 ½ per cent. lower than in the quinquennium 1881–85, the rate for children who have survived the first month of life was less than one-fourth as high as in the “eighties.” In other words, where the Dominion formerly lost, between the ages of one month and one year, sixty children out of every thousand, it lost under fifteen in 1926.

Period.Deaths per 1,000 Births.Deaths between 1 and 12 Months per 1,000 Children who survive 1 Month.
Under 1 Year.Under Month.Between 1 and 12 Months.
1881–188590.6029.7760.8362.70
1886–189084.0927.5756.5258.13
1891–189587.6030.3457.2658.93
1896–190080.0630.3849.6851.24
1901–190574.7730.6444.1345.54
1906–191069.6230.2839.3440.57
1911–191553.6329.2824.3525.05
1916–192048.6228.1620.4621.05
1921–192542.7527.4815.2715.70
192639.7625.4614.3014.67

The decrease by more than half in the general rate, and more than three-quarters in the rate between one and twelve months, and the comparatively stationary position of the rate under one month, are well indicated in the accompanying diagram.

If the 725 deaths under one month for the year 1926 are subjected to a more detailed analysis as to age it is found that more than a third (244) occurred within twenty-four hours of birth, and over four-fifths (583) within one week. The following table gives, for each of the last five years, detailed information as to death at various periods of the first year of life:—

INFANTILE MORTALITY, 1926.—DETAILED AGES.
YearUnder 1 Day.1 Day and under 2 days.2 Days and under 1 Week.1 Week and under 2 Weeks.2 Weeks and under 3 Weeks.3 Weeks and under 1 Month.1 Month and under 2 Months.2 Months and under 3 Months.3 Months and under 6 Months.6 Months and under 9 Months.9 Months and under 12 Months.Total.
* Including two cases where exact age not known.
Males.
1922156541346338256547544438718
1923131611436945297431454842720*
1924125481184223215541735147644
1925135671404427216423543727639
1926137671313529225020545043638
Females.
19229859913824104818423435497
192310549884826175030373025505
19249646922124152825583741483
192510032974122184227353735486
1926107341072518134120494040494
Both Sexes.
19222541132251016235113659678731,215
19232361102311177146124618278671,225*
192422194210634736836613188881,127
192523599237854939106508974621,125
1926244101238604735914010390831,132

Some remarkable changes are disclosed by the next table, which gives the infantile-mortality rates for various groups of causes in quinquennial groups over a period of fifty-five years. If a comparison be made between the averages of the first and last quinquennia covered—1872–76 and 1922–26—it is found that the general infantile-mortality rate shows a decline of 62 per cent., while even greater decreases are recorded for tuberculosis (93 per cent.), gastric and intestinal diseases (88 per cent.), convulsions (87 per cent.), epidemic diseases (87 per cent.), and respiratory diseases (67 per cent.). Diseases of early infancy show a decrease of only 10 per cent. in 1922–26 as compared with 1872–76, but of 14 per cent. as compared with 1917–21, and the figures indicate that some measure of success has already attended the steps taken in recent years to cope with ante-natal conditions.

The increase shown for malformations and the decrease for tuberculosis are probably somewhat less than is indicated by the figures. In the earlier years covered by the table the latter heading included all deaths from hydrocephalus, many of which were no doubt due to congenital hydrocephalus, which is now included among the malformations. A proportion of the deaths from hydrocephalus in the earlier years would also probably be due to meningitis.

INFANTILE-MORTALITY RATES FOR PRINCIPAL CAUSES, 1872–1926.
Period.Epidemic Diseases.Tuberculosis.Infantile Convulsions.Respiratory Diseases.Gastric and Intestinal Diseases.Malformations.Early Infancy.Other Causes.Totals.
1872–187613.55.59.712.924.21.225.017.3109.3
1877–188110.25.27.512.319.81.421.915.393.6
1882–18869.34.77.911.819.11.225.512.391.8
1887–18918.93.76.310.518.51.324.78.882.7
1892–18969.83.36.611.016.61.424.911.284.8
1897–19016.112.65.610.017.21.526.29.778.9
1902–19065.51.54.19.715.31.327.67.972.9
1907–19115.91.33.37.615.51.926.76.368.5
1912–19163.60.62.25.17.43.926.23.552.5
1917–19213.20.51.94.74.54.326.12.948.1
1922–19261.80.41.34.32.84.822.43341.1

Two out of every three deaths of infants under one year of age are due to causes coming within the groups “Early Infancy” and “Malformations,” and premature birth alone is responsible for approximately one-third of the total infantile mortality.

In accordance with international practice, New Zealand's infantile-mortality rate represents the number of deaths of infants actuary born alive expressed as a proportion per 1,000 live births. This method, however, takes no account of still-births. Reference has been made, in an earlier paragraph to the effect on the infantile-mortality rate, of efforts made towards the reduction of those ante-natal influences which generally cause death to ensue during the early months of the first year of life. The fact that still-births are also the result of such ante-natal influences should not be lost sight of and for this and other reasons it is desirable that stillbirths should be taken into account when computing the infantile-mortality rate of a country. In order, therefore, to ascertain the effect of the inclusion of stillbirths upon the infantile-death rate for New Zealand, a table is appended showing the rates for males and females separately, both exclusive and inclusive of stillbirths.

Unfortunately, the comparison cannot be obtained for years prior to 1914, as this was the first complete year in which registration of still-births was compulsory.

DEATHS OR INFANTS UNDER ONE YEAR PER 1,000 BIRTHS.
Year.Exclusive of Still-births.Inclusive of still-births.
Males.Females.Total.Males.Females.Total.
191456.9745.5051.3883.9462.5473.58
191557.3742.2050.0581.8966.0574.25
191656.5844.5150.7080.7164.5872.90
191753.5342.6348.1678.1063.6370.99
191853.6443.0348.4181.5665.1973.53
191950.5339.6845.2678.6462.9971.06
192054.9445.9050.5782.9969.5476.49
192153.1042.3147.8284.3269.3276.99
192248.2035.2341.8977.5559.7568.92
192349.5537.5943.8080.6265.6173.42
192445.0535.2140.2377.3959.4868.65
192544.0135.6439.9674.7361.7268.45
192643.5535.7339.7673.2963.9068.74

Some remarkable differences are revealed between the two sets of rates. Whereas the rate computed on the usual method indicates a decrease of 22.62 per cent. during the period, the inclusion of still-births reduces the improvement to only 6.56 per cent. Females, indeed, actually record an increase in the latter rate. The explanation, of course, lies in the fact that although the number of children born alive and dying before one year has elapsed has been greatly diminished, yet, on the other hand, the number of infants born dead has shown a considerable increase between 1914 and 1926.

CAUSES OF DEATH

Since 1908, the classification of causes of death in New Zealand has been on the basis of the international classification of diseases initiated by Dr. Jacques Bertillon and used by the Commonwealth of Australia and the principal European and American countries.

A comparison of the causes of deaths in 1926, arranged according to an abridged classification, and the proportion per 10,000 of population of each sex, are given in the following table:—

Class.Number of Deaths.Proportion per 10,000 of Mean Population.
Males.Females.Total.Males.Females.Total.
I. Epidemic, endemic, and infectious diseases7256121,33710.499.249.88
II. General diseases, not included above9638991,86213.9413.5813.76
III. Diseases of the nervous system and of the organs of special sense6345971,2319.189.019.10
IV. Diseases of the circulatory system1,2959762,27118.7514.7416.78
V. Diseases of the respiratory system6174351,0528.936.577.78
VI. Diseases of the digestive system3582996575.184.514.86
VII. Non-venereal diseases of the genito - urinary system and annexa3872716585.604.094.86
VIII. Puerperal state..121121..1.830.89
IX. Diseases of the skin and of the cellular tissue3725620.540.380.46
X. Diseases of the bones and of the organs of locomotion3011410.430.170.30
XI. Malformations79651441140.981.06
XII. Early infancy3332575904.823.884.36
XIII. Old age4824058876.986.126.56
XIV. External causes71316287510.322.456.47
XV. Hi-defined causes2011310.290.160.23
          Totals6,6735,14611,81996.5977.7187.35

Class IV, diseases of the circulatory system, the principal of which—diseases of the heart—rank easily first among individual causes of death in New Zealand, is the most important as regards numerical strength. Next in order comes Class II (which includes cancer), followed (in 1926) by Classes I, III, and V. Classes IX and X are responsible for very few deaths.

The next table shows the number of deaths from certain principal causes for the five years 1922–26, and the proportion per 10,000 of the population:—

Cause.Number of Deaths.Proportion per 10,000 of Mean Population.
1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.
Typhoid fever67231916190.540.180.150.120.14
Measles175211130010.050.400.080.10
Scarlet fever101313780.080100.100.050.06
Whooping-cough43947161080.030.310.360.120.80
Diphtheria78668052660.620.620.620.390.49
Influenza6640390862880.533.160.690.652.13
Infantile paralysis9222173110.070.020.171.300.08
Tuberculosis of respiratory system6266195735605925.004.864.414.214.37
Other forms of tuberculosis1771731631241351.411.361.260.931.00
Cancer1,0661,1151,2451,2071,3418.528.759.599.089.91
Diabetes1591811731621621.271.421.331.221.20
Anæmia, chlorosis797610686970.630.600.820.650.72
Exophthalmic goitre29354563570.230.270350.470.42
Meningitis (all forms)1141086868540.910.850.520.510.40
Apoplexy, cerebral hæmorrhage5656777226837644.515.315.565.145.65
Epilepsy43594877540.340.460.370.580.40
Convulsions of children under 5 years of age56623151420.450.410.240.380.31
Heart-disease (all forms)1,8892,0231,8581,9312,05915.0915.8714.3114.5215.22
Arterio-sclerosis10398721101030.820.770.550.830.76
Bronchitis3413662243163602.722.871.722.382.66
Broncho-pneumonia1772772002152101.412.171.541.611.55
Pneumonia4073393062922973.252.662.362.192.19
Gastritis25193121130.200.150.240.160.10
Diarrhœa and enteritis1871291801071041.491.011.390.800.77
Appendicitis and typhlitis1079794122930.860.760.720.920.69
Hernia, intestinal obstruction10290821101140.810.710.630.830.84
Cirrhosis of liver37424345470.300.330.330.340.35
Simple peritonitis52523641460.420.410.280.310.34
Nephritis, Bright's disease3103583423964342.482.812.632.983.21
Cystitis26231516130.210.180.120.100.10
Diseases and accidents of puerperal state1491431401311211.191.121.080.980.89
Malformations1561721471701441.251.351.131.281.06
Congenital debility1651511361101101.321.181.050.830.81
Premature birth4233843253543463.383.012.502.662.56
Senility8919017677798877.127.075.905.866.55
Violence (1) suicide1641331591731531.311041.221.301.13
 (2) accident5415886216217084.324.614.784.675.23
 (3) homicide14111115140.110.090.080.110.10
Other causes1,5621,4671,4811,5091,63212.4711.5111.4111.3612.06
          Totals109771151110767110261181987.6890.3182.9182.9287.35

Detailed information concerning the various causes of death is given in the Annual Report on Vital Statistics. The statistics for tuberculosis, cancer, puerperal causes, and violence—causes which are of special interest and significance—are discussed in the following pages.

TUBERCULOSIS

Tuberculosis of the respiratory system takes sixth place in point of the number of deaths resulting therefrom during 1926, ranking after heart-disease, cancer, senility, cerebral hæmorrhage and apoplexy, and accidents, in that order. Each of the four years preceding 1926 in its turn established a now record in low rates of mortality from this form of tuberculosis, the continuation of the downward trend in the incidence of this disease being extremely gratifying. The 1926 rate was 437 per 10,000, which, while slightly higher than the 1925 rate, is the second lowest ever recorded in the Dominion, and represents an improvement of 25 per cent. over the figure for 1920. The average death-rate from tuberculosis of the respiratory system during the last ton years has been 5.06 per 10,000 of mean population.

Year.Deaths from Tuberculosis of Respiratory System.Rate per 10,000.
19175975.43
19186646.02
19196025.27
19206955.83
19216405.23
19226265.00
19236194.86
19245734.41
19255604.21
19265924.37

Of the 592 persons who died from tuberculosis of the respiratory system in 1926, 415, or 70 per cent., were known to have been born in the Dominion. In 13 cases the country of birth was not known or not stated, and in the remaining 164 oases the deceased person had been born outside New Zealand. Four of the last-mentioned had been in New Zealand less than one year, and 22 less than five years.

In addition to the 52 deaths from tuberculosis of the respiratory system during 1926, there were 135 deaths from other forms of tuberculosis, made up as follows:—

Tuberculosis of meninges and central nervous system52
Tuberculosis of intestines and peritoneum18
Tuberculosis of vertebral column14
Tuberculosis of joints5
Tuberculosis of other organs18
Disseminated tuberculosis28

The following table gives the number and rate of deaths from all forms of tuberculosis during the last ten years, with the percentage that deaths from tuberculosis bear to all deaths:—

Year.Mean Population.Number of Deaths from Tubercular Diseases.Rate per 10,000.Percentage of Total Deaths from all Causes.

(a) All deaths;

(b) excluding deaths from influenza, October-December, 1918.

19171,099,1177556.877.17
19181,103,0228327.545.08 (a)
7.64 (b)
19191,142,8897626.677.05
19201,192,6208517.147.03
19211,223,9017936.487.42
19221,251,8958036.417.32
19231,274,5517926.216.88
19241,298,6357365.676.84
19251,329,7596845.146.20
19261,352,9277275.376.15

Tuberculosis claims its victims at comparatively early age. Of those dying from this cause in 1926, persons under the age of twenty years formed 16 per cent., and those under forty-five years 73 per cent. The figures for the various age-groups are as follows:—

AGES OF PERSONS WHO DIED FROM TUBERCULAR DISEASES, 1926.
Ages, in Years.Male.Females.Total.
Under 5182139
5 and under 105510
10     ″     1551217
15     ″     20173249
20     ″     25375592
25     ″     30485098
30     ″     35513788
35     ″     40453479
40     ″     45382361
45 and under 50511768
50     ″     55301040
55     ″     6023932
60     ″     65181230
65     ″     708311
70     ″     75617
75     ″     80145
80 and upwards1..1
          Total deaths402325727

The proportions for the two sexes vary considerably over the different age-groups, females being in the majority up to age 30, and males thereafter.

The death-rate from tubercular diseases in most of the principal countries of the world during the latest available period of from three to five years is next shown.

DEATH-RATES FROM TUBERCULOSIS.
Country.Period.Death-rates (per 10,000).

* Excluding Quebec.

† Registration area.

New Zealand1922–265.8
Australia1922–266.0
Canada1921–2570
Ceylon1921–2575
Denmark1921–259.4
United States1920–249.9
Egypt1923–2510.5
England and Wales1921–2510.8
Belgium1920–2410.9
Netherlands1921–2511.0
Scotland1921–2511.6
British Guiana1921–2512.8
Trinidad1923–2513.2
Germany1920–2414.2
Italy1920–2414.6
Sweden1921–2514.6
Uruguay1919–2314.8
Irish Free State1921–2515.3
Jamaica1921–2516.3
Northern Ireland1921–2516.6
Spain1919–2316.6
Switzerland1919–2317.0
France1918–2017.2
Norway1918–2219.8
Japan1921–2520.3
Finland1920–2222.4
Chile1919–2324.0
Austria1919–2325.9
Hungary1919–2331.0

CANCER

Cancer is annually responsible for more deaths in New Zealand than can be assigned to any cause other than organic disease of the heart. The increasing prevalence of cancer is causing no little concern in the Dominion, as indeed it is throughout the civilized world.

In 1926 there were 1,341 deaths from cancer in the Dominion, a proportion of 9.91 per 10,000 persons. Both number and rate are the highest ever recorded in New Zealand. Deaths of males during 1926 numbered 720, and of females 621.

NUMBER OF PERSONS WHO DIED FROM CANCER, THE PROPORTION PER 10,000 OF POPULATION, AND THE PERCENTAGE OF ALL DEATHS, 1917–26.
Year.Deaths from Cancer.Total Deaths, all Causes.Deaths from Cancer per 10,000 of Mean Population.Deaths from Cancer per 100 of all Deaths.

a) All deaths;

(b) excluding deaths from influenza, October-December, 1918.

191795710,5288.719.09
191893616,3648.495.72 (a)
8.59 (b)
19191,03110,8089.029.54
19201,02912,1098.638.50
19211,04410,6828.539.77
19221,06610,9778.529.71
19231,11511,5118.759.69
19241,24510,7679.5911.56
19251,20711,0269.0810.95
19261,34111,8199.9111.35

The following diagram illustrates, on the one hand, the increase in the cancer death-rate, and, on the other, the decrease in the rate of deaths from tuberculosis:—

CANCER DEATH-RATES PER 10,000 LIVING IN CERTAIN COUNTRIES.
Country.Period.Death-rate per 10,000 of Population.

* Exclusive of Quebec.

† Registration area.

Ceylon1921–250.9
Egypt1923–251.5
Jamaica1921–252.0
British Guiana1922–252.1
Trinidad1923–253.7
Chile1919–233.8
Spain1919–236.1
Hungary1918–226.6
Italy1920–246.8
Japan1921–257.0
Uruguay1919–237.2
Belgium1920–247.8
Canada*1921–257.9
United States1920–248.7
Irish Free State1921–259.0
Australia1922–269.2
New Zealand1922–269.2
Czecho-Slovakia1923–259.5
Norway1918–2210.3
Germany1920–2410.4
Northern Ireland1921–2510.6
Sweden1918–2010.6
Netherlands1921–2511.3
England and Wales1921–2512.7
Austria1919–2312.8
Switzerland1919–2312.8
Scotland1921–2512.9
Denmark1921–2513.8

The preceding table shows the proportion of deaths from cancer to the 10,000 of mean population in some of the principal countries of the world. The rates are an average of the latest available period of from three to five years. Of the countries covered by the table, eleven had higher rates than New Zealand.

The international table shows very clearly the comparative immunity of the coloured races to cancer, and the much smaller liability of Southern than Northern Europeans to the disease.

The following summary shows the types of cancer returned in the death entries for the year 1926:—

Type.Deaths.
Males.Females.Total.
Carcinoma456423879
Adeno-carcinoma224
Sarcoma433275
Melanotic sarcoma..22
Fibro-sarcoma213
Lympho-sarcoma628
Chondro-sarcoma112
Osteo-sarcoma3..3
Epithelioma331144
Endothelioma112
Rodent ulcer11213
Scirrhus..55
Lymphadenoma1..1
Hypernephroma3..3
Malignant tumour11718
Malignant stricture..22
Malignant ulcer2..2
Malignant growth9413
Malignant disease14822
Cancer122118240
Totals7206211,341

The parts of the body most commonly affected in New Zealand are the stomach and liver. Among females the generative and mammary organs rank high as the seat of the disease. Full details of location are published in the “Annual Report on the Vital Statistics.”

CANCER: SEAT OF DISEASE, 1926.
Seat of Disease.Males.Females.Total.
Buccal cavity68977
Stomach and liver288161449
Peritoneum, intestines, rectum122103225
Female genital organs..114114
Breast1120121
Skin27936
Other organs or organs not specified214105319
          Totals7206211,341

Of the sites included in the last group in the above table the principal were: Prostate, 55; pancreas, 45; bladder, 33; larynx, 18; lung, 17; and kidney, 17.

Eighty-nine per cent. of the deaths from cancer during 1926 were at ages 45 years and upwards, and 60 per cent. at ages 60 years and upwards. Females predominate up to age 60, and males thereafter, as is evidenced by the following table, which shows by age-groups the number of persons of each sex who died of cancer during 1926.

AGES OF PERSONS WHO DIED FROM CANCER, 1926.
Ages, in Years.Males.Females.Total.
Under 5336
5 and under 10123
10     ″     15123
15     ″     20112
20     ″     25617
25     ″     30257
30     ″     3591221
35     ″     40202343
40     ″     45173350
45 and under 504362105
50     ″     555768125
55     ″     607981160
60     ″     6510079179
65     ″     7012476200
70     ″     7510273175
75     ″     808149130
80 and upwards7451125
          Totals7206211,341

Exhaustive statistical inquiry covering the period from 1872 to date has shown that in New Zealand death from cancer is, on the average, now occurring later in life than formerly. It would seem that this is the case even if allowance be made for the fact that the age-constitution of the Dominion is increasing—i.e., that the average citizen of New Zealand is now older than the average citizen of ten, twenty, or fifty years ago.

PUERPERAL CAUSES

In point of numbers of deaths puerperal accidents and diseases do not rank high among causes of death. Nevertheless, owing to the association between the maternal death-rate and the all-important matter of the birth-rate, deaths from puerperal causes are of special importance and significance.

During the 44-year period from 1872 to 1915 the death-rate from puerperal causes exceeded 6 per 1,000 live births on only 14 occasions, but after 1915 did not fall below this figure until 1925. The rate for 1920 (when the proportion of first births was high) was the third highest on record, having been exceeded only in 1884 and 1885, but it is gratifying to see that this high rate was not maintained, the four years following remaining fairly stationary at a comparatively low proportion, and 1925 and 1926 showing further falls. The rate for each of the last 20 years is as follows:—

Year.Proportion per 1,000 Live Births.
19074.62
19084.59
19095.09
19104.50
19114.33
19123.64
19133.58
19144.16
19154.70
19165.86
19175.98
19185.18
19195.06
19206.48
19215.08
19225.14
19235.11
19245.00
19254.65
19264.25

Commencing with 1916, special inquiry has been made in all cases where a woman of child-bearing age has been returned as having died of such causes as septicæmia, peritonitis, nephritis, &c. (without qualification), with the result that in each year several of such cases are found to be puerperal, and are now be classed. Possibly this factor also affects to a certain extent comparison with other countries.

The next table shows the number of deaths from puerperal causes during each of the last ten years, classified in the eight groups into which such causes are divided in the international classification.

DEATHS FROM PUERPERAL CAUSES, BY GROUPS, 1917–26.
Group.1917.1918.1919.1920.1921.1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.
* Mainly deaths from puerperal mania.
Accidents of pregnancy271592691317151020
Puerperal hæmorrhage1811104018222619249
Other accidents of labour1619111210134679
Puerperal septicæmia59485267485252524239
Puerperal phlegmasia alba dolens, embolus, sudden death8104918128111411
Puerperal albuminuria and convulsions37303637413534363232
Following childbirth (not included elsewhere)*4113122121
Puerperal diseases of the breast....1..............
          Totals169134124194145149143140131121

A table showing the number and the rate per 1,000 births of deaths from puerperal septicæmia and other puerperal causes separately in some of the principal countries of the world is given below. As a consequence of the comparatively low rates that have been experienced in the Dominion during the last five years, New Zealand now occupies a much more favourable position in the international comparison than was the case a few years since.

DEATHS FROM PUERPERAL CAUSES IN VARIOUS COUNTRIES.
Country.Period.Death-rate per 1,000 Births from
Puerperal Septicæmia.Other Puerperal Causes.All Puerperal Causes.

* Exclusive of Quebec.

† Registration Area.

Denmark1920–241.101.162.26
Netherlands1921–250.721.722.44
Sweden1918–221.281.402.68
Italy1920–241.081.732.81
Uruguay1919–231.751132.88
Japan1921–251.212.073.28
Hungary1918–221.521.903.42
England and Wales1921–251.402.503.90
Northern Ireland1921–251.553.214.76
Spain1920–242.991.804.79
New Zealand1922–261.673.164.83
Irish Free State1921–252.102.884.98
Germany1920–242.772.275.04
Jamaica1921–251.094.105.19
Australia1922–261.703.515.21
Switzerland1918–222.822.605.42
Canada*1921–251.464.095.55
Belgium1920–242.653.115.76
Scotland1921–251.864.416.27
United States1920–242.544.366.90
Chile1919–232.246.008.24
Trinidad1923–253.585.689.26
British Guiana1922–252.6811.5514.23
Ceylon1921–258.1511.9420.09

DEATHS FROM VIOLENCE

Deaths from violence, apart from suicide, claim approximately 6 per cent. of the total deaths. The number of deaths and the rate per 1,000,000 of mean population of persons dying from the various forms of violent deaths in 1911, 1916, 1921, and 1926 are given in the next table.

Causes of Death.Number of Deaths.Rate per 1,000,000 of Mean Population.
1911.1916.1921.1926.1911.1916.1921.1926.
Accidents—
     Poisoning171514131714119
     Conflagration..151714..141410
     Burns and scalds6928393168253223
     Died under anæsthetic, asphyxia, &c.272910202726815
     Drowning162172130165160156106122
     Firearms1821191418191610
     Falls2243498121394060
     In mines and quarries25256172523513
     Crushing9914517329398132141217
Injuries by animals2612106251185
Homicide51215144111210
Fractures (causes not specified)4132412440293418
Other7946543078424422
          Totals590595577722581541471534

Deaths from violence show a decided downward trend, there being a decrease of 8 per cent. in the rate between 1911 and 1926, in spite of the figures for the latter year being considerably higher than in the years immediately preceding 1926. The fall during the fifteen years is all the more remarkable when it is seen that the death-rate from crushing, which includes accidents arising from the use of railways, motorcars, and other vehicles, rose during the same period from 98 to 217 per 1,000,000 living. There is no doubt that the rise in the rate of deaths from this class is due to the increasing congestion of the public streets and the increased use of motor-cars and other motor-vehicles. On the other hand, noticeable decreases are shown for drowning, burns and scalds, injuries by animals, and fractures (cause not specified). Traumatism in mines and quarries also records a considerable decrease.

In view of the steady rise in the number of deaths attributable to railways, motor-vehicles, &c., it is advisable to further reduce the figures and rates to their respective headings. This subdivision has only recently been introduced into the statistics, and the information is available for a period of only six years. In classifying deaths under these various subheadings the rule of assignment is that in collisions of railway-trains and electric tram-cars with motor vehicles the death is assigned to the railway-train or electric tram-car as being the heavier and more powerful vehicle. In the case of collisions between motor-vehicles and horse-drawn vehicles the death is assigned to the motor-vehicle.

In the following table the number and rate per million of population of deaths from traumatism by railways, tramways, and motor-vehicles during each of oho last six years are given.

Year.Deaths from Traumatism byRate per Million of Population.
Railways.Tramways.Motor-vehicles.Railways.Tramways.Motor-vehicles.
1921361469291156
19224596136749
1923691459541146
192440109431872
192543810832681
192653171493913110

It is evident from the above figures that deaths from traumatism by motor-vehicles are rapidly increasing, the toll in 1926 being 149 as compared with 108 in 1925, while the rate rose from 81 per million to 110. The rate has increased 96 per cent. since 1921.

SUICIDES

The suicidal deaths in 1926 were 153—males 125, and females 28—the death-rate per 10,000 of mean population being 1.13. The figures for each of the last five years are as follows:—

Year.Number of Deaths.Rate per 10,000 of Population.
Males.Females.Both Sexes.Males.Females.Both Sexes.
1922130341642.040.551.31
1923110231331.690.371.04
1924127321591.920.501.22
1925138351732.030.541.30
1926125281531.810.421.13

The rate for 1926 is somewhat lower than the average of the five preceding years—1.23 per 10,000.

The next table shows the means of self-destruction employed in New Zealand in each of the years 1922–26:—

Mode of Death.1922.1928.1924.1925.1926.
Suicide by solid or liquid poisons197141714
Suicide by corrosive substances 161365
Suicide by poisonous gas127241714
Suicide by hanging or strangulation4028304132
Suicide by drowning2319203020
Suicide by firearms3823323134
Suicide by cutting or piercing instruments2224242526
Suicide by jumping from high places34..13
Suicide by crushing..2..12
Suicide by other means73253
          Totals164133159173153

The greatest number of deaths from suicide over the period covered was from hanging or strangulation (171), closely followed by firearms (158), while cutting or piercing instruments (121), drowning (112), and poison (110) were next, in the order given.

A comparison of the average rates for the latest quinquennial periods available for the undermentioned countries is as follows:—

Country.Quinquennium.Rate per 10,000 of Population

* Exclusive of Quebec.

† Registration area.

Jamaica1921–250.15
Irish Free State1921–250.27
Chile1919–230.33
Spam1919–230.39
Ceylon1921–250.49
Norway1918–220.50
Northern Ireland1921–250.55
Netherlands1921–250.62
Scotland1921–250.66
Canada*1921–250.78
Italy1920–240.82
England and Wales1921–251.01
Australia1922–26109
Finland1920–241.14
United States1920–241.17
New Zealand1922–261.20
Uruguay1919–231.29
Belgium1919–231.32
Sweden1921–251.39
Denmark1920–241.40
Japan1921–251.97
Austria1918–222.12
Germany1919–232.14
Switzerland1919–232.26
Hungary1918–222.28

New Zealand compares favourably with most of the foreign countries shown in the above table, but somewhat unfavourably with other British countries.

CONTRIBUTORY CAUSES

In quite 50 per cent. of death entries, more than one definite disease is recorded, without taking into account indefinite conditions such as debility, coma, heart - failure, syncope, &c. In such cases it is necessary to decide which of the two or more diseases is to be assigned as the cause of death.

Certain general rules of procedure, applicable in the great majority of cases, are laid down by the international classification of causes of death. The United States Bureau of Vital Statistics has compiled a Manual of Joint Causes of Death, which follows the lines of the international classification, but gives very full details and thus permits of a much greater degree of uniformity in the use of the classification. The United States Manual has been adopted in New Zealand.

Beginning with the year 1924, a detailed tabulation of assigned and associated causes of death has been instituted, and the details are published in the Annual Report on Vital Statistics. The following table gives for 1926 a summary of the principal contributory causes, shown in juxtaposition to the totals for the same diseases when treated as assigned causes:—

Disease.Assigned Causes of Death ofContributory Causes of Death of
Males.Females.Both Sexes.Males.Females.Both Sexes.
Influenza153135288323163
Septicemia (non-puerperal)131326652085
Rheumatism243660171835
Diabetes68941625510
Anæmia564197171128
Meningitis212950372360
Cerebral hæmorrhage, apoplexy3663987647484158
Paralysis263460403878
Epilepsy3123544610
Infantile convulsions271542202646
Diseases of the heart1,1608992,059128125253
Diseases of arteries1075215911582197
Embolism and thrombosis171431183856
Diseases of larynx44811415
Bronchitis200160360124114238
Broncho-pneumonia1101002107078148
Pneumonia18810929712498222
Pleurisy301444361652
Pulmonary congestion39276614391234
Asthma121325422870
Other diseases of respiratory system32739471158
Diseases of the stomach8127111241337
Diarrhœa and enteritis4460104161632
Hernia, intestinal obstruction6054114402868
Other diseases of intestines109198715
Biliary calculi726334610
Other diseases of the liver5952111162440
Peritonitis18284610461165
Nephritis233201434372966
Other diseases of the kidneys323365321446
Diseases of the bladder10313361248
Diseases of the prostate95..9528..28
Gangrene191130301747
Acute abscess10515131427
Senility482405887261214475

It will be noticed that diseases of the respiratory system rank very high among the contributory causes, mainly on account of their frequent occurrence as complications of heart-disease and of influenza and other epidemic diseases.

The following indicates for 1926 the principal assigned causes with which certain contributory causes were associated.

CONTRIBUTORY CAUSES.—PRINCIPAL ASSOCIATIONS, 1926.
Contributory Cause.Assigned Cause with which associated.Number of Cases in which associated.
InfluenzaDiseases of the heart27
Nephritis10
Septicæmia (non-puerperal)Diseases of bones13
RheumatismDiseases of the heart18
MeningitisInfluenza23
Cerebral hæmorrhage, apoplexyDiseases of the heart66
Nephritis45
ParalysisCerebral hæmorrhage, apoplexy37
Diseases of the heart11
Diseases of the heartChronic nephritis57
Cancer28
Rheumatism24
Tuberculosis15
Pneumonia15
Diseases of thyroid14
Diabetes mellitus11
Diseases of arteriesDiseases of the heart87
Cerebral hæmorrhage, apoplexy68
Nephritis19
Embolism and thrombosisDiseases of the heart16
BronchitisDiseases of the heart111
Influenza35
Broncho-pneumonia17
Pneumonia12
Broncho-pneumoniaWhooping-cough49
Influenza24
Tuberculosis14
Diseases of the heart14
Diphtheria10
PneumoniaInfluenza132
Diseases of the heart12
PleurisyPneumonia22
Pulmonary congestionDiseases of the heart82
Cerebral hæmorrhage, apoplexy24
Bronchitis17
Nephritis12
AsthmaBronchitis30
Diseases of the heart28
Other diseases of respiratory systemTuberculosis of respiratory system20
Intestinal obstructionCancer31
Appendicitis12
PeritonitisAppendicitis61
Ulcer of stomach and duodenum33
Intestinal obstruction21
Cancer13
Diseases of the liverDiseases of the heart18
NephritisDiseases of the heart29
Other diseases of the kidneysDiseases of the prostate12
Diseases of the bladderDiseases of the kidneys11
Diseases of the prostate13
Diseases of prostateNephritis15
GangreneDiabetes14
SenilityDiseases of the heart192
Cerebral hæmorrhage, apoplexy52
Bronchitis48
Pulmonary congestion28
Gangrene21
Diseases of the arteries16
Influenza16
Paralysis12

MAORI DEATHS

Deaths of Maoris are not included in the statistics quoted throughout this subsection, their omission being due to the fact that a considerably lower standard of accuracy and completeness of data exists in the case of Maori registrations than in the general death records. Registrations of Maori deaths during each of the last five years have been as follows:—

MAORI DEATHS, 1922–26.
Year.Numbers.Rates per 1,000 of Maori Population.
Males.Females.Total.Males.Females.Total.
192247443991316.8617.4817.15
192342134176214.8713.4614.21
192440636777314.2614.3814.32
192543738181815.1314.7014.96
192636833069811.0710.8510.96

In spite of the considerable drop disclosed by the registrations for 1926, the average rate over the period was over 14 per 1,000, as compared with less than 9 per 1,000 in the case of the general population. The rates for the two sexes are much more nearly equal for Maoris than for the rest of the population, the female rate being indeed higher than the male in two of the five years covered. Over the average of the five years the male rate among Maoris was only 2 per cent. higher than the female, as compared with a corresponding percentage excess of 23 among the general population.

Formerly the only statistics available concerning Maori deaths were mere numbers of deaths according to sex. A tabulation was, however, made in 1925 for the five years 1920–24 on the basis of age and cause of death, and similar tabulations will be made quinquennially in future. The summarized results of the tabulation for 1920–24 appeared in the 1926 and 1927 numbers of the Year-book.

With the exception of diphtheria, epidemic and infectious diseases generally exact a much heavier toll proportionately among Maoris than among the general population, the most noteworthy example being tuberculosis, particularly of the respiratory system. Other diseases of the respiratory system also show much higher rates for Maoris than for Europeans, and the same state of affairs is disclosed for diarrhœal diseases and stomach complaints.

On the other hand, there is a much lower mortality among Maoris from certain diseases which rank high as causes of death among the European population. Principal among these are cancer, heart-disease and other diseases of the circulatory system, nephritis, the group of general diseases which includes diabetes and exophthalmic goitre, and the group of diseases of the nervous system which includes apoplexy and cerebral hæmorrhage. Malformations and premature births show lower rates for Maoris than for Europeans, but the indefinite nature of the data in the registration entries covering the deaths of many infants may be partly responsible.

The Maori infantile mortality rate is much higher than the European, principally owing to the ravages of epidemic diseases, tuberculosis, respiratory diseases, and diarrhœal diseases. The infantile-mortality rate for the first year of life was, for the five years 1920–24, 131 per 1,000 births in the case of Maoris, as compared with 45 per 1,000 among European infants, and this in spite of the fact that for the first month of life the Maori rate was actually lower than the European (27 as against 28). Among Maori infants who survived the first month, the death-rate during the succeeding eleven months was 90 per 1,000, as compared with only 16 per 1,000 in the case of Europeans.

DEATHS IN COOK ISLANDS

As explained in the Births subsection of this section, a system of compulsory registration of deaths is now in force in the Cook Islands.

Particulars required are much the same as in New Zealand proper, but the onus of registering is thrown on the occupier of the house where the death took place, or on any person present at the time of death. If the deceased in his or her last illness was attended by a medical practitioner, a medical certificate must be supplied to the Registrar. Any person conducting a burial or a religious service thereat must notify the nearest Registrar in writing within one week.

The following are the figures of death-registrations in each island during the twelve months ended the 31st December, 1925, or the 31st March, 1926:—

DEATHS IN COOK ISLANDS, 1925–26.
Island.Number of Deaths.
Rarotonga76
Aitutaki20
Mangaia43
Atiu21
Manihiki5
Mauke15
Rakaanga5
Penrhyn8
Pukapuka11
Niue63
          Total267

DEATHS IN WESTERN SAMOA

From the 1st January, 1923, the registration of deaths in Western Samoa was made compulsory, and the regulations issued provided for very complete particulars being furnished to the Registrars. Accurate information of the total deaths, and also the deaths under one year of age, is now available for each of the four years 1923–26, and a table is appended hereunder.

The number of deaths registered during the year 1926 was 723, as compared with 857 in 1925. The death-rate was 19.4 per 1,000 of mean population, as against a rate of 23.7 in the preceding year.

DEATHS IN WESTERN SAMOA, 1923–26.
Year.Number of Deaths.Deaths under One Year of Age.Deaths per 1,000 of Population.Infantile Mortality Rate. (per 1,000 Births.)
19231,39834941.5200
192476629522.5155
192585737923.7186
192672320819.4106

The very high death rate shown for the year 1923 was due to a severe epidemic of dysentery. The rate for 1926 is the lowest on record, due chiefly to the favourable infantile mortality rate, the figure for which—106 per 1000 births—compares very favourably with preceding years.

SUBSECTION D.—MORBIDITY

INTRODUCTORY

DEATH-RATES are of great value as indicating the relative healthiness of different countries or for different years. The statistics of causes of registered deaths are of further use as showing the incidence of fatal diseases or accidents, and as indicating in a general way the relative rise or fall of diseases over a series of years. For instance, the fall in the incidence of tuberculosis and the increase in cancer (discussed in Subsection C of this section) can be readily traced from the records of deaths attributed to these causes in different years.

In comparisons of healthiness based on death-rates, however, the effect of the advance of medical science in recent years is not taken into account. It is common knowledge that many diseases regarded a few decades ago as incurable now give a fair percentage of recoveries. Similarly, the death-rates in epidemics are in general much lower now than formerly, owing partly to the steps taken to prevent the spread of the disease, partly to the necessity of early notification in most countries, and partly to increased medical knowledge. Again, many diseases seldom or never result fatally.

Of recent years much attention has been devoted in different countries to the possibility or otherwise of obtaining reliable statistics of sickness. In New Zealand certain diseases are notifiable, but beyond this the only record other than that of fatality is the information ascertainable from the returns of discharges from public hospitals. In the absence of full statistics of sickness, however, information from the two sources mentioned is of considerable value, and gives a fair indication of the prevalence of the more important diseases.

NOTIFICATIONS OF DISEASES

Notifications of notifiable diseases during 1926 are shown for each month of the year in the following table:—

Disease.January.February.March.April.May.June.July.August.September.October.November.December.Totals.
Scarlet fever92911161232061921501231201221101381,533
Diphtheria102891622831962741891571921461561191,975
Enteric fever152718532823111624214224302
Pulmonary tuberculosis8896127108871051101101181061311321,318
Cerebrospinal meningitis52222114742335
Acute poliomyelitis..441....112..1822
Pneumonic influenza521393734518834764641
Acute primary pneumonia21172034388822515181686968880
Erysipelas111619182816242121301613233
Puerperal fever172013141610171211251421190
Septic abortion81377111068121078107
Eclampsia81642364626654
Tetanus423....2....2..1216
Hydatids134613338955767
Trachoma21..112....11..110
Leprosy....................1..1
Ophthalmia neonatorum443321..2291132
Lethargic encephalitis83527213235142
Food poisoning1......11........111226
Dysentery......5571....12..21
Actinomycosis..11..............1..3
Load poisoning..211..1....1......6
          Totals4043955146636527771,0908085555615775687,564

A quinquennial summary of notifications of certain principal diseases is as follows:—

PRINCIPAL INFECTIOUS DISEASES NOTIFIED, 1922–26.
Disease.1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.
Scarlet fever1,4491,2011,1761,0251,583
Diphtheria1,9891,9512,7171,5181,975
Enteric fever539276354278302
Pulmonary tuberculosis1,1291,0021,0721,2471,318
Cerebro-spinal meningitis4236312735
Acute poliomyelitis9817731,15922
Puerperal fever and septic abortion262176319336297
Erysipelas271213210181233

Information as to case-fatality in regard to the three first-mentioned diseases above is given in the next table for each of the last ten years:—

Year.Diphtheria.Scarlet Fever.Enteric Fever.
Cases notified.Deaths.Case-fatality. Per Cent.Cases notified.Deaths.Case-fatality. Per Cent.Cases notified.Deaths.Case-fatality. Per Cent.
19175,4582374.342,755301.09653416.28
19185,5391893.411,654301.81423337.80
19193,4991494.261,521231.51477347.13
19202,442913.731,248151.203894010.28
19212,6111033.951,845241.30451245.32
19221,989783.921,449100.695396712.43
19231,951663.381,201131.08276238.24
19242,717802.941,176131.11354195.37
19251,618523.431,02570.68278165.76
19261,975663.341,58380.50302196.29

PUBLIC HOSPITALS: ADMISSIONS AND DISCHARGES

During the year 1926 the total admissions to public hospitals (other than maternity hospitals) in New Zealand numbered 64,177. There were 4,214 patients in hospital at the beginning of the year, the total cases dealt with during the year being thus 68,391, equal to 484 per 10,000 of mean population, including Maoris; or, in other words, one person out of every twenty-one persons in the Dominion received some degree of medical treatment in public hospitals in 1926.

These figures reveal a considerable increase over those of the previous year; and, to give some idea of the rate at which treatments in public hospitals are increasing, a table is appended showing for each of the last five years the total number of patients treated, and the proportion of population:—

Year.Total Patients treated.Rate per 10,000 of Mean Population.
192251,159392
192353,847405
192458,690434
192561,594445
192668,391484

As will be seen from the above figures, the number of patients treated increased from 51,159 in 1922 to 68,391 in 1926. During the same period the rate rose from 392 per 10,000 of population to 484. Judging by the rate alone these figures represent an increase of 23 ½ per cent., or an average annual increase of nearly 6 per cent. Over such a short period as four years these increases are remarkable, and disclose the extent to which the public generally are taking advantage of the facilities for medical treatment which are placed at their disposal by the various public hospitals.

The above figures relate only to indoor patients treated in public hospitals, and if there be added the number of out-patients treated by the public hospitals (66,000 during the twelve months ended 31st March, 1926), the number of patients treated in private hospitals, and those persons receiving medical treatment in their own homes, it will probably be found that at least one out of every ten persons in the population was under medical treatment during the year. These figures do not cover the whole field of sickness, as there is also to be considered the largo number of minor complaints the condition of which did not Warrant the calling in of a medical practitioner.

From figures given in the Appendix to the Annual Report of the Department of Health, it would appear that the average duration in hospital in respect of each admission is approximately twenty-one days. On this basis, sickness as represented by treatment in the public hospitals alone aggregated over 200,000 weeks for the year 1926. This aggregate, however, represents only one day for each person in the Dominion.

CONDITION ON DISCHARGE

Of the 68,391 persons treated in public hospitals in 1926, 43,731 were discharged as recovered, 13,815 as relieved, and 2,656 as unrelieved. Deaths in hospital numbered 3,835, or 5.61 per cent. of total cases dealt with, and 4,354 patients were still in hospital at the end of the year.

The numbers of admissions, discharges, and deaths for each of the last five years are—

PUBLIC HOSPITALS.—ADMISSIONS, DISCHARGES, AND DEATHS, 1922–26.
Year.Admissions.Discharges.Deaths.Total Discharges and Deaths.
Recovered.Relieved.Unrelieved.
192247,54926,98314,9872,4072,98447,361
192350,04029,10815,6422,1443,30050,194
192455,03434,08814,8542,5853,26054,787
192557,68436,28515,1812,4383,48357,387
192664,17743,71413,8322,6563,83564,037

The following table gives the percentages of recovered, relieved, unrelieved, and deaths to total eases dealt with during each of the five years:—

Year.Percentage discharged asDied.
Recovered.Relieved.Unrelieved.
192252.7429.294.705.83
192354.0629.053.986.13
192458.0825.314.405.55
192558.9124.653.965.65
192663.9420.203.885.61

There has been very little movement in the proportion of deaths to total patients treated during, the five years under review. It is gratifying to notice, however, that the percentages of patients recovered has shown a continual increase over the five years at the expense of both the relieved and unrelieved, mainly the former.

SEXES OF PATIENTS

From the following table it will be seen that males considerably outnumber females among hospital patients. During the last ten years the number of males to every 100 females has ranged from 116 in 1926 to 160 in 1919. The death-rate is also invariably higher among male than among female patients.

Year.Discharges and Deaths.Deaths.Death-rate per 1,000 Cases.
Males.Females.Males per 100 Females.Males.Females.Males per 100 Females.Males.Females.
191722,23916,4921351,8129811858159
191827,11919,3771402,9551,51319510978
191926,16416,3121601,8849801927260
192026,62719,6611352,1771,2221788262
192125,36519,5481301,9091,0651797554
192226,51920,8421271,8611,1231667054
192328,03822,1561272,0461,2541637357
192430,01524,7721212,0391,2211676849
192531,36526,0221212,1681,3151656851
192634,44329,5941162,3831,4521646949

AGES OF PATIENTS

The ages of patients discharged from or dying in public hospitals during 1925 and 1926 arc. as shown in the following summary:—

PUBLIC HOSPITALS.—AGES OF PATIENTS DISCHARGED OR DYING.
Ages of Patients, in Years.1925.1926.
Males.Females.Total.Males.Females.Total.
Under 53,3142,4345,7483,4752,5606,035
 5 and under 103,0232,4405,4633,5642,9026,466
10     ″     152,1701,7583,9282,5281,9934,521
15     ″     255,6635,65911,3226,1336,50412,637
25     ″     354,6815,55410,2355,0176,23911,256
35     ″     454,0733,7897,8624,3094,2918,660
45     ″     553,3732,1615,5343,6842,4586,142
55     ″     652,2451,1173,3622,5571,3373,894
65 and over2,7261,0283,7543,1151,2604,375
Unspecified97821796150111
          Totals31,36526,02257,38734,44329,59464,037

SUMMARY OF DISEASES, ETC.

As explained in the preceding subsection, the international classification of diseases and causes of death is used in New Zealand.

The following table shows that Class VI, “Diseases of the digestive system,” comes first on the list as regards the total cases treated, followed by “Epidemic, endemic, and infectious diseases,” “External causes,” and “Diseases of the genitourinary system,” in that order. Classes I and II come first and second respectively as regards deaths, the next on the list being Class IV, “Diseases of the circulatory system.”

PUBLIC HOSPITALS.—CLASSIFICATION OF DISEASES, 1926.
Class.Discharges.Deaths.Total Discharges and Deaths.
Recovered.Relieved.Unrelieved.Males.Females.Males.Females.
I. Epidemic, endemic, and infectious diseases6,0292,0113784272965,0294,112
II. Other general diseases1,8371,7314864472582,6052,154
III. Diseases of nervous system and of organs of special sense1,5261,7405211631572,3361,771
IV. Diseases of circulatory system996905912881321,538874
V. Diseases of respiratory system2,546735672291242,3651,336
VI. Diseases of digestive system13,2071,7583402191498,1327,541
VII. Diseases of the genito-urinary system and annexa3,5471,378266189991,8893,590
VIII. Puerperal state3,98019963..75..4,317
IX. Diseases of the skin and of the cellular tissue2,1174572727161,666978
X. Diseases of the organs of locomotion1,001625552891,220498
XI. Malformations88103451515126140
XII. Diseases of early infancy8616125207969
XIII. Old age (senile debility, &c.)..134838137227108
XIV. External causes6,0051,810105239596,6761,542
XV. Ill-defined causes74923012866555564
          Totals43,71413,8322,6562,3831,45234,44329,594

Figures of total cases and of deaths for each of the fifteen classes are given in the next table for the last five years. So far as possible the figures for the year 1922 have been adjusted to agree with the revised classification used from 1923 onwards, and the figures for the five years may be regarded as comparable enough for practical purposes.

The figures for total cases relate to the total discharges and deaths, and not to admissions, and do not cover persons still in hospital at the end of the year.

Class.Total Cases.Deaths.
1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.1922.1923.1924.1925.1936.
I7,1388,1407,8697,8319,141580682574672733
II2,9833,1613,8774,2694,759442473550586705
III3,5233,4613,5323,5834,107274328331302320
IV1,8721,8912,0402,2652,412358311351419420
V3,6163,6333,5813,5073,701328364334335353
VI11,23911,69913,29613,65615,673295330334354368
VII3,9024,1874,6435,0275,479199241231250288
VIII2,3992,5453,2273,7224,3175769697275
IX2,1622,2662,6162,4892,6443730304543
X1,7051,7441,6201,6801,7183940313037
XI1761982552532662225323030
XII1261211261201484741404545
XIII283406347344335136168128114118
XIV5,5896,0976,9337,6598,218159191222221298
XV6486458259821,11911711812
          Totals47,36150,19454,78757,38761,0372,9843,3003,2603,4833,835

The greatest increase in the number of cases dealt with during the period is shown by Class VI, “Diseases of the digestive system,” largely through a continued increase in the number of cases of tonsils and adenoids. Class VIII, “Puerperal state,” also shows a substantial rise, this being mainly due to the increasing use of public hospitals for accouchements. The excess shown in 1923 in the case of Class I is due to the influenza epidemic of that year. Epidemics of whooping-cough and influenza caused a further large increase in the number of cases for Class I in the year 1926.

The following table gives the case-fatality or percentage of deaths to total cases treated in each class for each of the last five years. As in the preceding table, the term “total cases” relates only to total discharges and deaths.

PUBLIC HOSPITALS.—PERCENTAGE OF DEATHS TO TOTAL CASES TREATED, 1922–26.
Class.Percentage of Deaths to Total Cases.
1922.1923.19241925.1920.
I. Epidemic, endemic, and infectious diseases8.138.387.298.587.91
II. Other general diseases14.8214.9614.1913.7314.81
III. Diseases of nervous system and organs of special sense7.789.489.378.437.79
IV. Diseases of the circulatory system19.1216.4517.2118.5017.41
V. Diseases of the respiratory system9.0710.029.339.559.54
VI. Diseases of the digestive system2.622.822.512.592.35
VII. Diseases of the genito-urinary system and annexa5.105.764.984.975.26
VIII. Puerperal state2.382.711.891.931.74
IX. Diseases of the skin and of the cellular tissue1.711.321.151.811.63
X. Diseases of the organs of locomotion2.292.291.911.792.15
XI. Malformations12.5012.6312.5511.8611.28
XII. Diseases of early infancy37.3033.8831.7537.5030.41
XIII. Old age (senile debility, &c.)48.0641.3836.8933.1335.22
XIV. External causes2.843.133.202.893.63
XV. Ill-defined causes1.701.091.330.811.07
          Totals6.306.575.956.075.99

The above table provides a more satisfactory basis for determining the relative fatality of the various classes of diseases than does a simple comparison of numbers of deaths.

An even better comparison is afforded of the progress or retrogression in the various classes, when, in addition to the information conveyed by a perusal of differences in numbers, consideration is taken of the actual percentage movement. This is made possible by the following table, which shows the fluctuations, both numerically and as a percentage, between 1922 and 1926, for each of the fifteen classes into which diseases are divided.

Class.Numerical Increase 1926 over 1922.Percentage Increase 1926 over 1922.
Total Cases.Deaths.Case-fatality Rate.Total Cases.Deaths.Case-fatality Rate.
NOTE.—Minus sign (-) denotes a decrease.
I2,003143− 0.2228.0624.66− 2.71
II1,776263− 0.0159.5459.50− 0.07
III584460.0116.5816.790.13
IV54062− 1.7128.8517.32− 0.89
V85250.472.357.625.18
VI4,43473− 0.2739.4524.75− 10.31
VII1,577890.1640.4244.723.14
VIII1,91818− 0.6479.9531.58−26.89
IX4826− 0-0822.2916.22− 4.68
X13_ 2− 0.140.76− 5.13− 6.11
XI908− 1.2251.1436.36− 9.76
XII22_ 2− 6.8917.46− 4.26−18.47
XIII52−18−12.8418.37−13.24−26.72
XIV2,6291390.7947.0487.4227.82
XV4711− 0.6372.699.09−37.06
          Totals16,676851− 0.3135.2128.52− 4.92

Examining first of all the columns relating to total cases, it is seen that although Class VI—diseases of the digestive system—ranks first in point of numerical increase, it is nevertheless a long way from the top as regards percentage increase. Class VIII, for reasons already stated in a previous paragraph, shows a substantial rise over the period, and this is sustained in the percentage increase of 79.95, which is the highest recorded. The next outstanding class is Class XV—ill-defined diseases —the large number of patients admitted in recent years for X-ray treatment or observation, and of persons in with some other patient accounting for the advance in this class. Classes II and XI also exhibit an outstanding upward trend, due primarily in the case of Class II to the ever-increasing number of cancer and diabetes cases admitted for treatment. The increase of 47.04 per cent. in the number of cases treated for external causes is worthy of note, the principal factors being burns and scalds, fractures and dislocations of bones, and “other external injuries.” All the remaining classes, with the exception of “diseases of the respiratory system” and “diseases of the bones,” which show very little movement, record fairly high percentage increases.

Turning now to the columns relating to deaths, a different order of precedence may be observed. It is rather disquieting to note that deaths in hospital from external causes show the rapid advance of 87.42 per cent. The next highest is that recorded for Class II, the fact that this class contains the fatal cancer cases, of course, augmenting the death-rate from these causes, it having been previously perceived that the number of cancer cases treated in hospital is rising rapidly. Three groups of diseases—diseases of the bones, diseases of early infancy (coinciding with the reduction in the general infantile. mortality rate), and diseases of old age—show a welcome decrease in the number of deaths recorded.

It is not prudent to base conclusions upon the results indicated in the deaths columns, and so attention is diverted to the case-fatality columns, which reveal more truly the position as regards the effective amelioration of the various diseases. Thus, it will be seen that in only one instance is any alarming feature presented, and that is in the case of external causes, the case-fatality rate for which shows an increase of no less than 27.82 per cent. This is due principally, no doubt, to the ever-increasing number of vehicular accidents, a great many of which terminate fatally.

EPIDEMIC AND ENDEMIC DISEASES

The first class of diseases in the international classification is devoted to “epidemic, endemic, and infectious,” the first twenty-five orders of which cover epidemic diseases. The principal epidemic diseases dealt with in public hospitals are scarlet fever and diphtheria. There are four special hospitals for the treatment of these and similar infectious diseases, all situated in the South Island. Several hospitals have fever wings attached.

It is interesting to note that while males preponderate in influenza cases, girls appear to be more susceptible than boys to diphtheria, scarlet fever, and measles. The figures for the two sexes for these four diseases are—

Year.Influenza.Diphtheria.Scarlet Fever.Measles.
Males.Females.Males.Females.Males.Females.Males.Females.
192226818061276537673161168
19231,0328916927953065372128
19242862089901,185338597180205
19252121495786042524798052
19267466237528324797088770
          Totals for 5 years2,5442,0513,6244,1811,7513,052439523

Information concerning total cases and deaths in hospital during each of the last five years is given in the following table for the foregoing and other epidemic diseases:—

Disease.Total Cases.Deaths.
1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.
* New heading, 1923—no figures for 1922.
Typhoid fever3351472241832104223292334
Paratyphoid3642..1....
Malaria1481788..........
Smallpox..2..1............
Measles22949395132157..21332
Scarlet fever1,1078439357311,1871013868
Whooping-cough11866874232276634
Diphtheria1,3771,4872,1751,1821,5846454574156
Influenza4481,9234943611,369141431625119
Mumps159413119......1..
Dysentery182523252412226
Epidemic jaundice*..1633........1
Erysipelas137140969010568512
Infantile paralysis349197991,2521908..161496
Lethargic encephalitis2524252330119765
Meningococcus meningitis*..2155..1142
Chicken-pox472524841011....11
German measles37248437..........
Others81..64..........
          Totals4,1574,9964,6004,1815,367159262161268276

The occurrence of epidemics can readily be traced from these figures—influenza in 1923 and 1926, diphtheria and measles in 1924, chicken-pox in 1925–26, infantile paralysis in 1922 and 1925, and whooping-cough in 1926. In normal years diphtheria is responsible for more admissions and more deaths than any other epidemic disease.

TUBERCULOSIS

Tuberculosis occupies seven orders in the classification of diseases, but is usually divided into two groups—viz., tuberculosis of the respiratory system, and other forms of tuberculosis. The former covers three-fifths of the cases of tubercular disease dealt with in hospitals, and a somewhat higher proportion of the deaths. A large percentage of the tubercular cases is dealt with at seven sanatoria for consumptives.

Tuberculosis cases in public hospitals and sanatoria during the last five years are as follows:—

Location.Cases.Deaths.
1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.
Respiratory system.1,2931,3261,3151,4581,495277243250253284
Meninges and central nervous system52496457584543575148
Intestines and peritoneum607854811052221121114
Vertebral column1551621511721207161656
Joints17719018621718977521
Other organs2312332842942781314847
Disseminated1133362530822241723
          Totals1,9792,0712,0902,3042,275379366372343383

Fuller details as to location are given in the “Annual Report on Vital Statistics.” The death-rate is exceedingly high in the case of tuberculous meningitis, averaging 87 per cent. over the five years. Males greatly preponderate among patients treated for tuberculosis, the figures for 1926 being—males 1,311, females 964.

VENEREAL DISEASES

In connection with the following table of venereal-disease cases it should be noted that the figures relate to in-patients only, and do not include out-patients, who represent the great majority of cases treated at the public hospitals.

Year.Syphilis.Gonococcus or Chancrold Infection.
Cases.Deaths.Cases.Deaths.
Males.Females.Males.Females.Males.Females.Males.Females.
192213453772055161
19231064973248916..
1924111397224412012
1925142671652811094..
19261477224737912141

The number of cases of venereal diseases dealt with over the period shows a fairly large increase, but the increase is probably more the outcome of the establishment of venereal clinics during recent years than to any increase in the incidence of the diseases.

In order to obtain some definite information regarding venereal disease, a questionnaire was attached from 1919 to 1923 to the hospital discharge-cards used in the preparation of statistical tables, requiring completion in all cases where the disease treated was due to one form or other of venereal disease.

From 1st January, 1924, a different form of questionnaire was brought into use, requiring completion in all cases where the patient was found to be suffering from or showing evidence of recent or distant syphilitic or gonorrhœal infection, irrespective of whether the disease for which the patient was being treated was of venereal origin or not.

Of 64,037 patients discharged from or dying in public hospitals during 1926 it was found that 413 showed evidence of syphilitic infection and 589 of gonorrhœal infection. The following table gives a summary of these cases by age-groups:—

Under 15.15 and under 25.25 and under 45.45 and over.Totals.
M.F.M.F.M.F.M.F.M.F.Both Sexes.
Syphilitic Infection.
Recent3..12628551481260
Distant1214117825213243237116353
Acquired 21798544993120186287
Congenital1511522313231942
Not stated..11223103710612384
          Totals151423131105713744285128413
Gonorrhœal Infection.
Recent1033128621651722..325112437
Distant11721461659111339152
          Totals11341358321133811438151589
          Grand totals26481589632190218457232791,002

Included in the total for syphilitic infection (413) are 14 cases (8 males, 6 females) who were also suffering from gonorrhœal infection. These cases are not included in the total for gonorrhœal infection.

OTHER INFECTIOUS DISEASES

Non-puerperal septicemia is the principal of the remaining infectious diseases, the figures for which for the last five years are—

Disease.Cases.Deaths.
1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.1922.1928.1924.1925.1926.
Septicæmia5366496387137601329212517
Tetanus18191626177771011
Mycoses36551..211..
Anthrax21......1........
Cow-pox....13............
Frambœsia....1............ 
Rat-bite fever....2..1..........
Trench fever241..1..........
Trench mouth....1..............

Three-fifths of the total patients treated for non-puerperal septicæmia are males, and it would appear that most of the cases coming under this head are due to septic infection of wounds. Tetanus has a very high death-rate, though the numbers treated for this disease are small.

CANCER

Of recent years cancer has come into great prominence amongst causes of death, now ranking in New Zealand second only to heart-disease in point of number of deaths. Information as to deaths and death-rates from cancer is given in Subsection C of this section.

The total number of deaths in public hospitals in 1926 where cancer was assigned as the cause was 484 (males 321, females 163). In addition, 251 patients treated for cancer were discharged as recovered, 540 as relieved, and 316 as unrelieved. Very few of the recoveries were in cases of internal cancer, and but a small proportion of the deaths in cases of surface cancer. It is noticeable that with but few exceptions cancer of the mouth and its annexa is confined to males.

Of the 484 patients who died in hospital from cancer during 1926, 246, or 51 per cent., had been in hospital less than one month, and of these 77 died within one week of admission.

Tables published in the “Annual Report on Vital Statistics” give detailed information as to condition on discharge and part of body affected, in conjunction with age of patient and also with period in hospital. The following table gives a summary of cancer cases during the last five years, following the international classification as to region affected:—

CANCER CASES IN PUBLIC HOSPITALS, 1922–26.
Region.Cases.Deaths.
1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.
Buccal cavity1361251611912261821253140
Stomach and liver20625431330828293111127141136
Peritoneum, intestines, and rectum1241161521542015649706486
Female genital organs1131261601701982235353431
Breast1131121371231421818201825
Skin84105101126138128151121
Other and undefined organs218185261325404757093104145
          Totals9941,0231,2851,3971,591294312385403484

The percentages of deaths to total, cases for the period covered by the above table are given in the following table. It may be mentioned that the two classes with the highest death-rates are composed entirely of cases of internal cancer, and the “other and undefined” class, which comes third in order of percentage of deaths, also consists mainly of internal cancer cases.

Region.Total Cases, 1922–26.Total Deaths, 1922–26.Percentage of Deaths to Cases.
Buccal cavity.83913516
Stomach and liver1,36360845
Peritoneum, intestines, and rectum74732544
Female genital organs76715720
Breast6279916
Skin5546712
Other and undefined organs1,39348735
          Totals6,2901,87830

BENIGN TUMOURS

Under the revised classification all benign tumours and tumours not actually returned as malignant or hydatid are placed under the one heading, with the exception of tumours of the brain, eye, thyroid and pituitary glands, heart, spleen, stomach, prostate, ovary, and uterus.

Formerly many other kinds of tumours, in addition to those specified above, were classed with the part of the body affected, notably tumours of the ear, nose, and breast. The inclusion of these under the one heading has had the effect of doubling the figures for non-malignant tumours by comparison with previous years.

Tumour cases included in the general class numbered 591 during 1926, and of there 538 were discharged either “recovered” or “relieved,” there being only 14 deaths. Following is a summary showing the various locations of the tumours:—

Benign Tumours ofNumber of Cases.
Males.Females.
Head, face613
Mouth, jaw3418
Nose6242
Ears93
Neck1714
Spinal cord53
Breast546
Lungs, mediastinum82
Liver, pancreas..2
Intestines, rectum412
Kidneys..3
Bladder, urethra227
Abdomen, peritoneum37
Male genital organs6 
Bones (except jaw)1820
Nerve tissues4..
Other sites7267
Site not stated2829
          Totals303288

OTHER GENERAL DISEASES

The principal of the remaining general diseases, with their figures for each of the last five years, are given in the next table.

Males considerably outnumber females in rheumatism cases, and represent 91 per cent. of the alcoholism cases. Females represent 83 per cent. of the cases of exophthalmic goitre and other diseases of the thyroid gland. Large increases throughout the period are recorded for goitre in general, this disease being particularly prevalent amongst school-children. Consequent on the introduction of the insulin treatment for diabetes, the number of patients treated for this disease shows high increases during the last four years. The percentage of deaths to total cases treated for diabetes has declined from 24.05 in 1922 to 17.34 in 1926. Next to leucæmia, the numbers for which are small, anæmia has the highest death-rate of any of the diseases included in this group. Most of the deaths from anæmia are due to the pernicious type of the disease.

Only 5 cases of chronic lead poisoning are included in the total of 21 cases of chronic poisonings for 1926, the remaining 16 (13 males and 3 females) being due to the use of drugs and tobacco.

Disease.Total Cases.Deaths.
1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.
Acute rheumatism5465044114714832412101313
Chronic rheumatism and gout202241326361427107131010
Rickets384210516112..1
Diabetes1582493663293983852515469
Anæmia and chlorosis1081061231571631831293239
Exophthalmic goitre3123482093153341926183023
Other diseases of the thyroid gland163188153422
Leucæmia, Hodgkin's disease3730344748119121719
Alcoholism268303307319396151013912
Chronic poisonings1537282621....121
Other676446799881231118
          Totals1,7511,9242,0232,2972,577144160156180207

DISEASES OF THE NERVOUS SYSTEM

The diseases of the nervous system, following the international classification, are as follows:—

Disease.Total Cases.Deaths.
1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.
* New heading, 1923—figures for 1922 not available.
Encephalitis13301613151117892
Meningitis88735874626251344837
Locomotor ataxia398139396754242
Other diseases of the spinal cord9979576190161381012
Apoplexy, cerebral hæmorrhage191181228195212116118163122137
Cerebral thrombosis and embolism*..41394367..17222330
Paralysis without specified cause1291581761911772232393731
General paralysis of the insane121415717........5
Other forms of mental alienation25121527324233444614
Epilepsy16217418819522435464
Convulsions322125342573111
Convulsions of infants3047556163110545
Chorea657757665211..1..
Neuralgia, neuritis48141851450259032421
Softening of the brain26326252 5
Other nervous diseases7087006887147981229273037
          Totals2,3022,3152,4312,4392,799265311325298313

Very high death-rates are shown for meningitis, apoplexy, cerebral embolism and thrombosis, and softening of the brain (the figures for which, however, are very small), but the general rate for the class is low, owing to the large number of cases of neuralgia, neuritis, neurasthenia, and mental alienation, for all of which the death-rate in hospitals is negligible. Mental cases are not retained in hospital for any length of time, being generally transferred to the mental hospitals as soon as possible.

DISEASES OF THE EYES

Eye troubles are responsible for a considerable number of hospital cases, but very few deaths. Out of 3,539 cases during the five years 1922–26 only 4 deaths were recorded. The figures for the principal affections of the eyes during the five years are—

Disease.Total Cases.
1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.
Cataract159132136145177
Conjunctivitis7565618090
Iritis5647466582
Strabismus2429291843
Glaucoma1824304435
Dacryocystitis1810223140
Keratitis2720231716
Trachoma51091812
Ulcer of eye987797107114
Foreign body in eye2931273634
Other diseases of eyes150204171199177
          Totals659649651760820

Injuries to the eyes, other than those due to the presence of some foreign body, are included in the “accident” class.

DISEASES OF EARS AND OF MASTOID PROCESS

Diseases of the ears and diseases of the mastoid process are placed under the same heading in the classification. The figures for each of the last five years are—

Year.Diseases of Ears.Diseases of Mastoid Process.
Total Cases.Deaths.Total Cases.Deaths.
Males.Females.Males.Females.Males.Females.Males.Females.
192222117321947433
192318815183887021
19241511544..83622..
1925141125227048....
1926176171327764..1

Otitis media is the principal disease of the ears, representing 290 of the 347 cases, and all of the deaths, in 1926.

Mastoiditis was the trouble in 100 out of the 141 cases of disease of the mastoid process in 1926.

DISEASES OF THE CIRCULATORY SYSTEM

Diseases of the heart, which occupy the first four orders under Class IV, are responsible for nearly half of the total admissions for diseases of the circulatory system and for nine-tenths of the deaths. The figures for the principal diseases of the circulatory system for the last five years are—

Disease.Total Cases.Deaths.
1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.
* Excluding cerebral embolism and thrombosis from 1923 onwards.
Pericarditis16921229136133
Acute endocarditis and myocarditis111688178914322343433
Angina pectoris82234344522657
Other diseases of heart7958148309941,047262268254330337
Diseases of arteries587297951062314373026
Embolism and thrombosis*62264446542211039
Varicose veins and ulcers204245258265278......21
Hæmorrhoids1711971822392171....2..
Phlebitis3134413534..14..1
Adenitis1301241521742001......1
Abscess of groin7586875168..........
Abscess of axilla54605467631........
Other diseases of lymphatic system1229511693116..........
Epistaxis and other hæmorrhage31353545642......2
Other diseases of circulatory system4482720..........
          Totals1,8721,8912,0402,2652,412358311351419420

The principal diseases under the heading “Other diseases of heart” in 1926 were—

Disease.Cases.Deaths.
Auricular fibrillation11121
Tachycardia18..
Chronic endocarditis215
Chronic myocarditis296130
Myocardial degeneration, &c.9755
Valvular disease6826
Heart-disease (so returned)23951
Other diseases19749
Totals1,047337

DISEASES OF THE RESPIRATORY SYSTEM

The total cases of respiratory disease dealt with in public hospitals during 1926 were 3,701, resulting in 353 deaths. The figures for the various headings of the classification are as follows for the last five years:—

Disease.Total Cases.Deaths.
1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.
Diseases of nasal fossæ and annexa42046764464760111612
Diseases of larynx66132757111227556
Bronchitis8218967408869357267576570
Broncho-pneumonia30851639740141342122808385
Pneumonia1,191808919733835163125138131134
Pleurisy4704534183874552217251517
Pulmonary congestion322616284511751117
Gangrene of lung..233....122..
Asthma2232282682622186810811
Pulmonary emphysema1071....11......
Pneumoconiosis81414141423296
Other diseases of respiratory system576686757334455
          Totals3,6063,6153,5813,5073,701325363334335353

Bronchitis, broncho-pneumonia, and pneumonia were responsible in 1926 for nearly three-fifths of the total cases in this class, and four-fifths of the deaths. Males represent the majority of the cases of respiratory disease. The sudden increase in 1924 of diseases of the nasal fossæ and annexa is due to the inclusion under that heading, in the revised classification of diseases, of the maxillary, frontal, and ethmoidal sinuses, which were formerly treated as diseases of the hones.

DISEASES OF THE MOUTH

Dental caries (including teeth-extractions, undefined) is the principal disease of the mouth dealt with in public hospitals, representing 409 out of a total of 774 cases in 1926. Other complaints contributing to the total were: Stomatitis, 46: alveolar abscess, 67; pyorrhœa, 81; and hæmorrhage from tooth-socket, 39. The death-rate in this group is negligible, as will be seen from the figures for the last five years.

Year.Total Cases.Deaths.
19223393
19234092
19244972
19255551
19267742

DISEASES OF PHARYNX AND TONSILS

Admissions to public hospitals for adenoids and diseases of the tonsils are very numerous, and occupy first place in the ranking of individual causes. The great majority of the admissions are of children under ten years of age, and the period in the hospital is comparatively short. The death rate of the group is exceedingly small.

Disease.Total Cases.Deaths.
1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.
Adenoids and tonsils2,7762,5732,8752,7093,4402....15
Adenoids217150208156175..........
Enlarged or diseased tonsils212299418453669........1
Tonsillitis, tonsillar abscess8688641,0939831,30724114
Septic throat91657665691....1..
Pharyngitis354249353512......
Vincent's angina1891722321........
Other2828324372311..
Totals4,2454,0304,7684,4275,764992410

DISEASES OF THE STOMACH

There were 1,192 cases of and 64 deaths from diseases of the stomach during the year 1926, the principal of which were ulcer of stomach and duodenum 582 oases, gastritis 305, and dyspepsia and indigestion 157. Of the 64 deaths, gastric ulcer or duodenal ulcer was the complaint in 58 cases.

A comparison of the discharges and deaths for the principal diseases in each of the five years 1922–26 is given.

Disease.Total Cases.Deaths.
1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.
* Figures for 1922 not available.
Ulcer of stomach2372122412712831515232131
Ulcer of duodenum*..163168228299..17151627
Gastritis36037938237230523..12
Dyspepsia, indigestion145120981501571........
Vomiting1222252930......1..
Hæmatemesis16193232281..213
Other diseases1001431031109048 4324 441
Totals8701,0581,0491,1921,1922343424464

DIARRHŒA AND ENTERITIS

The total cases of diarrhœa and enteritis included in the returns for 1926 were 788, including 45 deaths. Nineteen of the deaths were of children under two years of ago.

The total numbers of cases and of deaths in each of the last five years are—

Year.Total Cases.Total Deaths.
Under 2 Years: of Age.2 Years and over.Total.Under 2 Years of Age.2 Years and over.Total.
1922200536736292756
1923140437577222143
1924230585815371855
1925155508663221335
1926169619788192645

Infants under two years of age represent 25 per cent. of the total cases for the last five years, and 55 per cent. of the deaths.

APPENDICITIS

Appendicitis ranks high among hospital cases, but the death-rate is exceedingly low. During the five years 1922–26 only 387 deaths occurred out of a total of 17,316 cases dealt with, representing a percentage of 2.23. The figures for the last five years are as stated in the next table.

Year.Total Cases.Deaths.
Males.Females.Total.Males.Females.Total.
19221,3311,4912,822392463
19231,5431,6043,147552984
19241,6761,8223,498463177
19251,8952,0373,932632891
19261,9221,9953,917462672

Males represent somewhat less than one-half of the total cases dealt with, but nearly two-thirds of the deaths were of males. In other words, the male death-rate is nearly double the female rate.

HERNIA, INTESTINAL OBSTRUCTION

Hernia and intestinal-obstruction cases included in the returns for 1926 numbered 1,355, including 76 deaths. A table showing for the different varieties of hernia and for intestinal obstruction, the number of cases and of deaths during the last five years is given below:—

Disease.Total Cases.Deaths.
1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.
Inguinal hernia6146407157108073116511
Ventral hernia8190909512113341
Umbilical hernia324847404323325
Femoral hernia313146505411121
Hernia (class undefined)8576981169749545
Intestinal obstruction1271351871982333527384553
Totals9701,0201,1831,2091,3554654566276

There is a decided tendency for the figures in this group to increase, the most noticeable increases being shown for inguinal hernia and intestinal obstruction. Although the cases of hernia outnumber the intestinal-obstruction cases by nearly five to one, the number of deaths from the former is small. Deaths from intestinal obstruction, however, are comparatively numerous, and normally one-fifth of the total cases treated prove to be fatal. Females largely outnumber males in the figures for ventral, umbilical, and femoral hernia.

DISEASES OF THE LIVER

Non-cancerous diseases of the liver were responsible for 55 deaths during the year 1926. Of the total of 797 discharges and deaths of patients treated for liver-diseases, those suffering from cholecystitis contributed 245, and those treated for biliary calculi 329 (including 268 females).

The following table gives a brief summary of the principal diseases:—

Disease.Total Cases.Deaths.
1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.
Acute yellow atrophy333..1232..1
Hydatids535655446412675
Cirrhosis37454039511212131215
Biliary calculi2382443152533291414141110
Cholecystitis1091381352562458782016
Jaundice4711670855412181
Other diseases274324365346387
Totals5146456427137974246476655

PERITONITIS

In 246 cases in 1926 the disease treated was entered as peritonitis, without the actual cause of the condition being indicated. Peritonitis is a frequent complication of appendicitis and other diseases of the digestive system, and also of the puerperal state. Females predominate among peritonitis cases, as will be seen from the following table covering the last five years, the outstanding feature of which is the continued increase in the total cases treated throughout the period, compensated, however, by as regular a decline in the number of deaths. Males are chiefly responsible for the fall in the death-rates.

Year.Total Cases.Deaths.
Males.Females.Total.Males.Females.Total.
19226294156162036
19236795162152136
192473119192102232
19257614121771926
19268616024651924

OTHER DISEASES OF DIGESTIVE SYSTEM

The great majority of the remaining diseases of the digestive system come under the somewhat indefinite heading “Other diseases of the intestines,” which covers a considerable number of important items in the study of morbidity. The death-rate for the group is exceedingly low, as is also the rate for the group “Diseases of the œsophagus.” The figures for the principal diseases of the digestive system not already dealt with are—

Disease.Total Cases.Deaths.
1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.
Diseases of the œsophagus4261401529111....
Worms and other intestinal parasites1318517358....271
Constipation132136164211236..........
Ischio-rectal abscess618555931131....21
Anal fistula42474329501......1
Anal fissure1516172936..........
Anal abscess1213152526........1
Visceroptosis and enteroptosis3048574453..2..1..
Other diseases of intestines162142112214296978
Diseases of the pancreas7715172143988
Abdominal pains6378709076..1......
Other diseases of digestive system8........1........
Totals5876516527488401713212520

The increase in the number of cases treated for worms and other intestinal parasites is due mainly to the fact that the revised classification includes under this heading all cases of hydatids other than hydatids of the liver.

Of the 58 cases shown above for 1926, 33 were hydatid cases. The following table shows the 1926 figures for hydatids (except of the liver), with parts of the body affected:—

Hydatids ofCases.Deaths.
Cerebrum2..
Axilla1..
Lung201
Kidney1..
Abdomen5..
Spleen2..
Peritoneum2..
Totals331

DISEASES OF THE URINARY SYSTEM

The figures for the various diseases of the urinary system dealt with in public hospitals during the last five years are—

Disease.Total Cases.Deaths.
1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.
Acute nephritis1049578841351018112726
Chronic nephritis2752762612623288491106108116
Pyelitis2382983923844902..346
Hæmaturia3628315065..111..
Movable kidney1522122013..........
Pyelonephritis8292256632881610
Pyonephrosis101513151335464
Hydronephrosis118151015111....
Abscess of kidney798178......2..
Other kidney-diseases333638486424324
Renal colic3855534280..........
Renal stone646459717532146
Stone in bladder or urethra2135454964..1....3
Retention of urine455853524915433
Enuresis2315192631......11
Cystitis1811901901742167141166
Cystocele1314282834..........
Other diseases of bladder273228242951....1
Stricture, &c., of urethra116126165191201883610
Enlargement, &c., of prostate1762022392613024755594169
     Totals1,4411,6071,7491,8642,275175214215227265

Chronic nephritis is responsible for nearly half of the total deaths in this group, though it represents only about one-seventh of the cases. Diseases of the prostate, principally cases of enlargement, have also a comparatively high death-rate. Females comprise the majority of the cases of pyelitis, movable kidney, and cystitis, though in the case of the last-mentioned males invariably exceed females among the fatal cases.

DISEASES OF MALE GENITAL ORGANS

Phimosis is responsible for more admissions to public hospitals than all other non-venereal diseases of the male genital organs taken together. Under the classification in force up to the end of 1922, children under five years of age treated for phimosis were placed in the malformation class, but under the revised classification all phimosis cases are regarded as diseases of the genital organs. A table showing the figures for the years 1922–26 follows:—

Disease, &c.Total Cases.
1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.
Phimosis359378421400392
Paraphimosis1116102224
Epididymitis715151620
Orchitis2522241821
Hydrocele6163616594
Undescended testicle3016342128
Other3839333154
Totals531549598573633

Only 1 death was recorded during the period covered by the table, viz., from abscess of scrotum, in 1926.

DISEASES OF FEMALE GENITAL ORGANS

Diseases of the female genital organs, other than cancer or those diseases shown to be venereal or puerperal, are an important group in hospital cases, though the death-rate is exceedingly low. The total cases passing through public hospitals in 1926 were 2,377, involving only 21 deaths. The list follows:—

Disease.Total Cases.Deaths.
1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.
Ovarian cysts10411417016917625284
Salpingitis and pelvic abscess240257221288355118367
Uterine tumour16319023425024637745
Uterine hæmorrhage160163157241201..2..21
Metritis2517292525..........
Endometritis172164185245260..11....
Cervicitis1115222029..........
Endocervicitis1011121641..........
Erosion of cervix uteri2122292428..........
Retroversion of uterus29732838238134211121
Prolapse of uterus18921721328223533212
Other displacements of uterus2733192238..........
Dysmenorrhœa68719697100..........
Leucorrhœa4015333836..........
Amenorrhœa1158..............
Other diseases of uterus11347114931073........
Oophoritis1223252925..........
Vaginitis2522292324..........
Other diseases601051401171091..-..1
          Totals1,7481,8192,1182,3602,3772427162321

DISEASES OF BREAST

The following table gives figures for the principal non-puerperal diseases of the female breast (other than cancer or tumours) dealt with at public hospitals during the last five years. No deaths were recorded.

Disease.Total Cases.
1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.
Abscess of breast8810611011596
Mastitis5249676394
Other125..4
Totals141157182178194

PUERPERAL STATE

A total of 4,317 cases comes under the heading of puerperal in 1926. This number includes 2,009 cases of normal childbirth dealt with at public general hospitals, but does not cover maternity cases in St. Helens Hospitals.

There have been substantial increases in the number of puerperal cases treated during the last five years. This increase can justly be put down to the huge advance that has taken place in the matter of providing maternity wards at the various public hospitals. Whereas in 1922 there were only 841 cases of normal labour, this figure has rapidly risen until in 1926 it reached the comparatively high total of 2,009. Accidents of pregnancy accounted for the greater part of the remainder of the increase.

The totals given in the following table for miscarriage do not include threatened miscarriage (61 in 1926); nor do those for abortion include threatened abortion (65 in 1926). These, together with hyperemesis gravidarum (52 in 1926), are the principal diseases included in” Other accidents of pregnancy.”

PUERPERAL DISEASES AND ACCIDENTS.
Disease.Total Cases.Deaths.
1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.
Normal labour8411,0001,3231,4672,009........1
Miscarriage3783082873313254..111
Incomplete miscarriage789511587124..11..2
Abortion1391612602643161231..
Incomplete abortion214239345438440........1
Ectopic gestation809310589107..2314
Other accidents of pregnancy20923935539130622238
Puerperal hæmorrhage544848687853356
Laceration, &c., of perinæum and cervix576328112128......2..
Other accidents of labour474349738115..51
Puerperal septicæmia2261522042492183838333434
Puerperal albuminuria, convulsions528289153141411141715
Puerperal phlebitis and phlegmasia alba dolens12131092213121
Puerperal mania, &c.10126111512..11
Puerperal diseases of breast273..7..........
Totals2,3992,5453,2273,7424,3175769617275

DISEASES OF BONES, ETC

Cases of non-tuberculous diseases of the bones and of the organs of locomotion dealt with in 1926 numbered 1,718, including 37 deaths. Twenty-two deaths were due to osteomyelitis. The principal diseases in this class, following the order of the classification, for the years 1922–26 were—

Disease.1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.
* All cases of arthritis included in 1922 and 1923. Arthritis (undefined) is now included with chronic rheumatism.
Osteomyelitis245292295345386
Periostitis8257726669
Necrosis5047674943
Osteitis1622191418
Other diseases of bones207218208183166
Synovitis152118160153159
Acute arthritis*112154454244
Ankylosis222317229
Other diseases of joints93120117114116
Amputations46871910
Bursitis128108115123139
Lumbago5162618092
Myalgia7277846357
Talipes827890109129
Tenosynovitis2122142221
Ganglion1820242625
Bunion99171512
Other diseases of organs of locomotion159201208235223
Totals1,5651,6361,6201,6801,718

SKIN-DISEASES

Diseases of the skin and of the cellular tissue, which comprise four orders in the international classification, are an important group in morbidity statistics, though the death-rate is very low. Abscesses, cellulitis, and ulcers are responsible for approximately half of the total cases dealt with under this heading, eczema and furuncle ranking highest among other skin-diseases.

The figures for the principal diseases of the skin and annexa during the last five years are—

Disease.1922.1923.1824.1925.1926.
Gangrene3534332738
Carbuncle647689109110
Furuncle9994152157148
Abscess543655712727688
Cellulitis336316410376387
Whitlow80848997105
Ulcers219191231184195
Eczema147177149151154
Scabies83861017484
Dermatitis105120133120123
Erythema4239564364
Impetigo6673819095
Ingrown nails4942645255
Herpes3128373539
Psoriasis1813222328
Seborrhœa1419122115
Urticaria128232532
Ringworm1420252125
Pruritus981059
Onychia1214141016
Pemphigus4737..
Other diseases180162170135234
Totals2,1622,2662,6162,4892,644

Deaths from these diseases during the year 1926 numbered 43, as compared with 45 in 1925, 30 in 1924, 30 in 1923, and 37 in 1922. The deaths include, in 1926, 12 ascribed to gangrene and 13 to cellulitis.

MALFORMATIONS

Congenital malformations do, not bulk very largely among hospital cases, but appear to be on the increase. The figures for the last five years are given.

Disease.Total Cases.Deaths.
1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.
Cleft palate32313834484..33..
Nævus2224172025....1....
Hare-lip817221412..1....1
Hydrocephalus6576822511
Spina bifida776101134254
Congenital dislocation of hip1428423623........1
Congenital talipes3338524946..........
Heart-disease61111111136397
Other malformations48376073821012181216
Totals1761982552532662225323030

EARLY INFANCY

Forty-five deaths in public hospitals during 1926 are recorded as having been due to diseases of early infancy, which is the same as the previous year. The chief items in this class are congenital debility, &c. (14 deaths), and premature birth 23 deaths). The total discharges and deaths in 1926 amounted to only 148; thus the deaths attained the very high percentage of 30.41 of the total cases treated. The rate in this group is invariably high, having been 37.50 in 1925, 31.75 in 1924, 33.88 in 1923, and 3730 in 1922.

OLD AGE

Hospital returns show a total of 81 male deaths and 37 female deaths from old age during 1926. These totals include the returns of three hospitals which are also old people's homes. The numbers for the five years 1922–26 are as follows:—

Year.Total Cases.Deaths.
Mules.Females.Males.Females.
1922203809442
192329111511652
19242421058048
1925246988727
19262271088137

EXTERNAL CAUSES

The principal headings included in this class in hospital cases are fractures, dislocations, and injuries to the various parts of the body. In the classification of deaths the cause of death is of primary importance, and in cases of deaths resulting from fractures and other injuries the actual cause is obtained, and the death classified accordingly. The Medical Superintendents are, however, concerned not with causes but with the nature of injuries, and the returns in the great majority of cases are classed under the headings “fractures” and “injuries,” which in death statistics would be regarded as somewhat indefinite, but which in morbidity statistics are invaluable on account of the fact that the part of the body affected is given in most of the cases. Similarly, no distinction is usually made between cases of self-inflicted, homicidal, and accidental injuries.

The following table shows as far as possible the classification of the various external causes dealt with during the five years 1922–26:—

Total Cases.Deaths.
1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.
Poisoning719877841141125710
Immersion in water595512..1......
Burns and scalds2523073383463811925272425
Suffocation and gas poisoning9510416......24
Traumatism by firearms10469951081488791010
Injuries by animals1520171191..11..
Starvation1414....2......
Frostbite, excessive cold28357..........
Exposure42................
Effects of heat6115135......1..
Electric shock..63813..1......
Fractures, dislocations, &c.2,2462,3532,7003,0193,32284101119100182
Miscellaneous injuries2,8743,2053,6794,0524,1913652617667
Totals5,5896,0976,9337,6598,218159191222221298

In a few instances cases included in the fractures and miscellaneous injuries in the above table could have been definitely allocated to their appropriate headings of the classification, but on account of such cases obviously representing only a small proportion of the total for the respective headings it has been considered advisable to omit these headings altogether and to include the cases in the two general headings.

The location of the 4,191 miscellaneous injuries, as well as of the 3,322 fractures, dislocations, &c., for 1926 is shown in the following table:—

Region.Fractures, Dislocations, &c.Miscellaneous Injuries.
Head236746
Face135480
Neck..94
Back42177
Thorax and contents176130
Abdomen and contents..143
External genital organs 24
Upper limbs1,089920
Lower limbs1,6331,207
Undefined11270
Totals3,3224,191

OPERATIONS

Detailed statistics of operations in connection with disease and condition on discharge were compiled for the first time in 1925. This was repeated in 1926.

Operations in 1926 were returned in no fewer than 26,657 of the 64,037 cases dealt with during the year, as compared with 24,896 operations out of 57,387 cases in 1925. Of the 3,835 patients who died in hospital during 1926, 849 were shown to have been operated upon. The corresponding figures for 1925 were 3,483 and 811 respectively.

The great bulk of the operations returned were of a simple or more or less indefinite nature, the total including, for instance, 2,659 cases of incisions of abscesses, &c., 1,523 excisions of growths or affected parts, and 1,690 of dilatation and curette-ment. Suturing, repair, &c., of cuts, lacerations, &c., accounted for 1,238 cases, excluding 258 cases of perineorrhaphy, colporrhaphy, and other sutures of female genital organs. There were 1,131 cases of reduction of fractures, 629 of extractions of teeth 348 of plastic repairs, 265 of removal of foreign bodies, 210 of application of radium or diathermy, 177 of freeing of adhesions, 122 of paracentesis (including 62 of ear-drum and 39 of chest), 99 of drainage of cavities, &c., 55 of immobilization of joints, 53 of cauterization, and 51 of resection of ribs. In 42 cases catheterization or other passing sounds were returned; in 46 cases exploratory operations, not otherwise defined, were given; in 31 cases the operation was given as removal of placenta; in 31 cases as lumbar puncture; and in 30 cases as arthrodesis. Cases of examination by X-rays or through natural vents are not included, nor are injections of fluids and other suchlike treatments.

Among the more definite operations, the following were the most important numerically:—

Tonsillectomy4,421
Adenoidectomy3,596
Appendicectomy3,371
Amputation of limbs, breast, or cervix564
Laparotomy533
Circumcision444
Ventrosuspension428
Thyroidectomy304
Sub-mucous resection278
Cholecystectomy262
Hysterectomy257
Salpingectomy205
Adenectomy180
Hæmorrhoidectomy163
Sequestrectomy142
Prostatectomy137
Gastro-enterostomy132
Arthrotomy131
Needling cataract103
Cholecystostomy83
Mastoidectomy81
Enucleation of eye80
Oophorectomy77
Perineorrhaphy74
Mastoidotomy73
Salpingo-oophorectomy73
Tracheotomy70
Trephining69
Trachelorrhaphy67
Colporrhaphy65
Tenotomy63
Skin-graft60
Induction of labour59
Cæsarian section55
Cystostomy55
Turbinectomy54
Orchidectomy53
Colpoperineorrhaphy52
Gastro-jejunostomy48
Colostomy45
Nephrectomy43
Cholecystotomy41
Antrotomy40
Dacryocystotomy39
Extraction of lens of eye36
Osteotomy34
Arthrectomy33
Adenotomy31
Advancement of strabismus30
Iridectomy27
Decompression27
Bone graft26
Thoracotomy26
Cystotomy25
Urethrotomy24
Enterectomy21

In 3,048 of the above operations for tonsillectomy and adenoidectomy the operations for the removal of the tonsils and adenoids were performed at the same time, but counted for the purpose of this table as separate operations.

The full details of operations in conjunction with diseases, &c., are given in the Annual Statistical Report on Vital Statistics for the year 1926.

Chapter 7. SECTION VII.—PUBLIC HEALTH, HOSPITALS, ETC

SUBSECTION A.—PUBLIC HEALTH

PUBLIC HEALTH ADMINISTRATION

THE law relating to public health in New Zealand is contained in the Health Act, 1920, which repealed the consolidated Public Health Act, 1908, and its amendments. A full account of the Act was given in the 1927 issue of the Year-book.

For the administration of the Act there is established a Department of Health, with a Director - General of Health as chief administrative officer. The Department comprises Divisions of Public Hygiene. Hospitals, Nursing, School Hygiene, Child Welfare, and Maori Hygiene, each of which is under the supervision of a Director.

For purposes of local administration the country is divided into health districts, each of which is under the charge of a Medical Officer of Health, who must be a medical practitioner with special qualifications in public health. These officers are responsible for the due observation of all regulations pertaining to public health, and act as advisors of the local governing bodies in matters affecting the public health.

In addition to being charged with the administration of the Health Act, the Department controls the registration of medical practitioners, nurses, midwives and maternity nurses, masseurs, and plumbers. It supervises the sale of food and drugs, and protects the public against exploitation by fraud in connection with alleged remedies. The Department also adminsters the law covering the control of cemeteries and crematoria.

The medical and dental inspection and treatment of school-children are carried out by special divisions of the Department.

NOTIFIABLE DISEASES

The system of notification of certain diseases has been in force in New Zealand for many years, and the list of notifiable diseases has undergone several alterations. The list at present is as follows:—

* In certain circumstances. (See letterpress post.)
A. Notifiable infectious diseases mentioned in Part I of First Schedule of Health Act, 1920:—
Anthrax.Plague (bubonic or pneumonic).
Cerebro-spinal fever (cerebro-spinal meningitis).Puerperal fever (puerperal septicæmia and puerperal sapræmia).
Cholera.Scarlet fever (scarlatina).
Dengue.Smallpox (variola, including varioloid, alastrim, amaas, Cuban itch, and Philippine itch).
Diphtheria. 
Erysipelas. 
Enteric fever (typhoid fever, paratyphoid fever).Typhus.
Leprosy.Yellow fever.
B. Notifiable infectious diseases declared by Gazette notice:—
Dysentery (amoebic and bacillary).Trachoma (granular conjunctivitis, ophthalmia, granular eyelids)
Encephalitis lethargica. 
Fulminant influenza.Tuberculosis (pulmonary).
Pneumonic influenza.Septicæmia consequent on abortion or miscarriage.
Septicæmic influenza. 
Ophthalmia neonatorum.Syphilis.*
Acute primary pneumonia.Gonorrhœa.*
Acute poliomyelitis (infantile paralysis).Soft chancre.*
C. Notifiable diseases, other than infectious, mentioned in Second Schedule:—
Actinomycosis.Food poisoning (botulismus, ptomaine poisoning).
Ankylostomiasis (hookworm disease). 
Bilharziosis (endemic hæmaturia, Egyptian hæmaturia).Chronic lead poisoning.
Beriberi.Phosphorus poisoning.
Hydatids.Tetanus.
D. Notifiable disease, other than infectious, declared by Gazette notice:— Eclampsia.

SOCIAL HYGIENE REGULATIONS

By Gazette notice dated the 29th November, 1924, syphilis, gonorrhœa, and soft chancre were declared to be infectious diseases within the meaning of the Health Act, 1920. On the 9th July, 1925, regulations were made under the Health Act, 1920, and the Social Hygiene Act, 1917, providing for the compulsory notification of these diseases in certain circumstances, and for the treatment of those affected by venereal disease in a communicable form.

Under these regulations it is incumbent upon a medical practitioner, or a medical officer of a hospital, who has been treating any person suffering from venereal disease in a communicable form to notify the Director-General of Health if such person fails for more than two weeks (after the date fixed in that behalf by the medical practitioner or medical officer) to attend for treatment, unless he is known in the meantime to have placed himself under treatment by some other qualified person.

If the Director-General of Health has reason to believe (either from a notification as provided for above, or otherwise) that any person is suffering from venereal disease in a communicable form, he may require such person to submit himself for examination to some medical practitioner, and to supply a medical certificate as to the state of his health in relation to venereal disease. If a medical certificate is not supplied within the time specified, or if the certificate does not definitely disclose whether or not the person to whom it relates is suffering from venereal disease in a communicable form, the Director-General of Health may authorize two medical practitioners to examine such person.

In cases where a medical certificate is not obtainable, or where the certificate shows the person to be suffering from venereal disease in a communicable form, the Director-General of Health may, if he thinks such a course necessary or expedient in the public interest, authorize a Medical Officer of Health to make an order, under section 84 of the Health Act, 1920, for the removal of such person to a hospital or other place where he may be effectively isolated. A detention order holds good for six weeks only, though it may be renewed from time to time until the person detained is no longer suffering from the disease in a communicable form. On the other hand, on application being made to a Magistrate, an order for examination by two medical practitioners (to be named in the order) is made, and if their report shows that the person is free from venereal disease in a communicable form, the Magistrate then makes an order for his release.

Where treatment is not conveniently obtainable at a public hospital or public clinic, the Director-General of Health may authorize a registered medical practitioner to administer free treatment if the patient is unable to pay. In such cases fees for service are paid by the State according to a scale laid down.

It is an offence for any person, while suffering from venereal disease in a communicable form, to engage in any employment, or to act in any capacity, in or about any factory, shop, hotel, restaurant, house, or other place, if by reason thereof any food intended for consumption by any other person is exposed to infection from venereal disease or is likely to be so affected.

It is the duty every medical practitioner who is consulted by any person, sixteen years of age and over, suffering from venereal disease in a communicable form, to give such person a notice in the following form:—

WARNING

UNDER THE SOCIAL HYGIENE REGULATIONS, 1925

Take notice that you are suffering from an infectious venereal disease—namely [Specify disease]. By virtue of the Social Hygiene Act, 1917, and the Social Hygiene Regulations, 1925,—

  1. You are required to continue to receive medical treatment until cured.

  2. If at any time you change your medical adviser you should notify your former adviser; otherwise your name, address, occupation, and condition of health are required to be notified to the Director-General of Health. If you continue treatment, no such notice is required to be given.

  3. Until further notice, you are required to attend for further treatment as follows [Insert directions].

  4. [In cases where patient is not married] You are hereby expressly warned against marrying until you have been medically certified as cured.

  5. If you knowingly infect any other person, or do or suffer any act likely to infect any other person, you are liable to imprisonment for twelve months, together with a fine of £100.

  6. If while continuing to suffer from the disease in a communicable form you are employed or act in any capacity where you are likely to infect any food intended for human consumption, you commit an offence punishable by fine or imprisonment.

  7. If you do not adopt satisfactory means to effect a cure you may be forcibly detained in a public hospital or other place available for the treatment of persons suffering from venereal disease.

  8. If you fail to carry out faithfully the directions of your medical adviser with respect to the treatment of your disease you render yourself liable to a fine of £10.

Every precaution is taken for the maintenance of secrecy and the avoidance of publicity in the carrying-out of the regulations. Every person concerned in the administration of the regulations is liable to a penalty of £50 if he divulges any information which comes to his knowledge in respect of any person suffering, or suspected to be suffering, from venereal disease.

DIPLOMAS IN PUBLIC HEALTH

The New Zealand University Amendment Act, 1912, conferred on the Senate of the New Zealand University the power to grant diplomas in public health, and to make regulations for the examination of candidates for such diplomas. The examination is held in two parts, which may be taken separately or at the same time. Since 1912 fifteen diplomas have been conferred.

REGISTRATION OF MEDICAL PRACTITIONERS

Under the Medical Practitioners Act, 1914, as amended by the Medical Practitioners Amendment Act, 1924, is constituted the Medical Council of New Zealand, consisting of the Director-General of Health and six other registered medical practitioners, who are appointed to the Council by the Governor-General, the term of appointment being a three-yearly one.

The Council deals with all applications for registration under the Act, which enacts that every person shall be entitled to registration who satisfies the Council that he is a graduate in medicine and surgery of the University of New Zealand; or registered on the register kept in accordance with the provisions of the Acts regulating the registration of medical practitioners in the United Kingdom, or eligible for registration on such last-mentioned register; or the holder of a foreign diploma approved by the Council, and granted by any university or institution other than the University of New Zealand or a university or institution situated in the United Kingdom, after a course of not less than five years' study, of the subjects pertaining to a medical and surgical degree or license. The Council may, however, refuse to approve any diploma (even in the case of persons registered or eligible for registration in the United Kingdom) unless it appears that New Zealand graduates are, without further examination, entitled to registration in the country granting the diploma. It may also require the holder of a foreign diploma to pass an examination in medicine and surgery to be prescribed and conducted by the Senate of the New Zealand University.

No person is entitled to be registered if he has been at any time convicted of an offence punishable by imprisonment with hard labour for a term of two years or upwards, or is otherwise not of good fame or character. Applicants who are refused registration have the right of appeal to the Supreme Court.

Applications for registration are received in the first place by the Medical Officers of Health at Auckland, Christchurch, and Dunedin, and the Secretary of the Medical Council at Wellington. One month's notice of intended application is required, such notice to he advertised once in the New Zealand Gazette and also in a newspaper circulating in the district in which the applicant intends to practise.

The fee for registration is £5, payable on deposit of evidence of qualification.

The Medical Council is vested with disciplinary powers, including the removal of a name from the register on the grounds of misconduct, or the suspension of a medical practitioner from practice. Right of appeal to the Supreme Court is provided.

A table is appended showing the additions to and removals from the Medical Register during the last five years, with the numbers on the register on the 1st January and 31st December of each year.

MEDICAL REGISTER.—ADDITIONS AND REMOVALS.
1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.
Number on register on 1st January1,0711,0731,1381,204.1,211
Number added during year by registration—
With New Zealand qualifications2159675969
With other qualifications1217171925
Number added during year by restoration111....
Number removed during year3212197122
Number on register on 31st December1,0731,1381,2041,2111,283

REGISTRATION OF DENTISTS

Every adult person is entitled to be registered as a dentist in New Zealand who is the holder of a degree in dental surgery of the University of New Zealand, or a certificate of proficiency in dentistry obtained from the Senate of the University, or is the holder of a degree or diploma in dental surgery approved by the Senate and conferred by a University or dental college in the United Kingdom, or is the holder of a degree in dentistry granted in a British possession or a foreign country and recognized by the Senate. Evidence of good character is required in every case.

Application for registration is made to the Registrar-General, Wellington, the fee for registration being £1.

A table is appended showing the additions to and removals from the Dentists Register during the last five years, with the numbers on the register on the 1st January and 31st December of each year.

DENTISTS REGISTER.—ADDITIONS AND REMOVALS.
1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.
Number on register on 1st January746749765802820
Number added during year by registration517472521
Number removed during year on evidence of death211076
Number on register on 31st December749765802820835

REGISTRATION OF NURSES, MIDWIVES, AND MATERNITY NURSES

The Nurses and Midwives Registration Act, 1925, provides for a Nurses and Midwives Registration Board, consisting of the Director-General of Health or his Deputy, the Director of the Division of Nursing (who is Registrar of the Board), a registered medical practitioner, a registered nurse, and a registered midwife, the last two to be appointed by the New Zealand Trained Nurses Association or a similar body.

Every person who has attained the age of twenty-two years and is certified as having undergone not less than three years' training in a general hospital “approved” by the Board as a training-school under the Act, and who has passed the prescribed hospital and State examination, is entitled to registration. During the year ended 31st March, 1927, there were 310 candidates for the final examination in medical and surgical nursing, and of this number 244 successfully negotiated the examination. There are now 4,716 nurses on the register.

This Act also provides for the registration of midwives and maternity nurses.

General trained nurses who desire to become maternity nurses must enter an “approved” maternity training-school for a period of four months, and assist at not Jess than twenty cases of labour and nurse not less than twenty lying-in women.

Untrained women entering for training have to undergo twelve months' training, and assist at not less than forty cases of labour and nurse not less than forty lying-in women.

General trained nurses who are also registered as maternity nurses have to undergo a further four months' training, which may be taken immediately following the training in maternity nursing, during which time they must conduct not less than twenty cases of labour.

Women other than general nurses who have qualified as maternity nurses after twelve months' training have to carry on private practice as such for a period of twelve mouths, and may then enter for the further training, which is the same as that given to the general trained nurse.

The number of registered midwives on the 31st March, 1927, was 2,544, and the number of registered maternity nurses 740.

REGISTRATION OF MASSEURS

Under the Masseurs Registration Act, 1920, and the Masseurs Registration Amendment Act, 1924, there is constituted the Masseurs Registration Board of New-Zealand, consisting of the Director-General of Health, a registered medical practitioner, and two persons engaged in the practice of massage in New Zealand, who are appointed to the Board by the Governor-General, the term of appointment being a three-yearly one.

The Board deals with all applications for registration under the Act, which enacts that every person shall be entitled to registration who holds the qualifications required by the Act and regulations thereunder, and satisfies the Board that he or she is a person of good reputation and character. It is necessary for applicants to be in possession of certificates for the three branches of massage:—

  1. Massage.

  2. Medical electricity.

  3. Remedial exercises and other branches of physiotherapy. The certificates accepted are set forth by regulation, and are as follows:—

    1. Complete certificate of the Chartered Society of Massage and Medical Gymnastics (England).

    2. Complete certificate of the Incorporated Society of Trained Masseurs (England).

    3. Australian Massage Association certificate.

    4. Swedish Government certificate.

    5. New Zealand Defence Department certificate in massage and medical electricity (with further course at the Massage Training-school and subsequent passing of examination in remedial exercises).

    6. New Zealand State certificate granted after training at massage training school and passing of subsequent State examination.

The fee for registration is £1, payable on advice of registration being granted. The Board is vested with disciplinary powers, including the removal of a name rom the register on the ground of the person concerned having been convicted for an offence punishable by imprisonment or having been guilty of such improper conduct as renders him, in the opinion of the Board, unfit to be registered under the Act. Right of appeal is provided.

REGISTRATION OF PLUMBERS

The Plumbers Registration Act, passed during the session of 1912, provided for the setting-up of a Board, to be called the Plumbers Board of New Zealand. This Board consists of five members—viz., the Director-General of Health or his deputy, (Chairman); the Director of Education; a city or borough engineer nominated by the cities and boroughs which have a population of over 5,000 inhabitants, and appointed by the Governor-General; a master plumber and a journeyman plumber elected by their respective associations.

The functions of the Board are to decide what persons may be registered under the Act, in what districts sanitary plumbing shall be performed only by registered plumbers, and what shall be the scope of the examinations to be held as a part of the process of securing registration.

The main principle underlying the Act is that of securing trained and certificated sanitary plumbers, and that such registered plumbers shall not be required to pay any license foe or pass any examination under any local authorities controlling sanitary-plumbing works.

At the examination held under the Act in June and November, 1926, 384 candidates presented themselves, the results being as follows: 135 qualified in the theoretical part, 74 in the practical part, and 92 qualified or completed in both parts of the examination and were duly granted registration. The total of names entered in the register to date is 1,797.

SALE OF FOOD AND DRUGS

In order to make better provision for the sale of food and drugs in a pure state, the Sale of Food and Drugs Act was passed by the Legislature, and came into force on the 1st January, 1908. Considerable progress has been made in following out the purposes of the Act, all the commonly used foodstuffs being standardized, and the labelling of packages being controlled by regulations, which are revised and added to as the necessity arises. However, it was found that the efforts made to ensure pure quality and truthful labelling as a guide to purchasers were being negatived to a considerable extent by the reputation given to or assumed for an article as a result of advertising. Suggestive references to fruit and orchards and the like would have considerable effect, for instance, in creating a desire for a certain beverage, but would make no reference to the fact that, judged by regulation standards, the beverage may require to be labelled “artificial.” Coffee and chicory mixtures have been described as “Coffee,” with free use of superlatives to indicate a pure and high-class article.

This was met by an amendment of the Act in 1924, which marks a noteworthy advance in legislation of this kind, and has already been used to good effect in controlling all kinds of publicity concerning any food or drug whereby a purchaser is likely to be deceived in regard to the properties of such food or drug whether it is dealt with by a regulation or not.

The definition of “drug” includes medicines used externally or internally by man, anæsthetics, soaps, ointments, disinfectants, and tobacco.

The Act, with the amendment, is administered by the officers of the Health Department, and provides for the analysis, by public analysts, of any article of food or drink, or of any drug, which may be sold, offered for sale, or exposed for sale, and for the inspection of any place where there is any food or drug intended for sale. If any such article be proved to be unfit for human consumption, or likely to cause injury to health if consumed, heavy penalties may be inflicted on the person or persons responsible.

Stringent measures are provided for the prevention of adulteration of food, drink, or drugs, and for the inspection of places where such things are manufactured or packed. The selling of light-weight bread is an offence under the Act, as is also the taking back of bread after it has been in the possession of the purchaser for more than an hour.

Any person may, on payment of the prescribed fee, together with the cost of the sample, require any authorized officer to purchase a sample of any food or drug and submit it for analysis.

Statistics compiled by the Department of Health show that during the year 1926 5,833 samples of milk were examined, resulting in 236 warnings and 114 prosecutions. The figures for the previous year were 4,464, 283, and 132 respectively. Other foodstuffs sampled—1925 figures in brackets—numbered 667 (472); warnings being 59 (24), and prosecutions 54 (21). Samples weighed, principally bread and butter, totalled 11,344 (11,249), resulting in prosecutions numbering 20 (20). Convictions during the year were as follows: Adulterated milk 97, fines totalling £777; short-weight bread 21, fines £77; butter 11, fines £70; whisky 19, fines £232; other offences 33, fines £163.

QUACKERY PREVENTION

Section 2 of the Quackery Prevention Act, 1908, enacts that every person commits an offence who publishes or causes to be published any statement which is intended by the defendant or any other person to promote the sale of any article as a medicine, preparation, or appliance for the prevention, alleviation, or cure of any human ailment or physical defect, and which is false in any material particular relating to the ingredients, composition, structure, nature, or operation of that article, or to the effects which have followed or may follow the use thereof.

The penalty inflicted is a fine not exceeding £100 in the case of a first conviction, and not exceeding £200 for every subsequent conviction. The object of the Act is to prevent the exploitation of the public by means of medicines or treatment alleged to cure all and sundry complaints and ailments.

CEMETERIES

By the Cemeteries Amendment Act of 1926 the administration of cemeteries is placed under the control of the Minister of Health. The Department of Health, with its Inspectors always in the field, is able to give the various matters closer attention than has been possible heretofore. Stops are being taken to ensure proper methods of plotting and keeping records, the importance of which has not been sufficiently recognized in the more sparsely populated areas, but the necessity for which will become more apparent as time goes on.

New regulations are in hand to facilitate the procedure in cremations, providing also for special methods as carried out according to the rites of any religious denomination elsewhere than in a crematorium. Due precautions are being provided for in all cases to ensure against any untoward development in connection with the cremation of any body.

PHARMACY

The Pharmaceutical Society of New Zealand, constituted by the Pharmacy Act, 1908, consists of 638 members, whose names were published in the Gazette of 27th January, 1927. These are known as “registered chemists,” and no chemist-shop may be opened in the Dominion except under the charge of one of these.

The society is governed by the Pharmacy Board, set up by Act, consisting of ten members elected by members of the society; four representing Wellington, Hawke's Bay, Nelson, and Marlborough, two representing Auckland and Taranaki, two Canterbury and Westland, two Otago and Southland. The Board meets monthly at Wellington. Once annually a conference of all members meets for discussion of business, in different towns, as may be decided upon. The main function of the Pharmacy Board is to administer the Pharmacy Act and its amendments in the interests of the public and of the members of the society; also to watch such other legal provisions generally as may have a bearing upon pharmacy.

The society has reciprocity agreements with the societies of Great Britain and all the Australian States: that is to say, a member registered after passing the full examination of a reciprocating country can be registered in any other on payment of the fees.

The New Zealand society is a member of the International Federation of Pharmacy, a world-wide organization for dealing with matters of general interest, having its headquarters at The Hague, Holland. There are “divisions” of the society in all centres, consisting of groups of members having their own officers, and holding regular meetings for the transaction of local affairs.

The Pharmacy Board holds examinations twice annually for those who wish to obtain the necessary qualifications entitling them to registration, who also have to servo four years' apprenticeship. Approximately forty new members, on the average, are admitted to the register annually, about six of whom are admitted on the strength of British or Australian certificates. The examinations consist of—(a) The Preliminary, being Matriculation of the New Zealand University or of any other university recognized by the Board, or such other examination as may be regarded as of equal standard; (b) examinations set by University professors in botany and chemistry—three papers and practical work; (c) examinations set by examiners appointed by the Board in materia medica and pharmacy—two papers and practical work. On the average, some 370 candidates sit for those examinations annually.

The Board is in constant communication with the British and Australian societies, and as far as possible keeps its standard of examination on a level with theirs: but the laws of each State or country vary to some extent, and this has its influence on the examinations.

The Board has a Benevolent Fund, which is used for the relief of members who may be in needy circumstances, or of their relatives who may be unprovided for.

In addition to the statutory organization set up by the Pharmacy Act, members of the Pharmaceutical Society have another organization known as the Chemists' Defence Association (Limited), which provides insurance for its members, deals with matters of general interest of a business nature not covered by the Act, and governs ethical questions as between pharmacists and medical men and the public generally. It may be said that the profession of pharmacy in New Zealand is at least on as high a level and as well administered as in any other part of the British Empire.

MEDICAL INSPECTION OF SCHOOLS

The medical inspection of schools in New Zealand is carried out by the Division of School Hygiene of the Health Department, with a permanent staff consisting of a Director, twelve School Medical Officers, and thirty-one nurses. The Health Act, 1920, gives the necessary authority for the medical examination of children attending the primary State schools.

During the year 1926, schools to the number of 1,694 were inspected. Statistical reports were compiled relating to the complete examination of 66,285 children, and in addition 51,828 children were examined for the more important defects.

Of the children examined 89 per cent. were returned as having some defect, 61 per cent. showing defects other than dental. These percentages are not of much value for comparison with results recorded in other countries, as there is no recognized international standard as to what constitutes a defect. In the Dominion it is customary to regard as such very slight deviations from the normal. Approximately some 89 per cent. of those recommended received medical treatment in the larger towns, while the percentage in scattered districts averaged from 50 to 60 per cent. The School Medical Service has, with the co-operation of the Professor of Public Health, Otago Medical School, completed the work by which endemic areas for goitre have been determined. Preventive and curative treatment for goitre is now established in the majority of schools throughout the Dominion, approximately 12,000 children at present receiving treatment. Treatment as given in the schools consists of the administration of 1 grain of potassium iodide once weekly for three periods of ten weeks in the year. The results of this treatment have been definitely beneficial. Preventive treatment for diphtheria was carried out in several schools during 1926. The following special investigations were carried out during the year:—

  1. Inquiry into condition of rural school-children.

  2. Inquiry into incidence of tuberculosis among New Zealand school-children.

  3. An investigation into the physical growth and mental attainment of New Zealand school-children. This was carried out with the co-operation of the Education Department.

With the exception of the school dental clinics provided by the Division of Dental Hygiene, there are no school clinics for the treatment of children, this being carried out either by private practitioners or at the public hospitals. The educational aspect of the work of the School Medical Officers is considered to be especially important, emphasis being placed upon the prevalence of preventable defects in school-children, and the great improvement to be obtained from the application of modern knowledge of child welfare. For this purpose, pamphlets and literature giving information on health topics are freely distributed throughout the Dominion.

DENTAL TREATMENT OF SCHOOL-CHILDREN

The Dental Division of the Health Department has at present, besides the Director, the Deputy Director, and other administrative and training staff, fourteen dental surgeons and sixty-two dental nurses, stationed at various centres throughout the Dominion. Fifty-eight dental clinics have been established to date. There are at present sixty-five probationers undergoing training, twenty-eight of whom have already completed one year of their course and will be ready to take up duty about April, 1928.

The following is a summary of operations performed by the Dental Officers and dental nurses from the 1st April, 1926, to the 31st March, 1927: Fillings, 84,723; extractions, 53,232; other operations, 63,047: total operations, 201,002.

The total number of children at present under treatment at the various clinics is approximately 33,000.

Besides these, many children have been examined and their teeth charted. Duplicate charts have been sent to parents, resulting in the treatment of many cases by private practitioners or at hospitals.

Leaflets have been printed for circulation to parents, embodying short terse rules to be followed for the prevention of dental disease. Every opportunity is being taken to bring this phase of the question before the parents and the public.

SUBSECTION B.—HOSPITALS AND CHARITABLE INSTITUTIONS

INTRODUCTORY

Prior to the abolition of the provinces in 1875 hospital maintenance was left to the care of the several Provincial Councils, each of which had a system of its own. On the change-over to the county form of government in the following year all of these diverse systems came under the charge of the Central Government, and many difficulties and incongruities occurred. Gradually there grew up a system of excessive demands upon the Government, and in 1885 an attempt to reduce a somewhat chaotic state of affairs to some semblance of order and uniformity took shape in the Hospitals Act of that year, which provided for the constitution of special hospital districts and Boards. Several amendments, based on the result of experience, were passed in later years, and the present law relating to the subject is embodied in the Hospitals and Charitable Institutions Act, 1926, which is a consolidation of the Hospitals and Charitable Institutions Act, 1909, and its amendments.

HOSPITAL BOARDS

The management of affairs in each hospital district is entrusted to a Hospital Board, consisting of one or more representatives of each of the districts comprising the hospital area, the total membership of the Board being not less than eight nor more than twenty. Members are elected at the ordinary general election of the contributory authorities.

A Hospital Board has power to establish, control, and manage any of the following institutions: Hospitals, charitable institutions, maternity homes, convalescent homes, sanatoria, habitual inebriates' homes, reformatory institutions for the reception of women and girls, and any other institutions for any purpose which the Governor-General, by Order in Council, may declare to be a public charitable purpose. It may grant charitable aid to indigent, sick, or infirm persons; may provide medical, surgical, and nursing attention for persons not inmates of an institution; and may grant financial assistance to medical and nursing associations and private philanthropic institutions approved by the Minister. It may also make by-laws, subject to the approval of the Minister of Health, regarding all matters affecting the management, care, control, and superintendence of any institution under its jurisdiction, and generally to enable the Board to carry out its functions.

It is the duty of every Hospital Board to provide and maintain such hospitals as the Inspector-General of Hospitals considers necessary in any part of the district for (a) the reception, relief, &c., of any persons suffering from infectious diseases; (b) the reception, &c., of persons suffering from other than infectious diseases.

PROVISION OF FINANCE

No rating-powers are given to Hospital Boards, but under the Hospital and Charitable Institutions Act the estimated net expenditure of a Board is apportioned by the Board among the contributory local authorities within its district in proportion to the capital value of the rateable property in each contributory district.

At the beginning of each financial year the Hospital Board prepares an estimate of its payments for the year, deducting therefrom all estimated receipts by way of patients' fees, voluntary contributions, bequests, subsidy on voluntary contributions and bequests (at £1 for £1), income from endowments, and, generally, deducting all other estimated receipts except the amount to be raised by levy on the contributory local authorities and Government subsidy on such levies. The levies on contributory local authorities are apportioned in relation to the rateable capital value of each local district. On levies for maintenance purposes a scale is in operation ranging from 14s. to 26s. per £1, and averaging throughout the Dominion £1 for £1. The principle of the scale is to give relatively greater assistance where the requirements are high in proportion to the rateable capital value of the hospital district. To this end the levy of each Board for maintenance purposes is determined as sixteen-fortieths of its estimated maintenance requirements (referred to above) plus the amount bearing to four-fortieths of the net estimated requirements of all Boards the same proportion as the rateable capital value of the hospital district bears to the aggregate rateable capital value of all hospital districts. After the levy of each Board is thus determined, the remainder of the Board's requirements is met by Government subsidy, with the limitation of fourteen thirty-fourths as the minimum subsidy and twenty-six forty -sixths as the maximum subsidy.

Levies on contributory local authorities and Government subsidy each form about one-third of the total receipts of Hospital Boards, the remainder being chiefly patients' fees and other recoveries on account of relief.

The above remarks apply to levies for maintenance purposes. As regards capital works, the net requirements are met by levy and by subsidy in equal amounts; the subsidy, in other words, being at the rate of £1 for £1. Where the expenditure is very heavy, Boards may have recourse to loans; but, generally speaking, loans for long periods are discouraged, even the largest works being often arranged by the spreading of the expenditure over two or three years with the assistance of bank overdraft if necessary.

RECEIPTS AND PAYMENTS

The following is a summary of the receipts and payments of Hospital Boards for the year ended 31st March, 1926.

 £ 
Receipts. 
Cash in hand (being difference between cash in hand and over-drafts of the various Boards)258,957 
Levies— 
Maintenance430,295 
Capital117,936 
 548,231 
Voluntary contributions and bequests39,306 
Subsidies on— 
Maintenance levies439,021 
Capital levies121,863 
Voluntary contributions46,912 
 607,796 
Recoveries from persons relieved— 
Hospital patients' 
payments298,151 
Charitable-aid recoveries42,580 
 340,731 
Rent, interest, and dividends21,280 
Loans276,188 
Sale of capital assets7,857 
Miscellaneous receipts39,295 
 £2,139,641 
Payments. 
Hospital maintenance907,075 
Charitable aid—£ 
Indoor 94,773 
Outdoor 82,774 
 177,547 
Medical associations or medical men in outlying district8,841 
District nursing13,302 
Administration66,398 
Amounts paid to other Boards47,986 
Rents, rates, and taxes2,723 
Interest on loans for— 
Capital 50,001 
Maintenance1,443 
 51,444 
Capital works523,431 
Loans repayment of principal or sinking funds44,182 
Miscellaneous payments47,566 
Amounts invested on account of funds for special purposes6,519 
Cash and bank balances242,627 
 £2,139,641 

INCOME AND EXPENDITURE

Although the figures in the last preceding statement relate to receipts and payments, the official statistics of Hospital Boards have since 1916–17 been prepared on the basis of an Income and Expenditure Account and balance-sheet. The figures of income and expenditure given below cover not only Hospital Boards, but also Government institutions and separate institutions, the last mentioned being the Mercury Bay and Oamaru Hospitals. The latter came under the jurisdiction of the Waitaki Hospital Board at the close of the financial year 1924–25, but the former is still administered by a separate board of trustees.

INCOME.

The total gross income of Hospital Boards, and of separate and Government institutions for 1925–26 was £1,947,792, and of Hospital Boards alone £1,770,397, as compared with £1,786,918 and £1,633,604 respectively for the previous year. The sources of income for the last three years have been as follows:—

Source.1923–24.1924–25. £1925–26.
      …      …      …      
Contributable by Government477,391550,274577,659
Levies on local authorities427,699393,797432,035
Hospital fees payable by those assisted660,392741,734829,666
Voluntary contributions26,93127,62615,599
Rents, interest, and dividends28,38928,34927,200
Fees receivable from other Boards and separate institutions15,52716,01829,064
Miscellaneous income27,12629,12036,569
Totals1,663,4551,786,9181,947,792

Income from the first two sources must be viewed in conjunction with the amounts written off in respect of fees receivable as disclosed by the expenditure summary hereunder.

As regards the item “Contributable by the Government,” it must be remembered that beside subsidy on levies the amount shown (£577,659 in 1925–26) includes the net cost of Government institutions. The total amount of subsidy contributable by the Government on maintenance levies was naturally the same amount as the levies themselves, an average of £1 for £1 being paid for the Dominion.

EXPENDITURE.

The total gross expenditure of Hospital Boards, the Mercury Bay Hospital, and Government institutions for 1925–26 amounted to £1,861,959, the expenditure of Hospital Boards alone being £1,687,629. The main items of expenditure are as follows, comparisons for the last three years being set out:—

1923–24.1924– 25.1925–26.
      …      …      …      
Hospital maintenance911,272964,1831,050,296
Charitable aid—
(a.) Indoor relief107,400105,619113,584
(b.) Outdoor relief76,65876,50877,899
(c.) Hospital relief (i.e., reductions in patients fees and amounts written off)364,945387,344373,002
Administration59,87065,84574,205
Interest on loans30,35238,84552,559

The average annual cost of maintenance of general hospitals per occupied bed was as follows in the years shown:—

HOSPITAL MAINTENANCE EXPENDITURE.
Year.Provisions.Surgery and Dispensary.Domestic and Establishment.Salaries and Wages.Miscellaneous and Special Departments.Total Maintenance.
 £   £   £   £   £   £   
1910–1122.78.726.738.82.799.6
1914–1525.010.727.043.51.9108.1
1919–2040.415.443.252.40.3151.7
1921–2245.015.654.869.85.3190.5
1922–2340.314.550.672.46.7184.5
1923–2439.414.850.375.47.5187.4
1924–2540.914.950.477.08.4191.6
1925–2642.215.550.779.08.3195.7

Charitable-aid expenditure has been as follows:—

CHARITABLE-AID EXPENDITURE.
Year.Indoor Relief.Outdoor Relief.Total.
 £     £     £     
1910–1155,68632,40588,091
1914–1566,55736,019102,576
1919–2091,97482,423174,397
1921–22111,10781,566192,673
1922–2397,74276,596174,338
1923–24107,40076,658184,058
1924–25105,61976,508182,127
1925–26113,58477,899191,483

It must be pointed out that prior to 1922–23 indoor relief included amounts paid by each Board for maintenance of persons in institutions not under the Board's control. Amounts so expended totalled £29,987 for 1922–23, £38,288 for 1923–24, £50,221 for 1924–25, and £60,123 for 1925–26.

A summary of hospital and charitable-aid expenditure is set out below:—

Year.Hospital and Charitable-aid Cash Expenditure.Cost per Head of Population.
 £     s.d.
1910–11416,384711½
1914–15578,83810
1919–20937,16715
1921–221,077,47916
1922–231,199,73118
1923–241,282,27419
1924–251,355,5681911
1925–261,488,95721

The expenditure of the years 1910–11 and 1914–15 is represented by cash payments. For subsequent years the expenditure proper is stated exclusive of expenditure not requiring to be met by cash—e.g., patients' fees written off and reduced. Capital expenditure is excluded throughout.

Several important factors contribute to the considerable increase in the cost per head of the population. Firstly, there is the increase in the cost of commodities, which has evidenced itself particularly during the last decade; secondly, there is the improvement in the hospital service as regards staff conditions, and also generally in keeping with modern advancements in the methods of treatment; thirdly, there is the increasing use made of hospitals by the people.

The expenditure per head of the population as shown in the preceding table is, however, not a measure of the burden of hospitals and charitable aid on the public funds. Below are set out the amounts contributable for maintenance purposes by way of levies from local authorities, by Government subsidy on such levies and on voluntary contributions, and towards the maintenance cost of Government institutions.

Year.Contribution to Hospital Boards by Public Funds.Proportion per Head of Population.
 £     s.d.
1910–11298,1205
1914–15319,38257
1919–20580,5959
1921–22808,303127
1922–23835,04612
1923–24828,954125
1924–25876,6271210¾
1925–26960,42313

PUBLIC HOSPITALS

Subsection D of the preceding section contains full statistics of patients treated at public hospitals other than maternity hospitals. In the following table the figures are inclusive of maternity hospitals, and relate to the financial year instead of to the calendar year:—

Year.Persons under Treatment.Average Number of Occupied Beds.Beds available.
Total Number.Proportion per 1,000 of Population.Number.Proportion per 1,000 of Population.Number.Proportion per 1,000 of Population.
1910–1125,19124.092,0251.943,2223.08
1914–1533,37529.152,6522.323,9563.46
1919–2050,78542.054,0253.335,7434.76
1921–2251,21339.833,9333.065,9894.66
1922–2355,92742.654,4813.426,6715.09
1923–2459,25644.424,5643.426,8535.14
1924–2563,06846.374,8863.597,2205.31
1925–2668,46148.185,1113.677,5015.39

The number of institutions coming under the head of public hospitals at 31st March, 1926, was 124. Included in this total were 83 general hospitals (3 of which were also old people's homes), 4 convalescent hospitals, 24 maternity hospitals, 8 tuberculosis sanatoria, 4 infectious-diseases hospitals, and 1 sanatorium for general cases. A comparison of beds and patients between the last three years is given:—

 1923–24.1924–25.1925–26.
Number of institutions114120124
Number of beds—
General—
For males2,2532,3262,364
For females1,5281,6281,716
Children's cots723770818
Maternity341397434
Tuberculosis7999591,000
Infectious disease1,0931,1401,169
Total6,7377,2207,501
Average number of occupied beds per diem4,5644,8865,111
Patients under treatment during year59,25663,06868,461
Deaths during year3,3123,3123,495
Out-patients—
Number41,11039,79666,118
Attendances222,226219,231228,541

In the next table information as to staff of public hospitals is given for the last three years:—

Medical—1923–24.1924–25.1925–26.
Honorary142151148
Stipendiary197213234
Nursing—
Trained nurses539602636
Probationers1,3971,4401,532
Masseuses586164
Domestic—
Indoor9621,0471,233
Outdoor419524528

PRIVATE HOSPITALS

The Private Hospitals Act, which came into force on the 1st January, 1907, is now embodied in the Hospitals and Charitable Institutions Act, 1926, Part III of which provides for the licensing, management, and inspection of private hospitals. All such institutions must be licensed, and every application for a license must be accompanied by a statement giving full description of the house proposed to be used, number of patients, and class of cases proposed to be received. The license shall state whether it is in respect of a lying-in private hospital or a surgical and medical private hospital, or if for both classes of cases; and no private hospital may be used for any purpose other than that in respect of which the license is granted and purposes reasonably incidental thereto.

For every private hospital there must be a resident manager, either the licensee or some person appointed by the licensee, and in every case the manager must be a legally qualified medical practitioner or a registered nurse in the case of a surgical and medical hospital, or a registered midwife in the case of a lying-in hospital, or a registered nurse and midwife, or a registered nurse having as resident assistant a registered midwife, in the case of a hospital licensed for both purposes. No license may be granted in respect of a house not previously licensed until such house and annexed buildings have been approved by the Director-General of Health, and no addition may be made to any private hospital until it has been so approved. No license may be granted until the character and fitness of the applicant have been proved satisfactory, and the license must be renewed on the 1st January of each year.

In every private hospital there must be kept a register of patients showing particulars as to name, age, abode, and date of reception of each patient, date when such patient left, or, in the event of death, the date thereof, name of medical practitioner attending, and such other details as may be prescribed. Inquiry may be made at any time as to the management and conduct of any such private hospital, and if such inquiry prove unsatisfactory the license may be revoked.

Provision is made for the inspection of private hospitals in the same manner as for public institutions of the like nature, a specially qualified medical practitioner and trained nurses with midwifery certificates being appointed for the purpose.

The total number of private hospitals licensed in the Dominion is 318, of which 277 are either exclusively maternity hospitals or take both maternity and general cases.

MATERNITY HOSPITALS

There are seven State maternity hospitals now open for the use of the public. The St. Helens Hospital at Wellington was opened in June, 1905, and a new and up-to-date building in July, 1912; that at Dunedin was opened in October, 1905; that at Auckland in June, 1906, and a new building in February, 1923; that at Christchurch in April, 1907. State institutions have also been opened at Gisborne. Wanganui, and Invercargill.

During the year ended 31st March, 1927, a total of 2,155 confinements took place in the seven hospitals mentioned, and 635 confinements were attended by the institution nurses outside these hospitals, as compared with 2,060 and 644 confinements respectively during the previous twelve months.

Tables are given showing information as to births and deaths in each of these institutions during the year ended 31st March, 1927. and the totals for each of the last ten years. Births in cases dealt with outside St. Helens Hospitals by nurses attached to institutional staffs are also shown.

ST. HELENS HOSPITALS, 1926–27.
Hospital.Confinements In Institution.Confinements attended outside.
Live Births.Deaths of MothersDeaths of Infants.
Auckland707111266
Gisborne157 54
Wanganui159 29
Wellington4752689
Christchurch325 5177
Dunedin144 175
Invercargill1881115
Totals2,155431635
ST. HELENS HOSPITALS, 1917–18 TO 1926–27.
Year ended 31st March,Confinements in Institution.Confinements attended outside.
Live Births.Deaths of Mothers.Deaths of Infants.
19181,248727530
19191,1231826521
19201,139525552
19211,246625579
19221,392525572
19231,531318570
19241,724737600
19252,015525702
19262,060736644
19272,155431635

There is a maternity hospital attached to the Medical School at Dunedin, which also serves as a training-school for medical students and midwives.

Maternity homes and wards under the control of Hospital Boards and associations are established at—

MangonuiTaumarunuiMastertonWaikariGeraldine
WhangaroaMatamataBlenheimRangioraTimaru
KawakawaThamesHavelockOxfordFairlie
RaweneTe PukePictonLytteltonDunedin
WhangareiWhakataneMotuekaLinwoodMiddlemarch
WarkworthNapierDennistonAkaroaRoxburgh
OtahuhuOhuraWaiutaLeestonLawrence
WaiukuStratfordGreymouthRakaiaNaseby
HuntlyOpunakeKaikouraMethvenCromwell
KawhiaRaetihiAmuriAshburtonLumsden
Te Kuiti    

For the reception of single girls there are special charitable institutions at Auckland, Wellington, Christchurch, and Invercargill, in addition to those established by the Salvation Army at the four chief centres and at Napier, Gisborne, and Russell.

ANTE-NATAL CLINICS

Free ante-natal clinics are established in the four centres of New Zealand in connection with the State maternity hospitals, other maternity hospitals, and societies such as the Plunket Society and St. John Ambulance.

A specially qualified Medical Officer in Charge of Ante-natal Clinics has been appointed by the Department of Health to establish clinics, to supervise all clinical work, and to train nurses in this branch of midwifery.

The main clinics at the State maternity hospitals are staffed by Medical Officers, assisted by ante-natal-clinic nurses who have had special training in the work and have qualified for ante-natal-clinic diplomas.

The clinics established in connection with maternity hospitals, the Plunket Society, and St. John Ambulance are staffed by nurses who have taken their antenatal-clinic training, and each nurse acts as an assistant to the patient's medical attendant.

A nurse instructor in the work has been appointed in each centre, and is responsible for the training of maternity nurses in ante-natal work.

The aims and objects of the work are—

  1. To maintain the health of the expectant mother:

  2. To instruct the mother in her bodily hygiene and habits during pregnancy:

  3. To preserve pregnancy till full time:

  4. To secure a normal labour, resulting in a healthy breast-fed baby and an undamaged mother.

Clinics have been established—in the Auckland District, at the St. Helens Hospital; Salvation Army Maternity Hospital; St. John Ambulance; Plunket Society; and St. Mary's Home, Otahuhu: in the Wellington District, at the St. Helens Hospital; Salvation Army Maternity Hospital; Alexandra Home; Plunket Society, Wellington; Plunket Society, Petone; and Plunket Society, Lower Hutt: in the Christchurch District, at the St. Helens Hospital; Salvation Army Maternity Hospital; Essex Home; Plunket Society, Christchurch; and Plunket Society, New Brighton: in the Dunedin District, at the St. Helens Hospital; and the Plunket Society. Clinics have also been opened at Rotorua and Opunake.

The total number of attendances at the various clinics during the year 1926 was 13,175, as compared with 7,912 in 1925. Wellington District came first with 5,152 attendances, Auckland second with 4,295, Christchurch next with 3,107, followed by Dunedin 348, Rotorua 155, and Opunake 118.

The following table summarizes for the year 1926 the work performed by the various ante-natal clinics established and in working order at the end of the year:—

Auckland.Wellington.Christchurch.Dunedin.Rotorua.Opunake.Total.
First visit of primiparae4766133844424201,561
First visit of multiparae6296444928432191,900
Return visits3,1903,8952,23122099799,714
Totals4,2955,1523,10734815511813,175
Number of visits paid to homes25534217490831945
Number of maternity outfits sterilized119122160..211423
Conditions diagnosed—
Hæmorrhage171121....31
Abortions151..1210
Miscarriages641......11
Premature labours2829821..68
Still-births18341821275
Kidney of pregnancy3..5......8
Eclampsia231......6
Pre-eclampsia163........19
Albuminuria10252903946293
Hyperemesis23434....34
Hydramnios122372..26
Multiple pregnancy71710..1..35
Malpositions1979951111..359
Contracted pelvis228142..147
Treatments—
X-ray4121......17
Version11215......37
Induction..1165....22
Forceps536524311147
Other operations315......9
Dental treatment4171952162313..864
Goitre treated148577826....309
Gonorrhœa treated317......11
Syphilis treated3..2......5
Skin-diseases treated258142....49
Diabetes treated..2........2
Pruritis vulvæ treated31331107....181
Varicose veins treated3072672253963847
Phlebitis treated..1........1
Hæmorrhoids treated23..307....60
Tests—
Wassermann tests209310....42
Cervical and urethral swabs8588......101
Maternal deaths44o......10
Infant deaths1710521136

Every effort is being made to impress the public with the national importance of parental hygiene, ante-natal care, and the principle of voluntary notification of pregnancy. Addresses and lectures are delivered by Medical Officers of the Department of Health to nurses and societies interested in this subject. So that there will be definite co-operation between the midwife and the ante-natal clinic, and in order that the midwife may be informed of the clinical methods adopted by the Health Department, a course of lectures is given for nurses on ante-natal work twice a year.

Pamphlets and posters are issued in order to interest the public in this work. The following pamphlets are obtainable free of charge from the Department of Health:—

  1. Suggestions to Expectant Mothers.

  2. Diet for an Expectant Mother.

  3. Dental Hygiene.

  4. Prevention of Constipation.

  5. Special Exercises for an Expectant Mother.

BENEVOLENT AND ORPHAN ASYLUMS

Ninety-four institutions classed under the heading of benevolent and orphan asylums furnished returns to the Census and Statistics Office for the year 1926. These institutions, which are conducted by Hospital Boards, religious bodies, and other public or semi-public organizations, are alike in that they provide free accommodation on a benevolent or charitable basis, but differ largely in the classes of persons to whom they afford assistance. The generic name covers old people's homes, maternity and refuge homes for unfortunate women and girls, orphanages, homes for the infirm or afflicted, “prison gate” homes, and an institute for the blind. Some of the orphanages deal with cases similar to those dealt with by the special schools under the control of the Education Department, and a few of the women's institutions receive offenders committed to them by the Court.

The 94 institutions which furnished returns for 1926 had a total of 10,456 inmates during the year, of whom 5,633 were males and 4,823 females. They commenced the year with a total of 5,286, and had 5,362 at the end of the year. Admissions during the year totalled 4,296, and in addition 874 infants were born in the institutions. Discharges numbered 4,704, and deaths of inmates 390. The figures for institutions under the various classes of controlling authorities are as follows:—

ADMISSIONS, DISCHARGES, ETC., 1926.
Controlling Authorities.Number of Institutions.Inmates at 1st January.Admissions during Year.Briths in Institutions during Year.Discharges during Year.Deaths in Institutions during Year.Inmates at 31st December.Total Inmates during Year.
Hospital Boards211,2651,2041551,0592881,2772,624
Church of England1477432250347117831,146
Roman Catholic Church111,341582 540441,3391,923
Presbyterian Church11426167 1212470593
Methodist Church318250 43 189232
Baptist Church17522 22 7597
Salvation Army197381,4744211,890327112,633
Undenominational associations, &c.14485475248682135131,208
Totals945,2864,2968744,7043905,36210,456

During the year 1926 25.18 per cent. of the total number of inmates in benevolent and orphan asylums came under the supervision of the Salvation Army, and 25.10 per cent. under that of the various Hospital Boards. The Roman Catholic Church cared for a further 18.39 per cent., undenominational associations for 11.55 per cent., and the Church of England for 10.96 per cent. Of those classes of controlling authorities that do not carry out an extensive work in this direction, the Presbyterian Church catered for 5.67 per cent. of the total inmates, the Methodist Church for 2.22 per cent., and the Baptist Church for 0.93 per cent. When examining the above, cognizance must be taken of the fact that in many cases there is a variation in the class or typo of inmate catered for by the different controlling bodies. For instance, none of the homes under the supervision of the Roman Catholic Church, the Presbyterian Church, the Methodist Church, or the Baptist Church are maternity homes of any description. Factors such as this affect the demands made upon the different institutions for accommodation or relief.

The ages of all inmates in the institutions at any time during the year were as follows:—

Age-group.Males.Females.Total.
Under 59268061,732
5 and under 107037651,468
10     ″     151,0149041,918
15     ″     252771,0101,287
25     ″     35222487709
35     ″     45284143427
45     ″     55383139522
55     ″     65424119543
65 and over1,3714241,795
Unspecified292655
Totals5,6334,82310,456

Some remarkable differences in the sex proportions at the various age-groups are revealed in the above table. The first throe groups, which relate to infants and young children, are naturally in close proximity as regards sex. The next group, ages “15 and under 25 years,” shows a largo excess of females. The female figures for this group, of course, are greatly swollen by the inclusion of girls and young women seeking refuge in maternity homes. The figures are also affected by the fact that the majority of boys who have spent most of their lives in orphanages obtain outside employment at these ages. The former influence continues to be felt in the following age-group also. Thereafter, a gradually increasing male excess is observed.

The next table contains interesting information concerning inmates of orphanages and of a few other institutions which provide for both children and older people. The figures relate to inmates under the age of twenty-one who were remaining in the institutions at 31st December, 1926.

ORPHAN ASYLUMS—AGE, LEGITIMACY, AND ORPHANHOOD OF INMATES AT 31ST DECEMBER, 1926.
Age, in Years.Legitimate.No Information as to Legitimacy.Illegitimate.Total.
Father and Mother both AliveFather Dead, Mother Alive.Father Alive, Mother Dead.Father and Mother both Dead.No Information as to Orphanhood
0614   2435
112211   2045
2273512 3371
3391021 1 2293
458142723 21125
575153351 27156
675176151436199
777214510 127181
8792667101231216
9815092183228274
10834683204333272
118251103264421291
12834787385529294
13584479295421240
14603474284426230
15202232224214116
161291819 31071
172611111 637
1853663 528
19 11   13
20  22 116
Not known4      4
Totals93842286225242354362,987

Contrary to what might generally be expected, the above figures reveal that the greatest number of children in benevolent institutions are those both of whoso parents were shown to have been alive. Cases where both parents were dead were in the minority as regards the four legitimate classes where full information as to orphanhood is available.

Of the total of 2,987, 1,569 were males and 1,418 females, the sex distribution. in the various groups being as follows:—

Legitimate—Males.Females.
Father and mother both alive480458
Father dead, mother alive251171
Father alive, mother dead421441
Father and mother both dead144108
No information as to orphanhood2220
No information as to legitimacy2114
Illegitimate230206
Totals1,5691,418

As might naturally be expected, females exceed males at ages 15 and over.

SUBSECTION C—MENTAL HOSPITALS

There are seven public mental hospitals in the Dominion maintained wholly or in part out of the public revenue. There is also one private hospital licensed for the reception of the mentally afflicted.

The number of patients at the end of 1926 was 5,467, consisting of 3,044 males and 2,423 females. These numbers, and those given elsewhere throughout this subsection, are inclusive of Maoris. Figures for Maoris are given separately towards the end of the subsection.

The patients on the register at the end of 1926 were distributed as shown below:—

Mental Hospital.Males.Females. 496Total.
Auckland652 1,148
Tokanui213124337
Porirua7235991,322
Nelson269120389
Hokitika15967226
Christchurch397473870
Dunedin (Seacliff and Waitati)6175151,132
Ashburn Hall (private mental hospital)142943
Totals3,0442,4235,467

The number of patients remaining at the close of each of the last five years, and the proportion per 10,000 of the population at the end of the year, are shown in the following table:—

NUMBER REMAINING, 1922–26.
YearNumber remaining at Close of Year.Proportion per 10,000 of Population.
Males.Females.Total.Males.Females.Total.
19222,8162,1164,93241.7932.8037.39
19232,8392,1574,99641.3932.8337.20
19242,8732,2585,13141.0433.6837.44
19252,9212,3365,26740.7734.1137.52
19263,0442,4235,46741.6634.6738.24
Means of five years2,8982,2585,15641.3333.6237.56

The total number of patients under oversight, care, or control during 1926 was 6,246 (males 3,449, females 2,797), as against 6,006 in 1925. The average number resident in mental hospitals was 5,033 in 1925, and 5,213 in 1926.

ADMISSIONS

The total admissions to mental hospitals during the year 1926 were 947 (508 males and 439 females), this number not including 42 transfers from one institution to another. The causes of insanity as assigned on admission are given below:—

Heredity134
Congenital97
Previous attack133
Puberty and adolescence57
Climacteric51
Puerperal state14
Lactation8
Senility114
Mental stress, sudden6
“      prolonged89
Isolation1
Influenza1
Infantile paralysis2
Syphilis40
Graves disease2
Alcohol42
Drug habit3
Toxic6
Encephalitis3
Cerebral hæmorrhage1
Hemiplegia1
Epilepsy42
Cerebral tumour1
Insomnia1
Neurasthenia1
Organic brain-disease5
Heart-disease2
Arterio-sclerosis12
Traumatic5
Post-operative3
Ill health35
Overwork3
Unknown32
Totals, excluding transfers (42)947

FIRST ADMISSIONS.

Of the 947 persons admitted to mental hospitals during 1926, those admitted for the first time to any mental hospital in New Zealand numbered 782 (males 425, females 357), and those readmitted 165 (males 83, females 82).

The figures for 1926 represent one first admission for every 1,808 persons in the Dominion. The number of first admissions and the rate per 10,000 of population for each of the last five years were as follows:—

FIRST ADMISSIONS AND RATE PER 10,000 OF MEAN POPULATION, 1922–26.
Year.Number of First Admissions.Proportion per 10,000 of Population.
Males.Females.Total.Males.Females.Total.
19223903046945.854.765.32
19233653026675.384.655.02
19243853056905.584.615.10
19253823707525.405.475.43
19264253577825.885.175.53
Means of five years3893277175.624.935.28

VOLUNTARY INMATES

Persons labouring under mental defect, but capable of understanding the meaning of the procedure, may seek admission to a mental hospital as voluntary boarders. At the beginning of 1926 there were 149 boarders in residence (57 males, 92 females), and during the year 171 (82 males, 89 females) were admitted. If a voluntary boarder should after admission show mental defect sufficiently pronounced and sustained to render it improper to classify him any longer as such, application for a reception order is made to a Magistrate. During the year 1926, 21 (10 males, 11 females) were transferred from the voluntary to the ordinary register, and 7 males and 2 females died, while 120 (49 males, 71 females) were discharged, leaving 170 resident at the end of the year (73 males, 97 females).

AGES OF INMATES

A summary is attached showing the ages of patients in mental hospitals at the close of 1926.

AGES OF INMATES, 31ST DECEMBER, 1926.
Age, in Years.Males.Females.Total.
1 to 514418
5     ″     10282553
10     ″     156637103
15     ″     209245137
20     ″     30359218577
30     ″     40489420909
40     ″     507415821,323
50 to 605915341,125
60     ″     70377339716
70     ″     80203149352
80     ″     90475299
90 and over516
Unknown321749
Totals3,0442,4235,467

DISCHARGES AND DEATHS

The next table gives the average number resident, those who were discharged as recovered, and those who died during the period 1922–26:—

Year.Average Number Resident.Discharged as recovered.Died.
Number.Per Cent. of Number admitted.Number.Per Cent. of Average Number Resident.
19224,80931337.313958.21
19234,86831939.483256.67
19244,95328034.023166.37
19255,03331936.453246.44
19265,21328129.673546.77
Means of five years4,97530235.383426.89

Of those who died in mental hospitals during 1926, 133, or 37 per cent., had been inmates for less than one year, while 98, or 27 per cent., had been in residence for more than ten years. Of those discharged recovered, 206, or 73 per cent., had been inmates for less than one year. A table is given showing length of residence of patients who died and of patients who were discharged recovered during 1926.

Length of Residence.Patients who died.Patients discharged recovered.
Males.Females.Total.Males.Females.Total.
Under 1 month1613299312
1 month and under 3 months221941323466
3 months and under 6 months19928344276
6     ″     9     ″     15924131326
9     ″     1 year8311151126
1 year and under 2 years161632162137
2 years and under 3 years17926448
3     ″     5     ″     1312258513
5     ″     7     ″     91322 77
7     ″     10     ″     8513145
10     ″     12     ″     4610213
12     ″     15     ″     9817......
15 years and over4724712..2
Died during absence415......
          Totals207147354136145281

Old age is the principal cause of death among mental-hospital patients, and, among individual causes, tuberculosis ranks second, and general paralysis of the insane third. The figures for the principal causes and groups of causes for the. year 1926 are as follows:—

DEATHS IN MENTAL HOSPITALS, 1926.
Tuberculosis25
Cancer15
Other general diseases14
General paralysis of the insane32
Organic brain-disease5
Epilepsy21
Other diseases of the nervous system38
Diseases of the circulatory system60
Diseases of the respiratory system25
Diseases of the digestive system6
Diseases of the genito-urinary system4
Diseases of the skin2
Diseases of the bones1
Old age98
Ill-defined causes2
Died while on leave6
Total354

A table is added showing for all admissions since 1876 the percentages of patients discharged (as recovered, relieved, and not improved, separately), died, and remaining.

Mules.Females.Both Sexes.
Discharged—
Recovered38.0244.0140.49
Relieved7.048.927.82
Not improved1.942.011.97
Died36.1026.3131.99
Remaining at end of 192616.9018.7517.73
 100.00100.00100.00

PRIVATE MENTAL HOSPITAL

A license may be granted to enable a private mental hospital to receive patients for treatment. Stringent conditions are attached to the issue of such licenses, which may be revoked at any time. The Inspector-General has wide powers in the regulation and control of private institutions, which are placed practically on the same footing as public mental hospitals in regard to inspection and other matters.

There is only one licensed private institution in the Dominion, that at Wakari, near Dunedin, established in 1882. Particulars of admissions, discharges, deaths, and patients remaining, for the last five years, are as follows. These figures are included in preceding tables.

PRIVATE MENTAL HOSPITAL.
Year.Admissions.Discharges.Deaths.Patients remaining at End of Year.
1922108339
1923127242
192494344
1925118344
1926119343

MAORIS IN MENTAL HOSPITALS

The number of Maoris admitted as patients to mental hospitals is small. The figures for the last five years are,—

MENTAL HOSPITALS.—MAORIS ADMITTED AND REMAINING, 1922–26

Year.Admitted during Year.Remaining at End of Year.
Males.Females.Totals.Males.Females.Totals.
192216420403272
19237613363470
19248513373572
192510616403777
19267815403272

ACCOMMODATION

At the end of the year 1926 the mental hospitals of the Dominion had accommodation for 5,186 patients, the cubic content of the dormitories and sleeping-rooms being well over 3,000,000 cubic feet. Details of accommodation are as follows:—

Institution.Number of Patients for whom there is Accommodation.
In Single Rooms.In Dormitories.Total.
Males.Females.Males.Females.Males.Females.
Auckland160128516355676483
Tokanui402518293222118
Porirua122106558380680486
Nelson12132698528198
Hokitika31171395717074
Christchurch8488240275324363
Seacliff166105477402643507
Totals, State institutions6154822,3811,6472,9962,129
Ashburn Hall Private Mental Hospital2833  2833
Totals, all institutions6435152,3811,6473,0242,162

EXPENDITURE, ETC

The total expenditure on maintenance of mental hospitals (not including the cost of new buildings and additions), and receipts from patients and for sale of produce, &c., during the last five years were as follows:—

Year.Total Expenditure.Receipts from Patients, Sale of Produce, &c.Net Expenditure.
 £     £     £     
1922—23357,510112,304245,206
1923—24368,231114,369253,862
1924—25368,138123,807244,331
1925—26400,463128,259272,204
1926–27405,321130,195275,126

Chapter 8. SECTION VIII.—EDUCATION

INTRODUCTORY

THE inception and establishment of educational facilities in New Zealand is the history of civilization and progress in this part of the British dominions. As might be expected, it was immediately after the advent of the first missionaries that schools for the instruction of the Native youth were established. Later, as a European population settled in the country, the need for a means of educating the white children arose, and finally the necessity for some co-ordinated scheme for the whole colony asserted itself. This latter was consummated in the Education Act of 1877, which Act is the basis of the system of education obtaining in the Dominion at the present day.

EARLY NATIVE EDUCATION

The system of education which was pursued from the foundation of the colony— and, indeed, from 1816, when the first mission school was established at Rangihoua, in the Bay of Islands—was that of imparting instruction to the Natives in their own language in establishments where great numbers of all ages were congregated, and where they were not only educated, but were also housed, fed, and clothed. The first legislative action in this connection was an Ordinance passed by the Legislative Council at Auckland in 1847. This provided for the education of the youths of New Zealand, and recognized none but religious schools. Its administration, including the appointment and removal of teachers, was almost wholly in the hands of the religious bodies. The Ordinance declared that religious education (with a conscience clause), industrial training, and instruction in the English language should find a part in the curriculum of all schools which received financial assistance under the Ordinance. The aggregate amount of aid to be given was not to exceed one-twentieth of the estimated revenue of the colony. The provisions of the Ordinance actually applied to both races, but the greater part of the money appropriated in succeeding years was for Native schools and institutions. The amount of aid was set down annually on the Civil List, and the distribution for the year ended 30th September, 1854, well illustrates the apportionment among the religious bodies, viz: Church of England, £3,500; Wesleyan, £1,600; Roman Catholic, £800: total, £5,900.

The desirability of the subsidy to schools being removed from the Civil List and provided for by vote of the House of Representatives resulted in the passing of the Native Schools Act, 1858. This embodied much the same provisions as the Ordinance of 1847, with the exception that the sum of £7,000 was appropriated annually to be distributed as capitation.

Despite these attempts to set up a satisfactory scheme for the education of the Native children, little success attended the efforts of the Government, and in 1863 barely five hundred scholars were being taught in the various institutions for Native education. This was due primarily to the unsettled state of the country as a result of the hostilities that had broken out, but no doubt the scheme of education itself was unsound in many respects, particularly as it allowed the children to drift back to the demoralizing influence of their own kaingas. These combined causes practically led to the utter collapse during the next few years of a system which had been pursued since the education of Natives had been first attempted.

In 1867 the Native Schools Act was passed, but before it could be brought into effective operation the North Island, where the bulk of the schools were situated, again became involved in war, and it was not until 1871, when an amending Act was passed, that any real effort could be made to introduce a workable system of Native education. The main provisions of the new scheme were, firstly, the establishment of village schools wherever a sufficient Native population and other circumstances rendered it possible; secondly, the instruction to be in the English language only, except where the location of an English teacher might be found impossible; thirdly, the working of the village schools through the agency of the Natives themselves, associated with and aided by such Europeans as might be willing to work with them on School Committees; fourthly, the contribution by the Natives of part of the expenses of salaries and inspection, together with grants of land for buildings. Provision was also made for a continuance of capitation to schools already established (mainly denominational) which fulfilled conditions that were laid down.

That the new legislation was eminently successful is seen from the statistics of the year 1874. Forty-one new schools had been formed, with an attendance of 875 boys and 370 girls. There were also twenty-three other schools which were receiving a capitation allowance, with a total of 142 boys and 100 girls in attendance. In 1879 the control of Native schools passed from the Native Department to the Education Department, which has since been responsible for their administration. As the district in which a Native school is established becomes populated and the Native population europeanized in its mode of living, the school is handed over to the control of the Education Board for the district.

THE PROVINCIAL SYSTEMS OF PRIMARY EDUCATION

The Ordinance of 1847, referred to earlier, was practically a nullity in so far as the education of children other than Natives was concerned. Indeed, it was not until the establishment of provincial institutions in 1853 that any legislative action was taken in the direction of providing facilities for the education of white children. Up to that time colonists were dependent upon small private schools, mainly, though by no means exclusively, of a denominational character. Until their abolition in 1876 the various provinces conducted their own education systems. The result was that, instead of a methodical scheme of school organization for the whole of New Zealand, there came into existence systems varying widely both in the principles upon which they were established and in the results attained.

The more important features of the various legislative provisions with respect to education made by the Provincial Governments were referred to in the 1927 Year-book.

Of interest are the following provincial figures which relate to a period ten years before the passing of the Act of 1877, with its consequent nationalization of the education system. The five main provinces only are dealt with in detail, certain figures for the minor provinces—Taranaki, Hawke's Bay, Marlborough, and Westland—not being available.

TABLE SHOWING PROVINCIAL APPROPRIATIONS AND NUMBER OF SCHOLARS IN 1867.
Province.Population.Revenue.Number of Scholars.
Total.Appropriated to Education.Attending Public Schools.Attending Private Schools.

* 1866.

† Not available.

  £     £       
Auckland48,321996,6673,0002,686*3,258
Wellington21,950166,4442,7149701,793
Nelson23,814170,6345,6801,668650
Canterbury53,866562,8076,7512,1782,297
Otago48,577503,75511,6983,2981,546
Others22,160263,8483,727
Totals218,6881,864,15533,570

NATIONAL SYSTEM OF PRIMARY EDUCATION

The desirability of introducing some connected scheme to replace the hetero-geneous systems in operation was affirmed by the House of Representatives in 1869, but considerable differences of opinion as to the form which legislation should take prevented a measure being passed for several years. It is evident, however, from the crop of provincial enactments in 1871 and subsequent years that the fear of a national system led most of the Provincial Councils to put their educational houses in order in the attempt to retain control of education.

Whether religious teaching of a non-sectarian character was to be provided for, and the question of grants to denominational and private schools, were the reasons for the dropping of a Bill which was introduced into the General Assembly in 1871. A further effort was made in 1873, but, although the Bill then introduced passed through all stages in both Houses, it did not actually reach the statute-book. Nothing further was done until 1876, when, with the abolition of the provincial institutions, it was necessary to provide machinery to keep the existing public schools in operation. This was done by the passing of the Education Boards Act, 1876, which made temporary provision for the administration of education. The education districts thus created were coterminous with the provincial districts of the same names. By the Act all taxes and rates previously authorized by the provincial Legislatures were abolished with the exception of school fees and capitation rates on account of children. A vote was made out of the Land Fund in aid of the maintenance of schools.

Parliament in 1877 was in the position of requiring to make provision for a national system. The Bill which was presented underwent considerable modification. Provision for a capitation-tax of 10s. on every child of school age was deleted, and instruction was to be of an entirely secular character. It will be seen accordingly that with the passing of this Act the foundation of the present system of free, compulsory, and secular education was well laid. The outstanding feature of the Education Act, 1877, was the establishment of (1) a central Department of Education controlled by a Minister of the Crown; (2) twelve education districts—viz., Auckland, Taranaki, Wanganui, Wellington, Hawke's Bay, Marlborough, Nelson, North Canterbury, South Canterbury, Westland, Otago, and Southland—governed by Boards; and (3) school districts, which came under the jurisdiction of School Committees. On the Department was the onus of administering the annual appropriations by distributing to the Boards funds for the erection and maintenance of schools and the establishment of training or normal schools, and also the payment of capitation to the Boards at the rate of £3 15s. for each scholar in average daily attendance.

Education Boards were to be elected by School Committees, and to consist of nine members, three of whom were to retire annually. In the Boards were vested all property and endowments, and rents from these became part of the Board funds. The Boards were required to administer funds in carrying out the building arrangements for which grants were provided by the Department; in paying the salaries of teachers; and in granting to School Committees money for general educational purposes. The appointment and removal of teachers were in their hands, and the Act also gave the Boards power to establish scholarships, and to provide for secondary education in district high schools. Fees were, however, payable to Education Boards by pupils receiving secondary instruction. School Committees of seven members were to be elected annually. Generally the Committee had the management of educational matters within its own district, and out of the money received from the Board made payments incidental to the administration of the Committee's functions. In addition to these provisions the Act of 1877 specified the course of instruction to be given in the schools throughout the colony. Inspectors, who were officers of the Education Boards, were to be appointed to examine and report on the school-work.

COURSE OF LEGISLATION SINCE 1877

In the main the principles of the Act of 1877 are operative to-day. Several amendments made in succeeding years necessitated a consolidating measure in 1904. Among the principal alterations and additions that had been made up to that date were: The creation of the Grey District by a subdivision of Westland in 1884, thus bringing the total number of education districts up to thirteen; the provision in 1900 for a comprehensive scheme of manual and technical instruction; the introduction of physical drill into the curriculum in 1901; and, in 1903, the institution of National Scholarships to be awarded by the Department, and the introduction of a system of free places in secondary schools and district high schools for scholars completing the primary course. Up to the year 1901 also each Board had its own scale of staffs and salaries, but an Act of 1901 fixed the relation of the number and the remuneration of teachers in a school to the number of pupils in attendance. In 1905 each education district was divided into three wards, each returning three members, one of whom in each ward retired annually.

No outstanding changes beyond the consolidation of education legislation in 1908 were made until 1914. By the Education Act of that year the whole of the law relating not only to public but also to secondary, technical, and special schools was recast. The principal changes involved the reorganization of the Department of Education, and the Inspector-General of Schools became Director of Education. Inspectors of Schools, who had hitherto been officers of the several Education Boards, became officers of the central Department, a provision, it may be noted, that had been deleted from the Bill of 1877. Provision was made for the constitution of fewer education districts in lieu of the thirteen then existing, and by an Act of 1915 nine were created. Every education district is divided into urban areas and a rural area. An urban area consists of a borough or a group of boroughs having more than eight thousand inhabitants; and the rural area, which comprises the rest of the district, is divided into three wards. The members for each ward of the rural area and for all urban areas are, as previously, elected by the members of the several School Committees. The number of members for the rural area of an Education Board is six—two for each ward. The number of members for each urban area is two for each sixty thousand or part of sixty thousand inhabitants. School Committees continue to be elected by the householders, and hold office for one year.

A Council of Education is established whose statutory duty it is to report to the Minister and advise upon any matters in connection with education referred to it by the Minister, or which it may consider advisable to introduce into New Zealand. The Council has, however, no administrative or executive functions. To obviate the necessity for frequent meetings of the Council the Minister is given power to constitute from time to time District Advisory Committees, to afford assistance and to advise with regard to matters concerning one district only.

Under the Act, provision is made for an annual graded list of certificated teachers. The first grading was completed and published in 1916, and has since been made annually. Except in special cases, all teaching appointments are governed by the position of the applicants on the list, and it is also to some extent the basis for the determination of the rate of salary payable.

Amending legislation, mainly of an administrative character, has been enacted at various times since 1914. By the Education Amendment Act, 1921–22, the registration of all private schools is made compulsory, and teachers in both public and private schools are required to take the oath of allegiance.

The Education Amendment Act, 1924, contained inter alia, provisions for the establishment of junior high schools, for the amalgamation of the governing bodies of secondary and technical schools, and for the creation of a Teachers' Register.

Important alterations in regard to Junior and Senior National Scholarships were made by the Education Amendment Act, 1926, which also discontinued the system of issuing licenses to teach.

The programme of primary instruction at present provided by the Act includes English, arithmetic, geography, history and civics, drawing and handwork (including needlework), nature-study and elementary science, physical instruction, moral instruction and health, and singing.

SCHOLARS AND STUDENTS

The Number of scholars and students receiving instruction in the educational institutions of the Dominion is shown in the following summary, classified according as to whether they receive primary, secondary, technical, or higher education. The table refers to roll numbers as at the end of the year in each case.

SCHOLARS AND STUDENTS AS AT 31ST DECEMBER, 1924, 1925, AND 1926.
Class of Institution.1924.1925.1926.
* Figures for these years not shown separately.
Primary Education.
Public (State) schools213,290214,724216,807
Junior high schools (excluding secondary pupils)**1,750
Native village schools6,3106,3866,591
Native mission schools343366364
Registered private primary schools26,30225,93326,778
Lower departments of secondary schools478339460
Correspondence classes504500505
Total primary247,227248,248253,255
Secondary Education.
Secondary schools12,01012,51413,651
Secondary departments of district high schools2,9003,1363,162
Secondary scholars at junior high schools**137
Technical high schools5,3695,1325,700
Day technical schools**1,096
Maori secondary (boarding) schools524536570
Registered private secondary schools2,4732,5112,794
Total secondary23,27623,82927,110
Technical Glasses (excluding Technical High Schools and Technical Day Schools).
Conducted by Education or High School Boards2,6671,6411,840
Conducted by Technical School Boards or Managers10,28810,70810,361
Conducted by University colleges1,288617480
Total technical14,24312,966.12,681
University Education.
University colleges3,8083,9494,087
University students exempt from lectures428493566
Lincoln Agricultural College515252
Total University4,2874,4944,705
Total scholars and students289,033289,537297,751

Public primary schools, including district high schools, numbered 2,601 in 1926, against 2,580 in 1925. The number of registered private primary schools from which returns were received by the Education Department was 301. Aided or endowed colleges, grammar schools, and high schools in operation numbered 41, technical high schools 14, day technical schools 8, junior high schools 6, registered private secondary schools 35, and University colleges 4. The number of primary and secondary schools established for the education of the Native or Maori race was 150.

PUBLIC (STATE) PRIMARY SCHOOLS

From the table which follows an indication is given of the growth of the education system since the creation of a central administrative Department in 1877. At that time the number of schools in proportion to the population of the colony was relatively small, but during the following twenty years the number increased rapidly. Since 1900, however, the closer settlement of the country districts and, more recently, the drift of population to the larger centres have to some extent counteracted this tendency to multiply the number of schools. At present there is one school to approximately each five hundred members of the European community.

Compared with 1925, there was in 1926 an increase of 2,109 in the number of pupils belonging to the public schools as at the end of the year, but the average attendance shows a decrease of 2,662 for the whole year. The figures tabulated below include pupils attending the secondary departments of district high schools

NUMBER OF SCHOOLS AND SCHOLARS, 1878–1926.
Year.Population at 31st December (excluding Maoris).Number of Schools.Pupils at End of Year.Mean of Average Weekly Roll.Average Attendance, Whole Year.Average Attendance as Percentage of Weekly Roll.
1878432,51974865,040  48,773
1888607,3801,158112,685113,63690,10879.3
1898743,4631,655131,621133,782111,63683.4
1908960,6421,998147,428145,974127,16087.1
19131,084,6622,255172,168169,530151,24289.2
19181,108,3732,365194,934191,382169 83688.7
19221,265,3972,550213,097209,251190,01290.8
19231,289,2212,566214,778211,624190,44990.0
19241,316,1742,574216,190213,140193,25390.7
19251,346,0762,580217,860215,401196,75991.3
19261,365,4172,601219,969215,810194,09789.9

Of the 2,601 schools shown above for 1926, 2,105 had average attendances of not more than eighty, and of these 998 had averages ranging from one to twenty.

RELATIVE ACTIVITIES OF EDUCATION DISTRICTS.

The relative activities of the nine Education Boards administering primary education may be gauged from the following figures showing the number of schools as at 31st December, 1926, and the number of pupils at the end of each of the last five years. The latter figures are exclusive of the secondary departments of district high schools. The figures indicate in a general way that the rate of increase is more pronounced in the. North Island districts than in the South.

District.Schools at End of 1926.Pupils at End of:—
1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.
Auckland76862,24863,59864,68965,07065,888
Taranaki17211,12111,34111,31011,47411,674
Wanganui21016,67316,49916,98317,21817,220
Hawke's Bay19615,59315,84915,86516,27716,492
Wellington26226,36726,31126,53326,97227,452
Nelson1427,0527,0727,0747,1437,118
Canterbury39936,88537,13136,85336,88737,384
Otago25622,08421,84521,74921,36021,177
Southland19612,46812,31412,23412,32312,402
Totals2,601210,491211,960213,290214,724216,807

In each of the education districts are located Inspectors of Schools, who form part of the staff of the Department of Education. The total number of primary-school Inspectors on the 31st December, 1926, was 45, allocated as follows: Auckland, 12; Taranaki, 3; Wanganui, 4; Hawke's Bay, 3; Wellington. 6: Nelson, 2; Canterbury, 7; Otago, 5; Southland. 3.

AGE AND SEX OF PUPILS.

The following table shows the age and sex of the pupils on the rolls of the public schools of the Dominion at the end of 1926, and the percentage of the roll for each age:—

Age.1926.Percentages for Five Years.
Boys.Girls.Total.1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.
5 and under 6 years8,3757,78116,1567.37.36.88.07.5
6     ″     7     ″     12,49611,57124,06710.310.09.99.411.1
7     ″     8     ″     11,34810,50621,85411.011.211.010.510.1
8     ″     9     ″     11,93811,30223,24011.311.411.511.210.7
9     ″     10     ″     12,24911,86024,10911.411.311.111.511.1
10     ″     11     ″     12,83112,04324,87411.211.111.411.211.4
11     ″     12     ″     12,47011,66924,13910.711.011.111.411.1
12     ″     13     ″     12,31711,58323,90010.310.411.010.811.0
13     ″     14     ″     10,5729,40219,9749.39.29.39.59.2
14     ″     15     ″     6,0424,84810,8905.25.25.15.05.2
15 and over2,2341,3703,6042.01.91.81.51.6
Totals112,872103,935216,807100.0100.0100.0100.0100.0

MANUAL INSTRUCTION IN PRIMARY SCHOOLS.

Elementary handwork in such subjects as modelling, paper and cardboard work, and brushwork is taught by the ordinary staff in practically every school of any size in the Dominion. The boys of Standards V and VI receive instruction from special teachers in woodwork or ironwork. The girls of similar standards also receive instruction from special instructors in domestic subjects, including a comprehensive course in cookery and domestic hygiene. Subjects relating to agriculture or dairy-work and general elementary science are taught by the regular staff under the supervision of itinerant instructors specially qualified in the work.

The payments made by the Department on account of salaries, capitation, and material for manual instruction for the year ended 31st March, 1927, amounted to £77,615.

CLASS-BOOKS AND SCHOOL AND CLASS LIBRARIES.

A capitation grant at the rate of 3d. per head on the average attendance is paid to Boards for the purpose of supplying schools with supplementary continuous readers for class-reading, and also for the free supply of class-books in certain cases.

Provision has been made for the payment of subsidies of £1 for £1 on moneys raised by voluntary contributions for school libraries. In addition, a subsidy is payable by the Education Board not exceeding £5 for any one school.

CORRESPONDENCE CLASSES.

Since 1922, correspondence classes have been conducted for the education of children in particularly isolated areas who would otherwise not be able to obtain any schooling. The number on the roll at the end of 1926 was 505, and remarkable progress has been shown by the pupils in their work. A recent development is the establishment of an infant-teaching department under a specially qualified teacher.

PUBLICATIONS

“SCHOOL JOURNAL.

Since May, 1907, an illustrated paper, called the School Journal, has been published by the Education Department monthly for use as a supplementary reader in primary schools, and is regarded as a useful and popular publication. In most cases it is being used as the chief reader. It is issued in three parts, suited to the varying capacities of the pupils in Standards I to VI inclusive, and is supplied free to all public schools, Native schools, special schools, and other institutions more or less under the Department's control or supervision. To a very large number of private schools it is supplied at cost price, with the result that over 17,000 copies of the School Journal are purchased monthly. Of the last issue of the School Journal for the year 1926 the number of copies printed was—Part I, 76,500; Part II, 78,000; Part III, 69,000: total, 223,500. These numbers show an increase of 6,000 over those of the previous year. The price to purchasers is at present 1d. for each of Parts I and II, and 1 ½. for Part III, the minimum charge for one of each part being 4s. 6d. per annum.

“EDUCATION GAZETTE.

A monthly Gazette is published by the Department. In addition to containing articles by leading educationists, it is a medium for the prompt dissemination of official information and for the advertisement of vacancies, and copies are distributed to every adult teacher in the public schools of the Dominion.

CONVEYANCE AND BOARD OF SCHOLARS

Free passes on the railway to the nearest public or private school are granted to children living near a railway-line but out of reach of a primary school, and the same privilege is enjoyed by pupils, having to travel to attend secondary schools, district high schools, and technical high schools, and also by free-place holders travelling to attend technical schools or classes other than at technical high schools.

Education Boards Are also authorized to make provision when necessary for the conveyance of pupils to primary schools by road or water, and to contribute towards the payment for board of children compelled to live away from home in order to attend school. The expenditure on these services for the last five years is shown in the following table:—

CONVEYANCE AND BOARD.—EXPENDITURE, 1922—26.
Year.Railway Fares.Other Conveyance and Boarding Allowances.Total.
Primary.Secondary.Technical.Primary.Secondary.Technical.
 £     £     £     £     £     £     £     
192211,9426,7894,74222,839....46,312
192311,5897,3765,62123,184....47,770
192412,9727,6175,59025,049....51,258
192512,9188,6196,67930,045450..58,711
19269,9625,1984,12140,811575..60,667

PHYSICAL EDUCATION

Physical education is recognized as part of the primary-school curriculum, and by regulation it is compulsory on the part of head teachers to devote a minimum time of fifteen minutes a day to the subject. Its administration is in the hands of a Chief Physical Instructor and a staff of fifteen itinerant instructors. Schools are visited by the instructors for the purpose of both instructing and inspecting. Corrective classes are held in the larger schools for the purpose of remedying physical defects of the children, and exercises for this purpose are prescribed by the physical instructor after the child has been examined by a School Medical Officer. The Department uses its own syllabus of physical training, which was published in 1920, and is based on that of the London Board of Education, modified to suit New Zealand conditions.

The medical and dental inspection of school-children and the scheme of school dentistry were transferred from the jurisdiction of the Education Department to that of the Department of Health at the end of 1920, and reference to these matters is dealt with in Section VII of this publication.

PUBLIC-SCHOOL TEACHERS

The number of adult teachers in the public schools, exclusive of those employed in the secondary departments of district high schools, is shown for a number of years. The figures are as in December of the years given.

ADULT TEACHERS IN PUBLIC SCHOOLS, 1878–1926.
Year.Males.Females.Total.
18787074541,161
18881,0398871,926
18981,2341,3702,604
19081,3312,0213,352
19131,6032,6594,262
19181,3663,4524,818
19221,8423,6235,465
19231,8653,7915,666
19241,9 93,8735,8.2
19252,0083,9946,002
19262,1054,0786,183

Of the 6,183 adult teachers at the end of 1926, 90 per cent. held teachers' certificates. The number of probationers was 700 (201 males and 499 females). Taking all schools with two or more teachers, the average number of pupils per teacher was thirty-one; in schools with six or more teachers the average number was thirty-four; and in all schools the average number was twenty-eight. The next table shows the number of male and female teachers respectively in each education district for the year 1926.

ADULT TEACHERS, BY EDUCATION DISTRICTS, AS AT 31ST DECEMBER, 1926.
Education District.Sole Teachers.Heads of Schools.Assistant Teachers.Total Number of Adult Teachers.Percentage of Male to Female Adult Teachers.
M.F.M.F.M.F.
Auckland210191278362348921,84164.5
Taranaki356046302316235641.3
Wanganui4569751165124750351.5
Hawke's Bay38796695123147448.6
Wellington3111976178541173935.1
Nelson44543271110124953.7
Canterbury42179153141195161,02344.3
Otago421109728028561655.2
Southland487066102716138258.5
Totals5359318891416813,0066,18351.4

Omitting schools with less than twenty-one pupils the ratio of adult men teachers to adult women teachers in 1926 was 100 to 191. The proportion of men to women in charge of schools with not more than twenty scholars was 100 to 212. If the adult teachers of all public schools are taken it is found that the ratio of men teachers to women teachers was 100 to 194 in 1928. This information over a period of five successive years shows in a striking way the reduction in the disparity evident in the earlier years. A proportion of one male to three female teachers is regarded by educationists as satisfactory.

PUBLIC PRIMARY SCHOOL-TEACHERS (FEMALES PER 100 MALES), 1922–1926.
Ratio Of1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.
* The position of “pupil teacher” has now been abolished.
Adult teachers—
Schools with one to twenty scholars299293249236212
Schools with more than twenty scholars182191191193191
All schools197203199199194
Pupil-teachers223172185179*
Probationers349279286286248
Students in training colleges256244224186191

The average salaries paid to teachers in 1926, including house allowance or value of residence, were—Male head teachers, £443; female head teachers, £380; male assistants, £318; female assistants, £230; sole male teachers, £273; sole female teachers, £244. The following figures include both certificated and uncertificated teachers:—

AVERAGE SALARY OF PRIMARY-SCHOOL TEACHERS.
Class of Teacher.1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.
 £   £   £   £   £   
Male head teachers420422436442443
Female head teachers360365365359380
Male sole teachers246247251264273
Female sole teachers216218226240244
Male assistants326321326329318
Female assistants224224230231230

The following table shows the number of certificated teachers receiving salaries of the various grades during the year 1926:—

SALARIES OF CERTIFICATED TEACHERS, 1926.
Salaries (including Allowances and Value of Residences).Certificated Male Teachers.Certificated Female Teachers.
Sole and Head Teachers.Assistants.Sole and Head Teachers.Assistants.
Not exceeding £18041210465
£181 to £2501131511591,590
£251     ″     £30017782300347
£301     ″     £35020894142319
£351     ″     £400254182168116
Over £400569124286
Totals1,3256458072,843

Information as to the Teachers' Superannuation Fund will be found in the section of this book dealing with Pensions, Superannuation, &c.

TRAINING OF TEACHERS.

Training colleges are situated in the four principal centres of the Dominion. The management of the training colleges is entrusted to the local Education Boards, subject to general regulations. The amount expended by the Department during the financial year 1926–27 for the training of teachers was £168,190.

The numbers of students attending the training colleges for the last three years are as follows:—

Training College.1924.1925.1926.
Males.Females.Total.Males.Females.TotalMales.Females.Total.
Auckland125243363124216340119247366
Wellington10022432412022534589193282
Christchurch822002829419829299187286
Dunedin86214300107187294105159264
Totals3938811,2744458261,2714127861,198

The number attending in each of the earlier years of the last decade has been— 1917, 451; 1918, 500; 1919, 582; 1920, 680; 1921, 904: 1922, 1,151; and 1923, 1,203.

The ordinary course of training is for two years, and the output of trained teachers from the colleges in 1926 was 549. There is also provision for a one-year course, which under certain conditions may be taken by University students or matriculated students who have completed a two-years course at an agricultural college or a school of home science recognized by the University of New Zealand. In addition there are short-period studentships, of not less than three months' nor more than one year's duration, for the benefit of teachers who have already been employed in teaching and are deemed worthy of further training in professional work.

PRIVATE SCHOOLS

By the Education Amendment Act, 1921–22, every private school was required to apply for registration before the 13th July, 1922, and no private school can now be established unless application is first made to the Department of Education for registration. Application, however, does not of necessity carry registration, as certain precedent conditions of efficiency and suitability of staff, premises, equipment, and curriculum are required to be fulfilled. By the Act of 1914 every child between the ages of seven and fourteen is required to be enrolled as a pupil of either a public or a registered school. It follows accordingly that the parents of a child of school age are liable to the penalty of £2 provided for if such child is improperly enrolled at other than a public or registered school.

At the end of the year 1926 the number of registered private primary schools was 301, with a total roll number of 26,778 and an average attendance of 23,639 for the year.

REGISTERED PRIVATE SCHOOLS, 1922–1926.
Year.Number of Schools.Roll at End of Year.Average Yearly Attendance.Teachers.
Males.Females.Total.Males.Females.Total.
192226311,23413,62724,86121,24674726800
192329411,75814,25226,01023,87494813907
192429511,89514,40726,30223,397118804922
192528511,80814,12525,93322,816119788907
192630112,22814,55026,77823,639129860989

The following particulars show that the bulk of the scholars concerned attend Roman Catholic schools, the proportion based on roll numbers being 81 per cent. in 1922. 80 per cent. in 1923, 78 per cent. in 1924. 79 per cent. in 1925, and 79 per cent. in 1926.

ROMAN CATHOLIC REGISTERED PRIVATE SCHOOLS, 1922—1926.(Included in preceding table.)
Year.Number of Schools.Roll at End of Year.Average Yearly Attendance.Teachers.
Males.Females.Total.Males.Females.Total.
19221789,50610,74720,25317,07636533569
19231839,59111,15820,74919,04839587626
19241879,58511,01320,59818,330485816 9
19251869,59010,99220,58218,00844576620
19261959,96611,17121,13718,74252628680

In addition to the 301 registered primary private schools there were 35 private secondary schools on the register at the end of 1926, with a total roll number of 2,794.

PRIMARY SCHOOLS FOR NATIVES

The number of Native village schools in operation at the end of 1926 was 130. In addition there are twenty private schools at which education for Maori boys and girls is provided. Of these, ten are maintained from the incomes arising out of lands held in trust for educational purposes by various denominational bodies; the others are supported by private resources. Instruction is imparted by means of the English language only.

On the rolls of the 130 village schools at the 31st December, 1926, there were 6,591 children (including 835 Europeans). The average attendance for the year was 5,947, the percentage of regularity being 89.8, and the average weekly roll number 6,617. The total number of pupils on the rolls of the Native mission schools was 364, and on those of the secondary schools 570. At the end of the year, therefore, the total roll number of all the Native schools inspected by officers of the Education Department was 7,525.

The following table records the development of the Native village schools since the year 1881, when they were transferred from the Native Department to the control of the Education Department. No account is taken of schools which, as the European element in them has become predominant, have been handed over to the various Education Boards.

NATIVE VILLAGE SCHOOLS.—NUMBER, ATTENDANCE, AND TEACHERS, 1881–1926.
Year.Number of Schools at End of Year.Mean of Average Weekly Roll.Average Attendance, Whole Year.Average Attendance as Percentage of Weekly Roll.Number of Teachers.
Males.Females.
188160 1,406 5410
1886692,3432,02086.26035
1891662,3951,83776.76034
1896742,8742,22077.36472
1902983,6503,00582.377103
1907994,3213,56182.484123
19121084,6444,04287.090144
19171185,1914,50786.880167
19221276,1195,43683.886184
19231246,2685,58689.092181
19241256,3465,61088.491181
19251286,3665,62888.492188
19261306,6175,94789.894188

The total net expenditure on Native schools during the year ended the 31st March, 1927, was £80,709. Included in this is the sum of £59,579 expended on teachers' and inspectors' salaries, £8,999 expended on new buildings and additions, £2,447 on maintenance of buildings, repairs, &c., and £5,005 on secondary education.

The staffs of the village schools included 79 male and 49 female head or sole teachers, and 151 assistants.

Besides the children of the Maori race who are receiving instruction in the Native schools there is a large number (7,017) attending public schools, so that the total number of primary pupils of Maori race (including those in the mission schools) is 13,137.

JUNIOR HIGH SCHOOLS

Since 1923 the Education Department has established six junior high schools. One of these is attached to a public school, one to a district high school, three to secondary schools, and one is a separate establishment. Pupils on the roll of these schools at the end of 1926 numbered 1,887 (boys 979, girls 908), the average attendance during the year being 1,838. The ages of the pupils on the roll at the end of the year were—

Age, in Years.Boys.Girls.Total.
Under 1151318
11 and under 126785152
12     ″     13239235474
13     ″     14326279605
14     ″     15246215461
15 and over9681177
Total9799081,887

SECONDARY EDUCATION

Until 1904, secondary schools were established by special (local) Acts of the General Assembly, and the bulk of schools giving secondary education have been so constituted. At the present time the provisions of the Education Act, 1914, allow of the Minister of Education establishing such schools, and in general the minimum number of prospective pupils must be sixty in the case of secondary schools. twenty in the case of the secondary department of a district high school, and forty in the case of a technical high school or a day technical school Secondary schools are controlled by a Board of Governors, district high schools by the Education Board of the district, and technical high schools and day technical schools either by a Board of Managers or by the Education Board of the district acting in a similar capacity. Free places are granted to suitably qualified pupils. A junior free place at a secondary school or a technical high school is tenable for two years, with a possible extension to three years. When held at a district high school it is tenable for three years, provided that in any case a junior free place may not be held after the 31st December of the year in which the holder reaches seventeen years of age. Senior free places are tenable up to the age of nineteen. The Act provides for the award of Junior and Senior National Scholarships of a monetary value of £5 and £10 respectively, supplemented if necessary by a boarding-allowance of £35 and £50 respectively.

In addition to the four classes of institutions referred to above there is also a small number of registered private secondary schools and of Maori secondary schools which provide for post-primary education. Two of the six junior high schools also provide a three-year course, the last year of which is devoted to secondary instruction. The total number of the seven classes of schools providing secondary education during the last five years is set out in the accompanying table.

NUMBER OF INSTITUTIONS PROVIDING SECONDARY EDUCATION, 1922–1926.
Year.Secondary Schools.Secondary Departments of District High Schools.Junior High Schools.Technical High Schools.Day Technical Schools.Maori Secondary Schools.Private Secondary Schools.Total.
19223661 1381027155
1923376811381127166
1924377311481130174
1925388021581129183
1926417721481235189

The number of pupils at the end of each year of the last decade is shown in the following table; no account is taken of lower departments of secondary schools, and in the case of district high schools only the secondary department is included.

PUPILS RECEIVING SECONDARY INSTRUCTION AT END OF EACH YEAR, 1917–1926.
Year.Secondary Schools.District High Schools.Junior High Schools.Technical High Schools.Day Technical Schools.Native Secondary Schools.Registered Private Secondary Schools.Total.
19177,5902,180 2,347 4871,20613,810
19188,3842,283 2,747 4711,36615,251
19199,0682,159 2,926 4341,49716,084
19209,1962,157 2,766 4741,43916,032
192110,0302,176 3,349 4881,63417,677
192210,7362,606 4,202 4131,99819,955
192311,6192,818 5,054 4932,13422,118
192412,0102,900 5,369 5242,47323,276
192512,5143,136 5,132 5362,51123,829
192613,6513,1621375,7001,0965702,79427,110

The figures for years prior to 1926 are not available in the case of junior high schools and day technical schools.

It should be pointed out that the foregoing figures give the total scholars enrolled as at the end of the year. In the classes of institution under review, however, a number of pupils leave before the close of the school year, and the figures shown are therefore on that account a little below the total number of scholars who have received instruction during the year. On the other hand, the total given is somewhat in excess of the total of pupils in average attendance over the whole year.

At the end of 1926, of the total scholars attending secondary schools 7,462 were boys and 6,189 girls; secondary departments of district high schools, 1,516 and 1,646; junior high schools, 63 and 74; technical high schools, 3,113 and 2,587; day technical schools, 416 and 680; registered private schools 1,091 and 1,703; and Maori secondary schools 332 and 238.

FREE SECONDARY EDUCATION.

Not all of the pupils receiving secondary education hold free places, but of the scholars attending Government schools no less than 96 per cent. were receiving free tuition in 1926. The following table gives, as at the end of each of the last three years, a summary of the various secondary free places for which payment was made by Government:—

Free Places in December, 1924, 1925, and 1926.
Class of Free Place.1924.1925.1926.
Boys.Girls.Total.Boys.Girls.Total.Boys.Girls.Total.
* Not available.
Secondary schools—
Junior free pupils3,8663,6307,4964,0913,7477,47944474,1678,614
Senior free pupils1,8561,5323,3881,9691,6573,9852,1441,8003,944
District high schools—
Junior free pupils1,1281,1712,2991,1401,2082,3481,1981,2372,435
Senior free pupils196298494295372667243345588
Maori secondary schools577313059811406580145
Technical high schools—
Junior free pupils2,3781,9584,3362,1931,9374,13025332,0474,580
Senior free pupils411339750407354761489439928
Day technical schools—
Junior free pupils******347539886
Senior free pupils******4584129
Junior high schools—
Third year pupils******6374137
Totals9,8929,00118,89310,1549,35619,51011,57410,81222,386

NATIONAL SCHOLARSHIPS.

The figures below indicate the number and value of national scholarships current in December, 1924, 1925, and 1926 respectively. The number of scholarship-holders is, of course, included in the number of free-place holders already shown under the heading of “Free Secondary Education.”

Number of scholarship-holders—1924.1925.1926.
Boys451469474
Girls295322329
Totals746791803
Number receiving boarding-allowance (included in the above total)158171165
Number receiving travelling-allowance (similarly included)495653
Number held at secondary schools630656676
Number held at district high schools808777
Number held at technical high schools364850

WAR BURSARIES FOR SOLDIERS' DEPENDANTS.

Regulations which came into force in January, 1918, provided for the award of bursaries to dependants of killed or disabled members of the New Zealand Expeditionary Forces. To qualify for a war bursary a child must be eligible for—

  1. Free education at technical classes; or

  2. A free place at a secondary school, district high school, or technical high school; or

  3. A University or educational bursary at a University college. Forty-eight bursaries were in operation in 1926.

STAFFS OF SECONDARY SCHOOLS.

Complete details of the staffs and salaries of the seven classes of schools providing secondary education are not available. The following figures are therefore confined to full-time teachers of secondary schools proper and the secondary departments of district high schools:—

Teaching Staffs of Secondary Institutions, 1922–1926.
Year.Secondary Schools.District High Schools.
Males.Females.Total.Males.Females.Total.
19222352074424770117
19232562184745080130
19242722214935883141
19252792335127072142
19263162525687772149

The average rate of salary paid for each of the last five years is shown in the next table. Under the provisions of the Education Amendment Act of 1920, regulations have been made prescribing definitely the salaries of secondary-school teachers which are paid by the Government. The range of salaries payable is as follows: Principals —Men, £570 to £860; women, £430 to £670. Assistants — Men, £200 to £520; women, £168 to £408. In addition, a married Principal receives house allowance of £60 if a residence is not provided, a head of a department may receive £30, and a married assistant receives £40 per annum. The salaries of Principals are graded according to the size of the school, and the salaries of assistants according to the classification of the position held.

Average Salaries paid to Teachers of Secondary Institutions, 1922–1926.
Year.Secondary-school Principals.Secondary-school Assistants.District High School Secondary Assistants.
Males.Females.Males.Females.Males.Females.
 £  £  £  £  £  £  
1922703529359267302289
1923713546370271307269
1924720553374287327275
1925749561384283332289
1926725553384283329291

LOWER DEPARTMENTS OF SECONDARY SCHOOLS.

Somewhat analogous to private schools, but on a different basis, are the lower departments of secondary schools. These departments may be held in connection with secondary schools for pupils who have not passed Standard VI, provided that no part of the cost of instruction or of the maintenance of the department is met out of the income from the endowments of the school or from Government grants. Nine secondary schools have lower departments attached to them. Many of the pupils hoard at the school hostels, indicating that these departments are used by the children of country residents able to afford to send their children away from home to attend school.

The figures relating to the last five years reveal the following particulars regarding the number of pupils and teachers at the end of each year:—

Lower Departments of Secondary Schools, 1922–1926.
Year.Number of Schools.Scholars.Teachers.
Males.Females.Total.Males.Females.Total.
19221234424659081523
19231125724350071421
19241121626247851520
1925817216733931013
1926917328746041216

TECHNICAL EDUCATION

The Education Act provides for public instruction in such subjects of art, science, and technology as are set forth in regulations. Up to the end of 1919 the greater part of the revenue of technical schools and classes was derived from capitation payments made by the Government on the attendances of pupils, and each Board of Managers or controlling authority was responsible for the fixing of the salaries of its instructors, and the conditions of employment. In 1920, however, capitation payments were to a great extent abolished, and there was substituted a Dominion system of classification of technical-school teachers and manual-training instructors, and a corresponding system of payment of salaries. The abolition of capitation payments also involved making direct provision for the incidental expenses incurred by Technical School Boards and controlling authorities in connection with the schools, and the allowance for these for any school or class was made proportional to the total salaries paid by the Department for that school or class.

Technical classes, other than those at technical high schools or day technical schools, were held at forty-eight centres during 1926, as compared with forty-three in the previous year. The number of individual students was as follows:—

 1926.
Classes conducted by Education or High School Boards1,840
Classes conducted by Technical School Boards or by Managers10,361
Classes conducted by University colleges480
Totals12,681

Students receiving free education during 1926 at technical classes other than at technical high schools or day technical schools numbered 5,157 (3,420 males and 1,737 females).

Technical high schools numbered fourteen and day technical schools eight in 1926. These schools are of secondary grade, and provide industrial, domestic, agricultural, commercial, and art courses. The number of pupils in attendance at technical high schools at the end of 1926 was 5,700, compared with 5,132 in 1925. The number in attendance at day technical schools in December, 1926, was 1,096. The courses of instruction taken up by pupils at technical high schools during the last five years were as follows:—

COURSE OF INSTRUCTION AT TECHNICAL HIGH SCHOOLS, 1922–26.
Course.1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.
Industrial1,2341,5911,3491,3311,656
Commercial and general2,0542,5582,8652,7313,171
Domestic611663778744749
Agriculture288296332280323
Art1536454664
Totals4,2025,0545,3695,1325,963

The numbers taking the various courses at the day technical schools in 1926 were: Industrial, 287; commercial and general, 402; domestic, 158; agriculture, 32; art, 217.

Technological examinations were conducted by the Department in 1926 on behalf of the City and Guilds of London Institute at sixteen centres. The total number of entries was 598, and the number of passes was 270.

Information in regard to free places in technical high schools is given under the heading of “Secondary Education.”

CHILD WELFARE AND SPECIAL SCHOOLS

CHILD WELFARE.

During 1925 the Child Welfare Act was passed by the Legislature. The Act provides for the creation of a special branch of the Education Department to be known as the Child Welfare Branch, and is designed to make better provision with respect to the maintenance, care, and control of children who are specially under the protection of the State, and to provide generally for the protection and training of indigent, neglected, or delinquent children.

An important section of the Act provides for the establishment of Children's Courts, to be presided over by Stipendiary Magistrates or Justices specially authorized to exercise jurisdiction in these Courts. Provision is made for the appointment of honorary associates of either sex, whose function it is to consider all the facts concerning children brought before the Courts and to advise the presiding Magistrate or Justice as to what action should be taken. The appointment of Child Welfare Officers for the investigation of all cases coming before the Courts has also been provided for. The functions of such officers are carried out mainly by the regular officers already employed by the Department, but in outlying districts it is hoped to utilize the services of voluntary social service agents for this important work.

The principle of dealing with children in the privacy of the Magistrate's room has been followed for many years past throughout the Dominion, and the Child Welfare Act was designed to give legality to such a practice. In addition, the Act gives very wide discretionary powers to the Magistrates of these special Courts in dealing with children. The ordinary procedure of requiring the child to plead, of taking evidence on oath, and, in fact, of hearing the particular charge may be dispensed with altogether. Wherever practicable the Children's Court is held in premises apart from the ordinary Police Court, and no newspaper is permitted to publish either the names of children appearing before these Courts or any particulars that are likely to identify a child.

Another important provision contained in the Act authorizes the Children's Court to exercise jurisdiction over any person under eighteen years of age charged with any offence. Such case would be referred, of course, by a Stipendiary Magistrate or a Judge of the Supreme Court.

In order to provide for the greater protection of infants of unmarried mothers and for the assistance and guidance of the mothers themselves, there is provision for Child Welfare Officers, on being notified of such births, to investigate each case and to render such assistance as is required, either in placing the child in a suitable foster-home or in advising the mother in the matter of affiliation proceedings, or in assisting her in obtaining employment, &c.

In addition to the work in connection with the maintenance and education of destitute, neglected, and delinquent children committed by the Courts, the Child Welfare Branch (1) supervises all infants and young children under the age of six years who are living apart from their parents; (2) makes inquiry through its field officers, for the information of Magistrates, of all applications for the adoption of children and for widows' pensions; (3) supervises all children and young persons placed under the field officers by order of the Court; and (4) provides for the maintenance, education, and training of all afflicted children who are deaf, blind, or feeble-minded, or have speech-defects.

The following figures indicate the numbers under control during each year from 1922 to 1926 inclusive:—

 1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.
Boarded out, industrial schools, and receiving-homes3,7983,6923,7843,8593,908
Juvenile probation277227376323412
Infant-life protection742684704771878
Deaf children13510697116121
Feeble-minded children230216233283273
Totals5,1824,9255 1945,3525,592

SUPERVISION BY CHILD WELFARE OFFICERS.

The Child Welfare Act authorizes Children's Courts to place children under the supervision of Child Welfare Officers in cases where it appears undesirable or unnecessary to remove them from their own homes, and generally in all cases where friendly contact with the parents as well as the children is sufficient to bring about a readjustment of the home conditions or the correction of incipient anti-social traits in the children. In this important work the Department has had valuable assistance from certain of the private social service organizations, notably the Y.M.C.A. through its Big Brother movement commenced in Auckland a few years ago, and now extended to most of the centres of population throughout the Dominion.

The number of cases dealt with by the Courts last year was 1,625, and of these 412 were placed under supervision and dealt with as indicated in the foregoing paragraph.

The number actually admitted to institutions, such as receiving homes, special schools, training-farms, &c., was 540, but all these, with the exception of 115 who required long periods of training or were regarded as unfit for placing-out, were suitably provided for in the community before the close of the year. The remainder of the children were dealt with in a summary manner not calling for supervision by a Child Welfare Officer.

CHILDREN BOARDED OUT.

At the end of the year 1926 the number of children boarded out in foster-homes was 1,909, as compared with 1,819 at the end of the preceding year. The boarding-out rate is 17s. 6d. per week for infants under twelve months, and 15s. for children over that age still attending school. The Department provides free medical and dental treatment and medicines, also school books and stationery.

BOYS' TRAINING FARM.

The Boys' Training Farm at Weraroa provides for boys of all ages who require a period of reformative detention in an institution.

CARE OF THE FEEBLE-MINDED.

An institution at Otekaike is available for the education of feeble-minded boys. Older lads, under capable supervision, are employed in farm-work, garden and orchard work, and in the bootmaking, basketmaking, matmaking, and carpentering shops. Girls are provided for at the Special School at Richmond, and employed in housework and laundry-work, sewing, knitting, &c., and in outside occupations, such as gardening and flower-growing.

INFANT-LIFE PROTECTION.

This work is carried out under the supervision of trained nurses who are fully qualified in the care and feeding of infants and young children. A great many-infants dealt with under this system are illegitimate.

DEAF CHILDREN AND CHILDREN WITH SPEECH-DEFECTS.

A residential school at Sumner exists for the teaching of deaf children and special classes are established in the main centres for the education of the hard-of-hearing children and for the correction of defective speech among children. Classes are also conducted for adults.

BLIND CHILDREN.

Provision is made for blind children and also for blind adults at the Jubilee Institute for the Blind at Auckland.

HIGHER EDUCATION

NEW ZEALAND UNIVERSITY.

Control of higher education in New Zealand is vested in the New Zealand University, founded by the New Zealand University Acts of 1870, 1874, and 1875. In 1876 the University was recognized by Royal charter as entitled to grant the degrees of Bachelor and Master of Arts, and Bachelor and Doctor of Laws, of Medicine, and of Music The Amendment Act of 1883, and the supplementary charter issued in December of the same year, added the degrees of Bachelor and Doctor of Science. Further additions have been made from time to time, and the Council of the University now has power to confer the following degrees:—

Bachelor and Master of Agricultural Science.
Bachelor and Master of Architectural Science.
Bachelor and Master of Forestry Science.
Bachelor and Master of Home Science.
Bachelor and Master of Medical Science.
Bachelor and Master of Veterinary Science.
Bachelor and Master of Arts.
Bachelor and Master of Commerce.
Bachelor and Master of Engineering.
Bachelor and Master of Surgery.
Doctor of Literature.
Doctor of Philosophy.
Bachelor and Doctor of Dental Surgery.
Bachelor and Doctor of Medicine.
Bachelor and Doctor of Music.
Bachelor, Master, and Doctor of Laws.
Bachelor, Master, and Doctor of Science.

The Council also has power to confer diplomas in public health, education, journalism, and fine arts, also such other diplomas as may be provided for in any statute made by the Council pursuant to law.

The University was formerly an examining, not a teaching, body, with four teaching institutions affiliated to it—the Auckland University College, founded in 1882; Victoria University College, founded in 1897 at Wellington; Canterbury University College, founded in 1873 at Christchurch; and Otago University, founded in 1869 at Dunedin. By the New Zealand University Amendment Act, 1926, the constitution of the University has been altered, so that it now actually consists of the four University Colleges. Each of the colleges, besides providing the usual University courses, specializes in certain directions: Otago University has medical and dental schools, a school of mining and metallurgical engineering, and a school of home science; Canterbury University College has a school of engineering (mechanical, electrical, and civil); Auckland University College has a school of mines and a school of commerce; and Victoria University College specializes in law and science.

The constituent colleges receive annual statutory Government grants towards meeting the expenses of their general maintenance. These grants are now as follows: Auckland University College, £10,600; Victoria University College, £10,600; Canterbury University College, £3,600; Otago University, £8,200. The colleges are also in receipt of rents from endowments, Canterbury University College and Otago University being the most richly endowed.

The growth of University education is seen from the annexed table. In 1926 there were 4,087 students actually in attendance at the four University colleges. Of these, 262 were graduates, 3,135 undergraduates, and 690 unmatriculated students. In addition there were 566 students attached to the various University colleges, but exempt from lectures. There were also 52 students taking an agricultural course of University grade at the Lincoln Agricultural College.

STUDENTS ON BOOKS OF AFFILIATED COLLEGES, 1917–1926.
Year.Attending Lectures.Exempt Students.Total.
Males.Females.Males.Females.
19171,00789550251,977
19181,1221,01859272,226
19191,8311,13083163,060
19202,3271,345122283,822
19212,5241,400157424,123
19222,5911,092231443,958
19232,7451,113281634,202
19242,7231,085348804,236
19252,8441,1053861074,442
19262,875,2124431234,653

It will be noted that a very considerable increase has taken place in the total number of students over the decennium. A falling-off occurred in the war years, but this was almost exclusively due to the absence of male students on active service.

FREE UNIVERSITY EDUCATION.

University Junior Scholarships are of the value of £25 per annum plus tuition fees, and are tenable for three years. In the case of holders living away from home a further sum of £35 per annum is allowed. The University National Scholarships are of the value of £20 per annum plus tuition fees, and are tenable for three years. Holders living away from home receive a boarding allowance of £30 per annum. The number of junior and national scholarships gained in 1926 was thirty. Taranaki Scholarships are of the annual value of £60, and the Senate may, at its discretion, extend the tenure from three to four years. There are also some thirty or forty local and privately endowed scholarships awarded on the results of the same entrance examination.

Scholarships awarded during the degree course are the Senior University, Sir George Grey, and John Tinline Scholarships. The various colleges have also private scholarships for which their own students may compete. The chief scholarships awarded at the end of the University course are the Rhodes Scholarship, the 1851 Exhibition Scholarship, the Medical Travelling Scholarship, the Engineering Travelling Scholarship, the Post-graduate Travelling Scholarship, the French Travelling Scholarship, and the National Research Scholarships. All except the last-named are tenable abroad. The Research Scholarships are each of the value of £180 per annum, with an allowance not exceeding £25 for necessary books or apparatus.

So far twenty-nine Rhodes Scholarships have been granted, of which seven have been gained by students of Auckland University College, seven by students of Otago University, eight by students of Victoria University College, and seven by students of Canterbury University College.

University bursaries entitle the holders to the payment of tuition and examination fees (not exceeding £20 per annum) during a three (or possibly four) years' course at a University college or at a school of agriculture recognized by the University. The number of University bursaries held in 1926 was 899. The number of educational bursaries under the Education Act, 1914, held in 1926 was 47. Domestic-science bursaries, tenable at the Otago University, may be awarded under the regulations for technical instruction. Bursaries of this kind were awarded to thirty-two students in 1926. making 62 bursars in attendance at classes. Training-college studentships also carry tuition at University classes, and the completion of atraining-college course is one of the grounds on which an educational bursary may be awarded for further University study.

Agricultural bursaries may be awarded to qualified candidates in order to enable them to obtain the necessary practical training for positions as teachers or instructors of agriculture. During 1926 four bursars were in attendance at Lincoln Agricultural College, Canterbury, and seven bursars were attending a University college.

From the table given below will be seen the number of students who received free University education during each of the last ten years:—

Students receiving Free Higher Education, 1917—1926.
Year.Junior University, University National, and Taranaki Scholarships.Senior University Scholarships.University and Educational Bursaries.Training-college Studentships.Other.Total.
1917811328345640873
1918801033348369975
1919100195075861361,348
192099186317351161,599
19219913705774651,656
19228812616771911,578
19238914694650641,511
19249113828564811,577
192590138855741061,668
192687149465711321,750

The outstanding feature of the above table is the number of University and educational bursaries which are now awarded as compared with a period of ten years ago. This is due to a marked widening of the bursary regulations. The courses of an increasing number of secondary-school pupils are now continued to comply with the conditions under which bursaries may be awarded.

ROYAL COMMISSION ON UNIVERSITY EDUCATION.

A Royal Commission, consisting of Sir H. R. Reichel, M.A., LL.D., K.B., and F. Tate, Esq., M.A., C.M.G., I.S.O., was appointed in April, 1925, to inquire into and report upon the question of university education in New Zealand. The order of reference covered the following subjects:—

  1. The present facilities for university education in New Zealand.

  2. The working of the present organization of the University of New Zealand, its affiliated colleges and recognized professional schools.

  3. The constitution of the University Senate, together with the question of whether special interests such as agriculture, industry, and commerce should be represented on the Senate.

  4. The question of whether the present system of four colleges federated under the New Zealand University is satisfactory or is capable of improvement. In particular, whether each of the present four University colleges should become a separate University; and, if so, under what conditions.

  5. The standard and scope of the degree and other examinations conducted by the University.

  6. The question of whether University examinations should be conducted by internal or external examiners, or by a combination of both.

  7. The question of accrediting students for entrance to the University in lieu of the Matriculation Examination.

  8. The relation of university education to that provided in secondary and technical schools.

  9. The provision that should be made in New Zealand for university teaching and research.

  10. Any other matters concerning higher education which the Commissioners would feel worthy of report to the Government.

The Commission commenced its inquiries in June, 1925, and visited each of the four University centres, taking evidence from members of the governing bodies of the New Zealand University and its affiliated colleges, University professors and teachers, University students, representatives of commerce and industry, and public men. The Commission furnished a comprehensive report containing much valuable information, and made numerous recommendations, among which may be mentioned those favouring the following:—

The reconstitution of the New Zealand University as a federal teaching University, with constituent colleges enjoying a large measure of autonomy in regard to curriculum and examinations.

The University to be governed by a University Council of twenty-one members, constituted differently to the present Senate.

The appointment of a Principal of the University, to be the academic head of the University.

The formation of an Academic Board of twenty professors of the University to advise the Council on all academic matters, and to have such administrative duties in regard to academic matters as the Council may from time to time delegate to it.

Representation of special interests—e.g., agriculture, industry, commerce—on the Councils of the constituent colleges.

The formation of a Professorial Board in each constituent college, with duties in regard to the college similar to those of the suggested Academic Board in regard to the University.

The formation of the senior teaching staff of the constituent colleges into faculties, each faculty having the right to submit for approval courses of study in subjects prescribed for degrees or diplomas.

The raising of the standard of the B.A. and B.Sc. degrees, and the strengthening of the courses for solicitors and barristers.

Efforts in the direction of reducing the number of students who devote only part time to University study or who have exemption from attending lectures.

The abolition of the present Matriculation Examination, and the substitution for it of an “intermediate examination” and a “school leaving examination.”

The appointment of a Secondary-schools Board to advise the University Council on all matters relating to the two examinations mentioned, and to have such administrative duties in regard to them as might from time to time be delegated to it.

The appointment of a Technical-schools Board to advise the Education Department in matters relating to courses of technical study and to examinations.

The acceptance of extra-mural work as an essential part of the normal work of the University.

The empowering of the University to grant degrees in Divinity, with the proviso that the colleges should not undertake the teaching of the theological subjects included in the degree.

In addition, special recommendations were made with regard to the training of teachers, and the question of university education in agriculture, law, engineering, and special subjects, also in regard to research work.

Certain of the recommendations, notably those relating to the constitution of the University and of the University Council, and the formation of an Academic Board, were given effect to wholly or in part, by the New Zealand University Amendment Act, 1926.

WORKERS' EDUCATIONAL ASSOCIATION.

The Workers' Educational Association, which works in conjunction with the four University colleges, conducts tutorial and preliminary classes for working men and women in such subjects as economics, sociology, psychology, industrial history, English literature, English composition, modern history, electricity, and hygiene, &c. Members c. the staffs of the University colleges and other educationists act as tutors of the classes. The classes are held for the most part in the large cities, although to an increasing extent classes are being arranged in the smaller towns. The Government in 1926 contributed directly £3,500 per annum to the movement, in addition to which £1,300 paid by the Government out of the National Endowment Fund to the University of New Zealand is devoted to the same object, making a total of £4,800. Voluntary contributions received by the University colleges on account of the association's classes are also subsidized by the Government.

ANNUAL EXAMINATIONS

Examinations are conducted by the Education Department for the various purposes of Junior and Senior National Scholarships, of junior and senior free places in secondary schools, district high schools, and technical schools, and of teachers' certificates. Also, by arrangement with the Public Service Commissioner, examinations are held for admission to and promotion in the Public Service.

The number of candidates who actually presented themselves for the various examinations conducted by the Education Department during the last five years is given below:—

Examination.1922–231923–24.1924–25.1925–26.1926–27.
Junior National Scholarships and junior free places2,5002,5642,4812,6872,775
Public Service Entrance, Senior National Scholarships, and Intermediate3,5444,2225,1925,0974,759
Teachers' D and C3,2273,3193,3533,3932,689
Kindergarten Certificate Examination56334
Mid-year Public Service Entrance Examination....162121219
London University Examinations..1122
Qualifying Examination. Railway Engineering Cadets941....
Handicraft Teachers' Certificate......1413
Totals9,28510,11611,19311,31710,461

The University conducted examinations in 1926 in the faculties of arts, science, medicine, public health, dentistry, home science, law, engineering, commerce, agriculture, and music, and for admission to the legal and accountancy professions. The number of candidates for examination is increasing each year; there were 6,593 entrants for the degree examinations in 1926, compared with 5,972 in 1925. The number of candidates for matriculation in the last five years has been: 1922, 4,143: 1923, 4,517; 1924, 4,932; 1925, 5,338; 1926, 5,592.

PUBLIC EXPENDITURE ON EDUCATION

Expenditure on education has increased rapidly of recent years, and out of public funds no less a sum than £3,910,241 was spent for the financial year ended 31st March, 1927. The public funds referred to, however, include not only the amount appropriated by parliamentary vote, but also sums paid from primary-education reserves revenue. Nor does this represent the whole amount expended on education in the Dominion. In the case of certain secondary schools and University colleges a considerable revenue from endowments, fees, &c., is received and becomes available for educational purposes. The figures given below relate only to direct expenditure on education from the public purse. Figures for the last five years, analysed according to the various branches of expenditure, are—

EDUCATION EXPENDITURE, YEARS ENDED 31ST MARCH, 1923–1927.
Service.1922–23.1923–24.1924–25.1925–26.1926–27.
 £     £     £     £     £     
General administration34,62933,76034,52237,32837,529
Elementary education2,165,2002,255,3922,432,8802,486,3742,505,675
Secondary education272,907280,541363,836407,915466,739
Technical instruction207,628177,501194,494209,183213,065
Training colleges, &c.158,473160,420204,869203,860168,190
Higher education128,974121,661149,429183,434219,211
Native schools69,63172,49572,49079,38280,709
School for the deaf6,4235,7555,6295,9366,402
Education of the blind884515,12810,1775,058
Schools for the feeble-minded8,2617,9338,88612,36313,113
Industrial schools and probation system93,91484,77085,24787,387104,399
Material and storesCr. 10,785Cr. 4,242Cr. 5,759Cr. 1,451Cr. 1,887
Miscellaneous services51,94951,09981,13292,54692,038
Totals3,187,2923,247,1303,642,7833,814,4343,910,241

There is now given a series of comparative figures which show the increase in the cost of education since the beginning of the present century. The table following shows the expenditure in thousands of pounds, and the rate per unit of mean population:—

COST OF EDUCATION, 1898–99 TO 1926–27.
31st MarchExpenditure from Public Funds.Expenditure per Head of Mean Population.
 (£1,000)s.d.
1899519134
1904679157
1909980197
19141,301231
19181,809315
19191,986341
19202,544422
19213,224516
19223,497545
19233,187487
19243,247488
19253,643537
19263,8145410
19273,910551

The exceptionally marked increase of recent years in the total cost of education is in a large measure due to the increase in the numbers receiving instruction, this being particularly marked in the case of post-primary schools. In the last decade the school population has increased by 22 per cent. Combined with this factor, rendering increased expenditure inevitable, the purchasing- power of money has, of course, decreased enormously since pre-war years, so that much of the increase in cost is more apparent than real.

Chapter 9. SECTION IX.—JUSTICE

CIVIL CASES

THE ordinary civil jurisdiction of Magistrates' Courts is limited generally to claims not exceeding £200. Justices of the Peace may hear and decide certain civil cases when the sum in dispute does not exceed £20. The numbers of plaints entered and of cases tried, and the amounts sued for and for which judgment was recorded, in the lower Courts during the ton years 1917–26 are shown in the following table:—

Year.Plaints entered.Cases tried.
Number.Total Amount claimed.Number.Total Amount sued for.Total Amount for which Judgment entered.
  £      £     £     
191746,004624,69329,412401,568340,958
191839,176563,35825,594378,025308,429
191938,775619,57624,680385,020319,135
192046,601787,52428,999467,665399,219
192159,3391,169,28639,013762,605654,863
192265,6291,279,89044,296936,673786,373
192366,6591,236,16045,837857,903717,516
192474,4351,255,75450,778879,945737,045
192573,1921,172,16748,436821,093666,721
192681,0611,333,94154,010933,269762,172

It would appear that the practice of using the Courts as media for the collection of small debts is growing. For instance, the number of cases tried in Magistrates' Courts in 1900 was 19,816, the aggregate sum sued for being £286,719. Although the population of the Dominion increased between 1900 and 1913 by little more than 40 per cent., the number of cases tried in 1913 (39,965) represents an increase of over 100 per cent. in the thirteen years. From 1914 to 1919 successive declines, probably occasioned by war causes, were recorded; in 1920 increases are shown, both in the number of cases tried and the amounts concerned; while the figures for each of the years 1921–1926 show an abnormally large increase in litigation by comparison with any year prior to 1921. This is especially the case with the 1926 figures, the number of plaints and of cases tried, and the total amount represented by plaints, being the highest on record.

The numbers of actions commenced, cases tried, and judgments entered, together with the total amount for which judgments were recorded, in the Supreme Court of New Zealand during each of the ten years 1917–26 were as follows:—

SUPREME COURT: CIVIL JURISDICTION.
Year.Number of Actions commenced.Cases tried.Judgments recorded.
With Jury.Without Jury.Number.Amount.
     £     
191758170172234100,447
191861147188226104,927
19197837222723888,144
19209159132926296,017
19211,536126334557244,942
19221,431115408748316,533
19231,17292320654300,698
19241,78093429853358,880
19251,72460407776303,319
19261,82643496882344,198

DIVORCE

The provisions as to dissolution of marriage are contained in the Divorce and Matrimonial Causes Act, 1908, and its amendments.

Divorce was first made the subject of judicial proceedings by the Divorce and Matrimonial Causes Act, 1867—substantially a paraphrase of the English Act of 1857 and its earlier amendments. Prior to that date a divorce was a subject with which it was competent for the Legislature to deal by means of ad hoc legislation; but it does not appear that this was ever done in New Zealand.

By section £7 of the 1867 Act adultery on the part of the wife was the only ground for a husband's petition for divorce, whilst the grounds for a petition on the part of the wife were the cases of aggravated adultery and adultery coupled with cruelty or with desertion, which now appear in section 22 of the Divorce and Matrimonial Causes Act, 1908.

The first divergence from the English law was the Divorce Act, 1898, which repealed section 17 of the 1867 Act. The grounds then introduced instituted an equality between the sexes, and comprised—

Adultery.

Wilful desertion for five years (amended in 1919 to three years).

Habitual drunkenness for four years coupled (in case of wife's petition) with cruelty to or failure to support the wife, or coupled (in case of husband's petition) with neglect of and unfitness to discharge domestic duties.

Sentence of seven years' imprisonment for attempting to take the life of the petitioner or a child of petitioner or respondent (altered in 1920 to attempting to murder or wounding or doing actual- bodily harm to the petitioner or a child).

A further ground of divorce was also created by section 17 of the 1898 Act, enacting that failure to comply with a decree for the restitution of conjugal rights should be deemed desertion without reasonable cause, and should enable the institution of a suit for dissolution of marriage on the ground of desertion. Inasmuch as decrees for restitution of conjugal rights were sometimes obtained by applicants who did not genuinely desire such restitution, but merely with the intent that the decree should be disobeyed and should become the foundation of a suit for dissolution, this ground became in effect a means of obtaining a consensual divorce without the existence of any matrimonial offence in the stricter sense. Such a condition being regarded as contrary to the views relating to divorce then held by the Legislature, this ground of divorce was repealed by the Divorce and Matrimonial Causes Act Amendment Act, 1907, accrued rights being protected It was afterwards thought desirable to restore it by section 3 of the Divorce and Matrimonial Causes Amendment Act, 1920.

In 1907 the following further grounds were introduced:—

Murder of a child of petitioner or respondent.

Insanity and confinement as a lunatic for ten out of twelve years preceding the petition.

Section 6 of the Divorce and Matrimonial Causes Amendment Act, 1913, introduced the principle of “constructive desertion” on the part of a husband,. which had already to some extent been recognized by judicial decisions.

Section 3 of the Divorce and Matrimonial Causes Amendment Act, 1919, made-special provision facilitating the divorce of women, being natural-born British subjects, from husbands of enemy origin absent from New Zealand.

The Divorce and Matrimonial Causes Amendment Act, 1920, introduced the-important new principle of a consensual divorce, separation for not less than three years under (a) a decree of judicial separation, (6) a summary separation order, (c) a deed or agreement of separation, or (d) separation by mutual consent, being a ground for dissolution of marriage.

The period of unsoundness of mind necessary as a ground of divorce was reduced to seven years, subject to certain limitations.

By the Divorce and Matrimonial Causes Amendment Act, 1921–22, the power of granting a divorce consequent upon a separation was taken away where the petition is opposed by the respondent and the Court is satisfied that the separation was due to the wrongful act or conduct, of the petitioner.

During the year 1926, 739 petitions for dissolution of marriage (including 5 for nullity) were filed. This number was 16 more than in 1925, but has been exceeded on three occasions—viz., in. 1921 (796), 1924 (768); and 1920 (748).

In 450 of the cases in 1926 decrees nisi were granted, 206 of these being made absolute during the year. In addition, decrees nisi were granted in respect of 174 petitions filed in previous years, 144 of these being made absolute before the end of the year, and 264 decrees nisi of previous years became absolute. The total number of decrees nisi for the year 1926 was thus 624, and the total number of decrees absolute 614.

In addition, 8 petitions for judicial separation and 86 for restitution of conjugal rights were filed. Two decrees were granted in the former class, and 62 in the latter.

Figures showing the operations of the Supreme Court in its divorce jurisdiction during each of the last ten years are as follows:—

Year.Dissolution or Nullity of Marriage.Judicial Separation.Restitution of Conjugal Rights.
Petitions. filed.Decrees Absolute.Decrees Nisi.Petitions filed.Decrees for Separation.Petitions filed.Decrees for Restituton.
1917.28221922152.. 
1918380199279442 
1919675336479512 
1920748469574924 
1921796511660526843
1922643522543418857
1923666522603527756
19247685266511149465
19257236126051247359
1926739614624828662

The number of decrees nisi during 1926 (624) has been exceeded on two occasions, the greatest number recorded in a single year being 660 in 1921, followed by 651 in 1924. The number of decrees absolute (614) is, however, 2 in excess, of the total for 1925, which held the record previously, and 88 in excess of the next highest figure (526 in 1924). It would appear from the following table that a greater proportion than usual of cases left over from previous years was disposed of or advanced a stage further during the last two years:—

1922.1923.1924.1925.1926
Petitions filed during year,643666768723739
Decrees on petitions filed during year—
Absolute149183199200206
Nisi, not made absolute during year237229283224244
Decrees on petitions filed in previous years—
Absolute, following on nisi in previous years262222211275264
Absolute, following on nisi during year111117116137144
Nisi, not made absolute during year4674534430
Total decrees during year—
Absolute522522526612614
Nisi543603651605624
Petitions dismissed or withdrawn.—
Filed during year612141415
Filed in previous years14561016
Petitions, filed during year, not heard251242274285274

In 641 of the cases covered by petitions filed during 1926 the parties had been married in New Zealand. In 491 cases the marriage had been solemnized by a clergyman, and in 248 cases (33½ per cent.) by a Registrar of Marriages or other civil official. Civil marriages constituted 19.73 per cent. of those solemnized in New Zealand in 1926.

The following table gives information as to class and place of marriage in respect of divorce petitions filed in each of the last ten years:—

Year.Husbands' Petitions.Wives' Petitions.Totals.
Married by a Clergyman.Married before a Registrar or other Civil Official.Married by a Clergyman.Married before a Registrar or other Civil Official.
In New Zealand.Outside New Zealand.In New Zealand.Outside. New Zealand.In New Zealand.Outside New Zealand.In New Zealand.Outside New Zealand.
* Including one petition (by wife) for which no particulars available.
191771942310714342282
1918891377611613624380
19191752910913222191017675
1920193309412268351088748
1921242501036249231185796
1922173436315215271007643
192317936889200351126666*
19242085471102673411311768
19251784210313238301118723
19261874096122283613010739

The next table give information as to grounds of petition, not only in respect of petitions filed during 1926, but also for petitions where. decrees were granted during the year:—

Grounds.Petitions filed in 1926.Petitions where Decree Nisi granted in 1926.Petitions where Decree Absolute granted in 1926.
Husbands' PetitionsWives'.Husbands' Petitions.Wives' Petitions.Husbands' PetitionsWives' Petitions.
Adultery1117477637259
Bigamy..3..4..4
Cruelty..1........
Desertion751246412371135
Desertion and drunkenness..1........
Drunkenness.311..15
Drunkenness and cruelty..11..8..8
Drunkenness, cruelty, and failure to maintain19..10..3
Drunkenness and failure to maintain..6..4..3
Failure to maintain......1....
Insanity725231
Malformation2..1111
Non-compliance with order for restitution of conjugal rights3611378368
Separation for not less than three years991556214852147
Separation and desertion151413
Sexual offence..2........
     Totals335404248376237377

The figures shown for decrees nisi include-cases where both nisi and absolute decrees were granted during the year, and those for decrees absolute cover all such granted during the year, whether the antecedent decree nisi was granted in 1926 or in. a previous year.

For many years past the card in use for obtaining particulars of divorce cases has provided for details of ages being entered, but up to and including 1925 the information has been supplied in only a small percentage of cases. Beginning with the year 1926, arrangements have been made for particulars of age at marriage to be furnished in all cases where a decree is granted. From the data relating to age at marriage and duration of marriage the approximate age at date of filing of the petition is readily ascertained, an additional year being added to the sum of the other two items to make allowance for the fact that the age at marriage and the duration of marriage will on the average be about six months more than is shown by the number of complete years entered.

The following table shows the average age of husband and wife and the average duration of marriage (at time of filing petition) in all cases where the decree absolute was granted in 1926. In 21 cases information as to age was was not available for one or both parties.

Grounds.Average Age at Marriage.Average Age at filing of Petition.Average Duration of Marriage.
Husband.Wife.Husband.Wife.
Years.Years.Years.Years.Years.
Husbands' Petitions.
Adultery26.522.236.131.89.6
Desertion27.624.740.837.913.2
Separation for not less than three years27.924.741.238.0133
Non-compliance with restitution order28.021.935.429.37.4
Other grounds25.522.347.844.622.3
Totals, husbands' petitions27.323.438.834.911.5
Wives' Petitions.
Adultery25723135.7331100
Desertion27.924.542.539.114.6
Separation for not less than three years28.023.242.938.114.9
Non-compliance with restitution order23023.430.931.37.9
Other grounds28.023.738.133.8101
Totals, wives' petitions27.523741.037.213.5
Grand totals27.423.640.136312.7

As might naturally be expected, the duration of marriage and the age at filing are, on the average, considerably less in adultery and non-compliance cases than in those where desertion or separation is the ground. It is of interest to note that in adultery cases the average age of the husband is somewhat less, and that of the wife somewhat greater, where the husband is the petitioner than where the wife has instituted proceedings. This leads to the supposition that the natural tendency for a man to marry a woman younger than himself has been departed from in a greater proportion of cases where the husband's conduct is subsequently at fault than in those where the wife becomes the offender. As a matter of fact the wife was older than the husband in 10 out of 72 cases where the husband was the petitioner, and in 13 out of 59 where the petition was filed by the wife.

In the, case of petitions on the grounds of non-compliance with an order for restitution of conjugal rights, the average duration would have been very much less but for the inclusion of a few cases where the trouble between the parties arose or came to a head in middle life. A point not disclosed by the table was the high proportion of cases under this head where a man between thirty and forty had married a woman in her teens or the early twenties. Wives' petitions in this group, probably partly because of their small number (only 8), are unique in that they reveal a higher average age for wives than for husbands. In two cases the husband was older, in four cases, the wife, and in the remaining two instances the parties were of the same age.

The averages give a good general idea of the relative ages of husband and wife, but do not bring out the effect of disparities between the ages of the two parties. The following table remedies this defect, and throws further light on the question of the age factor. As in the case of the preceding table the figures relate to petitions in respect of which a decree absolute was granted in 1926.

Age of Wife (at Marriage).Husband.Total.
Younger than Wife.Same Age as Wife.Older than Wife byAge not stated.
1 Year.2 Years.3 Years.4 Years.5–9 Years.10 Years or over.
16......2....73..12
17......234124127
18..32792218..52
19..151267188..57
20418611111312..66
212139674227..70
2212311761178..65
231115532117..45
24752..3565..33
2573441..62..27
26102214..41..24
27121..21132..22
2811..2..141....19
29721......22..15
30–341612..1253..30
35–3974....2....2117
40 and over612..1..13..14
Not stated................1919
          Totals11341555659431497721614

At first glance the table discloses three prominent points—viz., the high proportion of (1) cases where the wife was very young at marriage; (2) cases where young women had married men considerably their senior; and (3) cases where women somewhat older than this class had married men younger than themselves. On a comparison with the marriage tables for the year 1926, however, the first-mentioned point is found to be easily the most important, followed by the third, the percentage under the second head being only slightly greater in the divorce figures than in those of the marriages. A study of the following percentages suggests that the mere age of the bride is a much more important factor than disparities between. the ages of husband and wife, and, further, that even a comparatively wide disparity when the husband is the senior is of less effect than is the case when the wife is the senior by perhaps only two or three years.

Marriages.Divorces.
Cases where wife under 23 at marriagePer Cent. 39Per cent. 59
Cases where husband younger than wife—
Wife under 23 at marriage45
Wife 23 or over at marriage2638
Total1819
Cases where husband older than wife by five years or over—
Wife under 23 at marriage4346
Wife 23 or over at marriage3227
Total3838

A table is next given showing for the year 1926 the grounds of petitions, in combination with particulars as to the number of living issue.

Grounds.Number of Cases in which Number of Living Issue wasTotal Number of Cases.
01234567 or over.
Adultery—
Husbands' petitions282530129313111
Wives' petitions2121171032....74
Bigamy12............3
Cruelty......1........1
Desertion—
Husbands' petitions2921114531175
Wives' petitions50241887494124
Desertion and drunkenness1..............1
Drunkenness21........1..4
Drunkenness and cruelty23..51......11
Drunkenness, cruelty, and failure to142..11....9
maintain................ 
Drunkenness and failure to maintain1112..1....6
Insanity121221....9
Malformation2..............2
Non-compliance with order for restitution of conjugal rights—
Husbands' petitions1512521..1..36
Wives' petitions523..1......11
Separation for not less than three years—
Husbands' petitions2832118644699
Wives' petitions3840272611625155
Separation and desertion231..........6
Sexual offence11............2
Totals22811278047251919739

In nine cases the number of living issue was 7, in three cases 8, in three cases 9, in two cases 10, and in two cases 11.

The table which follows shows the duration of marriage in all cases for which petitions for dissolution were filed in the last five years:—

Duration of Marriage, In Years.Husbands' Petitions.Wives' Petitions.
1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.1922.1923.1924.1925.1926
Under 553604259523750414548
5 and under 106693979512092102104107119
10     ″     15716862805280971089781
15     ″     2050384948435739806155
20     ″     3035377241467252716587
30 and over1916211322913211214
Not stated..........21.... 
Totals294312343336335349354425387404

INQUESTS

The number of bodies on which inquests were held in 1926 was 1,531, including 62 Maoris. In 1,138 cases the bodies were of males, and in 393 of females.

The verdicts given at the inquests held in 1926 may be classified as under:—

Nature of Verdict.Males.Females.Total.
Disease and natural causes422246668
Accident590107697
Homicide61016
Suicide12030150
Totals1,1383931,531

Of the accidental deaths the most common forms are crushing by motor-vehicles, railways, &c., and drowning. The verdicts show that in 1926 320 deaths, or 46 per cent. of the total fatal accidents, were due to the former cause, while to the latter 170 deaths, or 24 per cent., were due.

The inquests on suicidal deaths in 1926 show a decrease of 20 on the number for the previous year. The figures for each of the last ten years are—

Year.Inquests on Suicides.
Males.Females.Total.
191710430134
19189922121
191911230142
192011320133
192113333166
192213133164
192312320143
192413333166
192514033173
192612030150

FIRE INQUESTS.

In case of fire causing the destruction of any building, ship, or merchandise, or any stack of grain, pulse, or hay, or any growing crop, a Coroner may hold an inquiry into the cause of such fire, the procedure being similar to that of inquests into cause of death.

During 1926 fourteen inquests were held on fires. In two cases the verdict was arson, and in the remaining twelve cases there was insufficient evidence.

The figures for each of the last five years are—

Year.Number of Fire Inquests.Verdicts returned.
Accidental.Arson.No Evidence.
19224 13
192310235
192111335
19253111
192614 212

POLICE

On the 31st March, 1927, the number of permanent members of the Police Force in New Zealand was 1,083 of all ranks, being an increase of 13 during the year. The total is made up as follows: 5 superintendents, 13 inspectors, 4 sub-inspectors, 31 senior sergeants, 92 sergeants, 882 constables, 6 senior detectives, 8 detective-sergeants, and 42 detectives. There were also 13 temporary constables, 12 police surgeons, 8 matrons 6 district constables, and 3 Native constables.

The following table shows the number of stations and of police in each police district. Temporary constables are included, but not district or Native constables

Police District.No. ofNo. of Police.
Whangarei1727
Auckland39205
Hamilton3176
Gisborne1532
Napier1950
Now Plymouth1534
Wanganui2043
Palmerston North1843
Wellington36222
Greymouth2245
Christchurch36125
Timaru1340
Dunedin3598
Invercargill2345

There were also 9 officers attached to headquarters, I was on loan to the Cook Islands Administration, and I on leave prior to retirement.

The proportion of police to population is 1 to every 1,312 persons, and the expenditure (exclusive of the cost of buildings) on the whole Police Force for the year ended the 31st March, 1927, was 5s. 8½d. per head of population.

The following table shows the growth of the Police Force since 1878, prior to which each province had its own Police Force, and reliable data are not available:—

Year ended Officers. 31st March,Officers.Non-commissioned Officers.Detectives.Constables.Total.Police to Population (including Maoris).Cost per Inhabitant.
s.d.
18782590143294581 to 1,020  
18852065173724741 to 1,2953
18901266134034941 to 1,337210 ¾
1895751134164871 to 1,5022
19001156204995861 to 1,3632
19051265255536551 to 1,386210 ¼
19101686346397751 to 1,33633 ½
191519100377559111 to 1,26341
192021114387439161 to 1,350411 ¾
192323118448181,0031 to 1,32158 ¼
192423120478371,0271 to 1,31258 ¾
192523121518311,0261 to 1,34459 ½
192624121528881,0851 to 1,29959 ½
192722123568951,0961 to 1,31258 ½

CRIMINAL CASES IN MAGISTRATES' COURTS

TOTAL CASES.

The gross total of criminal cases in Magistrates' Courts during the year 1926 was 56,122, males being charged in 53,284 cases and females in 2,838. The number of cases during each of the last ten years is as follows:—

MAGISTRATES' COURTS.—TOTAL CASES, 1917–26.
Year.Number.Per 1,000 of Mean Population.
Against Males.Against Females.Totals.Against Males.Against Females.Totals.
191738,5375,91241,44967.665.0336.08
191833,4662,93336,39959.165.0031.57
191937,8722,57540,44763.344.3333.91
192041,0922,39943,49164.633.9535.01
192143,3352,46245,79766.333.9535.87
192240,5942,30642,90060.883.6132.87
192343,4982,48745,98564.153.8334.62
192446,1002,45648,55666.773.7135.90
192551,1352,48453,61972.273.6735.07
192653,2842,83856,12273.744.1139.70

The foregoing figures include charges against Maoris. Maoris are also included in the statistics relating to Magistrates' Courts in the following pages, as well as those relating to Supreme Courts. Separate figures relating to crime amongst Maoris are given towards the end of this section.

The 56,122 cases dealt with in 1926 resulted in 46,205 summary convictions, and in 987 committals to the Supreme Court for sentence after conviction in Magistrates' Courts. In 624 cases the accused person was committed to the Supreme Court for trial, and in 905 the Magistrate admonished and discharged the offender under a provision enabling him to do so in the case of a trivial offence, without a conviction being recorded. In 2,517 cases the charge was dismissed on the merits of the case, and in the remaining 4,884 cases the accused person was discharged for want of prosecution or want of evidence.

The summary convictions for the year 1926 represent a rate of 32.68 per 1,000 of mean population. The figures for the last ten years are—

SUMMARY CONVICTIONS, 1917–26.
Year.Number.Per 1,000 of Mean Population.
191734,18929.76
191829,25225.37
191932,69227.41
192035,51728.59
192137,12129.08
192234,51326.44
192337,10127.94
192439,59429.27
192544,01731.79
192646,20532.68

In comparing one year with another it should be remembered that the number of convictions may be considerably affected by alterations in the law or changes in its administration. As an example of the former may be mentioned the introduction in New Zealand of a system of compulsory military training. Convictions for breaches of the Defence Act rose from 13 in 1911 to 1,943 in 1912 and 4,849 in 1913, this being responsible for practically the whole of the increase of 3,500 in 1913 as compared with 1912. More recently, consequent on the passing of the Arms Act, 1920, convictions for offences relating to the sale and use of firearms increased from 35 in 1920 to 1,224 in 1922. On the other hand, convictions during recent years have been somewhat reduced by the introduction of the system referred to previously, where in the case of a trivial offence the offender may be admonished and discharged without a conviction being recorded.

For similar reasons to those referred to in the foregoing paragraph it is inadvisable to base comparisons of quasi criminal offences between different countries on the statistics of summary convictions for the various countries. This, of course, does not apply in the case of serious crimes which are dealt with by the Supreme Court.

A great proportion of the cases dealt with in New Zealand are in respect of comparatively insignificant offences—as, for instance, drunkenness, offences against by-laws, &c.

A classification of convictions during the last five years according to principal offences and groups of offences is next given.

1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.
* Not including convictions (87 In 1926) for selling liquor without a license, and for being in possession of an illicit still (3 in 1926)—offences against the revenue laws.
Offences against the person659774605766768
Offences against property (including forgery)3,4553,3153,6983,8704,528
Drunkenness (including issue of prohibition orders)7,7908,4488,6919,6529,119
Offensive conduct or language, and obstruction, &c., of police1,5081,5021,6691,8351,628
Breaches of traffic regulations, &c.1,4781,5217,0599,99314,184
Breaches of by-laws6,5187,7612,4122,716726
Other offences against good order1,3341,3761,5111,3031,587
Breaches of Licensing Act*2,5092,5772,9993,1903,002
Breaches of Destitute Persons Act2,2822,4902,7963,0013,311
Breaches of Impounding Act1,2651,2641,6831,2341,459
Breaches of Defence Act1,9122,1401,8931,6941,685
Offences relating to the sale and use of firearms1,224924807626533
Other offences2,5793,0123,7714,1373,675
Totals34,51337,10439,59444,01746,205

Of the 768 summary convictions for offences against the person in 1926, no fewer than 686 were for common assault. Attempted suicide was responsible for 63 convictions, aggravated assault for 7, cruelty to children for 5, indecent assault for 3, unlawful carnal knowledge and attempts for 2, and incest and abduction for 1 each. In the more serious classes of offences against the person the cases are referred to the Supreme Court for trial or sentence.

The 4,528 summary convictions for offences against property during 1926 are in the main made up of various forms of theft. Theft (not otherwise described) was responsible for 2,966 convictions, embezzlement for 21, receiving stolen property for CO, housebreaking and stealing for 58, and being in possession of housebreaking instruments for 1. In addition, there were 563 convictions for fraud and false pretences, 6 for forgery, 10 for uttering forged documents, 322 for unlawfully converting property to own use, 517 for mischief, and 1 each for forgery and uttering, personation, arson, and using coins for other than currency purposes. The more serious cases of offences against property are also sent on to the Supreme Court to be dealt with. Details of these will be found under “Criminal Cases in Supreme Courts.”

The principal of the “Other offences against good order” is vagrancy, which represented 856 of the 1,587 summary convictions under this heading in 1926. Gambling and other offences against the gaming laws (429), Sunday-trading (167), and cruelty to animals (130) ranked next.

Under the system of classification formerly in use the great majority of breaches of traffic regulations were classed as breaches of by-laws. Consequent on the passing of the Motor-vehicles Act, 1924, a partial change was made in that year, and under a new system of classification adopted in 1926 all such offences are removed from the by-law class, which now sinks to insignificant proportions.

In the past it has been the custom to show most of the offences in Class V (Other offences) as breaches of various statutes or of regulations made thereunder, all offences against an Act being grouped together. This year, however, an attempt has been made to show separately the most common breaches of the Acts. Owing to insufficient information as to charges brought under the Destitute Persons Act, which include many applications for as well as breaches of maintenance orders, it was found impossible to show any greater detail than before, the figures for 1926 being—Application for affiliation, 332 convictions; other breaches of the Destitute Persons Act, 2,979.

Of the 3,002 convictions for breaches of the Licensing Act, the offence of being unlawfully on licensed premises after hours (1,499) was the principal, followed by breaches of prohibition orders (903), publicans and employees selling liquor after hours (228), and unlawfully supplying Maoris with liquor (109). Under the heading “Defence Act” (1,685 convictions) the following were the principal offences during 1926: Failing to attend drill (1,105), failing to register (294), and failing to notify change of address (161). Breaches of the Impounding Act were almost entirely confined to one offence—viz., allowing horses, cattle, or sheep to wander at large—which accounted for 1,446 of the total convictions (1,459).

Included in the convictions for “Other offences” in 1926 were 382 for charges under the Child Welfare Act, 351 of these being in respect of children not under proper control or in indigent circumstances; 303 for breaches of the Stock Act (being in possession of infected stock, 282); 277 for failing to clear noxious weeds; 275 for breaches of the Shops and Offices Act (keeping open after hours, 106, failing to close on holiday, 73, failing to keep wages and time book, 41); 249 for breaches of various revenue laws (selling liquor without license, 87, failing to register dog, 79); 202 for breaches of the Animals Protection and Game Act (illegally killing or being in possession of protected game, 131); 241 for breaches of the Sale of Food and Drugs Act (selling adulterated milk, 147); 209 for failing to send child to school.

PUNISHMENT ON SUMMARY CONVICTION.

Of a total of 46,205 summary convictions in 1926, peremptory imprisonment was imposed in only 2,906 cases, in addition to which the convicted person went to gaol in 973 coses in lieu of paying a fine. A summary of punishments for the year 1926 is given.

MAGISTRATES' COURTS.—PUNISHMENTS ON SUMMARY CONVICTION, 1926.
Punishments.Offences against the Person.Offences against Property.Offences against Good Order.Other Offences.Totals.
Released under Offenders Probation Act167513817822
Convicted and discharged,796612,7478114,298
Convicted and ordered to come up for sentence676443831631,257
Committed to an industrial school 1396156301
Committed to Borstal Institution, Salvation Army Home, &c.31734091307
Fined45791820,9148,66330,952
Imprisonment in lieu of fine2764666216973
Peremptory imprisonment917656851,3652,906
Whipping 57 158
Bound over12117232
Order made163551,7482,1804,299
Totals7684,52827,24413,66546,205

DISTINCT CASES.

The statistics given above refer, as stated, to all cases dealt with in Magistrates' Courts, including those in which a person is charged with two or more offences committed simultaneously or in the same connection—as, for instance, drunkenness, damaging property, and resisting the police. If only one (the most serious) offence is counted in each instance the number of cases in 1926 is reduced from 56,122 to 46,003. A summary is given for the years 1925 and 1926 comparing total and distinct cases, classified according to the results of the hearing.

MAGISTRATES' COURTS.—TOTAL AND DISTINCT CASKS, 1925 AND 1926.
19251926.
Total Cases.Distinct Cases.Total Cases.Distinct Cases.
Discharged for want of prosecution or want of evidence4,8153,3924,8843,365
Dismissed on the merits2,4361,8432,5171,790
Admonished and discharged838702905692
Committed for trial640304624318
Committed for sentence873327987352
Summarily convicted44,01738,39346,20539,486
Totals53,61944,96156,12246,003

ARREST AND SUMMONS CASES.

Persons charged in the Magistrates' Courts may be brought before the Court either on summons or after arrest, according to the nature of the offence and to other circumstances. Of the total of 56,122 cases in 1926, 16,133 were “arrest” and 39,989 “summons” cases. A summary is here given.

Class of Offence.Arrest Cases.Summons Cases.
Cases.Summary Convictions.Cases.Summary Convictions.
Males.Females.Males.Females.Males.Females.Males.Females.
Against the person73148405195615732321
Against property4,2813092,8072652,4541501,335121
Against good order9,2705238,90748619,17284017,120731
Other86510673210215,95080512,193638
Totals15,147 J98612,85187238,1371,85230,9711,511

ARREST CASES.

Information in connection with both arrest and summons cases is obtained on cards, which, however, give considerably more particulars concerning the offender in regard to the former class than are available for the latter. From the information given in arrest cases it is possible to ascertain the number of distinct persons arrested and convicted, and to compile statistics as to their ages, birthplaces, &c.

The total number of convictions of arrested persons during 1926 was 13,723, which is reduced to 10,743 if multiple charges—i.e., those in respect of offences committed by the same person at the same time—are excluded. If only the principal offence for which each person was convicted during the year is taken into account the number of distinct persons convicted after arrest is found to be 7,909, a number equal to only 58 per cent. of the gross total of convictions of arrested persons.

OFFENCES, BIRTHPLACES, AND AGES.

The next three tables give the offences and ages, offences and birthplaces, and birthplaces and ages of the distinct persons arrested and convicted during 1926

CONVICTIONS IN ARREST CASES, 1926.Offences and Ages.
Class of OffenceUnder 20.20 and under 25.25 and under 30.30 and under 40.40 and over.*Totals.
* Including unspecified.
Against the person225780104106369
Against property3343022333153361,520
Against good order1024515981,3393, 0855,575
Other486360107167445
Totals5068739711,8653,6947,909
Offences and Birthplaces.
Class of Offence.New Zealand.Australia.England and Wales.Scotland.Ireland.Elsewhere.*Totals.
* Including unspecified.
Against the person2162955152133369
Against property1,038792055942971,520
Against good order2,8043711,0194555433835,575
Other2292682232065445
Totals4,2875051,3615526265787,909
Birthplaces and Ages.
Birthplace.Under 20.20 and under 25.25 and under 30.30 and under 40.40 and over.*Totals.
* Including unspecified.
New Zealand4506265701,0561,5854,287
Australia123656134267505
England and Wales251161803237171,361
Scotland82048139337552
Ireland22149106448626
Elsewhere*95468107340578
Totals5068739711,8653,6947,909

Of the 7,909 distinct persons arrested and convicted during 1926 no fewer than 5,575 were convicted for offences against good order, and of these 4,153 were for drunkenness (including 210 drunk in charge of vehicle or of horse, 124 drunk and disorderly, and 4 habitual). In addition, 12 were convicted in respect of prohibition orders; 325 for indecent, riotous, or offensive conduct; 295 for using obscene, threatening, or abusive language; 46 for assaulting, resisting, or obstructing the police; 4 for soliciting prostitution; 4 for soliciting alms; 504 for other vagrancy; 5 for cruelty to animals; 140 for gambling and other offences against the gaming laws; 64 for breaches of by-laws; 8 for negligent or dangerous driving, &c., of motor and other vehicles; and 11 for offences relating to the registration, &c., of motor-vehicles.

Of the 369 distinct persons arrested and convicted during 1926 for offences against the person, 305 were convicted for common assault and 54 for attempted suicide; and of the 1,520 distinct persons arrested and convicted for offences against property, 1,127 were guilty of theft of various classes, 133 of fraud and false pretences, 17 of receiving stolen property, 156 of wilful damage, and 81 of unlawfully converting property to own use.

CRIMINAL CASES IN SUPREME COURTS

Criminal cases in Supreme Courts are divisible into two classes—viz., those in which the accused person has pleaded guilty in the Magistrate's Court and has been committed to the Supreme Court for sentence and those actually tried in the Supreme Court.

The following table gives a summary of criminal cases dealt with in Supreme Courts during each of the last five years. Maoris are included in this and following tables, except where the contrary is specifically stated.

SUPREME COURT.—TOTAL CRIMINAL CASES, 1922–26.
Year.Cases tried in Supreme Court.Sentences in Case of Committal for Sentence.Total Sentences.
Indictments and Informations.Convictions.
M.F.M.F.M.F.M.F.Total.
1922912165103873311,383341,417
192382930452111,154461,606571,663
19248083043514885551,320691,389
19258433450319920231,423421,465
19269204855919958261,517451,562

The above table relates to the total criminal charges dealt with, each offence being taken into account. A similar table is next given, showing the number of distinct persons concerned, only the principal offence being taken into account where the same person was tried in respect of two or more offences during the year.

SUPREME COURT.—DISTINCT PERSONS, 1922–26.
Year.Persons tried in Supreme Court.Persons sentenced after Committal for Sentence.Total Persons sentenced.
Indicted.Convicted and sentenced.
M.F.M.F.M.F.M.F.Total.
19223861125033301858021601
19233332520793872259431625
19243361721063182152827555
192529219181113061348724511
19263232020493362054029569

Of the 343 distinct persons indicted during 1926, 213 were convicted and 97 acquitted. In the case of 22 persons no bill was returned or the prosecution otherwise not proceeded with, 7 persons were found insane, and 4 were awaiting trial at the end of the year.

The next table summarizes the offences of persons convicted or sentenced in Supreme Courts during the last five years:—

SUPREME COURT.—SUMMARY OF OFFENCES, 1922–26.
Year.Total Convictions or Sentences.Distinct Persons.
Offences against the Person.Offences against Property.Forgery and Offences against the Currency.Other OffencesTotals.Offences against the Person.Offences against Property.Forgery and Offences against the Currency.Other OffencesTotals.
19222181,017113691,4171253995027601
19232181,0782621051,6631443577252625
1924248822233861,3891403017044555
1925242952207641,4651422657529511
19262391,045193851,5621462949138569

As might be expected from the nature of the offences, the number of charges per 100 persons concerned is much lower in the case of offences against the person than for other offences. The figures for the average of the last five years are—

Class of Offence.Total Convictions or Sentences per 100 Distinct Persons convicted or sentenced.
Offences against the person174
Offences against property304
Forgery and offences against the currency282
Other offences238
Total262

From their more serious nature in general, it might he expected that a much higher proportion of charges dealing with offences against the person would actually be tried in Supreme Courts than would be the case with other offences, and the following table, covering the year 1926, shows that this is so:—

SUPREME COURT.—TRIAL AND SENTENCE CASES, BY CLASS OF OFFENCE, 1926.
Class of OffenceTotal Convictions (or Sentences).Distinct Persons convicted (or sentenced).
Numbers.Percentages.Numbers.Percentages.
After Trial.After Committal for Sentence.After Trial.After Committal for Sentence.After Trial.After Committal for Sentence.After Trial.After Committal for Sentence.
Offences against the person15683653590566238
Offences against property3397063268862082971
Forgery and offences against the currency47146247621702377
Other offences3649425816224258
Totals57898437632133563763

Dealing now only with distinct persons, and counting only the most serious offence in respect of which sentence was passed, it is found that of the 146 persons sentenced for offences against the person in 1926 no fewer than 90 were guilty of sexual offences, as follows: Indecent assault, 28; indecent assault on male, 6; rape and attempts, 7; unlawful carnal knowledge and attempts, 34; incest, 5; unnatural offences, 8; and abduction, 2. Attempted murder was the offence in 1 case, counselling to commit suicide in 1, manslaughter in 10 (including 7 cases in connection with motor-vehicles), wounding with intent to do bodily harm in 3, negligently endangering the lives of persons in 4, aggravated assault in 5, common assault in 11, assault with intent to rob in 5, procuring or attempting to procure abortion in 5, concealment of birth in 4, cruelty to children in 1, and bigamy in 6.

Of the 294 persons sentenced for offences against property, 133 were guilty of breaking and entering (with or without theft), 75 of theft (including horse-, cattle-, and sheep-stealing), 6 of robbery and stealing from the person, 9 of burglary, 10 of receiving stolen property, 25 of fraud and false pretences, 27 of embezzlement, 6 of arson or attempted arson, and 3 of wilful damage, mischief, &c.

Of the 91 persons shown under the heading of “Forgery and Offences against the Currency,” 60 were convicted or sentenced for forgery alone, 1 for uttering alone, 28 for forgery and uttering, 1 for possessing moulds for making resemblance of current coin, and 1 for passing counterfeit coin.

The principal of “Other offences” in 1926 were: Breaches of the Bankruptcy Act, 7; false declaration in connection with marriage, 7; false declaration in connection with the registration of births, 4; illegally opening or destroying postal packet, 4.

The next table shows punishments inflicted on offenders by the Supreme Court during 1926, classified according to nature of principal offence. Of the 569 persons dealt with, no fewer than 143 were released under the provisions of the Offenders Probation Act, 22 ordered to come up for sentence when called on, and 10 discharged, while the offence was met by the imposition of a fine in 23 cases. The remaining 371 were sentenced to imprisonment or to detention in Borstal or other reformative institutions.

SUPREME COURT—OFFENCES AND PUNISHMENTS OF DISTINCT PERSONS, 1926
Punishment.Offences against the Person.Offences against Property.Forgery and Offences against the Currency.Other Offences.Totals
Ordered to come up for sentence793322
Discharged32..510
Released under Offenders Probation Act2087333143
Fined11..11123
Imprisonment or detention—
Imprisonment only72942410200
Ditto, and declared habitual criminal..5....5
     ″     and flogged1......1
     ″     reformative detention and Hogged1......1
     ″     and reformative detention552..12
Reformative detention only1764234108
Detention in Borstal institution8285243
Committed to Salvation Army home1......1
     Total imprisonment or detention1051965416371
     Total persons sentenced1462949138569
Length of sentence of imprisonment or detention—........ 
10 and under 15 years4......4
7     ″     10     ″     41....5
5     ″     7     ″     17122..31
3     ″     5     ″     274015385
2     ″     3     ″     167220..108
1     ″     2     ″     193915477
6 months and under 1 year10212336
Under 6 months711..624
Indefinite1......1
     Total1051965415371

Forty Maoris were included in the 569 distinct offenders sentenced in the Supreme Court in 1926, and 355 others (including 17 women) were born in New Zealand. In 71 cases the birthplace was England, in 31 Scotland, in 23 Ireland, and in 35 Australia.

No fewer than 93 of the offenders were under twenty years of age, 149 between twenty and twenty-five, 92 between twenty-five and thirty, 117 between thirty and forty, 79 between forty and fifty, 24 between fifty and sixty, and 15 over sixty.

COURT OF APPEAL

Under the provisions of the Judicature Amendment Act, 1913, the Court of Appeal consists of two divisions, called the First Division and the Second Division, each division consisting of five Judges of the Supreme Court, who are appointed as members of either division by the Governor-General in Council on the recommendation of three Judges of the Supreme Court, including the Chief Justice. The same division does not exercise the jurisdiction of the Court of Appeal at two successive sittings, but exercises its jurisdiction separately, except that in cases of importance involving special difficulty, the Chief Justice and one other Judge may recommend, for the approval of the Governor-General in Council, that a joint sitting of both divisions may be held. The Chief Justice or, in his absence, the senior Judge presides. The decision of the Court must be in accordance with the majority of the Judges present, but if the Judges present are equally divided in opinion the judgment, &c., appealed from is deemed to be affirmed.

In addition to the ordinary appeals from the Supreme Court, certain other proceedings arising in inferior Courts may, on an order of the Supreme Court, be removed into the Court of Appeal for argument. All decisions of the Court of Appeal are final unless leave is granted to appeal to His Majesty in Council.

In criminal cases questions of law may be reserved by the Supreme Court for the Court of Appeal, and upon a refusal by the Court to reserve any question the person aggrieved may move the Court of Appeal for leave to appeal. Any person aggrieved may also (after conviction) apply to the Court of Appeal for a new trial upon leave being granted by the Supreme Court. Any person has now the right to apply to the Court of Appeal against a sentence passed in the Supreme Court where such person has been convicted upon an indictment or sentenced for any crime on a plea of “Guilty.”

The number of civil and Crown criminal cases brought before the Appeal Court and the judgments thereon for the last ten years are as follow:—

year.Crown Criminal Cases.Civil.
Number.Convictions affirmed.Appeals.Cases removed.
Number.Allowed.Number.Judgments for Plaintiffs.Judgments for Defendants.
1917441141284
191853115752
191962139624
19204216101174
192131189734
19224428141045
192355201322..
1924221571266
19254 231313121
19262223121064

Particulars concerning applications for leave to appeal against sentences under the provisions of the Crimes Amendment Act, 1920, are given in the following table for each of the six years since the passing of the amendment:—

Year.Applications filed.Results of Appeals in Cases where Leave to Appeal granted.
Number.Granted.Refused.Sentence varied.Appeal dismissed.
19217434..
19223242713
192318..18....
1924826..2
192510..10....
19264..4....

PRISONS AND-PRISONERS

The following table gives for the year 1926 the prison accommodation, the number of prisoners received, the number in prison at end of year, and the daily average number in confinement:—

Name of Prison.Number for whom there is Accommodation.Number received during Year.Number in Confinement at End of Year.Daily Average Number in Confinement.
* Deemed to be prisons under section 17 of the Statute Law Amendment Act, 1917.
Addington (Women's Reformatory)32752415.27
Auckland3951,808403413.27
Hautu (Tokaanu)39303324.87
Invercargill1288117.22
Invercargill Borstal Institution164119199180.75
Napier−17217161700
New Plymouth681136662.50
Paparua (Templeton)146498146130.27
Point Halswell (Women's Reformatory)225369.29
Point Halswell Borstal Institution22254342.89
Rangipo26241821.50
Waikeria (Reformatory)43554441.04
Waikeria Borstal Institution88598880.53
Waikune (Erua)92848480.90
Wanganui481703231.30
Wellington151903125113.22
Wi Tako (Trentham)67796767.63
Minor prisons1647503026.80
Police lockups*..176....
Totals1,6265,3261,4351,366.25

The number of persons in gaol at the end of each of the last ten years, and the proportion per 10,000 of population as at the 31st December, is given in the next table:—

PERSONS IN GAOL (31ST DECEMBER).
Year.Number.Proportion per 10,000 of Population.
Undergoing Sentence.On Remand and awaiting Trial, &c.Total.Undergoing Sentence.Total in Confinement.
1917954531,0078.318.78
19181,005421,0478.689.04
1919852689206.947.50
1920996641,0607.928.43
19211,044551,0998.088.50
19221,052621,1148.328.90
19231,141541,1958.508.90
19241 197501,2478.859.22
19251,284491,3339179.51
19261,388471,4359.7910.11

In the following table persons in confinement at the end of etch of the last ten years are classified according to nature of sentence:—

Year.Simple Imprisonment.Hard Labour, under Three Months.Hard Labour, Three Months and under One Year.Hard Labour, One Year and over.Habitual Criminals.Detained for Reformative Purposes.On Remand, awaiting Trial, &c.Totals.
* Including those detained in Borstal institutions.
1917294821042348196531,007
1918154512856642209421,047
19198601063393830168920
1920219714928163385641,060
1921147017039252346551,099
192297714536345413621,114
19231110217136144452541,195
19241910214742451454501,247
1925612815940361527*491,333
1926610120847513585*471,435

The total number of new receptions—counting each person once every time received—in the various institutions during the year 1926 was 5,326 (males 5,013, females 313), as compared with 5,684 (males 5,356, females 328) in 1925. Taking into account the 48 cases where persons were in prison awaiting trial or sentence at the beginning of the year brings this figure up to 5,374, the gross total of receptions. Included here, however, are 187 debtors and 5 lunatics, and deducting these gives 5,182, the gross total of receptions of prisoners sentenced for or persons charged with criminal offences. Of these. 727 were received on transfer from other institutions or in transitu between institutions, so that the net total of receptions of prisoners sentenced for or persons charged with criminal offences is 4,455. In 955 cases, persons charged with criminal offences were handed to the police for trial or sentence and not returned to prison, and 47 persons remained in prison at the end of the year awaiting trial or sentence, so that the number of receptions of prisoners actually undergoing sentence for criminal offences—still counting each prisoner once every time received—was 3,453. Deducting from this figure multiple receptions of the same person (698) we get, as the total number of distinct prisoners received under sentence for criminal offences, 2,755 (males 2,605, females 150), a decrease of 135 on the preceding year. Of the total of 2,755, 149 (males 145, females 4) were Maoris.

The number of distinct persons received into prison under sentence of imprisonment during the last nine years, with the proportion per 10,000 of mean population, is given in the next table. Similar information for previous years is not available, owing to the fact that, prior to 1918. persons lodged in prison to await trial and subsequently found guilty but not sentenced to imprisonment (being fined, released on probation, &c.) were included in the totals. The figures from 1918 onwards relate only to those actually sentenced to a term of imprisonment or of detention in a Borstal or other reformative institution under the control of the Prisons Department.

DISTINCT PRISONERS RECEIVED UNDER SENTENCE, 1918–26.
Year.Number of Distinct Prisoners received under Sentence.Proportion per 10,000 of Mean Population.
19181,78315.47
19191,83315.37
19201,95515.74
19212,12016.61
19222,24917.23
19232,35817.75
19242,40517.78
19252,89020.88
19262,75519.49

In classifying the offences a prisoner convicted of more than one offence during the year is reckoned once only, under the heading of the principal offence—e.g., a prisoner convicted three times of drunkenness, twice of vagrancy, and once of theft is counted once only, under the heading “Offences against Property,” theft being the principal offence. Debtors and lunatics received into gaol are omitted.

The following table shows the sexes and ages of distinct prisoners received into prison under sentence during the year 1926, and distinguishes between Maoris and others:—

AGES AND SEXES OF DISTINCT PRISONERS RECEIVED INTO PRISON UNDER SENTENCE DURING 1926.
Age, in Years.Excluding Maoris.Maoris.Including Maoris.
Males.Females.Total.Males.Females.Total.Males.FemalesTotal.
Under 201642018435..3519920219
20 and under 25346113574524739113404
25     ″     30339834725..253648372
30     ″     352771128812..1228911300
35     ″     45317223391011132723350
40     ″     45281253061011129126317
45     ″     55264142783..326714281
50     ″     55209142233..321214226
55     ″     601248132......1248132
60     ″     65686−74......68674
65     ″     70333361..134337
70     ″     7530232......30232
75     ″     80628......628
80 and over1..1......1..1
Not stated1..11..12..2
Totals2,4601462,60614541492,6051502,755

Under the system in force up to and including 1923 Maoris were excluded from the main compilation of statistics of prisoners, only the bare totals of Maori prisoners being available, classified according to sex and age, as in the foregoing table. The following tables, however, relate to all prisoners (including Maoris) received under sentence during the year. The tables show the number of distinct persons received into prison under sentence during 1926, classified according to (1) birthplaces and offences, (2) ages and offences, and (3) ages and previous convictions.

BIRTHPLACES AND OFFENCES OF DISTINCT PRISONERS RECEIVED INTO PRISON UNDER SENTENCE DURING 1926.
Birth place.Nature of Offence.Totals.
Against the Person.Against, Property.Drunkenness.Other Offences.
New Zealand1255712366321,564
Australia11444469168
England and Wales35123121231510
Scotland17335281183
Ireland13326465174
Other British countries8851637
China11 1315
Other foreign countries721214291
At sea   11
Not stated 51612
Totals2178385441,1562,755
AGES AND OFFENCES OF DISTINCT PRISONERS RECEIVED INTO PRISON UNDER SENTENCE DURING 1926.
Age, in Years.Offences against the Person.Theft and other Offences against Property.Vagrancy.Drunkenness.Other Offences.Totals.
Sexual Offences.Assaults.Other.
Under 21114415824770278
21 and under 25111821572022115345
25     ″     30123631443236109372
30     ″     355193104244996300
35     ″     409152923675121350
40     ″     45791733784106317
45     ″     5096151339289281
50     ″     5516 30407574226
55     ″     6035119204935132
60     ″     65211520301574
65 and over721526251278
Not stated      22
Totals77121198383125448442,755
AGES AND PREVIOUS CONVICTIONS OF DISTINCT PRISONERS RECEIVED INTO PRISON UNDER SENTENCE DURING 1926.
Age, in Years.Not previously convicted.Number of Previous Convictions.Total Distinct Prisoners.
One.Two.Three.Four.Over Four.Number not stated.Totals.
Under 2116961287472109278
21 and under 25158663823181923187345
25     ″     30170633019135126202372
30     ″     35118413310134441182300
35     ″     40131452821154565219350
40     ″     45106492420154261211317
45     ″     5079471811124866202281
50     ″     55611612864875165226
55     ″     604020831273392132
60     ″     65255 8114214975
65 and over20761120235878
Not stated2       2
Totals1,079420225131993654361,6762,755

The next table gives the offences and gravest previous offences of the distinct persons received into prison under sentence during 1926:—

OFFENCES AND GRAVEST PREVIOUS OFFENCES OF DISTINCT PRISONERS RECEIVED INTO PRISON UNDER SENTENCE, 1926.
Offences.Gravest Previous Offence.
Against the Person.Theft and other Offences against Property.Vagrancy.Drunkenness.Other Offences.Totals.
Sexual Offences.Assault.Other.
Against the person—
Sexual offences91114  631
Assaults 15127291468
Other 112  26
Against property8221429161845539
Vagrancy315 85841841246
Drunkenness 162913798104348
Other62811632032188438
Totals269878111591754001,676

BORSTAL INSTITUTIONS

Included among the 1,388 prisoners undergoing sentence at the 31st December, 1926, were 340 persons (297 males, 43 females) detained in Borstal institutions under the provisions of the Prevention of Crime (Borstal Institutions Establishment) Act, 1924. This Act, which is an adaptation of Part I of the Prevention of Crime Act, 1908 (Imperial), as amended by the Criminal Justice Administration Act, 1914, is designed to prevent crime, and provides for the detention of young offenders in a special class of reformative institution. An offender between the ages of fifteen and twenty-one (twenty-three in certain cases), who would otherwise be liable to sentence of imprisonment by the Supreme Court or sentence of imprisonment of not less than one month by a Magistrate, may be made the subject of an order of detention of from two to five years by a Judge of the Supreme Court, and from one to three years by a Magistrate, without a conviction being recorded in the latter case. Provision is also made for the transfer of inmates from prisons, reformatory homes, State reformatory institutions, and industrial schools, to Borstal institutions, and from Borstal institutions to prisons. Power is given the Minister of Justice to release an offender undergoing detention on condition that he is placed under the supervision or authority of a probation officer, or of a society or person (to be specified) who may be willing to take charge of the case.

HABITUAL CRIMINALS AND REFORMATIVE DETENTION

The following table shows the distinct prisoners received in prison during 1926 after being sentenced to detention for reformative purposes or having been declared habitual criminals, classified according to sentences:—

Original Sentence.Sentenced to Reformative Detention for a Period ofDeclared Habitual Criminals.Totals.
Under Two Years.Two and under Five Years.Five Years and over.
Reformative detention only5413011 195
Under 1 year612 321
1 year and under 243 18
2 years and under 317 311
3     ″     4 1 34
5     ″     7 1  1
Totals651541110240

PRISONS BOARD

For the purposes of the Crimes Amendment Act of 1910 there is constituted a Prisons Board, the members of which are appointed by the Governor-General in Council for a period of three years, and may be reappointed. As at present constituted, the Board consists of the Chief Justice, as President, and six other members. The Board meets at such times as the President determines, and, subject to the provisions of the Act and regulations, may determine its own procedure.

It is the duty of the Board to make inquiry from time to time as to whether there is reasonable cause for belief that any habitual criminal undergoing sentence or reformative detention is sufficiently reformed to be released on probation or discharged, or for granting discharge to any person who has been released on probation; and to make recommendations as to the release or discharge of any habitual criminal, habitual offender, or person under sentence of reformative detention, and as to the conditions which may be imposed on any such release or probation. The Board is required to take into consideration the case of every habitual criminal, &c., at least once a year, and to make a report to the Minister of Justice annually as to the operations of the Board, numbers dealt with, and the operation and effect of the Act.

Under the provisions of section 14 of the Statute Law Amendment Act; 1917, the Board was empowered to consider, at the request of the Minister of Justice, the cases of prisoners who had been sentenced to imprisonment with or without hard labour for periods exceeding two years, after half of the full term of imprisonment had expired, and to make recommendations to the Governor-General as to the release on probation of any such prisoner.

The following table shows the number of cases considered by the Board during each of the last ten years:—

Year.Habitual Criminals and Offenders.Reformative Detention.Hard Labour.Habitual Criminals for Remission of Hard Labour.Probationers for Discharge from Probation or Variation of Terms.Totals.
Crimes Amendment Act.Offender Probationers.
19179532914   438
19188720192   380
191997471115 18 701
19207446775 32 648
192175564167 1817841
192293594271 19301,007
192374671304416241,093
192480683302313211,102
19257074729511291,134
192649822237212161,138

Of the cases considered in 1926, recommendations were made for release on probation in 275 cases, and for discharge from prison or from probation in 88 cases, while 16 probationers under the Offenders Probation Act were ordered discharge, and a variation of the terms of probation was recommended in 1 case. In 104 cases petitions were declined, and in the remaining 654 cases deferred.

PROBATION

An Act styled the First Offenders' Probation Act was passed in 1886 to provide, at the discretion of the Court, for conditional release on probation in the case of first offenders, in lieu of imprisonment. This Act, with its amendment of 1903, was consolidated in 1908, the consolidated Act being - repealed in 1920 by the Offenders Probation Act of that year, under which the system of probation is no longer confined to first offenders.

Under the Act of 1886 an “offence” for which probation could be granted was defined as—

“Any indictable offence, not being one for murder, attempted murder, burglary, coining, corrosive-fluid throwing, demanding money with menaces, extortion of money under threats of accusation of crime, placing an explosive substance to endanger fife or property, rape, robbery with violence, or an offence attended by irreparable or serious consequences, and either endangering life, or indicating, in the opinion of the Court, an established criminal intention on the part of the accused, and includes any indictable offence which may be dealt with and disposed of by a Court of summary jurisdiction.”

The Act of 1920 widens the definition to cover “any offence punishable by imprisonment, whether on indictment or otherwise.”

The maximum period of probation was originally fixed as not exceeding the longest term of imprisonment to which the offender might be sentenced for his offence; in 1903 the maximum was altered to three years, and in 1920 to five years.

Probation Officers are appointed, whoso duties are defined by section 5 of the 1920 Act, which reads as follows:—

  1. ” It shall be the duty of a Probation Officer, when so required by the Court,—

    1. ”To make inquiries as to the character and personal history of any person accused or convicted of an offence, and as to such other matters in relation to such person as the Court may direct, and to report fully thereon to the Court in writing; and

    2. “To keep a full record of such inquiries and of the results thereof

  2. “It shall be the special duty of the Probation Officer, if satisfied in any case that the best interests of the public and of the offender would be. served by the release of the offender on probation, to recommend to the Court that he be so released.”

The conditions of release on probation are set out as follows:—

  1. “ That the offender shall report himself in person where directed within twenty-four hours after his release on probation:

  2. “That he shall report himself in person between the. hours of nine in the morning and nine in the evening of such day or days (being not less than once in every month) as may be specified in that behalf in the order, or as may be required by the Probation Officer, and at such place or places as may be directed: Provided that the Probation Officer may, if he thinks fit, authorize him to report in writing in lieu of in person on any occasion:

  3. “That be shall reside at an address notified to the Probation Officer, and that he shall sleep at such address unless the Probation Officer otherwise approves in writing:

  4. “That if he removes from such address he shall give to the Probation Officer at least forty-eight hours' notice of his intention so to do; and if he removes to any place within the district of another Probation Officer he shall, within twenty-four hours after such removal, notify the fact of his removal, and his address and employment, to the Probation Officer in that district:

  5. “That the nature and place of his employment shall be made known to and be approved by the Probation Office:

  6. “That he shall not associate with any person or persons or with any class of persons with whom the Probation Officer has in writing warned him not to associate:

  7. “That he shall be of good behaviour, and shall commit no offence against the law:

  8. “Such other special conditions as the Court may; in its discretion, impose.”

A breach of the conditions of the probationary license renders the offender liable to imprisonment or fine, and in addition he may, in respect of the original offence, be either committed to prison or again released on probation.

The effect of the legislation of 1920 has boon to greatly increase the number of cases in which probation is extended to an offender. The following figures are taken from successive returns prepared by the Chief Probation Officer:—

Year.Number admitted to Probation.
1917127
1918192
1919226
1920264
1921575
1922508
1923572
1924586
1925658
1926656

The following table gives the ages and terms of probation of offenders dealt with under the provisions of the Act during the year 1926:—

Age, in Years.6 Months or under.1 Year.18 Months.2 Years3 Years.4 Years5 Years.Totals.
10 and under 15 5 2   7
15     ″     2013902725943243
20     ″     2555236132 2155
25     ″     30122139181388
30     ″     4034753816 1110
40     ″     50 10 198  37
50     ″     6015 42  12.
60     ″     70 3  1  4
Totals:262341123513659656

JUVENILE OFFENDERS

Offences committed by juvenile offenders—i.e., persons under or apparently under the age of sixteen—constitute a class worthy of special consideration. Figures of juvenile cases in Magistrates' Courts during each of the last ten years are as follows:—

MAGISTRATES' COURTS.—JUVENILE CASES, 1917–26.
Year.Total Cases.Discharged for want of Prosecution or Evidence.Dismissed on the Merits.Admonished and discharged.Committed for Trial or Sentence.Summarily convicted.
19171,58599875039887
19181,552122445523831
19191,7591155564320926
19201,579805964617777
19211,391664463712632
19221,2545059627 518
19231,149595761812403
19241,47548.567545612
19251,46171587166610
19262,261679177961,318

The substantial increase in the number of juvenile cases in 1926 is no doubt mainly due to the coming into operation of the Child Welfare Act, 1925, a summary of which is given in Section VIII of this book. There is, however, a strong probability that the figures for earlier years were under-stated through the word “Juvenile” not always being entered on the card in summons cases, where otherwise the age would not be indicated.

In the next table cases dealing with juveniles in 1926 are classified according to nature of offence and result of hearing. It will be seen that over half of the charges against juveniles are in respect of offences against property.

Class of Offence.Total.Dismissed or withdrawn for Want of Prosecution or of Evidence.Dismissed on the Merits.Admonished and discharged.Committed for Trial or Sentence.Summarily convicted.
Against the person371316116
Against property (including forgery)1,42935646175708
Against good order3051012113 170
Other490211233 424
Totals2,261679177961,318

The principal of the offences against the person in 1926 was common assault, which was responsible for 29 cases, resulting in the offender being convicted in 12 cases and admonished and discharged in 15. Indecent assault resulted in 1 case being dismissed on the merits, while in 2 cases convictions were entered.

Theft was the principal offence against property, 995 charges being dealt with in 1226. The case was dismissed in 51 instances, convictions were entered in 537 cases, and the offender admonished and discharged in 407. These figures do not include housebreaking and stealing, which was the offence in 63 cases. There were also 5 charges of embezzlement, 15 of fraud and false pretences (resulting in 7 convictions),. and 12 charges of receiving stolen property.

Wilful damage, mischief, &c., is also an important class of offence in juvenile oases, being responsible for 274 charges in 1926. Eighty-six offenders were convicted, and 165 admonished and discharged. In 58 cases the charge was unlawfully converting property to own use, the number of convictions under this heading being 29.

Of the 305 cases under the heading of “Offences against good order,” breaches of the Lights on Vehicles Act (principally riding bicycle without light) accounted for 121 (convictions, 80); negligent or dangerous driving of motor-vehicles, 8; others, 100 (principally riding bicycle on footpath).

It is in Class V (Other offences) that the effect of the introduction of the Child Welfare Act is most noticeable, the number of cases for 1926 (490) being more than five and a half times that recorded for the previous year (88) Over 75 per cent. of the cases in this class were brought under the Child Welfare Act, the number of cases of children not under proper control or in indigent circumstances being 377, and the resulting convictions 353. In connection with these convictions orders were made for committal to the care of the Superintendent, Child Welfare Branch, or for supervision by a Child Welfare officer in 145 cases, while in 136 cases the offender was committed to an industrial school. Of the rest, failing to register under the Defence Act was responsible for 19 cases; failing to attend drill for 6; breaches of the Arms Act for 28; and application for committal to an industrial school for 22.

Offences by juveniles are seldom of a very serious nature, and even when a conviction is recorded Magistrates frequently adopt the course of discharging the offender or of ordering him to come up for sentence when called upon. In the latter case it rests almost entirely with the offender himself as to whether any further steps will be taken, and it is found that in very few cases does the future conduct of the convicted person render it necessary for him to be brought before the Magistrate again for sentence.

The punishments meted out to juvenile offenders in 1926 were as follows:—

MAGISTRATES' COURTS.—CONVICTIONS OF JUVENILE OFFENDERS, 1926.Class of Offence and Punishment.
Punishment.Against the Person.Against Property.Against Good Order.Other.Totals.
Released on probation259 162
Convicted and discharged1692312105
Convicted and ordered to come up for sentence 362139
Committed to industrial school 984153255
Committed to Borstal institution or to 65 74139
non-Government institutions     
Fined 2112721169
Imprisoned     
Whipped 53  53
Bound over with or without sureties     
Order made1330714162496
Total summary convictions167081704241,318

From the table on the previous page it is obvious that very few juvenile cases find their way to the Supreme Court, and, beyond the information disclosed by the Magistrates' Court returns as to committals for sentence or trial, no statistics of such cases in the higher Court are available. Statistics of ages of persons sentenced show, however, that in 1926 3 males under 16 years of age were sentenced in the Supreme Court.

Similarly, juvenile prisoners are almost non-existent, it being the custom where restraint is necessary to commit offenders to industrial schools rather than to prisons or Borstal institutions. The prison statistics show that only nine persons under the age of sixteen were placed in confinement during 1926. Of these, 1 male was sentenced to reformative detention, while 7 males and 1 female were committed to Borstal institutions.

OFFENCES BY WOMEN

Crime amongst women in New Zealand is not extensive. Of 46,205 summary convictions in Magistrates' Courts in 1926 only 2,383, or 5.16 per cent., were of females. Drunkenness, including the issue of prohibition orders, was responsible for 480 convictions, theft 273, fraud and false pretences 86, wilful damage 18, common assault 23, attempted suicide 15, offensive conduct or language 41, vagrancy 108, and offences against the revenue laws 21. The great majority of the convictions were in respect of minor breaches of the law, including 38 for Sunday-trading; 41 for breaches of by-laws; 233 for negligent, dangerous driving, &c. (motor-vehicles 175, others 58); 149 for breaches of Lights on Vehicles Act; 74 for offences relating to the registration, &c., of motor-vehicles; and 44 for other traffic offences. Breaches of prohibition orders accounted for 103 of the 152 convictions for breaches of the Licensing Act; child not under proper control or in indigent circumstances for 146; other breaches of the Child Welfare Act for 13; allowing horses, cattle, or sheep to wander at large for 122; and breaches of the Destitute Persons Act for 63.

The exclusion of multiple charges in respect of offences committed in conjunction reduces the number of summary convictions of females to 1,978, including 623 arrest cases, which represent only 424 distinct persons. The number of distinct persons concerned in the 1,355 distinct summons cases cannot be ascertained.

In addition to the 2,383 summary convictions of women in Magistrates' Courts during 1926 there were 60 committals to the Supreme Court—24 for sentence and 36 for trial. The Supreme Court statistics show that 48 charges against females were dealt with during the year, resulting in 19 convictions, representing 9 distinct persons. In addition, 20 women were sentenced after committal for sentence in respect of 26 offences.

The number of distinct female prisoners received into prison during 1926 was 150, the principal offences of these being—vagrancy, 54; drunkenness, 31; and theft, 27. The actual number of receptions of female prisoners during the year was 313, this number including Maoris, and the daily average number of women prisoners in gaol was 89.68. Two reformatories (at Addington and Point Halswell) house women prisoners only. There is also a Borstal institution at Point Halswell for women only.

OFFENCES BY NEW-ZEALAND-BORN

The statistics available on the subject indicate that crime among the New-Zealand-born is less than among the rest of the population of the Dominion. As explained previously, information as to birthplace and age is available in arrest cases, and the figures for 1926 show that of 7,909 persons convicted in Magistrates' Courts after arrest, 4,287, or 54 per cent., were New-Zealand-born (including 393 Maoris). While New-Zealand-born males formed 59 per cent. of the total male population at ages 20 and over at the Census of 1921, they formed in 1926 only 45 per cent. of males of those ages convicted in Magistrates' Courts after arrest.

A summary of offences and ages of distinct New-Zealand-born persons convicted during 1926 is given (females are included).

OFFENCES AND AGES.—NEW ZEALAND-BORN ONLY (INCLUDING MAORIS).
Offences againstUnder 20.20 and under 25.25 and under30 and under 4040 and over.Not stated.Totals.
The person16395062445216
Property30924014919314341,038
Good order913123387371,32512,804
Other offences3435336463 229
Totals4506265701,0531,575104,287

During the year 1926, 1,454 male and 110 female distinct New-Zealand-born prisoners were received into prison under sentence.

The following table shows the ages of distinct New-Zealand-born prisoners received into gaol during the last five years. The proportion of New-Zealand-born to total male prisoners at ages 20 and over was in 1926 52 per cent., as compared with the 59 per cent. shown previously as being the corresponding proportion in the population.

AGES OF DISTINCT NEW-ZEALAND-BORN CONVICTED PRISONERS RECEIVED INTO PRISON, 1922–26.
Year.Under 15.15 and under 20.20 and under 25.25 and under 30.30 and under 40.40 and over.Not stated.Totals.
1922 146259171304312 1,192
1923111521620735437911,273
1924 9921519232841511,250
1925 9921719429247131,276
1926118830022134950411,564

OFFENCES BY MAORIS

The number of convictions of Maoris brought before Magistrates' Courts for the last ten years is shown in the following table:—

SUMMARY CONVICTIONS OF MAORIS (MAGISTRATES' COURTS), 1917–26.
Year.Offences.
Against the Person.Against Property.Against Good Order.Other Offences.Totals.
Drunkenness.*Other.
* Excluding prohihition-order cases.
1917501853203734901,418
1918661902974074581,418
19191502724116204821,935
19201002753904726141,851
1921752973144445481,678
1922672382163275201,368
1923832762444044991,506
1924552972643625131,491
1925733443104694581,654
1926644382874525041,745

Distinct Maoris convicted after arrest in 1926 numbered 393. The ages of these are given in the following table, in combination with information as to the class of offence:—

AGES AND OFFENCES OF DISTINCT MAORIS CONVICTED (ARRESTS ONLY), 1926.
Offences againstUnder 20.20 and under 25.25 and under 30.30 and under 40.40 and over.Unspecified.Totals.
The person48753229
Property5337201653134
Good order4534753651223
Other offences21211 7
Totals63997675746393

The number of Maoris convicted in the higher Courts exhibits the extent of serious crime amongst the Native race. Those sentenced in the Supreme Court after pleading guilty in the lower Court have been included.

Year.Maoris convicted or sentenced in Supreme Court forTotals
Offences against the Person.Offences against Property.Forgery and Offences against the Currency.Miscellaneous Offences.
19229112123
1923898123
1924793120
192517166241
192617156240

Twenty-eight of the number for 1926 had been sent up from Magistrates' Courts for sentence.

The number of distinct Maori prisoners received into gaol under sentence during 1926 was 149 (including 4 women), as compared with 129 in 1925.

DRUNKENNESS

The extent to which convictions for drunkenness swell the total of convictions is obvious from the information given throughout this section. Drunkenness is a peculiar class of offence, and one to which considerable attention is paid in New Zealand and elsewhere, and some further particulars concerning statistics of drunkenness are accordingly given below.

The number of convictions for drunkenness, including drunkenness with disorderly conduct, drunk in charge of vehicle or of horse, and habitual drunkenness, during 1926 totalled 7,114 against males and 372 against females. In addition, there were 1,633 technical convictions in cases of applications for the issue of prohibition orders. Prohibition-order cases are not included in the following table, which shows the number of convictions for drunkenness recorded, and the proportion per 1,000 of the mean population of each sex, during the last ten years:—

CONVICTIONS FOR DRUNKENNESS, 1917–26.
Year.Convictions.Per 1,000 of Mean Population.
Males.Females.Totals.Males.Females.Totals
19178,2786198,89714.531.077.74
19186,7615357,29611.950.916.33
19197,5794888,06712.680.826.76
19208,3745198,89313170.867.16
19218,3414638,80412.770.746.90
19225,9823316,3138.970.524.84
19236,5433926,9359.650.605.22
19246,7293947,1239.750.595.27
19257,7024048,10610.890.605.86
19267,1143727,4869.840.645.30

Of the total convictions for drunkenness during 1926, 7,170 (6,816 males and 354 females) were arrest cases, while 316 (298 males and 18 females) were cases brought before the Magistrate by summons. The following table shows the birthplaces and ages of all persons arrested and convicted for drunkenness during the year. Birthplaces averages in summons cases are not obtainable.

BIRTHPLACES AND AGES OF PERSONS CONVICTED FOR DRUNKENNESS (ARRESTS ONLY), 1926.
Birthplace.Under 2020 and under 25.25 and under 30.30 and under 40.40 and under 60.60 and over, and Unspecified.Totals.
New Zealand-       
Maoris43747545417213
Others462263288401,5961173,153
Australia1153071227748483
England and Wales2551363426821611,378
Scotland 1248163333101707
Ireland 1351158444162828
Other European countries 7104411225198
Asia 31513325
Africa 3223212
America1121123331090
Other and unspecified123576583
Totals553856671,7483,6047117,170

Among the New-Zealand-born population (including Maoris) there is evidence of less drunkenness than among persons who have come from abroad. It will be seen that in all but the two highest of the age-groups given in the following table the percentage of convictions of New-Zealand-born males is lower than the corresponding percentage of population, while the reverse is, of course, true in respect of males born outside the Dominion:—

Age, in Years.Percentage of Male Population, Census 1921.Percentage of Convictions for Drunkenness, 1926 (Arrest Cases)
New-Zealand-born.Others.New-Zealand-born.Others.
20 and under 2582.6117.3968.3131.69
25     ″     3075.6224.3856.2243.78
30     ″     4068.0231.93511448.86
40     ″     5059.2640.7449.0550.95
50     ″     6045.2054.8040.5659.44
60     ″     7019.7680.2422.2977.71
70     ″     8010.9789.0311.7288.28

Repeated charges against the same person are included in the totals shown in the preceding tables. Dealing with arrests only (males, 6,816; females, 354: total 7,170), it is found that the number of distinct persons convicted of this offence was 4,153 (3,984 males and 169 females), or 58 per cent. of the total “arrest” convictions for drunkenness.

The total convictions for all offences (arrests only) in 1923 were 13,723, but the distinct convictions amounted to only 10,743, the former total including 2,980 convictions for multiple charges against the same person at the same time. Of the latter, 1,154 were in respect of charges dealt with at the same time as the offender was convicted of drunkenness, the principal associated offences being—

Offence.Number of Convictions.
Common assault58
Theft44
Wilful damage97
Assaulting, resisting, or obstructing police81
Indecent, riotous, or offensive Conduct102
Obscene, threatening, or abusive language232
Vagrancy97
Breaches of by-laws66
Breach of prohibition order269

In addition, there were 39 cases where a prohibition order was issued against a person convicted at the same time of drunkenness.

Any person who has been three times convicted for drunkenness within the nine months immediately preceding any conviction for drunkenness may be declared an habitual drunkard, the number of convictions for habitual drunkenness during 1926 being 23 (males 20, females 3). A Magistrate may, in addition to or in lieu of a penalty, commit an habitual drunkard to any institution authorized by the Governor-General to receive and detain such persons for any period not being less than twelve months. The law makes provision in respect of the discharge of inmates, their good conduct, discipline, and punishment for offences during detention, and for the proper inspection of such institutions.

Drunkenness is usually punished by a fine, the returns for 1926 showing that of the 7,486 persons convicted of drunkenness as many as 4,854 were fined, while 561 went to gaol in preference to paying the fine, 138 were peremptorily imprisoned, and 22 (including 9 habitual drunkards) committed to a Salvation Army Home or other such institution. No fewer than 1,840 were convicted and discharged, 43 were ordered to come up for sentence, 2 were placed on probation, and an order was made in 26 cases.

A calculation of the amount of alcoholic liquor consumed per head of mean population during the last five years is given below:—

CONSUMPTION OF BEER, WINE, AND SPIRITS PER HEAD OF MEAN POPULATION.
 Including Maoris.Excluding Maoris.
 Beer. Gal.Wine. Gal.Spirits. Gal.Beer. Gal.Wine. Gal.Spirits. Gal.
19229.5960.0880.28510 0040.0920.297
19239.7900.1180.46510.1950.1230.485
192410.0280.1440.47410.4450.1500.493
19259.5600.1630.5189.9530.1690.539
19269.1600.1650.4669.5700.1720.487

The quantity of each kind of alcoholic liquor entered at the Customs for consumption (including beer on which excise duty was paid) was as follows during the same period:—

 Beer. Gal.Wine. Gal.Spirits Gal.
192212,524,191115,180371,857
192312,994,243157,774618,142
192413,565,071194,928641,236
192513,234,918225,136717,119
192612,949,484233,679658,293

Chapter 10. SECTION X.—DEFENCE

NEW ZEALAND MILITARY FORCES

THE New Zealand Military Forces consist of the Permanent Forces, the Territorial Force, and the Senior Cadets.

The units of the Permanent Forces are the New Zealand Staff Corps, the New Zealand Permanent Staff, the Royal New Zealand Artillery, the New Zealand Permanent Air Force, the New Zealand Permanent Army Service Corps, the New Zealand Army Medical Corps, the New Zealand Army Ordnance Corps, the New Zealand Army Pay Corps, and the General Duty Section of the New Zealand Permanent Forces.

The establishment of the New Zealand Permanent Forces provides for 106 professional officers, who are charged with the training of the Forces and the administration of all matters connected therewith.

The New Zealand Permanent Staff, with a strength of 127, provides drill instructors for the territorials and cadets, and also carries out administrative functions.

The Royal New Zealand Artillery has an establishment of 95 “other ranks,” with provision for 12 extra as supernumerary to the establishment. It supplies the necessary instructors for the Territorial Artillery, provides cadres for the Field Artillery units, and maintains the harbour-defences and artillery equipment throughout the Dominion.

The New Zealand Permanent Air Force has an establishment of 6 officers (included in the 106 above-mentioned) and 22 “other ranks.”

The New Zealand Permanent Army Service Corps has an establishment of 10 “other ranks.”

The establishment for the New Zealand Army Medical Corps is 1 officer and 1 “other rank.”

The New Zealand Army Ordnance Corps comprises 6 officers (included in the 106 for the New Zealand Permanent Forces) and 110 “other ranks,” who are in charge of the mobilization equipment and bulk depots of the Forces.

The New Zealand Army Pay Corps comprises 5 officers (included in the 106 above-mentioned) and 11 “other ranks.”

The General Duty Section consists of 28 “other ranks,” who are employed as crew of defence vessel, firemasters, caretakers, range wardens, night-watchmen, &c.

For purposes of defence the Dominion is divided into three commands—the Northern Command comprising roughly the northern half of the North Island, the Central Command comprising the remainder of the North Island, and the Southern Command comprising the South Island, Stewart Island, and the Chatham Islands.

These commands are each divided into four regimental districts, and each command contains the following units of the New Zealand Territorial Force:—

Three regiments of Mounted Rifles, seven batteries of Artillery, one Engineer Depot, one Signals Depot, four battalions of Infantry, one Army Service Corps Depot, and one Medical Depot.

This organization on mobilization produces one complete division and three brigades of Mounted Rifles, and provides the machinery by which this force could be duplicated and kept up to strength.

The strength of the Territorial Force on 31st March, 1927, was 760 officers and 21,245 “other ranks.”

The Senior Cadets are organized in battalions, and receive physical and elementary military training. The strength of the Senior Cadets on 31st March, 1927, was 475 officers and 33,684 “other ranks.”

Rifle clubs exist throughout the Dominion for the encouragement of rifle shooting, and, in addition to minor fixtures, a Dominion rifle meeting is held at Trentham annually.

All male inhabitants of New Zealand who have resided therein for six months and are British subjects are liable to be trained as follows:—

In the Senior Cadets—from fourteen years of age, or date of leaving school (if later), to eighteen years of age (or in the case of those who at the age of eighteen are attending a secondary school, then to the date of their leaving school).

In the Territorial Force—from eighteen years (or from any later date on which they cease to attend a secondary school as aforesaid) to twenty-five.

The full period of service in the Territorial Force to which trainees are liable is not, however, carried out at present, all men who have fulfilled their obligations being transferred to the Reserve in June of the year they reach the age of twenty-one years.

New Zealand supplied ten contingents for service during the South African War. These comprised a total of 6,500 officers and men.

Immediately the Great European War broke out an Expeditionary Force was despatched to Western Samoa and occupied those islands, while a larger force in the form of a mixed brigade was despatched to Europe. The latter force was, however, landed in Egypt, and took part in the defence of the Suez Canal. It gave a good account of itself in the desperate campaign on Gallipoli, and after being withdrawn to Egypt was expanded into a Division and a Mounted Brigade. The Division then went to the western front, while the Mounted Brigade continued to operate against the Turks in Palestine. Both forces became famous for their military qualities, and. took part in practically all the great actions of their respective theatres up to the Armistice.

A total of 100,000 troops left New Zealand for service with the New Zealand Expeditionary Force, and nearly 17,000 lost their lives on active service.

On the Armistice being declared in November, 1918, New Zealand had 52,000 troops in the field, while 10,000 more were ready to embark or were under training.

The tremendous amount of transport work involved in the conveyance of these forces to Egypt, France, Britain, Gallipoli, and Samoa was carried out with extraordinary success, not one New Zealand transport having been lost while conveying troops.

The troops provided for foreign service represented nearly 10 per cent. of the total population of the Dominion in 1914, and over 40 per cent. of the male population between the ages of twenty and forty-five years, while it is known that a very large number of other New-Zealanders served in the British or Australian Naval or Military Forces.

The Headquarters of the New Zealand Military Forces is at Wellington.

NAVAL DEFENCE

By the Australasian Defence Act, 1887, provision was made for the payment by New Zealand of a proportional part of the cost of the establishment and maintenance of a British Naval Force to be employed for the protection of trade in Australian and New Zealand waters. Under this Act a sum of approximately £20,000 per annum was paid by the New Zealand Government to the Imperial Government.

In 1903, consequent on the passing of the Australian and New Zealand Naval Defence Act, the annual contribution payable by New Zealand was raised to “a sum not exceeding £40,000.”

By the Naval Subsidy Act, 1908, the contribution of the Dominion was again increased, this time to a sum of £100,000 payable annually for ten years from the 12th May, 1909.

In 1909 New Zealand presented the battle-cruiser “New Zealand” to the Imperial Government. Full information concerning this vessel and her visit to New Zealand in 1913 appears in the 1913 issue of this book (pages 932—941). This ship was scrapped as a result of the Washington Conference, 1921–22.

The Naval Defence Act, 1913, provided for the establishment of a New Zealand Naval Force by voluntary enlistment for a prescribed period; the period of first engagement was by Order in Council fixed at twelve years, or until the age of thirty is reached, with subsequent re-engagement periods of five years. Members on discharge are drafted into the New Zealand Royal Naval Reserve for a further prescribed period—i.e., for ten years or until the age of forty—for service only in time of war. The ships and personnel forming the Force pass under the control and disposal of the Government of Great Britain in time of war.

A New Zealand Division was inaugurated in 1914, immediately prior to the war, when H.M.S. “Philomel” was commissioned with ranks and ratings lent from the Royal Navy to serve as a training-ship. The “Philomel” was employed under the orders of the British Admiralty throughout the war, and thus no opportunity was afforded for the commencement of a scheme of training. After her service during the war the ship was refitted as a training-ship, and was commissioned on the 1st March,. 1921, at Wellington. She received her first batch of recruits in May, 1921.

In 1919 Admiral of the Fleet Viscount Jellicoe of Scapa, G.C.B., O.M., G.C.V.O., visited New Zealand in H.M.S. “New Zealand,” and presented his report making recommendations and suggestions for the naval defence of the Dominion.

In 1920, H.M.S. “Chatham” was loaned free of charge to New Zealand by the British Government, and was commissioned on the 1st October of that year with officers and men of the Royal Navy: the officers on loan therefrom for three years, the men partly on loan, but mainly transferred to the New Zealand Division of the Royal Navy for a period of three years. Owing to an oil-burning vessel not being available, H.M.S. “Chatham” remained on the New Zealand Station until the 10th May, 1924, when she was replaced by H.M.S. “Dunedin,” the Commodore Commanding New Zealand Station transferring his broad pendant and the ship assuming the duties of flagship. On 21st October. 1925, H.M.S. “Diomede” was commissioned at Portsmouth for service as a second cruiser in the New Zealand Division. The “Dunedin” and “Diomede” are sister ships and are loaned free of charge in the same manner as H.M.S. “Chatham,” the New Zealand Government being responsible for all payments for the ships and their personnel during the period of loan. Commodore George T. C. P. Swabey, D.S.O., relieved Commodore Alister Beal, C.M.G., A.D.C., in command of the New Zealand Station in August, 1926.

During 1925 arrangements were made for the purchase of a trawler for the purpose of training reservists on the station, &c. This vessel, which has been named “Wakakura,” was commissioned on 8th April, 1926, and arrived in New Zealand in January, 1927.

A Naval Board was constituted by Order in Council of the 14th March, 1921, charged with the control of all matters relating to the Naval Forces, upon the policy directed by the Minister, and vested with the executive command of the Naval Forces. The Board is composed of the Minister of Defence (President) and the following members: the Commodore Commanding New Zealand Station (First Naval Member), the Chief Staff Officer to the Commodore (Second Naval Member), the Secretary to the Commodore Commanding (Secretary to the Board).

By Order in Council of the 20th June, 1921, it was provided that the ships and personnel comprising the New Zealand Naval Forces should be described respectively as forming and belonging to “The New Zealand Division of the Royal Navy,” which is the official designation of the Force.

Legislation was passed in February, 1922, authorizing the formation of a New Zealand Royal Naval Reserve by voluntary enlistment therein, in addition to the drafting thereto of ratings discharged from the seagoing forces. An Order in Council of the 10th July, 1922, prescribes the conditions of service in the various classes of the Reserve. All Reservists, other than those of the inactive Reserve, are required to perform specified periods of training in ships of the New Zealand Division. The Reserve will provide a nucleus for local defence. A small Reserve of Officers was approved by Order in Council dated 17th November, 1924, and commissions have been granted to officers enrolled. Three companies of the R.N.V.R. Division (Class D) have been formed at Auckland. The number of all ratings enrolled in the New Zealand Royal Naval Reserve to the 31st March, 1927, is 442.

There is a small naval base at Devonport, Auckland, where H.M.S. “Philomel” acts as a depot-ship. Refits of H.M. ships are carried out at Devonport, where provision for oil fuel storage has been made; two tanks have been erected. Small stocks of naval and armament stores are maintained. A naval oil-tank vessel (R.F.A. “Nucula”) is maintained by the New Zealand Government.

Up to 31st March, 1927, 488 New Zealand boys and youths have been entered for service in the division, principally in seaman and stoker ratings. All New Zealand ratings showing special aptitude in their respective branches are sent to England to undergo specialist courses in gunnery, torpedo, mechanical training, and other schools, and to gain some knowledge of the work in a largo squadron. Every encouragement is given to younger ratings to undertake these courses, and it is gratifying to find that the ratings who have returned to New Zealand obtained most satisfactory results.

Officers, are in the majority of cases, lent from the Imperial Navy, as well as a considerable number of the petty officers and men. The pay of men of the New Zealand Division is approximately 20 per cent. higher than that of similar ratings in the Imperial Navy, and they are credited with deferred pay in lieu of pension. The deferred pay amounts to Approximately £500 at the end of twelve years' service, or £1,200 after completing twenty-two years' service, and such a sum is invaluable in enabling men to start life ashore.

The amounts expended in respect of naval defence during the year 1926–27 were—

 £     
Upkeep of New Zealand Division of Royal Navy527,023
Debt charges (interest, sinking fund and repayments) on loan-money raised for building battle-cruiser “New Zealand”89,387
 £616,410

H.M.S. “Veronica,” which has been on the New Zealand Station since 1920, was recommissioned in January, 1927, for further service on the station. H.M.S. “Laburnum” arrived in New Zealand waters from England in March, 1922, and was recommissioned in January, 1927. These two sloops are provided and maintained by the British Government, their duties consisting mainly of policing the South Pacific islands within the limits of the New Zealand Station.

Chapter 11. SECTION XI.—EXTERNAL TRADE

SUBSECTION A.—GENERAL

EARLY TRADE

FROM the very earliest times New Zealand has inevitably been dependent upon foreign intercourse for its development and progress. The first European residents in New-Zealand seem to have been the small party of sealers from Sydney who settled at Dusky Sound for ten months in 1792–93, and built there the first vessel made from local timber. The seals and whales of the South Seas attracted attention to the Islands as a convenient depot, and by 1800 there were established many little settlements where the blubber was tried out. In 1794 the timber trade was inaugurated by the visit of the “Fancy,” and the export of timber, mainly kahikatea (white-pine), rapidly grew to goodly proportions. The native flax (Phormium tenax) was also early recognized as a source of wealth, and a considerable export arose.

Thus, irregularly, the settlement of New Zealand went hand-in-hand with external trade, and was, indeed, promoted by the hope of commercial gain. The early exports were all local products as enumerated above, with the gruesome addition of tattooed Maori heads, while the imports were mainly muskets and powder.

The arrival of the New Zealand Company's expedition in 1840 stimulated the development of a more stable trade—wool had been exported to Hobart in 1839—and gradually the exports and imports of New Zealand took on their modern form. In 1852 the young colony was granted representative government, and from that date there is an accurate record of the external trade of the country. By 1856 full responsible or cabinet government was established.

By 1853 the export of flax had been practically ruined owing to increased competition from other sources, and the amount exported in that year was negligible. Timber, however, retained its place as a principal export, supplying 31 per cent. (£93,000) of the total exports; while wool had increased to 22 per cent. (£66,507). The value of grain exported was small, only £19,000 (6 per cent.); whale-oil amounted to £22,000, and potatoes to £30,000. The total exports in 1853 were £303,282, and the total imports £597,828.

THE GROWTH OF TRADE, 1853–1926

A low and fluctuating level of trade was turned in 1860—63 into a rapidly increasing volume by the effect of the gold-discoveries which occurred in the early “sixties.” Both imports and exports were stimulated, the former to feed and clothe an ever-increasing population, the latter by the export of gold.

After the increase in the early “sixties,” trade remained stationary till the expenditure of borrowed money brought the land-boom of the early “seventies.” A great temporary increase of trade was succeeded by violent fluctuations and but slowly increasing trade as the effects of the bubble were slowly worked off. From 1873 till 1895 the world level of prices was falling continuously, and this factor contributed not a little to the depression of New Zealand. Little headway could be made against a falling price of wool and a decreasing production of gold, which were the main features of those twenty years.

But in 1895 world prices began to rise, and the effect is seen immediately in the upward shoot of the external trade. On only two occasions prior to the outbreak of the war was this upward tendency checked—viz., in 1908, when the commercial crisis which was felt in the Old World a year previously affected New Zealand; and in 1911, on the occasion of another depression in trade. A shortage of shipping and the enforcement of economies in the latter years of the war led to another temporary, fall, followed by two years of record trade—1919, when exports rose to the then unprecedented figure of £54,000,000; and 1920, when, mainly as a result of the filling of orders placed in earlier years, the colossal total of £61,500,000 was recorded for imports. Following this abnormal state of affairs, a return to more normal conditions occurred in 1921 and 1922, after which successive increases in both exports and imports were recorded for the next three years, followed by a sharp decline (principally in exports) in 1926—due almost entirely to a fall in prices.

The following table shows the increase in the total trade since the year 1853:—

TOTAL TRADE, IMPORTS, AND EXPORTS OF NEW ZEALAND, 1853–1926.
Year.Total Trade.Imports.Exports.
 £     £     £     
1853901,110597,828303,282
186310,510,0797,024,6743,485,405
187312,075,0586,464,6875,610,371
188315,070,0377,974,0387,095,999
189315,896,8796,911,5158,985,364
190327,799,05312,788,67515,010,378
190737,371,81817,302,86120,068,957
190833,788,77817/471,28416,317,494
190935,336,71515,674,71919,661,996
191039,231,79217,051,58322,180,209
191138,574,36919,545,87919,028,490
191242,747,15520,976,57421,770,581
191345,275,02422,288,30222,986,722
191448,117,54321,856,09626,261,447
191553,477,74621,728,83431,748,912
191659,626,22026,339,28333,286,937
191752,506,81220,919,26531,587,547
191852,750,19524,234,00728,516,188
191984,641,77330,671,69853,970,075
1920108,037,77461,595,82846,441,946
192187,771,27042,942,44344,828,827
192277,738,81035,012,56142,726,249
192389,345,65843,378,49345,967,165
1924101,140,31448,527,60352,612,711
1925107,718,67952,456,40755,262,272
192695,165,13849,889,56345,275,575

TOTAL OVERSEAS TRADE, 1926

Imports for the year ended 31st December, 1926, amounted to £49,889,563, and exports for the same period to £45,275,575, leaving an excess of imports of £4,613,988. The return from exports is down by £9,986,697 as compared with the previous year's figure—a circumstance due almost entirely to lower prices received. Although imports have not shown a corresponding drop, the 1926 figure is nevertheless £2,566,844 lower than that for the previous year. As showing the trend operating to restore the equilibrium of the Dominion's trade balance, it is worthy of note that imports for the December quarter of 1926 are £1,737,405 less than during the corresponding period of 1925.

The shrinkage in exports is concerned mainly with the wool trade. The return from wool exported during 1926 was £11,830,190, as compared with £17,739,736 in 1925, a recession of £5,909,546. In comparing quantities, however, it is found that 34,948 more bales were shipped in 1926 than during the previous year. Declines are also evident in the following main items (figures for 1925 in parentheses): Butter, £8,695,188 (£10,240,132); frozen beef, £511,986 (£1,043,871); frozen lamb, £5,593,463 (£6,761,890); frozen mutton, £2,122,099 (£3,069,763); sheep-skins, £1,544,273 (£1,989,289); hides, £557,195 (£702,236). The principal increases occurred in cheese, £5,939,359 (£5,800,808); sausage-casings, £780,811 (£675,848).

In the case of imports the principal increases are evident in motor-spirit n.e.i., £2,415,630 (£1,840,347); flour, £421,326 (£124,229); phosphates, £430,539 (£359,352); newsprint, £415,714 (£367,878); telephones and accessories, £295,817 (£119,879); seeds, £256,077 (£202,242). The value of motor-vehicles imported during the year showed a decline of £514,156, although the number imported in 1926 (22,779) was 449 in excess of that for the previous year. Other noteworthy decreases were recorded in wheat, £603,195 (£798,090); sugar, £1,150,592 (£1,250,343); tobacco, £890,174 (£959,779); whisky, £643,545 (£734,111); cotton piece-goods, £1,993,282 (£2,483,778); silks, &c., £711,941 (£839,297); gasolene, £116,790 (£337,303); benzine, £119,437 (£171,827); railway and tramway plant, £265,496 (£531,170); leather, £285,899 (£345,991); timber, other than sawn, £146,677 (£449,511); motor tires and tubes, £928,466 (£1,148,075).

The following table shows the monthly movements of exports and imports during 1925, 1926, and the first six months of 1927:—

ACTUAL MONTHLY FIGURES OF EXPORTS AND IMPORTS, 1925–27.
Month.1925.1926.1927.
Exports.Imports.Exports.Imports.Exports.Imports.
 £     £     £     £     £     £     
January6,696,0594,808,4425,037,9814,660,8165,205,1404,011,060
February8,336,2634,037,8244,331,2874,290,4315,015,4513,292,610
March7,796,6334,277,0576,895,0024,741,5256,450,4424,692,209
April6,994,6394,166,4946,153,7653,850,0965,082,7532,818,887
May5,174,0433,930,4804,081,9083,457,0375,235,1393,747,405
June3,400,6223,794,9883,972,8913,716,6753,603,4163,638,533
July2,077,5664,326,0393,436,6953,477,603.. 
August2,479,8884,675,6022,036,6594,074,866....
September1,235,5414,217,8812,400,7325,135,319....
October1,958,6914,745,3691,673,2874,336,760....
November4,498,8394,834,4802,623,6703,760,339....
December4,613,4884,641,7513,631,6984,388,096....

The figures are now given grouped on the basis of a three-monthly moving average, the values shown for each month representing an average of that month and the months immediately preceding and following. The three-monthly moving averages present the more accurate view in that they smooth out undue fluctuations in the figures due to monthly shipping and other local conditions.

THREE-MONTHLY MOVING AVERAGE OF EXPORTS AND IMPORTS. 1925–27.
Month.1925.1926.1927.
Exports.Imports.Exports.Imports.Exports.Imports.
 £     £     £     £     £     £     
January6,981,2564,452,0274,660,9194,530,9994,680,2533,897,255
February7,609,6514,374,4415,421,4234,564,2575,557,0113,998,626
March7,709,1784,160,4585,460,0184,294,0175,516,2153,601,235
April6,655,1054,124,6775,376,8924,016,2195,589,4453,752,767
May5,189,7683,963,9874,402,8553,674,6034,640,4363,401,608
June3,550,7434,017,1693,830,4983,550,438.. 
July2,652,6924,265,5433,148,7483,756,381.. 
August1,930,9984,406,5072,658,0294,229,263.. 
September1,891,3734,546,2842,036,8934,515,648.. 
October2,554,3574,599,2432,232,5634,410,806.. 
November3,690,3394,740,5332,642,8854,161,732.. 
December4,716,7694,712,3493,820,1694,053,165.. 

From the commencement of 1925 imports maintained a uniformly high level until the second quarter of 1926, when a falling-off occurred as a natural sequence to the decline in the value of exports, which had set in some months earlier. The figures for the June quarter of 1927 are particularly low.

In the case of exports the seasonal nature of the trade is well distinguished. From January to April usually occur the heaviest shipments of the year, after which the volume falls away until towards the close of the year, when the exportation of butter commences.

The three-monthly averages of exports and imports during the period are shown graphically in the appended diagram.

The dotted line, representing imports, plainly shows the uniform nature of the trade; while what has been said in regard to the seasonable nature of exports is well brought out by the heavy line with its annually recurring peak.

By reason of the seasonal nature of the production of the principal commodities exported from the Dominion, approximately two-thirds of the exports are made during the first six months of each year. Thus during 1925 and 1926, when the yearly exports amounted to £55,262,272 and £45,275,575, the figures for the first half-year in each case were £38,398,259 and £29,472,834, representing 69 per cent. and 65 per cent. of the yearly figures.

A further illustration of the fluctuating nature of the export trade is evident from the wide range in the monthly figures, which, taking the figures in the preceding table, vary from £1,235,541 in September, 1925, to £8,336,263 in February of the same year.

The influx of imports is fairly constant throughout the whole year, the mode being roughly about four and a half millions per month. In September, 1926, the unusually high total of £5,135,319 was reached, while a cutting policy, adopted as the result of declining exports, was responsible for the low figure of £2,818,887 in April, 1927. In the three-monthly average the ranges in both imports and exports are, of course, not so great.

TRADE PER HEAD

The next table shows the total trade, imports, and exports per head of the population for each of the years 1907–26:—

TOTAL TRADE, IMPORTS, AND EXPORTS PER HEAD, 1907–26.
Year.Total Trade.Imports.Exports.
 £     s.d.£     s.d.£     s.d.
19073813117171120152
19083409171201689
19093413315761959
19103714116792164
19113652187517179
191239531954191911
191340971918720110
1914424119352308
1915461081818227126
1916511792218528194
191745141184227911
191845152210524149
191970194251444550
192086192491173777
192168150331293523
1922591132616632149
192367543213234122
19247415435176381710
19257716237171039184
19266764355103206

Within the last twenty years the total trade per head of the population has increased from £35 6s. 2d. in 1906 to £67 6s. 4d. in 1926. The 1926 rate is considerably lower than that of the previous year, due to falling export prices, and the consequent curtailment of imports. During the twenty years the import rate has ranged from £15 7s. 6d. in 1909 to £49 11s. 7d. in 1920. The export rate was at its highest in 1919, when £45 5s. was recorded, while 1908 claimed the lower limit of £16 8s. 9d. High rates were experienced in the “sixties,” when, however, the population was comparatively small, while important gold-mining operations resulted in huge exports of gold and correspondingly high imports—factors which combined to give the earlier years of New Zealand's external trade a somewhat artificially high per capita rate.

The latest available comparative statistics show the Dominion's external trade per head to be greater than that of any other country. This position is due, on the one hand, to the fact that the country is able to raise huge quantities of primary produce greatly in excess of local requirements, and, on the other hand, to the comparatively backward state of New Zealand's secondary industries, which necessitates the importation of considerable quantities of manufactured goods from abroad.

The diagram which follows shows graphically the total trade, imports, and exports per head of population during the last twenty years.

The most striking feature of the diagram is the sharp upward trend from 1918. The years 1919 and 1920, which represent the peak of the diagram, wore distinctly abnormal, while the effect of higher prices has been to accentuate the upward movement. Reference to the next subsection will show that, in the case of exports at least, the whole of the great increase over the period is not due to higher prices, there having been a definite advance in the actual volume of exports per head. The same state of affairs no doubt holds in the case of imports, the volume of which, however, cannot be accurately measured.

BALANCE OF TRADE

The relation between imports and exports is of the greatest importance to a young country like New Zealand. In the very earliest years of occupation by Europeans the exports of phormium, timber, and skins were greatly in excess of the few imports, mainly muskets and gunpowder, a fact which is explained partly by the temporary residence of the traders and more by the weaker bargaining-power of the Maori. With the settlement of the regular colony in 1840 there was evident an inflation of imports, occasioned by the amount of capital the new colonists brought in for the development of the country. From 1853 to 1870 there was an excess of imports, which, however, was tending to decrease.

A temporary excess of exports gave place in the early “seventies” to another great increase of imports, due to the borrowing policy inaugurated in that period. Except for a big decrease in 1880, the value of imports continued to be greater than exports until 1886. From that year onward there has been a continued excess of exports, except for the four years 1908, 1911, 1920, and 1926. The year 1886 is worthy of note as marking an outstanding period in the history of New Zealand's trade. A more or less fluctuating excess of imports had obtained prior to that time, but from 1886 the exports began to form a preponderating feature of the total trade.

The balance of trade is intimately bound up, in later years especially, with the large imports of capital which have been brought in to assist in the development of the country. This has already been made evident in discussing the balance of trade in early years. The excess of imports from 1853 to 1870, and again from 1872 to 1886, can definitely be traced to the importation of capital in those periods.

On that portion of the public debt held outside New Zealand at the 31st March, 1927, the annual interest charge aggregated approximately £5,930,000, and there was a further annual charge of £367,705 in respect of repayment of funded debt to the Imperial Government. At the 31st March, 1926, local bodies' debts held outside the Dominion involved an annual interest charge of £856,379, the total payments outside the Dominion on the public and semi-public debt being thus over seven millions.

Against this outgoing must be set the amount of new importations of capital in the shape of loans. While the expenditure on interest moves fairly consistently from year to year, the amount raised by new loans varies, and these variations are a big factor in the fluctuations of the balance of trade.

Debt charges and loan receipts are not the only invisible trade items. Money brought into the country by immigrants, expenditure by tourists and travellers, port receipts from overseas shipping, interest and dividends on New Zealand capital invested in Australia or the Pacific islands, and miscellaneous Government receipts from abroad - are other items on the credit side; while on the debit side the following principal items, other than interest on Government and local-body loans, should be taken into account: Interest and dividends on overseas capital invested privately in the Dominion; shipping freights, charter-money, passage-money, &c., earned by overseas vessels for the carriage of New Zealand passengers and produce; expenditure abroad by New Zealand tourists and travellers; and miscellaneous Government expenditure abroad.

MOVEMENT OF SPECIE AND BULLION

There is no Mint in New Zealand, whilst there is a fairly considerable production of gold bullion. Gold, therefore, ranks as an ordinary export of the Dominion, along with wool, frozen moat, and dairy-produce. In earlier days this export of gold was much more important than now, amounting in 1863 to 70 per cent. of the total exports, from which figure it shrank steadily to 6 per cent. in 1913. The proportion at the present time is only about 1 per cent.

The amount of gold bullion exported during the last ten years, with the principal destinations, is shown in the following table:—

EXPORTS OF GOLD FROM NEW ZEALAND, 1917–26.
Year.Gold Exports.Percentage of Total Exports.
To United Kingdom.To Australia.To India.To United States.To other Countries.Total.
 £     £     £     £     £     £     £  
1917690,025213,863......903,8882.86
191827542,116......42,3910.15
1919339,533558,656169,817234,99831,3981,334,4022.47
1920103,35312,16723,884718,89925,445883,7481.90
19212,7606,966..602,308134612,1681.36
192213,3675,731166,104354,94436540,1821.26
192389037,715332,238327,740..698,5831.52
19243,1892,278323,921222,400..551,7881.05
19251,735383,33847,30139,89595472,3640.85
19261,723456,81213,11344,559..516,2071.14

A table is also given showing imports and exports of specie during the ton years 1917–26.

VALUE OF SPECIE IMPORTED AND EXPORTED, 1917–26.
Year.Total Specie.Excess of Specie Imports over Exports.
Imported.Exported.
* Excess of exports.
 £     £     £     
1917177,13570,475106,660
1918102,21535,61066,605
1919362,53162,150300,381
192041,97536,5805,395
1921198,321367197,954
1922186,487300186,187
192314,51027,372−12,862*
1924..103,488−103,488*
192530,65019,22511,425
192677,8006,65171,149

COMPARISON WITH OTHER COUNTRIES

It is customary to classify the trade of a country as “special” and “entrepôt,” according as to whether it represents the exchange of domestic productions for imports for home consumption, or a more transit trade. In many countries, such as Belgium, Franco, and the United Kingdom, the transit trade attains considerable importance, but New Zealand, owing to its geographical position, is precluded from developing in that direction. Her imports, except for a small forwarding trade to the Pacific islands, are for her own consumption, and the great bulk of her exports are commodities of domestic production.

The following table, which excludes specie, shows for the last ten years the very small proportion which re-exports bear to the total trade of the Dominion:—

PROPORTION OF RE-EXPORTS TO TOTAL TRADE (EXCLUDING SPECIE), 1917–26.
Year.Trade.Re-exports (included in two preceding Columns).Percentage of Re-exports
Imports.Exports.Total.To Imports:To Exports.
 £     £     £     £       
191720,742,13031,517,07252,259,202429,1152.071.36
191824,131,79228,480,57852,612,370543,5682.251.91
191930,309,16753,907,92584,217,092603,5411.991.12
192061,553,85346,405,366107,959,219813,0721.321.75
192142,744,12244,828,46087,572,5821,213,0022.842.73
192234,826,07442,725,94977,552,0231,026,8032.942.40
192343,363,98345,939,79389,303,776567,8851.311.23
192448,527,60352,509,223101,036,826588,3951.211.12
192552,425,75755,243,047107,668,804722,0161.381.30
192649,811,76345,268,92495,080,687929,7411.862.05

Before comparisons may properly be made with the trade of other countries care must be taken to ensure that the statistics are comparable in their methods of compilation and definition.

The value of imports into New Zealand is reckoned at the current domestic value in the country of export at the time of exportation, plus 10 per cent.; exports are valued f.o.b. In the United States and Canada, however, the values of imports also are calculated f.o.b., and the difference, representing freight, insurance, and charges, amounts to about 10 per cent. of the total value.

Again, in the United Kingdom the values of both imports and exports are obtained by assessment at current market prices in the United Kingdom.

A comparison of the “special” trade of various countries is shown in the table given below, the information being taken from the Commonwealth Official Year-book. Such a comparison (which covers in most cases the latest available year) necessarily ignores many of the elements considered above, but gives a sufficiently accurate idea of the relative trade, of the various countries. The figures for Australia and the United States relate to the year ended 30th June, 1925, and for Canada to the year ended 31st March, 1925.

SPECIAL TRADE OF VARIOUS COUNTRIES.
Country.Year.Trade.*Trade per Inhabitant.
Imports.Exports.Total.Imports.Exports.Total.
* In thousands of pounds.
  £     £     £     £s.d.£s.d.£s.d.
New Zealand192648,95344,33993,2923412831746600
Australia1925–26151,638145,495297,1332562245749119
United Kingdom19251,168,447773,0861,941,533260417444348
Denmark192378,52663,343141,8692317619521328
Canada1924–25163,978219,973383,9511715523161041123
Switzerland192389,78371,213160,9962329187141910
Netherlands1923173,061112,435285,4962319101511939117
Belgium1923154,063113,465267,528208815103598
Norway192447,66232,63880,2001719912573054
Argentina1922125,390122,911248,301146s14102878
Sweden192487,33877,312164,650141010121762784
France1925421,089434,624855,713101241019221116
South African Union192463,72575,847139,572931110181120210
United States1924–25800,6421,016,6661,817,30872109151643
Germany1924444,581320,690765,27178757212159
Italy1925200,412139,523339,93551131048115
Japan1924245,340180,703426,043415300715
Spain192397,28350,611147,89449526661511

In another respect, also, the figures are not strictly comparable, bullion and specie being included in some cases but not in others. In the case of New Zealand specie exported is a re-export, but bullion is a product of the country and ranks as an ordinary export.

New Zealand heads the list easily as regards both imports and exports per head, Australia, the United Kingdom, and Denmark coming next in order for total trade. The Netherlands, which formerly headed the list on account of its large transit trade, now ranks only seventh.

By themselves statistics of foreign trade are not a sure test of a country's prosperity, and they must always be interpreted with a knowledge of local conditions. An increase of imports may not be the result of increased purchasing-power, but may merely represent loans from another country, or even a failure of the home supply of certain commodities. Similarly, increased exports may mean greater productivity and increased purchasing-power, but they may also denote the payments on greatly increased liabilities.

In all countries the home trade is greatly in excess of the external trade, and in larger countries, which are more self-contained, a decrease in foreign trade may be due to development within the country itself. But New Zealand is far from self-contained, and from her position must attach a great importance to external trade. Under present conditions, only by export can a sufficient market be obtained for her rich resources, and only from abroad can be obtained the manufactures which are needed for common use. The development of the external trade since 1895 has been accompanied by increasing prosperity, and every advance in exports, followed by larger imports, represents an increase in the wealth of the Dominion.

SUBSECTION B.—EXPORTS

METHOD OF RECORDING EXPORTS

IN New Zealand the Department of H.M. Customs requires for every package exported a declared statement of the contents, value, and destination.

In all cases exports are valued “free on board at the port of shipment.” In many cases, however, the goods are not sold till arrival at their destination, and in such cases values must be assessed in New Zealand with reference to current prices.

The exports of New Zealand produce are shown separately from re-exports of imported goods.

The ultimate destination of the goods is distinguished as far as is practicable, but it is impossible to discover what proportion of the exports is intended for home consumption in the country of destination.

CLASSIFICATION OF EXPORTS

The table on the next page gives a summary of the main exports from New Zealand during the last twenty years. The main commodities are shown separately. and the progress of the Dominion during the last two decades is strikingly illustrated.

The main feature of the table is the prominence given to the primary products of the soil. The extractive industries of New Zealand have always supplied the overwhelming bulk of the exports, and, though the proportion of the different classes has varied from time to time, there has never been any considerable or even noticeable export of manufactured goods.

Until 1914 the statistical tables included a heading “Manufactures,” which showed a considerable total value in each year, reaching £987,072 in 1913. Included in this group, however, was phormium, the value of which (excluding tow) was in 1913 £721,924; and though the phormium is stripped and prepared in New Zealand it leaves the Dominion as a raw fibre, which can hardly be termed a “manufacture.” There are some genuine manufactures exported, such as ale and beer, cordage, twine, soap, and woollens, but their value is insignificant compared with the primary products.

All the items of pastoral products considered show great increases over the twenty years, and the total exports have more than doubled during the period. There was a slight fall in 1904, and two more serious decreases were recorded in 1908 and 1911. From that year progress was rapid, and a sharp rise brought the 1919 total to over £48,000,000, a figure which remained a record until it was superseded in 1924, and again in 1925, when over £55,000,000 was recorded. A pronounced fall occurred in 1926, exports for which were £10,000,000 less than in 1925. The decrease is due almost entirely to lower prices, the volume of exports (as shown later on in this subsection) being only very slightly lower than till 1925.

In the last twenty years the proportions of the principal exports have changed a good deal. Wool, which reached its maximum percentage (47.9) in 1897, showed a tendency to decline till 1902, then partially regained its position, once more showing a marked fall in 1918, owing to a considerable portion of the clip being retained in the Dominion until the next year, when wool to the value of £19,559,537 was exported. The wool exported during the year 1926 was valued at £11,830,190, a decrease of nearly £6,000,000 compared with the 1925 figure, due wholly to lower prices. The total exports of wool during the five years 1922–26 aggregated nearly 68 millions sterling.

Frozen meat in recent years has supplied approximately 20 per cent. of the total exports; a proportion considerably exceeded in 1921, when wool-prices declined, to. a very low figure.

EXPORTS OF PRINCIPAL ITEMS OF NEW ZEALAND, PRODUCE, 1907–26.
Year.Wool.Frozen Meat.Butter.CheeseTallow.Skins Hides, and Pelts.Other Pastoral Produce.
 £     £     £     £     £     £     £     
19077,657,2783,420,6641,615,345662,355560,9651,055,650273,447
19085,332,7813,188,5151,171,182783,419481,335767,692231,142
19096,305,8883,601,0931,639,3801,105,390648,4521,018,103316,959
19108,308,4103,850,7771,811,9751,195,373756,8414,129,041468,298
19116,491,7073,503,4061,576,9171,192,057607,257911,519467,695
19127,105,4833,909,5692,088,8091,680,393684,7391,091,871370,616
19138,057,6204,449,9332,061,6511,770,297663,0881,199,375317,181
19149,318,1145,863,0622,338,5762,564,125694,3481,317,593433,334
191510,387,8757,794,3952,700,6252,730,211780,8281,450,276690,398
191612,386,0747,271,3182,632,2933,514,310785,3391,667,679637,409
191712,1,75,3665,982,4042,031,5513,949,251553,0161,861,817776,194
19187,527,2664,957,5763,402,2234,087,278847,6182,645,8641,170,011
191919,559,5379,628,2923,080,1287,790,9902,680,0063,439,4682,432,819
192011,863,82711,673,6963,022,3356,160,8401,748,7735,032,2422,058,463
19215,221,47911,164,34511,169,5308,199,183867,2981,995,5182,08,1,514
192211,882,4638,387,4619,41,5544,686,850750,5742,053,7611,380,139
192310,904,6589,012,62710,689,2006,870,397785,6682,379,5361,486,209
192415,267,5449,499,87711,641,6687,023,297799,2303,144,1061,569,106
192517,739,73611,174,56710,240,1325,800,808895,0613,861,2151,658,960
192611,830,1908,656,2138,695,1885,939,359741,0453,203,8311,682,260
Year.Wheat.Oats.Other Agricultural Produce.Gold.Coal.Kauri-gum.Phormium Fibre and Tow.Timber.

* The main items in this heading are bacon and hams, beef and pork (salted), live-stock, preserved meats, sausage-casings; and preserved milk.

† The main items in this heading are bran and sharp: chaff, flour, fruits, barley, beans and peas, maize, malt, hops, oatmeal, potatoes, and seeds.

 £     £     £     £     £     £     £     £     
19073264,656157,9852,027,490114,737579,888897,718311,862
1908344108,997156,3892,004,79985,846372,798420,520375,235
1909305,902453,314216,9542,006,900183,961552,698324,458337,740
1910216,65744,299220,5661,896,318259,562405,044480,519407,658
1911219,1969,211184,4081,815,251204,379395,707325,130439,353
191295,702483,756481,1471,345,131216,170401,305407,903490,508
191311,81629,252238,9081,459,499205,010549,106797,062319,055
19143,580165,930278,894895,367282,163497,444492,230422,864
1915128132,827541,3181,694,553329,731279,133610,059383,883
191517,83530,200135,6801,199,212326,553339,8821,078,632381,488
19175091,306178,087903,888236,063291,9171,232,608408,121
1948460872194,42242,391227,228157,3131,408,147556,309
191967933,671753,8371,334,405201,383255,812907,584439,935
192038852,502477,166883,748128,509556,756688,972697,608
192124384,434405,417612,168109,510367,197319,604503,785
1922316,52891,991560,425540,182253,762563,270295,530479,447
192396878,775488,613698,583173,833596,222314,32447,3,752
19244061,104429,815551,788161,432443,576424,726472,120
19252991,877465,721472,364235,047414,901575,311573,882
19263435,558896,263516,207285,909332,765589,603475,627

The main feature of the period has been the great advance, relatively arid absolutely, of butter and cheese, the export of which has increased beyond all. expectations—viz., from £1,901,237 in 1906 to £14,634,547 in 1926 The growth of the dairying industry is brought more into prominence by a comparison of the quantities as well as the values. Whereas in. 1906 the total exports of butter and cheese from New Zealand reached only 451,431 cwt., the total quantity shipped in 1926 aggregated 2,629,588 cwt. Although exports of dairy-produce have during recent years shown a fluctuating tendency, this has been due to the varying prices realized in the Home markets and not to a diminution in the quantities exported. Other classes of pastoral produce have also increased to several times their total for 1906, and timber shows a substantial increase. The value of coal and phormium, however, has shown a growing tendency to decrease. In the case of gold, the value in 1926 was considerably less than in 1906, the figures showing over the twenty years a decline from £2,270,904 to £516,207. Agricultural produce shows a fluctuating export, with a tendency to decrease, the comparatively large amount for 1926 being due to increases in apples, potatoes, and seeds.

The relative importance of the main commodities is shown in the diagram given below.

In the following table the exports are classified under the main industries, according to a broad division, to illustrate the relative importance of the pastoral, agricultural, mining, forestry, and other industries as far as the export trade is concerned. It must be remembered that in a particular industry the home trade may be relatively more important than the external trade.

PROPORTIONS OF EXPORTS SUPPLIED BY THE MAIN INDUSTRIES, 1907–26.
Year.Exports.Percentage of Total Exports.
Pastoral.Mining.Agricultural.Forest.Other.Pastoral.Mining.Agricultural.Forest.Other.
 £     £     £     £     £     Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.
190715,245,7042,344,903162,967904,4861,410,89776.011.70.84.57.0
190811,956,0662,279,520265,730758,1151,058,06373.314.01.64.66.5
190914,635,2652,378,775976,170905,930765,85674.412.15.04.63.9
191017,520,7152,344,348481,522889,603944,02179.010.62.24.04.2
191114,750,5582,165,137412,815843,310856,67077.511.42.24.44.5
191216,931,4801,660,2801,060,605900,6711,217,54577.87.64.94.15.6
191318,519,1451,791,777279,976874,1101,521,71480.67.81.23.86.6
191422,529,1491,263,553448,404927,4821,092,85985.84.81.73.54.2
191526,534,6082,149,217674,273674,5331,716,28183.66.82.12.15.4
191628,894,4221,661,650183,797734,0341,502,00487.65.00.62.24.6
191727,329,5991,274,222179,902711,1881,593,04687.94.10.62.35.1
191824,638,531479,017196,291719,5381,903,63388.21.70.72.66.8
191948,611,2401,668,314788,187698,8491,537,79491.23.11.51.32.9
192041,560,1761,103,344530,0561,262,8941,135,82491.12.41.22.82.5
192140,698,867787,591490,094884,279754,62798.31.91.12.01.7
192238,82,793850,469968,9441,066,054630,88891.62.02.32.61.5
192342,128,295937,238568,3561,080,326657,69392.92.11.32.41.3
192448,944,828787,664431,325937,178819,83394.21.50.91.81.6
192551,370,479770,439467,8971,000,453911,76394.21.40.91.81.7
192640,763,348854,995902,164820,947997,72991.91.92.01.92.3

The table indicates a tendency for the Dominion to rely more and more upon the pastoral industry for her main exports. The four main products of that industry—wool, frozen meat, butter, and cheese—provide an ever-increasing proportion of the total quantity of goods shipped overseas. On the other hand, the proportion of minerals has tended to fall, mainly through decreasing exports of gold, and agricultural exports fluctuate with a downward tendency. It would seem that New Zealand is restricting her agriculture to a level barely sufficient to provide for her own needs in the matter of cereals, and only in exceptional years is there a surplus available for export.

The diagram given on the next page shows clearly the relative importance of the main classes of exports in the external trade. The most noticeable feature is the extremely high proportion of the exports supplied by the pastoral industries. The percentage supplied by this group was high in the late “nineties,” but in the early years of the new century fell relatively, owing mainly to increased exports of agricultural and mining produce. Since 1901, however, the percentage has increased almost continuously, till in 1924 and 1925 it amounted to over 94 per cent. of the total, the highest percentage ever recorded. Lower wool-prices, and to a lesser extent reduced returns from dairy-produce, were responsible for the decline shown in 1926.

Mining products, which have fallen by two-thirds in total value over the twenty years, show a much greater decrease as a percentage of total exports.

Agricultural exports showed an abnormal increase from 1899 to 1903, the period which covers the South African War, but since then their importance has steadily declined. Their lowest level (0.6 per cent. of total exports) was reached in 1916 and 1917. The rise in the percentage for 1926 was due to large shipments of apples to the United Kingdom and of potatoes to Australia, with a substantial increase in the exports of grass and clover seeds. Forest products, though steady, show a relative downward tendency, and therefore the strip representing them tapers towards the later years.

The next table compares the exports of twelve principal items during 1925 and 1926. Considerable decreases are evident in wool, frozen meat, butter, and skins, &c. In four only of the twelve items are increases apparent, the advance in all cases being but slight. As will be seen later on, the decreases are due almost entirely to lower average prices ruling for the main items of export.

INCREASES OR DECREASES IN THE MAIN EXPORTS IN 1926.
Commodity.Value.Amount ofPercentage.
1925.1926.increase.Decrease.increase.Decrease.
 £     £     £     £       
Wool17,739,73611,830,190..5,909,546..33.31
Frozen meat11,174,5678,656,213..2,518,354..22.54
Butter10,240,1328,695,188..1,544,944..15.09
Cheese5,800,8085,939,359138,551..2.39..
Preserved milk425,738345,072..80,666..18.95
Tallow895,061741,045..154,016..17.21
Skins, hides, and pelts3,861,2153,203,831..657,384..1703
Gold472,364516,20743,843..928..
Coal235,047285,90950,862..2164..
Kauri-gum414,901332,765..82,136..19.80
Phormium575,311589,60314,292..248..
Timber573,882475,627..98,255..17.02

In the following table exports during 1926 are grouped in classes in accordance with the statistical classification adopted for both exports and imports in 1914:—

EXPORTS BY STATISTICAL CLASSES, 1926.
No.Class.Domestic Produce.Re-exports.
  £     £     
IFoodstuffs of animal origin (excluding live animals)24,923,1467,515
IIFoodstuffs of vegetable origin, and common salt711,55511,045
IIIBeverages (non-alcoholic), and substances used in making up the same1,00111,129
IVSpirits and alcoholic liquors4,3116,711
VTobacco and preparations thereof10614,80
VILive animals115,5271,706
VIIAnimal substances (mainly unmanufactured), not being foodstuffs15,043,204846
VIIIVegetable substances and non-manufactured fibres817,18218,819
IXAApparel3,68527,286
IXBTextiles16,10976,583
IXCManufactured fibres6,06415,532
XOils, fats, and waxes770,575255,968
XIPaints and varnishes7887,826
XIIStones and minerals used industrially629,50845
XIIISpecie..6,651
XIVAMetal (unmanufactured and partly manufactured) and ores583,0024,524
XIVBMetal manufactures other than machinery and machines6,48737,398
XVMachinery and machines23,05156,367
XVIAIndiarubber and manufactures thereof (not including tires)60756
XVIBLeather and manufactures thereof, including substitutes15,70512,273
XVIIATimber475,62770,934
XVIIBWood, cane, and wicker manufactures3,8974,563
XVIIIEarthenware, china, glass, stoneware, cement, and cement materials1,0063,597
XIXAPaper611,038
XIXBStationery21,09925,862
XXJewellery, timepieces, and fancy goods92347,083
XXIOptical, surgical, and scientific instruments4,44354,768
XXIIADrugs, chemicals, and druggists wares19,4738,023
XXIIBManures12,38149
XXIIIAVehicles23475,558
XXIIIBMiscellaneous31,64971,136
..Parcels-post97,324..
           Totals44,339,183936,392

It will be seen that the great bulk of the exports fall into two classes—I, which includes butter, cheese, and frozen meat; and VII, which includes wool, hides, skins, and pelts. Mineral products come under XII and XIVA, and timber under XVIIA; tallow is the main item in X; phormium and seeds in VIII; while the main agricultural products are included in II. The re-exports are spread mainly over various manufactured items.

The principal items of export may conveniently be grouped under six definite heads, as in the table on the next page.

Practically all the main commodities are homogeneous articles, and it is therefore possible to give the quantities exported. For some purposes, especially for comparisons between recent and more remote years, quantities are preferable to values, since the latter contain the variable element of price.

QUANTITIES OF THE PRINCIPAL COMMODITIES OF NEW ZEALAND PRODUCE EXPORTED, 1922–26.
Commodity.1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.
The mine—
     Coal (tons)118,75595,63688,981138,083183,008
     Gold (oz.)131,848169,512133,631114,696125,777
     Silver     ″     443,134514,655578,217495,268425,287
     Other minerals (tons)4879673142
The fisheries—
     Fish (cwt.)13,45620,08019,05915,93218,742
     Oysters (doz.)163,91171,68052,283149,821145,660
     Whalebone (lb.)..8962,128896560
     Whale-oil (gal.)22,36555,67359,47995,15865,870
     Ambergris (oz.)...3688411..
The forest—
     Fungus (cwt.)3,2361,9341,7061,8601,749
     Kauri-gum (tons)6,3916,5985,2615,3704,877
     Timber, sawn and hewn (sup. it.)44,186,84847,568,49042,928,72649,204,67640,465,221
Pastoral products—
     Bacon and hams (cwt.)1,7143,2844,4644,1871,983
     Beef and pork, salted     ″     3,99512,73911,9317,5104,653
     Butter     ″     1,12,2001,250,1401,269,4551,245,3241,168,040
     Casein     ″     29,38550,28846,21043,90836,460
     Cheese     ″     1,161,1961,441,4601,594,4861,376,7541,461,548
     Hides and skins (number)723,0031,053,0891,303,2821,376,2731,886,536
     Honey (lb.)1,289,135972,0381,186,2691,822,0431,211,396
Live-stock—
     Cattle (number)4674,566322186122
     Horses     ″     225206152223199
     Sheep     ″     3,7638,7993,1973,8955,456
     Pigs     ″     386410664314295
     Preserved meats (cwt.)43,90542,28566,34065,77967,401
     Frozen meats     ″     3,518,0043,043,9103,213,5743,414,2053,034,356
     Sausage-casings     ″     26,28021,54924,96328,12831,432
     Rabbit-skins (number)15,487,22514,233,41720,444,39019,708,58617,135,599
     Sheep skins and pelts     ″     10,144,8538,246,8008,825,6668,695,3129,231,893
     Tallow (cwt.)529,900504,860479,766500,760422,560
     Wool (lb.)321,533,215217,566,091206,189,911205,726,856213,154,399
Agricultural products—
     Bran and sharps (tons)2,3461,308733987
     Chaff     ″     5649512626
     Flour     ″     2210101122
     Grain and pulse—
     Barley (centals)73,7963,73096741,146
     Beans and peas     ″     112,828202,187113,405129,325110,511
     Oats     ″     274,272191,2592,0043,2969,219
     Wheat     ″     727,6982,087661407465
     Hops (cwt.)1,9702,5155,9163,0313,512
     Oatmeal (tons)39324069108
     Potatoes     ″     7887875394,94321,526
     Seeds (grass and clover) (cwt.)70,12047,03136,31145,36857,726
Miscellaneous—     
     Ale and beer (gal.)13,86514,22117,23116,10316,048
     Cordage (cwt.)6,7095,9423,1723,3072,563
     Leather     ″     3,7422,6398596921,283
     Phormium fibre and tow (tons)11,42512,30615,17819,92320,798

The values of these principal exports are tabulated in the following table, and the statement is rendered complete by the addition of miscellaneous groups and the provision of totals for each group and for all combined:—

VALUES OF PRINCIPAL COMMODITIES OF NEW ZEALAND PRODUCE EXPORTED, 1922–26.
Commodity.1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.
The mine—£     £     £     £     £     
     Coal253,762173,833161,432235,047285,909
     Gold540,182698,583551,788472,361516,207
     Silver55,22262,85171,98160,77351,236
     Other minerals1,3031,9712,4632,2551,643
          Totals850,469937,238787,664770,439854,995
VALUES OF PRINCIPAL COMMODITIES OF NEW ZEALAND PRODUCE, ETC.continued.
Commodity.1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.
The fisheries—£     £     £     £     £     
     Fish43,35669,32858,41755,42363,009
     Oysters1,7137625711,4741,650
     Whalebone..4252901609
     Whale-oil2,3106,0726,51510,5416,836
     Ambergris..752,0001,200..
     Other44891033964
          Totals47,42376,75167,89668,83771,568
The forest—
     Fungus22,2719,2029,16510,54711,246
     Kauri-gum563,270596,222443,576414,901332,765
     Timber479,447473,752472,120573,882475,627
     Other1,0661,15012,3171,1231,309
          Totals1,066,0541,080,326937,1781,000,153820,947
Pastoral products—
     Bacon and hams8,78917,36726,50525,39831,706
     Beef and pork, salted7,35919,39320,59914,3149,452
     Butter9,041,55410,689,20011,641,66810,240,1328,695,188
     Casein77,210182,112129,775110,171106,251
     Cheese4,686,8506,870,3977,023,2975,800,8085,939,359
     Hides and skins505,768785,350889,6541,028,510830,393
     Honey46,82125,58829,72153,15635,432
     Live-stock—
     Cattle12,04661,44514,3816,7838,013
     Horses33,74737,25344,69566,42868,015
     Sheep11,15212,88825,90033,46535,078
     Pigs1,2781,3092,9831,4551,410
     Other7809221,1287152,981
     Preserved milk and cream529,650513,495303,917425,738345,072
     Preserved meats160,819160,124191,236219,151227,063
     Frozen meats8,387,4619,012,6279,499,87711,174,5678,656,213
     Sausage-casings467,981424,387563,887875,818780,811
     Rabbit-skins567,864472,491740,975843,416829,165
     Sheep skins and pelts980,1891,121,6951,513,4771,989,2891,544,273
     Tallow750,574785,668799,230895,061741,045
     Wool11,882,46310,904,65815,267,54417,739,73611,830,190
     Other22,49829,929214,37926,33840,208
          Totals38,182,79342,128,29548,944,82851,370,47940,763,348
Agricultural products—
     Bran and sharps16,2018,6546574591,070
     Chaff495607521309325
     flour526235204267491
     Fruits65,89074,531122,824120,636369,706
     Grain and pulse—
     Barley29,6441,7066359709
     Beans and peas103,370159,01885,329102,61199,803
     Oats91,99178,7751,1041,8775,558
     Wheat316,528968406299343
     Other77181426896023
     Hops18,45517,69941,61920,15310,801
     Oatmeal8451,3061,6223,1404,320
     Onions8,1624,9231,2338,59412,592
     Potatoes6,3517,4975,14739,948104,302
     Seeds (grass and clover)285,451175,75449,083151,164200,380
     Seeds (various)22,57931,00217,8.012,58614,017
     Other1,6854,8673,4155,69910,884
          Totals968,944568,356431,325467,897902,164
Miscellaneous (including manufactures)—
     Ale and beer2,8333,7835,8555,1054,294
     Apparel2,6542,9132,2911,9242,231
     Cement5,0171,8741,051264150
     Cordage and rope2,5233,08610,19110,0885,098
     Leather42,67519,6006,7024,88310,624
     Phormium fibre and tow295,530314,324424,726575,311589,603
     Soap12,92111,72010,9398,3179,446
     Sugar9,42810,04212,4769,54814,280
     Twine22,01416,4227,0066,5801,806
     Woollen manufactures14,63010,13215,5373,81510,455
     Other173,240187,200257,163218,291277,262
          Totals583,465581,096753,937844,126920,101
Total exports (domestic produce)41,699,14845,371,90351,920,82854,521,03144,339,183
Specie30027,372103,48819,2256,651
Re-exports1,026,801567,885588,395722,016929,741
          Total exports42,726,24945,967,16552,612,71155,262,27245,275,575

In the table which follows, exports for the ten years 1917–26 have been grouped in accordance with a classification adopted by the British Board of Trade; The figures are inclusive of re-exports.

Year.Food, Drink, and Tobacco.Raw Materials and Articles mainly unmanufactured.Articles wholly or mainly manufactured.Miscellaneous.Bullion and Specie.Total.
191712,994,62716,340,4751,038,220162,5941,051,63131,587,547
191813,858,69912,606,0181,528,660275,605247,20628,516,188
191923,608,31224,928,9013,492,234445,9961,494,63253,970,075
192023,366,45119,115,3762,594,934369,650995,53546,441,946
192133,016,8118,609,3152,157,069375,014670,61844,828,827
192224,255,63215,639,2491,815,337443,385572,64642,726,249
192328,451,20814,922,2971,407,424401,104785,13245,967,165
192430,071,96020,007,3751,455,214359,179718,98352,612,711
192529,207,17023,525,3001,625,806355,771548,22555,262,272
192625,691,32016,801,8541,716,162494,405571,83445,275,575

The most important class is that of food, drink, and tobacco, which, in the ease of exports from New Zealand, is composed almost wholly of foodstuffs, the principal items being butter, cheese, and frozen meat. Considerable variation is evident in the proportion which this class bears to the total exports, the range during the decennium being from 41.4 per cent. in 1917 to 73.6 per cent. in 1921, a fluctuation due in a large measure to varying prices. Of the total exports during the five years 1922–26 this class accounted for 56.9 per cent. Next in order of magnitude is the raw-materials class (mainly wool, hides, skins, and tallow), which during the last five years constituted 37.6 per cent. of the total exports for that period. The variation in the relationship of this class to the total (clue in the main to price-variations) is also striking. In 1917 raw materials made up 51.7 per cent. of the exports, and in 1921 the percentage was as low as 19.20. The remaining classes do not figure prominently in the table, and during the five years 1922–26 accounted for but 5.5 per cent. of the total.

DESTINATION OF NEW ZEALAND EXPORTS

The first exports from New Zealand went naturally to the earlier-developed sister colony, and for a considerable time Australia had a monopoly of our trade. In 1865 70 per cent., and even in 1871 44 per cent., of the total exports went to Australia But since the establishment of direct shipping lines with the United Kingdom the Mother-land has absorbed the bulk of New Zealand exports, having taken during the forty years 1875–1914 £365,880,997 (or almost exactly 80 per cent.) of a grand total of exports amounting to £469,347,969. This percentage, prior to the war, did not vary greatly from year to year, but there have naturally been considerable variations since 1914, and, as explained liter, the last few years have witnessed a progressive decline.

Exports to Australia in 1926 were the highest ever recorded. The total fluctuates considerably from year to year, rising if the products of the Commonwealth. are reduced by drought. The proportion has declined considerably during the twenty years covered by the table on the next page.

Exports to Canada have increased enormously during the twenty years, rising from £29,815 in 1906 to £1,793,576 in 1918; but the figures show a great falling-off during the five years 1921 to 1925, the amount of £423,068 for 1925 being the lowest since 1911. Considerable improvement took place in 1926, when the total more than doubled. Even before the war Canada had become an important market for New Zealand's produce, having taken exports to the value of £606,662 in 1913, as compared with £199,587 two years earlier and only £24,051 in 1908.

Exports to the Pacific islands have risen steadily in total value, and have increased slightly as a proportion of total exports.

The value of exports to the United States fluctuated considerably up to 1912, with no definite indication of an increase. During the war, however, considerable expansion occurred, the peak year being 1920, when exports to the States totalled £7,456,041. The years 1921 and 1922 witnessed a substantial drop. Since then, however, there has been a revival, and the figure for 1926, although half a million less than the previous year's total, has been surpassed on four occasions only.

Prior to the war Germany's position in the export table was similar to that of Canada, exports having risen from £54,952 in 1906 to £205,931 in 1910 and £456,163 in 1914. The war put a stop for the time being to trade between New Zealand and Germany, and it was not until 1922 that any revival was shown. Exports in 1922 and 1923 amounted to £218,338 and £190,600 respectively. The removal of the embargo on imports of German goods as from 1st September, 1923, was responsible for the huge increase in the exports to £1,166,302 in 1924, and £1,614,090 in 1925. As a result of less wool and no butter being taken direct during 1926, the total for that year dropped to £364,629.

The high totals for 1918 and 1919 shown for “other countries” are mainly due to temporary heavy exports to Egypt and, in the former year, to France. A considerable extension of New Zealand's trade with France (principally in wool) since 1922 is largely responsible for the rise in this group during the last four years, exports to France during 1926 (£681,668) being the highest since 1918. Exports to India, Japan, Italy, and the Netherlands rose to a comparatively high level in 1924, since when there has been a falling-off, the Netherlands alone showing a moderate recovery in 1926.

Year.United Kingdom.Australia.Canada.Pacific Islands (other than Australia).United States.Germany.Other Countries.*Total.
* The principal other countries are France, Belgium, Italy, Japan, Fiji, Netherlands, Hawaii, and India.
 £     £     £     £     £     £     £     £     
190716,533,4932,221,26078,015186,839714,06366,489268,79820,068,957
190813,143,7802,103,16124,051203,581326,41540,191476,31516,317,494
190916,193,1881,918,115180,975258,164684,81077,969348,77519,661,996
191018,633,1182,010,751160,842296,244553,603205,931319,72022,180,209
191115,134,7432,515,168199,587324,306434,586170,493249,60719,028,490
191216,861,2562,848,664542,271338,621620,988254,703304,07821,770,581
191318,130,1602,315,747606,662295,032912,051337,448389,62222,986,722
191421,383,8911,928,410595,611326,0251,028,054456,163543,29326,261,447
191525,389,0302,548,605925,813499,0632,006,5074379,89031,748,912
191626,869,9882,191,545691,986368,0692,493,9875671,35733,286,937
191726,023,3961,460,980961,653540,3801,894,3176706,81531,587,547
191818,244,2501,803,7391,793,576511,8424,045,648..2,117,13328,516,188
191944,312,0482,249,827980,190548,1124,200,861..1,679,03753,970,075
192034,354,3002,351,7991,357,774718,2837,456,04123203,72646,441,946
192133,716,5932,070,013454,597517,3632,702,10446,162321,99544,828,827
192236,154,1742,208,280446,457399,3782,672,775218,338626,84742,726,249
192337,324,6052,642,266665,696466,1643,531,272190,6001,146,56245,967,165
192442,033,3862,509,322716,543575,8803,278,1351,166,3022,328,14352,612,711
192544,073,3232,502,113423,068548,5914,349,7581,614,0901,751,32955,262,272
192635,102,0873,054,433861,717343,8613,818,232364,6291,730,61645,275,575

Included in the exports to the United Kingdom are considerable quantities of produce which are shipped to London merely as a convenient depot for subsequent reshipment to the Continent or to America. The total re-exports in normal pre-war years amounted to about £4,000,000 annually, and although the amount fell, under war conditions, to as low as £565,529 in 1918, it has shown a progressive increase during recent years. The following table shows the principal items of New Zealand produce re-exported from the United Kingdom during each of the years 1921 to 1925:—

RE-EXPORTS OF NEW ZEALAND PRODUCE FROM UNITED KINGDOM, 1921–25.
Commodity.1921.1922.1923.1924.1925.
 £     £     £     £     £     
Butter53,448352,932281,776543,989722,664
Cheese30,77234,69973,08036,963426,786
Milk-powder, not sweetened34,3335,79454,23061,64495,407
Milk, preserved, other kinds, not sweetened114,60490,90460,45467,46862,022
Oleo-margarine, oleo-oil, and refined tallow43,58354,16933,02813,57341,975
Peas, not fresh11,85714,36611,7844,714614
Beef, frozen506,653485,62577,92470,99556,341
Beef, tinned, canned, &c. (including tongues) and extracts and essences18,75012,3692,84317,9924,577
Mutton and lamb, frozen120,78541,60044,95350,08642,941
Mutton and lamb (tinned or canned), including tongues33,62222719012,829496
Meat, other kinds2,4611,9991,8099,01817,322
Hides13,8339,42213,383142,694329,340
Sheep and lamb skins187,019315,722288,066285,993218,146
Rabbit-skins311,370152,060104,68999,40385,004
Kauri-gum37,59672,92347,14463,99868,317
Tallow93,774104,02971,829121,707160,176
Phormium Fibre101,66566,01677,55796,670150,376
Wool, raw; sheep and lambs' wool889,1702,790,3794,103,5855,467,0464,749,615
Casein27,38250,27145,68454,34285,398
All other articles76,57244,04649,67579,695109,320
Totals2,709,2494,099,5525,443,6927,300,8197,426,837

It is seen that the total amount increased from £2,709,249 in 1921 to £7,426,837 in 1925. Wool is the principal item, and advanced from £889,170 to £4,749,615 during the period under consideration. The greater part of this commodity finds its way to France, Belgium, and Germany. Other items which figure prominently in the table are butter, sheep-skins, hides, tallow, rabbit-skins, and phormium fibre.

COMPARISON OF PRE-WAR AND POST-WAR DIRECTION OF EXPORTS.

The table below is of interest as showing changes in the course of the Dominion's exports during recent years. A comparison has been instituted showing the average percentage of exports claimed by each of the principal countries during the pre-war years 1909 to 1913, and also the percentages during each of the last five years. The war period and also the immediate post-war years have been disregarded on account of the abnormal conditions then ruling. In considering this table, account should be taken of remarks made earlier in this section regarding reshipments of New Zealand produce made from the United Kingdom to various continental countries.

Country of Destination.Average. 1909–13.1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.
 Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.
United Kingdom80.4484.46181.41979.9079.7677.53
Canada1.561.041.4441.360.771.90
India0.010.400.4730.940.350.18
Ceylon0.430.080.100.000.000.00
South African Union0.340.400.020.060.030.07
Australia11.305.175.744.774.536.75
Fiji0.410.220.260.260.240.34
Germany0.4970.510412.222.920.80
France0.370.140.741.071.071.51
Belgium0.100.020.020.200.350.38
Japan0.000.490.450.630.420.36
United States3.016.267.676.237.878.43

The percentage of the Dominion's products which found its way to the United Kingdom in 1926 (77.53) is materially less than the pre-war share, and represents the result of a progressive decline within the last few years. Generally speaking, four-fifths of the Dominion's exports find a market in the United Kingdom. As mentioned previously, however, a portion of this is subsequently re-exported.

Exports to Australia have declined proportionately during the period under review, the average percentage of 11.30 during 1909–13 having fallen to 6.75 per cent. in 1926. This position is due in a large measure to the fact that less gold now goes to the Commonwealth from the Dominion. India now receives a larger share of the Dominion's exports than formerly, chiefly in the nature of gold, silver, and wool. Canada's proportion shows a slight decline. The United States, on the other hand, has shown a steady growth as an export customer of the Dominion, and has now ousted Australia from second position. The greatest development is evident in the direction of sheepskins, rabbit-skins, wool, sausage-casings, and butter. Japan, whose imports from New Zealand were negligible in pre-war days, now receives considerable quantities of wool. France and Belgium now come in for a larger share of the Dominion's products, principally in the direction of wool, hides, skins, and butter. Large quantities of wool sent to Germany were instrumental in placing that country fourth in magnitude among New Zealand's export customers during 1924 and 1925, a position which fell to sixth in 1926, as the result of a sharp decline in wool taken direct.

The table below is of interest as showing the increasing percentage of goods being exported to foreign countries.

EXPORTS TO FOREIGN COUNTRIES DURING 1909–13 (AVERAGE) AND 1922 TO 1926.
Year.Per cent.
1909–13 (average)5.64
19227.94
19239.98
192412.29
192513.87
192612.70

EXPORTS TO EACH COUNTRY, 1922–26

The following table shows the exports for the five years ending with 1926, according to the countries of destination. British countries are stated first, according to geographical order, followed by foreign countries in the same order.

DESTINATION OF EXPORTS FROM NEW ZEALAND, 1922–26.
Country.1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.

* Included with United Kingdom prior to April, 1924.

† Now included In Foreign Countries.

 £     £     £     £     £     
United Kingdom36,154,17437,324,60542,038,38644,073,32335,102,087
British Possessions, Protectorates, &c.
Europe—
     Irish Free State*....2562642,819
     Malta..773188
 ..772592822,827
Asia—
     Ceylon34,75245,7801,111484947
     Hong Kong23,45720,38913,82717,95313,771
     India172,046838,393495,850197,42882,826
     Straits Settlements52,05642,13517,71421,21622,074
     Other16657604200397
 282,477446,754529,106237,281120,015
Africa—
     Egypt3520
     South African Union17,9937,39228,58519,30631,540
     Other742133604331,313
 18,1027,62523,94519,73932,853
Country.1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.
* Formerly included in British Possessions, &c.
British Possessions, &c.—continued.
America—
     British West Indies15572527..
     Canada446,457665,696716,543423,068861,717
     Other8..32198,824
 446,620665,768716,627423,094870,541
Pacific islands—
     Australia2,208,2802,642,2662,509,3222,502,1133,054,433
     Fiji95,044120,777135,768133,450152,323
     Solomon Islands (Protectorate)4,5557,7824,82714,60411,496
     Tonga59,01292,10294,09594,27067,765
     Western Samoa66,44369,80881,84184,89883,728
     Other2,8532,3557,8759,57828,549
 2,436,1872,935,0902,833,7282,838,9133,398,294
Foreign Countries and Possessions.
Europe—
     Belgium8,0488,338107,199194,575171,360
     France60,595340,579561,569600,814681,668
     Germany218,338190,6001,166,3021,614,090364,629
     Italy22,51468,886401,764325,279145,266
     Netherlands5,17415,769261,75955,013112,714
     Switzerland4946637869033,765
     Other1,4861675,08517,37310,691
 316,649625,0022,504,4642,808,0471,490,093
Asia—
     China4,87612,35922,6526,6037,599
     Dutch East Indies2,0588818,0858,01617,208
     Japan211,159206,090330,736232,213162,832
     Other1,03613,65223,2626,40014,591
 219,129232,982384,735253,232202,230
Africa—
     Egypt**9617328
     Other2,633..3,7935,9432,345
 2,633..4,7546,0162,373
America—
     Argentina43815,54811,68611,44550,050
     Chile401,3352,3655,6731,515
     United States of America2,672,7753,531,2723,278,1354,349,7583,818,232
     Other5,5547,77728,04723,67813,073
 2,678,8073,555,9323,320,2334,390,5543,882,870
Pacific islands—
     Hawaii99,639113,194170,222144,599113,151
     Society Islands57,24157,73767,22748,36245,799
     Tutuila12,6551,5967,88215,3757,845
     Other1,9368037,1433,4554,597
 171,471173,330252,474211,791171,392

Eighty-seven per cent. of the total exports from New Zealand went to British countries in 1926. The United States was responsible for over half of the remainder.

Detailed information as to principal exports to the various countries during the hast five years is given in the following pages. Re-exports are included.

PRINCIPAL EXPORTS TO VARIOUS COUNTRIES, 1922–26.
Commodity.1922.1923.1924.19251926.
United Kingdom.
 £     £     £     £     £     
Butter8,768,4719,597,52610,772,5189,738,1937,848,581
Casein57,76680,45785,83575,95639,410
Cheese4,679,3486,809,5846,983,2715,780,2445,892,821
Eggs in shell1425,74316,7665727,998
Honey46,33625,28729,42952,61734,993
Meat, poultry, and game—
     Frozen—
     Beef535,772863,127666,147832,677437,098
     Lamb, whole carcases4,966,8676,029,5545,926,7636,756,3875,589,606
     Mutton, whole carcases2,644,8181,882,0362,537,5653,068,0412,121,945
     Pork34,64094,62924,159143,358258,825
     Other109,14782,906101,29489,26583,898
     Potted and preserved87,27543,51744,21171,21969,720
     Sausage casings44,46320,01036,35450,22653,752
     Other5,60210,02621,5506,5872,733
Milk, dried457,518451,945446,619346,264300,969
Apples, fresh60,34453,169100,342104,930329,618
Peas84,062135,30171,87678,19662,099
Oats42,73118,015704652
Wheat109,976531......
Hops17,5934,48628,2432,7748,745
Hides, pelts, and skins, undressed—
     Rabbit319,297307,783345,686401,131367,323
     Sheep, with wool104,797157,143277,030142,349162,111
     Sheep, without wool294,137206,892198,690266,707193,714
     Other44,00372,214240,703209,760124,822
Wool—
     Greasy6,844,2656,265,5377,877,30110,619,8346,666,309
     Scoured1,947,7521,565,0741,731,8381,570,9671,233,600
     Sliped2,197,7671,237,0001,936,2331,834,5511,583,598
     Washed8,58310,45518,74710,25217,475
Copra9,71718,51910,52210,36514,182
Phormium fibre85,84943,786134,575226,485109,897
Tow9201,6298,79118,39615,618
Seeds118,28461,06264,28950,36881,152
Apparel8,70713,19313,26911,55112,992
Textile piece-goods64,7569,12114,87632,55036,408
Tallow732,266678,05968,706843,289638,224
Oil, mineral28722421,91559,64988,472
Oil, Other than mineral1,9763,0222,8066,7141,134
Coal202,654117,819134,529151,582167,637
Kauri-gum123,423166,535160,322180,916138,689
Cold13,3678903,1891,7351,723
Leather41,73717,9064,1156,52311,106
Timber5,13115,7609,66832,71569,563
Stationery and books8,0526,19525,53811,93516,478
Sugar of milk2,07812,8162515..
Motors for road traffic and materials therefor7,26610,71611,3413,6139,249
Parcels-post35,13340,57535,82639,37551,941
Canada.
Butter91,777233,235340,58226,360230,562
Cheese654219,3222,621..
Gelatine4,1753,2693,3251,4002,026
Frozen meat9,083..3,0226211,129
Meats, potted and preserved3,3862,8322,8657102,960
Sausage casings88,199141,795175,455231,884319,470
Hides, pelts, and skins, undressed—
     Calf14,8816,5976,24822,47828,869
     Cattle77,15162,14923,08032,26243,525
     Sheep, without wool19,32427,8357,476..22,839
     Other10,22415,67842,46612,0692,083
Wool—
     Greasy54,60861,34641,66735,121102,212
     Scoured22,26868,57216,2288,28439,769
     Sliped15,70010,7546,31310,54616,348
Seeds8,4083,6475,6766,1445,274
Kauri-gum8,9316,1167,1553,9915,448
Phormium fibre....2,1649,84111,603
Parcels-post1,1591,5322,2201,9862,785
Ceylon.
Silver34,61445,115......
Commodity.1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.
Hong Kong.
 £     £     £     £     £     
Butter22,2718,9829,0336,9211,643
Fungus44310,6983,38310,54711,064
India.
Wool....97,59785,07610,094
Gold166,104332,238323,92147,30113,113
Silver2,8944,82770,26759,59250,200
Parcels-post7231,0591,2689511,187
Straits Settlements.
Butter..6,09010,77118,43818,071
Milk and cream, preserved, condensed, &c. (including dried)51,74034,4845,3871,2221,268
Union of South Africa.
Wool....4224,18713,400
Tallow2,7371,90912,86910,9485,970
Australia.
Butter83,847372,30715,3362,633289,453
Casein1,4924,4906,3833,1741,193
Cheese6,21457,60817,1955,61340,478
Fish50,17669,43568,71855,83964,354
Meats, potted and preserved15,77931,68128,26234,37142,889
Pork, preserved, other than frozen4,50611,90019,08018,47424,904
Pork, frozen13,31516,78463,45523,07011,910
Sausage casings7,3386,8457,5079,55220,387
Milk. Preserved (including dried)3,9237,77334,12429,46734,036
Peas16,73120,45610,18520,47033,769
Potatoes....1023,332152,072
Onions....7933,1659,340
Oats47,46554,9558551,4104 388
Hops17,59312,55213,00517,5315,326
Cattle8,17656,4058,6634,2285,932
Horses34,66038,44848,33466,99068,945
Sheep1,7129,3965,44712,72119,333
Calf-skins115,93091,88184,90165,69644,129
Cattle-hides198,861368,759304,854226,261193,703
Sheep-skins, without wool55,91154,06375,18452,29979,471
Other hides and skins5,8467,02223,17231,86316,518
Wool—
     Greasy5,19071,206384,018153,87380,724
     Other68948,973134,3124,58861,496
Phormium fibre99,70067,286103,128101,329100,378
Tow29,4262,73526,75435,24135,261
Seeds—
     Grass and clover28,15339,24546,95759,49364,598
     Linseed14,69820,95012,5476,6844,974
     Other7,0415,7955,7585,6737,988
Apparel50,0307,24313,0557,7215,381
Hosiery160,7594,1974,15510,083875
Textile piece-goods113,22235,87016,51211,62410,189
Rugs9,3605,6038,9096,4974,131
Twine22,16416,4126,6196,2501,484
Glycerine..1,5933,7793,4616,104
Whale-oil2,3106,0424,5886,2446,287
Mineral oil2,0922,15010,65163,647110,329
Tallow24097,78097,07822,12137,373
Coal27,95439,55033,01962,29758,838
Pumice-sand8,1569,4934,5427,0927,601
Specie—silver..27,37234,44312,8836,151
Gold5,73137,7152,278383,338456,812
Silver11,2636,09435,45814,0191,017
Agricultural implements7,27813,44312,5545,4245,762
Dairying machinery1,9063,2174,6094,2815,776
Electrical machinery18,54211,3397,9104,6549,434
Leather10,6514,8765,2423,6627,143
Timber—
     White-pine363,501328,205360,188446,221356,462
     Kauri46,43043,61227,48554,28533,706
     Rimu40,56059,57145,36932,58235,088
     Other15,97224,64127,48530,67737,837
Books, papers, and music, printed11,0208,37512,55610,30511,899
Jewellery58,70931,1983,2438,82726,946
Cinematograph, bioscope, and kineto-scope films4,7704,18616,62022,61626,532
Motors for road traffic and materials therefor66,43119,47114,61320,12651,774
Sugar of milk1634,35810,5794,7019,614
Parcels-post18,06017,89719,49718,25622,660
Commodity.1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.
Fiji.
 £     £     £     £     £     
Butter6,5806,7704,7422,2691,740
Cheese7391,0921,1969101,033
Bacon1,4282,0935,3083492,914
Meats, potted and preserved8,42517,26622,56125,19629,313
Milk and cream, preserved, condensed, and dried3,8322,7602,0662,4462,841
Confectionery1,2732,4312,2662,2702,472
Oats1,1224,876542744
Sugar3,6253,3253,9322,6742,828
Potatoes4,1614,8012,9914,2167,204
Tea2,4263,1004,5695,8596,740
Ale, porter, and beer2,0841,2481,6401,4991,459
Cattle1801,2753,37061765
Sheep3,2043,8852,7811,8411,349
Apparel1,0291,0902,3482,5991,865
Textile piece-goods5,1491,7882,0401,9071,524
Rugs2,0581,5681,4061,6881,162
Bags and sacks8,2459,19313,78726,43411,859
Tallow2,8202,2423,2422,9553,186
Coal4,4923,6789532,9797,786
Hardware, hollow-ware, and iron-mongery7861,0549981,0162,066
Timber2,8175,0163,2882,4697,752
Cinematograph, bioscope, and kineto-scope films6,63510,05311,23611,46811,565
Soap8211,1831,1761,3412,009
Parcels-post2,0211,8812,3852,0792,448
Tonga.
Butter1,9872,8214,0023,2602,650
Salted beef1,7304,6762,3325,2082,298
Meats, potted and preserved13,13623,62829,61930,73223,221
Biscuits7191,2361,7472,400677
Sugar2,6063,3634,6353,3093,407
Apparel1,5052,0143,2053,5893,042
Textile piece-goods6,2108,9266,6626,3755,738
Cordage and rope1,2281,5671,3871,7551,133
Kerosene1,8812,5692,7191,973640
Hardware, hollow-ware, and ironmongery9992,1561,6841,6621,335
Wire7641,3181,2421,453666
Timber1,3531,7403,288664805
Cinematograph, bioscope, and kineto-scope films6257,3701,2539701,220
Parcels-post1,2621,2141,7302,3562,483
Western Samoa.
Butter3,4824,0824,3324,3264,039
Salted beef5,1566,7565,6407,8503,850
Meats, potted and preserved16,49018,00427,33026,49424,492
Frozen meat5433,2181,4741,4201,136
Milk and cream, preserved, condensed, and dried1,6261,6891,4171,4631,302
Sugar1,3347751,5852,6807,464
Apparel1,6321,0661,7641,4801,971
Textile piece-goods3,0674,3974,8723,8152,533
Hardware, hollow-ware, and iron-mongery1,1619351,2441,9362,007
Cement1,6881,1456091002
Medicinal preparations, drugs, &c.1,0931,3235238621,379
Soap2,5221,2891,2891,0971,052
Belgium.
Meats, frozen......37,95124,619
Hides, pelts, and skins..4,61753,595124,93476,318
Wool7,9712,69651,09517,38026,313
Phormium fibre......4,51722,722
Tallow..8151,6834,28312,906
Commodity.1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.
France.
 £     £     £     £     £     
Butter..82,87525,73217,734..
Meats, frozen......11,63918,966
Hides, pelts, and skins97945411,22833,34049,947
Wool58,337251,394516,568519,300578,377
Phormium fibre......4,40019,308
Kauri-gum..2,6737,6287,9036,801
Germany.
Butter....79,011117,858 
Casein....5,88817,56435,514
frozen meat17,604..36,34429,672 
Hides, pelts, and skins..2,1335,77295,61179,796
Wool195,383186,4391,030,0381,314,630207,404
Phormium fibre..406..8,50712,555
Tallow575..4411,08216,151
Kauri-gum4,4648326,9685,8383,686
Italy.
frozen meat....64,662132,41468,756
Hides and pelts210..12,53624,59814,228
Wool21,63768,010319,170167,63957,828
Kauri-gum....5,193..2,819
Netherlands.
Wool2,33911,609256,59917,09924,833
Phormium fibre......3,81258,540
Tallow568..13..13,691
Kauri-gum2,2143,7499502,2892,061
China.
Butter4,32910,14918,8035,0586,051
Japan.
Butter2455,67020,9586,15414,923
Casein1,49020,36026,5099,21827,139
Meats, potted and preserved..4,0752,436....
Wheat121,632........
Wool86,038172,909272,927214,736118,738
Philippine Islands.
Butter..12,41818,6815,60013,836
Argentina.
Fresh apples..15,168....29,796
Sheep400..8,2759,2476,497
Cattle....2,3757981,733
Chile.
Sheep..1,3122,3635,584..
United States.
Butter35,112271,639196,855174,207172,593
Casein16,46275,9242,3703,4321,795
Frozen meat16,7181477672916
Sausage casings330,621260,698345,611381,565384,078
Hides, pelts, and skins, undressed—
     Calf15,94485,568121,143102,871103,174
     Cattle49,44888,97627,91159,33082,971
     Rabbit245,202162,310356,470420,018443,955
     Sheep, without wool486,554607,021914,1531,439,872969,246
     Other14,31350,6418,34858,51088,914
Commodity.1922.1923.1924.1925.1925.
United Stale—continued.
Wool—£     £     £     £     £     
     Greasy394,268810,046571,3841,104,126854,058
     Other20,73762,62113,18744,860136,460
Phormium fibre79,524173,419149,020157,575191,013
Seeds134,68279,08438,16435,52349,297
Tallow8,7014,793..36..
Coal5,68310,692..11,9635,190
Kauri-gum416,164415,075252,365210,790166,377
Gold354,944327,740222,40039,89544,559
Parcels-post4,0875,4097,3455,5756,388
Uruguay.
Fresh apples7501,87419,5908,337792
Sheep3,8743,9705,9372,3551,760
Hawaii.
Butter40,54266,18198,12297,90177,300
Frozen meat37,22735,88567,39340,98428,144
Dried milk281,3949531,1631,061
Fresh apples1,9831,9201,3051,0322,315
Manures13,8326,617....2,834
Society Islands.
Putter5,3134,6738,4195,5262,761
Meats, potted and preserved10,38714,16923,63518,64316,658
Milk and cream, condensed, preserved, and dried5,6933,7575,4634,3381,669
Sugar2,6333,0851,8457632,921
Potatoes1,0011,1311,0358821,030
Cattle2,6051,3931,344396 
Sheep1,1231,045857595365
Textile piece-goods4,4755,76027671 
Soap8,6387,8277,6795,1835,906
Tutuila.
Meats, potted and preserved1,7751,2523,0568272,211
Coal10,756..4,61514,4775,501

In order to show at a glance the destinations of the main items of export, tables are appended showing the details for five years for each of the principal articles. Both New Zealand produce and re-exports are included.

DESTINATION OF MAIN EXPORTS, 1922–26.
Country to which exported.1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.
Wool.
 lb.lb.lb.lb.lb.
United Kingdom292,176,127181,720,079164,203,409162,039,136169,746,655
Canada2,537,3162,372,589842,811835,6663,002,823
France2,529,8405,192,5717,328,5227,009,81812,340,829
Germany7,060,9314,662,23715,805,44315,954,6754,379,911
Japan5,001,9184,584,2223,759,8292,535,9322,719,318
United States of America10,775,09214,243,4906,995,99111,692,76915,151,755
Other countries1,451,9914,790,90317,308,4555,658,8605,813,108
          Totals321,533,215217,566,091206,244,460205,726,856213,154,399
Frozen Meat.
 Cwt.Cwt.Cwt.Cwt.Cwt.
United Kingdom3,471,4353,012,7963,069,8913,237,8802,930,517
Canada3,209..905242261
Australia3,4124,80718,9087,0154,190
Pacific islands19,08526,29041,57122,90516,165
Belgium......28,94918,268
France......7,74516,796
Germany15,352..30,44718,915..
Italy....53,54190,49147,662
United States of America5,511320449292
Other countries..1410714205
          Totals3,518,0043,043,9103,213,5743,414,2053,034,356
Butter.
 Cwt.Cwt.Cwt.Cwt.Cwt.
United Kingdom1,081,5121,119,3551,174,8941,186,9651,064,278
Canada14,08327,62537,1643,01527,403
Australia10,22544,3531,72029434,945
Pacific Islands6,9339,61713,54512,96010,386
France..10,0002,7062,000..
Germany....8,29014,968..
United States of America5,76233,75520,80519,23622,958
Other countries1,6855,43510,3255,8868,070
          Totals1,120,2001,250,1401,269,4551,245,3241,168,040
Cheese.
 Cwt.Cwt.Cwt.Cwt.Cwt.
United Kingdom1,160,2851,428,7621,585,6351,371,9861,450,637
Australia66112,0973,1787459,555
Pacific Islands196278411251284
Other countries613235,2623,7721,072
          Totals1,161,2031,441,4601,594,4861,376,7541,461,548
Preserved Milk.
 lb.lb.lb.lb.lb.
United Kingdom9,821,13214,168,51011,686,03310,080,0219,707,302
Straits Settlements1,128,4501,138,486185,59647,38851,561
Australia139,842276,0131,184,2381,051,6211,313,784
Fiji71,44056,01348,37256,64566,815
Tonga15,89417,33816,45414,13810,176
Western Samoa30,50533,12230,88533,37225,876
Society Islands100,88475,794115,59691,06634,934
Other countries165,907462,297215,8002,368,373114,332
          Totals11,474,05416,227,57313,482,97413,742,62711,324,780
Tallow.
 Tons.Tons.Tons.Tons.Tons.
United Kingdom25,66822,06520,69923,59918,255
South African Union8252318290166
Australia82,8672,6926561,027
Belgium..2849109366
Germany26..1125447
Netherlands14......389
Portuguese East Africa72..8415865
United States of America500140..1..
Other countries125103135200413
          Totals26,49525,25523,98825,03821,128
Hides (Cattle and Horse).
 Number.Number.Number.Number.Number.
United Kingdom22,68830,043157,901107,89779,857
Canada49,71955,86326,88627,98940,332
Australia134,947196,793185,733118,479110,230
Belgium..3,74947,43663,13146,737
France....6509,48611,380
Germany....5,82564,94156,748
Italy....9,57618,05810,630
Netherlands....1,32210,5819,657
United States of America33,54953,35532,78052,36679,239
Other countries....2,6013,3764,500
          Totals240,903389,803470,710496,304449,810
Calfskins.
 Number.Number.Number.Number.Number.
United Kingdom1,6065,67840,30232,04910,711
Canada51,03521,99017,99157,639101,123
Australia357,524295,193258,301203,829153,187
Belgium....3,01932,24749,397
Germany......6,73912,004
Netherlands......36,539..
United States of America54,398286,294386,133331,985425,026
Other countries....1,1011,202..
          Totals464,563609,155706,847702,029751,448
Rabbit-skins.
 Number.Number.Number.Number.Number.
United Kingdom8,801,6838,648,9459,598,9419,909,2339,363,200
Canada45,990..651,86680,6178,790
Australia60,3204,528214,116112,48638,531
Belgium..3,00022,50073,74235,034
France15,000....77,352100,008
Germany..33,2252,71285,38298,092
Italy3,002....13,79125,086
United States of America6,561,2305,543,7199,948,5019,345,4837,466,858
Other countries....5,75410,500..
          Totals15,187,22514,233,41720,444,39019,708,58617,135,599
Sheep-skins (with Wool).
 Number.Number.Number.Number.Number.
United Kingdom566,556512,908683,880316,855425,925
Canada35,08449,58019,65613,7472,752
Australia5,44017,36540,66623,0392,424
Belgium....1,805..18,253
France..2,44529,38729,965109,793
United States of America36,877123,15513,99785,308145,519
Other countries1,045560102,2132,033
          Totals645,002706,013689,401471,127706,699
Sheep-skins (without Wool).
 Number.Number.Number.Number.Number.
United Kingdom3,203,2471,870,6161,473,5251,525,2951,123,354
Canada241,596261,92971,742..191,061
Australia715,447500,680622,769305,109613,351
Belgium........63,522
United States of America5,339,3494,907,5625,967,1676,391,3666,533,714
Other countries212..1,0622,415192
          Total9,499,8517,540,7878,136,2658,224,1858,525,194
Sausage Casings.
 lb.lb.lb.lb.lb.
United Kingdom513,275224,215419,595392,371391,571
Canada469,585685,369819,221892,0261,162,902
Australia178,120133,436217,564228,976409,996
United States of America1,791,7351,345,0581,330,6201,502,5151,460,993
Other countries10,45957,398217,984149,962101,379
          Totals2,963,1242,445,4763,004,9843,165,8503,526,841
Beans and Peas.
 Centals.Centals.Centals.Centals.Centals.
United Kingdom95,536179,651101,341106,11679,845
Australia16,78519,2709,14717,86926,882
United States of America411,6302,5883,5203,181
Other countries5931,8503921,822649
          Totals112,955202,401113,418129,327110,557
Seeds (Grass and Clover).
 Cwt.Cwt.Cwt.Cwt.Cwt.
United Kingdom38,21914,52311,9658,52915,196
Canada2,3427099501,6301,295
Australia11,55115,67315,29924,65529,958
United States of America18,75716,3708,99710,60511,159
Other countries24127555760819
          Totals70,66347,40237,76646,17958,427
Gold.
 Oz.Oz.Oz.Oz.Oz.
United Kingdom3,168215826417432
India39,54578,93776,89111,2653,123
Australia1,6689,25266093,186111,299
United States of America87,46781,10855,2549,80510,923
Germany......23..
          Totals131,348169,512133,631114,696125,777
Silver.
 Oz.Oz.Oz.Oz.Oz.
United Kingdom55,78154,0776,218315175
Ceylon273,572372,583......
India23,24838,185562,163484,434415,303
Australia90,53349,8109,33610,4989,809
Germany......21..
          Totals443,134514,655578,217495,268425,287
Coal.
 Tons.Tons.Tons.Tons.Tons.
United Kingdom87,09466,06567,25581,10083,647
Canada960....1,398..
Australia17,44231,03423,91835,70549,143
Fiji2,9262,6775571,8965,952
Pacific islands (other than F£)3,057323,22112,69427,073
United States of America2,7545,695..5,8275,069
Other countries..1,5892,3665,79012,119
          Totals119,23396,09297,317144,710183,008
Kauri-gum.
 Tons.Tons.Tons.Tons.Tons.
United Kingdom1,8242,4442,1622,2902,109
Canada12992122106129
Belgium......3397
France..2610211099
Germany953011713578
Netherlands4583275745
Italy1..81..61
United States of America4,1913,9092,6012,6162,198
Other countries10614492361
          Totals6,3916,5985,2615,3704,877
Phormium Fibre.
 Tons.Tons.Tons.Tons.Tons.
United Kingdom3,0531,6744,4647,1893,686
Canada....77295356
Australia3,8032,6123,4473,2483,321
Belgium......144764
France......142622
Germany..15..284393
Italy.........10
Netherlands......1251,920
United States of America2,8716,3114,9944,9816,166
          Totals9,72710,61212,98216,40817,238
Timber (Sawn and Hewn).
 Sup. ft.Sup. ft.Sup. ft.Sup. ft.Sup. ft.
United Kingdom147,889738,997489,9872,276,8434,975,812
Australia43,743,95047,061,31842,486,51448,882,25240,136,541
Fiji87,906124,95090,949100,900256,699
Pacific islands (other than Fiji)219,452155,245200,591195,237143,889
Other countries4,67412,99655,44894,207128,856
          Totals44,203,87148,093,50643,323,48951,549,43945,641,797

EXPORTS FOR YEARS ENDED 30th JUNE

New Zealand's exports consist almost wholly of seasonal products, and the calendar year splits the season in the case of several of the principal commodities. The largest item of export, wool, is sheared from the sheep in the early summer, and the wool-sales are held in December and January. Exports of any season's wool-clip are therefore divided between one year and the next in varying proportion. A favourable season or a sudden demand may cause a great increase of exports in the December quarter, with the result that the March quarter of the next year shows low figures. The wool trade invariably bases its calculations on each season's clip, not on calendar years.

The same argument holds good in the case of butter and cheese, which are almost wholly exported in December and March quarters. It is desirable, therefore, for some purposes to tabulate New Zealand exports for years ending in June instead of December, since this division does not split the seasonal production of any main commodity. and more truly shows the results of each season as compared with previous seasons. The following table gives this information for the principal items of export during each of the last five “June” years:—

PRINCIPAL EXPORTS OF DOMESTIC PRODUCE (VALUES) FOR YEARS ENDED 30TH JUNE, 1923 TO 1927 (INCLUSIVE).
Commodity.1922–23.1923–24.1924–25.1925–26.1926–27.
 £     £     £     £     £     
Butter11,490,8449,786,48511,705,5418,958,0369,761,537
Casein151,297132,218133,812104,060127,207
Cheese6,433,8126,460,1676,208,5536,073,6385,338,376
Fish47,01965,27463,07061,68465,775
Beef, frozen1,003,804716,902926,074717,584485,982
Beef, salted14,08023,74713,22611,8919,897
Lamb, frozen5,871,7886,092,7636,833,0075,783,2945,460,909
Mutton, frozen1,888,8482,030,3352,945,4302,422,4512,126,438
Meats, preserved170,284168,222188,418244,275213,519
Sausage-casings414,603511,740674,757745,528749,964
Milk, preserved456,221417,075557,245384,767324,892
Apples, fresh71,399124,960116,062302,264258,805
Beans and peas149,45296,63385,765124,514142,359
Oats137,07425,6919533,53324,248
Wheat184,014499393327273
Hops15,08439,92414,21421,60426,628
Potatoes5,7158,3457,53685,433117,137
Live-stock67,071102,588121,196117,047117,452
Calf-skins163,127181,076244,059223,360200,610
Hides, horse and cattle502,986547,366711,448583,911586,610
Rabbit-skins549,543578,026781,617802,512810,428
Sheep-skins, with wool211,050249,226306,239204,920303,726
Sheep-skins, without wool913,3771,065,9241,746,7161,260,9481,313,437
Wool11,359,13714,6.3918,088,04412,030,18512,883,971
Phormium fibre292,541345,506,317543,245463,740
Seeds, grass and clover212,211135,983134,926105,994212,782
Tallow814,625748,799826,770844,800619,130
Coal247,480136,195238,038218,283299,704
Kauri-gum584,298559,137453,956361,875310,701
Gold601,247683,845477,897491,055522,090
Silver55,93172,57271,15958,07841,050
Leather26,8699,3868,8678,33123,184
Timber, sawn438,414445,248520,092548,871434,765
Other New Zealand produce675,363657,794914,834935,7441,080,165
          Totals46,220,60847,859,66856,625,34545,504,04845,457,491

The following table shows by quantities the principal items of export during the same five years as in the previous table:—

PRINCIPAL EXPORTS OF DOMESTIC PRODUCE (QUANTITIES) FOR YEARS ENDED 30TH JUNE, 1923 TO 1927 (INCLUSIVE).
Commodity.1922–23.1923–24.1924–25.1925–26.1926–27.
Putter cwt.1,332,2891,123,7591,362,2401,090,9461,360,761
Casein     ″     46,29635,58354,29439,43842,793
Cheese     ″     1,391,4461,445,3811,481,7241,399,9251,487,670
Fish     ″     15,16718,55219,86516,63319,923
Beef, frozen     ″     83,280612,127658,922511,137363,208
Beef, salted     ″     8,57415,1437,0745,8165,079
Lamb, frozen     ″     1,493,8431,507,2331,552,8311,492,0301,560,114
Mutton, frozen     ″     833,349805,7931,075,580951,3311,062,646
Meats, preserved     ″     45,06951,82462,99668,64661,803
Sausage-casings lb.2,369,2732,643,7003,208,3693,311,8253,463,548
Milk, preserved     ″     1,192,1911,512,1041,458,9031,098,7921,656,071
Milk, dried     ″     13,232,7059,391,53014,811,79711,089,12810,027,057
Apples, fresh     ″     5,705,1819,969,7748,499,32327,834,82420,750,986
Beans and peas centals183,983122,71899,272162,956151,115
Oats     ″     386,83557,0971,5025,88156,189
Wheat     ″     427,869841578464396
Hops lb.207,796648,654215,444411,674543,276
Potatoes tons72680698510,25415,918
Live-stock No.4,4128,1274,5043,9229,442
Calf-skins     ″     500,926591,026742,939693,752753,780
Hides, cattle and horse     ″     295,754380,656527,804436,919427,398
Rabbit-skins     ″     15,243,24917,591,24020,163,36818,371,25115,752,173
Sheep-skins, with wool     ″     758,507698,252578,285507,934830,145
Sheep without wool     ″     8,495,6177,997,8278,702,0687,670,2509,696,603
Wool bales688,989630,949574,189618,989660,381
Phormium fibre tons9,79712,39415,97817,55915,624
Seeds, grass and clover cwt.54,92135,92248,07445,25969,964
Tallow tons27,07822,08425,14723,68819,089
Coal     ″     130,45472,420136,120134,452189,868
Kauri-gum     ″     6,8086,2645,7704,8494,650
Gold oz.146,763165,332115,925119,253127,644
Silver     ″     467,384580,411578,979472,814379,833
Timber, sawn sup. ft.40,979,26843,029,49145,255,12947,097,82037,549,716

RE-EXPORTS

The forwarding trade of New Zealand has never at any time been of great significance, and, prior to 1914, on only one occasion (in 1907) did the amount exceed a quarter of a million sterling. After 1913, however, the amount rapidly increased until in 1921 it reached the comparatively large figure of £1,213,002. Subsequent years witnessed a considerable decline, cheeked by a progressive increase in 1925 and 1926, the total for the latter year being as high as £929,741.

Re-exports consist partly of goods returned from New Zealand either as unsuitable or as finished with, though the bulk of the total amount is made up by various classes of machinery, hardware, metal manufactures, motor-vehicles, and also items such as apparel, books, tobacco, and spirits.

There is, however, a genuine entrepôt trade with the islands of the Pacific, the amount of which is still comparatively small. Exports to Cook Islands, which are treated as part of the Dominion, are not included in the figures of either exports or re-exports.

The total values of re-exports from New Zealand for the last twenty years are shown in the table below:—

RE-EXPORTS (EXCLUDING SPECIE) FROM NEW ZEALAND, 1907–26.
 £
1907278,503
1908180,675
1909173,215
1910208,310
1911198,287
1912239,221
1913232,473
1914269,208
1915387,960
1916305,150
1917429,115
1918543,568
1919603,541
1920813,072
19211,213,002
19221,026,801
1923567,885
1924588,395
1925722,016
1926929,741

The destination of this re-export trade is shown in the following table for 1922–26:—

Country.1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.
United Kingdom163,814110,984169,903233,328317,387
Canada8,2079,39711,2199,53211,355
Australia707,567300,471241,466283,539376,399
Fiji31,48635,34452,85055,94647,580
Tonga22,01935,72328,92833,25219,246
Western Samoa18,09918,29620,30822,93523,064
United States of America38,37936,27845,88761,35697,540
Society Islands15,60412,4956,2875,0084,457
Other countries21,6268,89711,54717,04032,713
          Totals1,026,801567,885588,395722,016929,741

EFFECT OF PRICES ON NEW ZEALAND EXPORTS

It is widely recognized that the incidence of fluctuating prices over a number of years operates to render the currency statistics of a country's trade of little value as an indicator of movement in the volume of trade — i.e., from a quantity point, of view. Owing to the homogeneous nature of the bulk of the Dominion's exports it is, fortunately, possible in nearly every case to obtain the quantity exported as well as the value. By taking the prices of a selected base year or other period it is then an easy matter of computation to find what the value of the exports of each subsequent year would have been on the basis of prices ruling at the base period. This method is used by the British Board of Trade, and also by the Australian Commonwealth Bureau of Statistics, and is especially suitable for application to New Zealand. In point of fact, 99 per cent. of the Dominion's exports can be treated quantitatively, leaving only 1 per cent. to be calculated pro rata.

In the table following the actually recorded exports are shown from 1900 to 1926. Values are also shown for 1901 onwards on the basis of prices ruling in 1900, and index numbers have been computed to show movement in the true volume of exports, both for the total and on a per capita basis.

EXPORTS OF NEW ZEALAND PRODUCE, SHOWING VALUES AS RECORDED AND AS COMPUTED ON THE BASIS OF VALUES RULING IN 1900.
Year.Recorded Value.Value at Rates ruling in 1900.Index Numbers of “True” Volume of Exports.
Total.per Head.Total.per Head.Total.Per Head.
 £     £     £     £       
190013,055,24916.2713,055,24916.2710001000
190112,690,46015.4613,885,22716.9110641039
190213,498,59916.0514,877,30217.6911401087
190314,838,19217.1915,148,50017.5511601079
190414,601,78716.4413,979,64415.741071967
190515,503,53016.9813,618,83814.911043916
190617,840,34618.9114,796,09715.691133964
190719,783,13820.4615,830,14916.3712131006
190815,894,53016.0114,554,75414.661115901
190919,462,93619.6917,886,54117.5413701078
191021,944,16321.0918,524,54017.8014191094
191118,781,89817.6516,131,86915.161236932
191221,272,40519.5417,754,86516.3113601002
191322,577,89020.1917,506,32315.651341962
191425,984,71722.7919,807,86717.3715171068
191531,042,66227.0120,099,59217.4915401075
191632,975,90728.6918,681,65316.261431999
191731,087,95727.0615,567,99513.551192833
191827,937,01024.2312,401,37310.76950661
191953,304,38444.6924,826,91220.8219021280
192045,592,29436.7020,059,45916.151537993
192143,615,47334.1621,298,57316.6816311025
192241,699,14831.9527,013,51320.7020691272
192345,371,90834.1623,945,23318.0318341108
192451,920,82838.3823,960,92217.7118351089
192554,521,03139.3923,879,28817.2618301061
192644,339,18331.3723,772,83116.8218221034

The recorded value of domestic produce increased from £13,055,249 in 1900 to £44,339,183 in 1926. If, however, the 1926 exports are valued on the basis of prices ruling in 1900, the figure is reduced to £23,772,831. That is to say, the true volume of exports has grown during the last quarter-century from £13,055,249 to £23,772,831, an increase of 82 per cent. Taken on a per capita basis, the increase works out at 34 per cent. It is also evident from the table that the peak exports (true volume) occurred in 1922, when the volume was 107 per cent. greater than in 1900. The per capita rate was highest in 1919, when the figure was 28 per cent. above the base year. A further noteworthy feature is the uniform aggregate volume during each of the years 1923 to 1926.

The effect of prices on the total value of exports is probably better seen at a glance from the accompanying diagram. The curve representing values on the basis of prices ruling in 1900 may also be taken as representing the course of the volume of trade on a quantity basis.

In order to show the effect of changes in price from year to year, and particularly in the latter years, it is interesting to construct a series of index numbers basing the figures for each year upon the prices of the previous year. In this way it is possible to compare succeeding years directly, instead of comparing each year with a given base. The method used is the same, except that the base is changed.

EXPORTS OF NEW ZEALAND PRODUCE FOR EACH YEAR 1900–26, SHOWING VALUES AS RECORDED AND AS COMPUTED ON THE BASIS OF VALUES RULING IN THE PREVIOUS YEAR.
Year.Total Exports (Domestic Produce).Effect of Price-changes.
Recorded Value.Value at Prices of Previous Year.Gain.Loss.
 £     £     £     £     
190013,055,249......
190112,690,46013,885,227..1,194,767
190213,498,59913,597,171..98,672
190314,838,19213,744,6651,093,527..
190414,601,78713,693,279908,508..
190515,503,53014,224,9241,278,606..
190617,840,34616,843,708996,638..
190719,783,13819,087,151695,987..
190815,894,53018,189,260..2,294,730
190919,462,93619,533,010..70,074
191021,944,16320,157,1641,786,999..
191118,781,89819,109,809..327,911
191221,272,40520,671,508600,897..
191322,577,89020,974,6231,603,267..
191425,984,71725,546,190438,527..
191531,042,66226,367,4134,675,249..
191632,975,90728,852,7374,123,170..
191731,087,95727,479,8363,608,121..
191827,937,01024,764,4833,172,527..
191953,304,38455,928,460..2,624,076
192045,592,29443,068,4702,523,824..
192143,615,47348,408,624..4,793,151
192241,699,14855,318,596..13,619,448
192345,371,90836,962,4368,409,472..
192451,920,82843,396,6476,524,181..
192554,521,03151,779,3542,741,677..
192644,339,18354,282,688..9,943,505

The comparison of each year with the preceding year brings out the advantage gained by a rise in prices. The gain shown represents the surplus value added by rising prices to the exports of any year, and, similarly, the loss shows how falling prices penalize New Zealand. The gains due to the rise of prices during the four years 1915–18 and in 1923 and 1924 are remarkable. The figures for 1922 and 1926 are eloquent of what falling prices mean for the Dominion. The recorded total of exports in 1926 would have been nearly ten millions greater had average prices of exports remained as in 1925. The figures for 1923 to 1925 reveal just the opposite, and show that prices of domestic produce were considerably higher in each year than during the preceding year.

A study of the figures given in the Statistical Summary at the end of this book, and showing quantities and values of the principal commodities exported over a period of fifty years, will give a good idea of the relative effects of increased volume and of price - movements in the huge growth of trade during the half - century as measured by the total value of exports.

The effect which war and post-war prices of products have exerted towards raising the Dominion's exports to an unprecedented height is further shown by the following comparison between the year ended 30th June, 1914, and the corresponding twelve-monthly periods ending in 1925, 1926, and 1927. As mentioned earlier, June years are in many respects preferable to calendar years, as affording a comparison between one season and another.

On the recorded figures, exports for 1926–27 are just a little under twice as high as those for 1913–14. The real volume, however, has increased by 34 per cent. only, which goes to show that the greater part of the gain shown in the recorded values has been clue to higher prices. The table covers only sixteen principal commodities, which, however, represent more than nine-tenths of the total exports.

PRINCIPAL EXPORTS OF NEW ZEALAND PRODUCE FOR THE TWELVE MONTHS ENDED 30TH JUNE, 1925, 1926, AND 1927, SHOWING VALUES AS RECORDED AND AS COMPUTED ON THE BASIS OF PRICES RULING DURING THE YEAR ENDED 30TH JUNE, 1019.
Commodity.Twelve Months ended 30th June, 1914.Twelve Months ended 30th June, 1925.Twelve Months ended 30th June, 1926.Twelve Months ended 30th June, 1927.
Recorded Value.Value at Prices of 1913–14.Recorded Value.Value at Prices of 1913–14.Recorded Value.Value at Prices of 1913–14.
 £     £     £     £     £     £     £     
Butter2,197,77111,705,5417,362,2578,958,0365,896,0439,761,5377,354,264
Cheese2,317,9706,208,5534,393,6126,073,6334,180,7145,338,3764,411,244
Beef, frozen561,817926,074943,137717,581731,607485,982519,872
Lamb, frozen (whole carcases)2,545,1756,833,0073,391,7795,783,2943,258,9745,460,9093,407,687
Mutton, frozen (whole carcases)1,880,5832,945,4301,6649,1642,422,4511,458,6562,126,4381,629,333
Meat, preserved122,078188,418223,754244,275244,735213,519219,517
sausage-casings132,038674,75707,332745,523100,471749,964105,074
Hides319,995711,448858,230583,911704,369586,610638,555
Rabbit-skins90,350781,617265,915802,512242,280810,428207,740
sheep-skins (without wool)545,0371,746,716658,0231,260,943576,0281,313,437728,205
Wool8,262,15318,088,0448,229,13112,030,1858,790,52312,883,9719,400,552
Phormium fibre576,095506,317383,892543,245421,350463,740374,917
Tallow711,858826,770722,163844,800680,781619,130548,191
Kauri-Rum790,338453,956469,790361,875394,803310,701378,600
Gold1,435,937477,897449,601491,055462,508522,090495,051
Timber, sawn372,092520,092228,176548,871237,495434,765189,326
          Totals22,911,23753,594,63730,325,95642,412,20828,381,38742,081,59730,658,128
Other N.Z. produce1,401,4573,030,708..3,091,840..3,375,894..
          Grand totals24,312,74456,625,345..45,504,048..45,457,491..

EXPORTS TO COOK ISLANDS

In 1901 a group of Pacific islands was annexed to New Zealand, and has since been administered by the Dominion. The islands are fertile and rich in tropical products, so that there is a growing trade between them and the Dominion proper. This trade is not regarded as external to New Zealand, but merely as interchange between different parts of the Dominion; and it is therefore not included in the account of the external trade. Separate returns are made of the transactions between the Dominion and the annexed islands, and these are summarized below:—

TOTAL VALUE OF EXPORTS FROM NEW ZEALAND TO COOK AND OTHER ANNEXED ISLANDS, 1907–26.
Year.Exports.
 £     
190738,288
190839,284
190940,204
191060,647
191156,131
191275,774
191372,046
191459,056
191555,459
191652,831
191753,449
191879,309
191988,902
1920117,820
192182,398
192281,309
1923100,670
192496,757
192580,977
192684,573

Further particulars regarding the trade of the Cook Islands will be found in the section of this book dealing with “Islands attached to New Zealand.”

SUBSECTION C. — IMPORTS

METHOD OF RECORDING

THE statistics of imports are compiled from entries passed at the Customs. Prior to 1916 the import value taken was the c.i.f. or landed value in New Zealand, freight into the Dominion being thus included. For free goods and goods liable to specific duties this landed value in New Zealand was shown, but the landed value for ad valorem goods was taken as the fair market value of the goods when sold for home consumption in the principal markets of the country whence imported, and at the time when exported, plus 10 per cent. The value shown for all merchandise imported is now the current domestic value in the country of export at the time of exportation, plus 10 per cent.

DEVELOPMENT OF IMPORTS

The earliest trade in New Zealand, as in most colonies, consisted more of exploitation and appropriation by visiting traders than of regular exchange. The whalers and sealers brought with them sufficient provisions to last their season, and they were never more than passing visitors to the Islands. * The first genuine import trade sprang up when the Maoris became sensible of the great wealth to be won by bartering their flax for iron and other treasures of the white man. A new element was introduced when the Maori adopted the musket in preference to the old hand weapons, for the possession of firearms became a necessary precaution against the danger of extermination. Intertribal warfare was conducted on an ever-increasing scale, and muskets were the most prized of all possessions, so that when the chief Hongi returned from his visit to England in 1821 he exchanged all his valuable presents for firearms as soon as he reached Sydney.

With the incoming of the regular colonists, trade assumed its more modern form, and the import of firearms was quickly overshadowed by the more peaceful requirements of the settlers. It was many years before the Maori finally gave up the appeal to force in order to sustain his claims or his rights; but since the second Maori War in the “sixties” the Natives have settled more and more into European habits.

Permanent settlement in 1840 rendered necessary the continued and increasing import of clothing, metals, and manufactures to sustain the colonists and to develop the colony. For many years after the first landing imports were greatly in excess of exports, and this excess represents the import of capital which was necessary to put the young colony on a firm footing. Especially in the early years New Zealand, while supplying foodstuffs from her own resources, has been dependent upon the outside world for a great proportion of the manufactures necessary for development, and also of the luxuries and amenities of modern life.

The gold rushes brought a huge increase of population and also of imports, and reference to Subsection A of this section will show the effect of the stimulus given by the gold-discoveries. In the later “sixties” imports were declining; but the borrowing policy pursued in the “seventies” resulted once more in an increase of imports for a time. Violent fluctuations succeeded, with a general tendency to diminish until, in sympathy with the increased exports, the value of imports rapidly increased from 1895. The worst check was received in 1909, following the bad year of exports in 1908. The figures for 1917 also showed a substantial fall, largely due to the shortage of shipping and the restriction of exports from Europe. Imports, however, have increased enormously during the last decade, and have advanced from £26,339,283 in 1916 to £49,889,563 in 1926, or a percentage increase of 89. The value per head of mean population was 54: per cent. greater in 1926 than in 1916.

The 1926 total, although over two and a half millions less than the figure for the previous year, is £4,613,988 in excess of the exports during 1926.

The following table shows the total imports for New Zealand and the rate per head of mean population during the last decade:—

IMPORTS, 1917–26.
Year.Total.Per Head.
Including Specie.Excluding Specie.Including Specie.Excluding Specie.
 £     £     £s.d.£s.d.
191720,919,26520,742,13018421811
191624,234,00724,131,792210520188
191930,671,69830,309,167251442583
192061,595,82861,553,85349117491011
192142,942,44342,744,122331293398
192235,012,56134,826,0742616626138
192343,378,49343,363,9833213232130
192448,527,60348,527,6033517635176
192552,456,40752,425,75737171037174
192649,889,56349,811,763355103548

Part of the increase since the war is attributable to the higher prices ruling; nevertheless, it is evident that the effect of higher prices on imports could not account for the whole of the increase, but that the quantity of goods must have considerably increased.

CLASSIFICATION OF IMPORTS

The nature of the imports has changed little from the time of the first settlement in New Zealand, though new commodities have naturally been introduced, the principal groups of commodities being clothing and textiles, metals and machinery, sugar, tea, alcoholic liquors, tobacco, paper and stationery, oils, motor-vehicles and accessories, chemicals and drugs, and timber. The proportions of these imports have changed little for many years, except that motor-vehicles and oils (including motor-spirits) have increased very rapidly in recent years.

Since 1914 the statistics of both imports and exports have been compiled according to a statistical classification which assembles the items in well-defined classes as shown in the following table, which gives the imports under the various classes for the year 1926.

IMPORTS BY CLASSES, 1926.
No.Class.Value in 1926.
  £     
IFoodstuffs of animal origin (excluding live animals)375,250
IIFoodstuffs of vegetable origin, and common salt4,323,259
IIIBeverages (non-alcoholic) and substances used in making up the same1,084,758
IVSpirits and alcoholic liquors1,036,028
VTobacco and preparations thereof1,685,749
VILive animals53,896
VIIAnimal substances (mainly unmanufactured), not being foodstuffs57,024
VIIIVegetable substances and non-manufactured fibres706,036
IXAApparel4,615,181
IXBTextiles5,355,988
IXCManufactured fibres724,900
XOils, fats, and waxes3,963,144
XIPaints and varnishes440,935
XIIStones and minerals used industrially670,471
XIIISpecie77,800
XIVAMetal, unmanufactured, partially manufactured, and ores514,493
XIVBMetal manufactures, other than machinery and machines5,191,835
XVMachinery and machines4,224,436
XVIAIndiarubber and manufactures thereof (not including tires)103,534
XVIBLeather and manufactures thereof, including substitutes443,469
XVIIATimber853,111
XVIIBWood cane, and wicker manufactures239,620
XVIIIEarthenware, china, glass, stoneware, cements, and cement materials920,188
XIXAPaper1,171,937
XIXBStationery957,906
XXJewellery, timepieces, and fancy goods886,102
XXIOptical, surgical, and scientific instruments544,820
XXIIADrugs, chemicals, and druggists' wares1,126,219
XXIIBManures518,424
XXIIIAVehicles5,411,420
XXIIIBMiscellaneous1,611,630
           Total49,889,563

Imports as a whole show a drop of £2,566,844 as compared with the previous year's figures, although in twelve out of the thirty-one classes an increase was recorded, the principal being one of £512,807 in Class X, due mainly to increased quantities of motor spirits imported. The classes in which the greatest declines were recorded are: Textiles, vehicles, timber, metal manufactures, and machinery and machines.

A somewhat different and more detailed system of classification, which allows of information being shown not only for groups of items, but also for the principal definite items, has been adopted for the following table:—

MAIN GROUPS OF IMPORTS, 1922–26.
Group or Item.1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.
* Includes methylated spirits, perfumed spirits, and spirits of wine.
 £     £     £     £     £     
Apparel (including hats and caps)1,982,9152,819,2972,679,5052,943,2342,784,359
Boots and shoes729,6221,200,581975,9511,069,8201,020,539
Drapery, haberdashery, linens, woollens, and other textiles4,425,2305,2,31,6534,550,6345,027,1074,413,639
Hosiery641,589566,991466,896541,609506,665
Silks589,963643,131719,129838,668711,941
          Totals8,369,31910,461,6539,392,11510,420,4889,437,143
Iron and steel (pig, wrought, wire, &c., and galvanized)1,683,9812,437,8232,713,5332,605,1262,369,920
Railway and tramway plant1,481,104357,121469,778726,178267,067
Machinery2,027,1972,596,4223,550,5793,811,3683,759,663
Sewing and knitting machines61,323102,666109,476122,206110,212
Hardware and ironmongery428,709613,196655,682676,2341,147,282
Tools and implements (including agricultural)379,473531,229636,656727,538699,334
Nails95,166134,02591,93499,93579,706
Other metals and metal manufactures1,254,3721,802,4131,801,1271,968,9711,497,580
          Totals7,411,3258,574,89510,028,75910,737,5569,930,764
Sugar1,434,1861,454,9111,594,3421,250,3431,150,565
Tea547,121818,977920,895944,639945,476
          Totals1,981,3072,273,8882,515,2372,194,9822,096,041
Beer9,28719,99417,70222,13624,152
Spirits*623,033916,178804,616930,697861,678
Wine90,421118,877133,164141,1961,685,749
Tobacco1,328,7461,484,5081,648,5231,792,063150,198
          Totals2,051,4872,539,5572,604,0052,886,0922,721,777
Group of Item.1922.1923.1324.1925.1926,
 £     £     £     £     £     
Paper658,5211,013,865949,1631,003,3131,076,846
Printed books454,264480,410502,413546,952487,674
Stationery250,461328,981348,494417,446449,638
          Totals1,363,2461,823,1961,800,0701,967,7112,014,153
Miscellaneous (specified articles) —
     Arms, ammunition, and explosives370,372232,923327,518219,699289,223
     Automobiles, motor-cars, and motor-cycles, and materials for1,527,3263,494,4024,567,4965,88213875,193,474
     Bags and sacks234,378357,888317,751455,109468,465
     Bicycles and tricycles19,2635,67145,73563,97766,069
     Bicycle and tricycle fittings87,435154,387155,379182,483134,983
     Candles34,77321,34930,69911,77913,809
     Canvas28,28540,03642,09648,08922,137
     Carpeting, matting, and oilcloth376,797696,004658,733691,189656,754
     Carts, carriages, and materials for66,16754,67424,00011,95414,793
     Cement7,97410,47710,75512,4649,969
     China, porcelain, earthenware, and parian ware460,281449,754460,029490,369367,620
     Coal681,080520,303779,510682,711620,394
     Drugs, chemicals, and druggists' wares1,098,0241,126,7851,145,3541,165,0171,126,219
     Fancy goods and toys520,404639,868681,710767,733810,953
     Fish, potted and preserved92,916115,323179,753185,295175,076
     Fruits (fresh, preserved, bottled, and dried)703,916723,827772,335808,989835,238
     Furniture, cabinetware, and upholstery51,81175,74086,54782,35885,609
     Glass and glassware247,927388,638377,245392,463401,067
     Leather and leather manufactures466,576590,205515,287536,375438,029
     Manures248,570347,330334,673430,618518,424
     Musical instruments and materials for158,657389,402478,967608,961569,087
     Oil2,234,6662,315,4633,145,0993,359,5363,870,714
     Seeds122,277231,257274,371202,242256,077
     Timber550,682638,6201,043,8291,195,350853,111
     Woolpacks and wool-pockets55,886125,873123,936171,476146,773
          Totals: miscellaneous (specified articles)10,446,47613,776,19916,578,80718,658,62317,944,007
Other imports (excluding specie)3,202,9143,914,5955,608,6105,560,3055,667,873
          Total imports (excluding specie)34,826,07443,363,98348,527,60352,425,75749,811,763
Specie imported186,48714,510..30,65077,800
          Total imports35,012,56143,378,49348,527,60352,456,40749,889,563

It is not possible to classify imports so completely as exports. There are two big groups of items, however, which are of dominating importance, and are, moreover, fairly homogeneous. The first, “Clothing and textiles,” comprises practically all woven articles; but the second, “Metals and machinery,” is not altogether complete, since there are many items in the “Miscellaneous” group which are metal manufactures. The other three groups are well defined, and the value imported in each is, on the whole, steady.

A third system of classification which is also employed divides imports into five groups, as in the following table, which gives the figures for each of the last ten years.

Year.Food, Drink, and Tobacco.Raw Materials and Articles mainly unmanufactured.Articles wholly or mainly manufactured.Miscellaneous and Unclassified.Bullion and Specie.Total.
 £     £     £     £     £     £     
19174,379,845859,97315,067,058434,080178,30920,919,265
19185,202,728906,48517,630,511391,682102,60124,234,007
19195,173,0841,073,55923,834,386226,854363,81530,671,698
192010,896,0532,602,61847,583,033469,61844,50661,595,828
19216,157,6793,194,02733,054,410336,316200,01142,942,443
19225,855,2873,318,02425,381,048213,211244,99135,012,561
19237,045,1852,233,83533,712,645371,64115,18743,378,493
19248,845,1592,981,21836,271,395429,37445748,527,603
19258,555,8173,069,49040,413,659373,31944,12252,456,407
19268,471,7752,767,19338,190,328379,15481,11349,889,563

Taken in conjunction with a table based on the same classification, which is given in the Exports subsection of this section, the figures show plainly how New Zealand is essentially a primary producing country, importing the bulk of her manufactured goods from overseas in exchange for her primary produce.

DIRECTION OF IMPORT TRADE

The import trade of the Dominion, though spread over more countries than the export trade, is yet confined mainly to the United Kingdom, Australia, the United States, and Canada. In the days of the first settlement Australia was the source from which the young colony drew most of its supplies, and for a long period imports from Australia overshadowed imports from the United Kingdom. The proportion of imports from Australia, however, tended to decrease steadily till from 60 per cent. in 1862 it fell to between 10 and 12 per cent., a figure which, except for a few variations, has remained fairly constant in recent years.

In the decade immediately preceding the war the United Kingdom supplied about 60 per cent of the total imports. The proportion has fallen a good deal in recent years, as explained later. In the “eighties” and “nineties” the figure was, on the average, nearer 70 per cent. than 60 per cent.

The cause of this decline is to be found in the development of trade with other countries in recent years, particularly with the United States and Canada, and in a less degree with Japan, Germany, Belgium, Italy, Sweden, and other European countries. The United States was sending goods to New Zealand practically from the foundation of the colony, and the share of the imports received from that country steadily increased till in the first decade of the present century it was 11 or 12 per cent. The adoption of Imperial preference seems to have caused a temporary drop in the figure to about 7 per cent., though the proportion has now for some years been steadily climbing again, and has, indeed, actually surpassed its old level. In 1926 19 ½ per cent. of the total imports came from the United States.

India captured the New Zealand jute-market in the early “eighties,” and since then there has been a regular import of corn-sacks, woolpacks, &c. In former times the colony imported its sugar from Mauritius, but after 1890 Fiji supplanted Mauritius, so that the imports from the Pacific islands are swelled to nearly 3 per cent., while Mauritius practically disappears from the list of countries. Similarly, the import of tea from China gave way about the same time to imports from Ceylon.

The present position is illustrated by the table which follows. Imports from the United Kingdom in 1926 show a decline from the previous year's figures, and the percentage of the total imports is also lower. In the case of the United States an increase of over a million is apparent, the percentage of the total imports being the highest on record. The drop of £800,000 in imports from Australia is attributable mainly to decreases in timber, wheat, sugar, and tobacco. Notwithstanding these recessions, an advance in flour of nearly £300,000 was recorded. Canadian imports were at a peak in 1924 and 1925, the figures for these years being almost identical. The explanation of the drop of nearly half a million in the 1926 total is found in the reduction of over £700,000 in motor vehicles, which was partially offset by increases in railway and tramway plant, boots and shoes, electrical machinery, and printing-paper. Imports from Fiji, highest in 1921, have undergone a decline as a result of a fall in sugar prices, and also as a consequence of competition from other countries. Considerable trade with Japan was done during the prosperous years following the war, mainly in the line of silks, satins, and velvets and other piece-goods. Since 1920 the yearly total has maintained a more or less uniform level, which, although considerably greater than in pre-war years, is less than one-half of the volume during each of the years 1918 to 1920. Ceylon has shown a progressive increase during recent years, the trade being confined almost wholly to tea. India, which ranks about equal with Ceylon, shows a similar trend. The main items figuring in the imports from India are bags, sacks, woolpacks, and tea. A country which has assumed importance as an import customer within recent years is the Dutch East Indies, from which the Dominion draws considerable supplies of motor-spirits.

IMPORTS FROM PRINCIPAL COUNTRIES, 1907–26.(On basis of Country of Shipment.)
Year.United Kingdom.Australia.Canada.India.Ceylon.Fiji.United States.Japan.
 £     £     £     £     £     £     £     £     
190710,278,0193,127,553215,232370,655220,102625,6441,425,59694,298
190810,441,8372,841,426268,259345,180210,675657,7091,643,93788,211
19099,287,7862,764,210198,384367,999230,499590,2141,166,06386,865
191010,498,7712,359,393261,402399,991248,476580,0841,399,737103,113
191111,787,3002,944,991283,410326,360275,672728,8061,682,129123,248
191212,499,7872,583,887394,249395,298289,008764,7902,049,618154,587
191313,312,1932,914,848452,519421,209275,350846,4932,107,990151,106
191411,985,9463,376,371479,140486,978394,444738,7512,282,966187,501
191511,141,0673,554,535797,816527,942408,6971,128,9592,600,248304,322
191613,869,4554,002,171757,286572,257366,7531,053,7543,969,925562,974
19178,817,5133,660,931757,041612,063353,6131,203,3723,900,658628,822
19188,977,7255,133,349930,964712,633319,498939,3414,980,7481,214,865
191911,839,4305,081,9681,622,234772,838383,209980,1867,576,3141,258,016
192029,606,41610,555,6672,386,915900,577725,2781,824,01211,100,2591,470,071
192121,448,8176,488,8471,687,695593,151316,8131,909,1027,746,457593,843
192219,416,4764,213,0851,545,037437,851499,7051,469,3454,948,778485,327
192324,003,6714,259,3232,930,626732,359701,665859,7576,696,723548,632
192424,904,1786,303,0733,909,152726,483822,987984,2747,551,357458,964
192527,263,5095,855,9893,906,152885,787836,4191,251,7978,626,959659,146
192624,331,4105,059,7793,430,988850,720857,011941,3209,729,251557,113

The figures given in the foregoing table are on the basis of country of shipment. From 1914 onwards, figures are also available showing countries of origin, and a supplementary table on this basis is now given.

IMPORTS FROM PRINCIPAL COUNTRIES, 1914–26.(On basis of Country of Origin.)
Year.United Kingdom.Australia.Canada.India.Ceylon.Fiji.United States.Japan.
 £     £     £     £     £     £     £     £     
191411,257,7202,682,218455,468502,495420,181738,4282,537,545232,364
191510,623,4262,786,174795,617546,540431,8181,120,3792,862,537343,671
191613,313,5883,079,179761,105588,196380,8481,050,0254,358,806616,903
19178,594,0102,636,149771,952646,196397,4191,198,5894,294,279693,808
19188,703,4804,043,383950,588729,419323,123935,8855,472,1221,266,416
191911,523,6533,916,1081,649,550787,669388,428977,3198,053,1271,313,205
192028,564,5878,624,8852,453,379940,569729,8931,818,52911,750,6901,522,675
192120,832,5205,460,3811,727,503607,926320,1881,906,0388,166,967603,275
192218,296,1733,293,6321,556,213441,581501,4191,448,9985,379,372504,955
192322,532,2053,653,4202,950,984742,551705,622858,1636,956,602560,064
192423,203,8255,651,0273,914,404741,202837,506970,3937,788,593496,835
192525,572,8025,249,4933,916,237912,741844,5961,239,4568,885,265693,632
192622,827,4064,625,2003,431,533861,578868,821892,89410,000,507582,352

Of the total imports in 1926, the eight countries shown above supplied 88 per cent. on the basis of origin and 92 per cent. on the basis of shipment. Other countries which supplied more than one-half of 1 per cent. of the Dominion's imports in 1926 were:—

Country.Imports according to
Country of Shipment.Country of Origin.
Value.Per Cent. of Total.Value.Per Cent. of Total.
 £      £      
France370,8800.74814,9291.63
Dutch East Indies792,3321.59793,4571.59
Germany340,4690.68673,4721.35
Belgium264,6360.53394,0690.79
Switzerland150,7360.30386,9390.78
Cuba382,6800.77382,9790.77
Sweden233,3960.47329,3970.66
Netherlands233,5460.47314,7080.63
Italy241,0350.48308,4910.62

Little over 50 per cent. of imports produced on the Continent of Europe are received direct, the balance coming mainly through the United Kingdom. Direct shipments from the United Kingdom in 1926 exceeded by £1,504,004 the imports of goods produced in that country. In view, however, of the considerable quantity of British goods that enter New Zealand by way of Australia it would not be correct to take that figure as fully measuring the re-export trade done by Great Britain in goods from abroad intended for the Dominion.

Australia acts as a re-exporting centre for a certain proportion of goods received from India and Ceylon. The South African Union and the British West Indies both produce more of the imports than they ship direct. The figures for Canada are practically level, the 1926 imports showing a small balance in favour of goods of Canadian origin. In the case of the United States, goods to the value of approximately £250,000 annually are imported indirectly.

COMPARISON OF PRE-WAR AND POST-WAR DIRECTION OF IMPORTS.

As in the case of exports, a comparison has been instituted showing the average percentage of New Zealand's imports claimed by each of the principal countries during the pre-war years 1909 to 1913, and also the actual percentages during each of the last five years. The war period, and also the immediate post-bellum years, have been disregarded on account of the abnormal conditions then obtaining. Details of imports according to the country of origin not being available prior to 1914, the country of shipment has been used throughout the table in order to render the percentages strictly comparable.

IMPORTS FROM PRINCIPAL COUNTRIES—PRE-WAR AND POST-WAR.(On basis of Country of Shipment.)
Country whence imported.Average, 1909–13.1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.
 Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.
United Kingdom60.0955.4655.3451.3351.9848.77
India2.031.251.691.491.701.70
Ceylon1.391.431.621.701.601.72
South African Union0.040.440.190.130.200.24
Canada1.634.426.768.067.456.88
Australia14.3912.039.8212.9911.1610.14
Fiji3.664.171.982.032.391.88
Germany2.610.040.050.220.450.68
France0.680.290.430.360.590.74
Belgium0.670.380.320.260.590.53
Japan0.641.391.260.951.251.12
Dutch East Indies0.402.112.582.091.121.58
United States8.7014.1415.4415.5616.4419.50

The most outstanding features brought out in the foregoing table are the growth of trade with the United States and Canada, and the decline in the Mother-country's share of goods entering the Dominion. During the pre-war years 1909–13 the United Kingdom supplied on an average 60.09 per cent. of our imports, a figure which had fallen as low as 49.98 in 1921. Although considerable amelioration took place in 1922 and 1923, in both of which years the percentage exceeded 55, subsequent years witnessed a decline, the percentage for 1926 being as low as 48.77.

The contribution of the United States to the Dominion's imports has grown from an average of 8.70 per cent. during 1909–13 to 19.50 per cent. in 1926. The greatest relative increase, however, is disclosed in the figures relating to Canada, which claimed an average of only 1.63 per cent. of our imports during 1909–13, as compared with 6.88 per cent. in 1926. Canada's peak year, with 8.06 per cent., occurred in 1924, since when there has been a progressive fall. The firm hold established by both the United States and Canada upon the New Zealand market centres mainly around the motor trade. The last decade has seen a phenomenal development in motor traffic throughout the Dominion. The total imports of motor-vehicles and parts, which in 1916 amounted to £1,668,895, increased to £5,193,474 in 1926. Whether or not the disorganization of British industry as the result of belligerent activities enabled America to encroach upon Great Britain's pre-war share of the New Zealand market, the fact remains that she has far outstripped the Mother-country in the motor trade, and this in spite of the much* higher duties imposed upon the foreign article. While imports from the United Kingdom under this heading increased from £252,075 in 1916 to £1,232,475 in 1926, the corresponding imports from the United States during the same period jumped from £1,020,635 to £2,443,041. Equally remarkable are the imports of motor-spirit from America, which increased from £438,108 to £2,077,628 during the decade. The Canadian figures for motors and parts are also impressive, having advanced from £198,205 in 1916 to £1,300,389 in 1926.

Australia's share of the market shows a definite falling-off as compared with prewar years. A similar position obtains in the case of Fiji, due to the appearance of other countries on the sugar-market. India, France, Belgium, and Germany are also in a less favourable position. In the case of the three last-mentioned countries, however, it should not be overlooked that the bulk of goods exported thence to New Zealand first pass through the United Kingdom, so that these countries actually furnish a larger proportion of the Dominion's imports than would appear from the table. Germany is rapidly recovering her pre-war trade with the Dominion, particularly in the direction of fancy-goods and toys, drugs and chemicals, musical instruments, timepieces, glassware, machinery, paper and stationery, and manures. Japan has improved her position mainly through the increased export of silks to the Dominion. Ceylon also has now a larger share of the market as the result of exporting increased quantities of tea to the Dominion.

The following table shows the increasing proportion of imports which the Dominion is drawing from foreign countries:—

Year.Per Cent.
1909–13 (average)16.11
192220.04
192321.98
192421.58
192522.82
192627.90

DETAILED IMPORTS FROM VARIOUS COUNTRIES

In the preceding pages imports have been classified in two main ways—viz., according to their nature and to their source or direction. In the following pages an indication is given as to the nature of our import trade with the various countries.

In the principal countries account has been taken only of those items of a minimum total value of approximately £10,000, and in the smaller countries the main items only, so that the tables are not made too voluminous by the inclusion of great numbers of small items. The full details for the respective years covered will be found in the corresponding numbers of the “Annual Statistical Report on Trade and Shipping.”

PRINCIPAL IMPORTS.
Item.Country of Shipment.Country of Origin.
1924.1925.1926.1924.1925.1926.
United Kingdom.
 £     £     £     £     £     £     
Fish38,68030,74934,22818,48022,15427,321
Cocoa-butter, &c.41,85551,83326,94217,34113,8488,341
Confectionery108,423120,242116,112101,700115,329111,219
Dried fruits29,87134,92112,876....99
Maizena and cornflour43,72142,12736,71743,68142,11636,714
Infants' and invalids' foods17,34320,40423,81517,36120,70423,992
Mustard34,53033,23530,48734,53033,22130,487
Nuts, edible29,82944,94734,0602,5293,9206,509
Oilmen's stores30,09531,21432,57720,29829,51731,614
Pickles and sauces18,23815,26718,71719,35815,51018,716
Salt98,597109,10493,38298,613109,25993,440
Cocoa and chocolate46,54448,17138,97938,42045,37037,485
Coffee essences11,11610,84111,06411,11610,84111,064
Ale, porter, and beer16,80621,09022,73715,17320,12922,653
Brandy26,35114,6964,502......
Gin, geneva, and schnapps46,84445,92151,19232,13437,61646,353
Whisky579,501705,779639,739603,946730,492641,408
Spirits (other than beverages)41,84935,04132,85439,90531,44230,569
Wine35,48335,44223,1479,57110,19111,623
Cigarettes690,232789,625767,361090,204789,594767,227
Tobacco346,103376,864371,338342,505375,739371,055
Horses12,47811,84611,87613,33311,84612,401
Engineers' waste23,36322,92122,77423,40722,92122,774
Seeds—
     Grass and clover50,07533,44231,75828,59717,15313,903
     Other70,04361,25360,15162,98657,22057,010
Starch12,17710,81612,29311,91310,75512,184
Tanning-materials, crude15,07812,2274,18413,82311,3033,886
Years.111,926104,105111,313113,896104,379124,078
Apparel and ready-made clothing n.e.i.1,878,2232,034,9451,964,6951,703,0081,819,4831,716,213
d shoes and parts thereof802,223866,520771,706788,527854,074763,871
Fessed and prepared26,99031,42046,27611,46511,82712,075
Haberdashery85,04890,27876,13868,59365,72855,306
Hats and caps106,900114,640129,78898,582108,471121,960
Hatmakers' materials80,62392,21270,77149,64656,83150,676
Hosiery332,626415,794377,104328,755409,520367,285
Lace and laces53,75149,07235,86531,05427,41015,903
Millinery144,498158,126150,087111,891128,169129,011
Ribbons and crape96,31784,11241,4702,2001,8281,915
Umbrellas and materials for making20,33825,76024,84317,29122,44220,764
Carpets, matting, and oilcloth613,810638,449603,601606,833632,489595,641
Drapery n.e.i.180,903580,334535,951420,038513,431475,948
Felt sheathing24,94627,45525,14524,94527,62924,906
Textile, piece-goods—
     Canvas, sailcloth39,90945,95621,10141,21146,14421,101
     Cotton1,993,2712,148,2731,806,4501,974,0532,127,1901,775,008
     Hessians and scrim69,765103,24280,99469,954103,64980,983
     Leather cloth15,30316,83816,38315,33217,22116,465
     Linen31,29337,28645,47931,04137,33745,406
     Silk, satin, and velvet422,310492,695288,524129,657202,795120,142
     Woollen913,474870,222792,809803,155830,534754,460
     Other40,90735,56023,42041,17035,62823,413
Sewing silks and cottons201,513212,556172,515204,023230,261178,674
Cordage and rope140,456136,22592,420144,191137,67792,899
Twine62,50573,14874,56862,31573,01174,430
Mineral oils22,14529,59440,60819,54925,69124,174
Vegetable oils95,04598,319107,62592,50096,598106,804
Paints and colours—
     Paints ground in liquid34,18640,25335,03832,80138,31934,628
     White-lead around in oil134,573135,072129,282134,573135,129129,306
     Mixed ready for use72,78779,13087,19069,74075,89484,407
     Other27,72029,51136,73125,69828,34435,966
Varnishes, lacquers, and goldsize27,12831,31926,31126,79731,20126,132
Stone17,95425,14720,60815,73023,95520,145
Silver specie..30,15044,800 30,15077,800
Iron and steel (unmanufactured)320,450265,588182,244325,031266,750182,731
Bolts and nuts103,54999,02507,205103,61899,07767,145
Brass manufactures23,33518,23416,64923,33018,23416,638
Chains and chain cables21,28419,13316,47521,64419,49516,516
Copper manufactures51,10851,08457,50851,21351,08357,525
Hardware and ironmongery, &c., n.e.i.760,803833,055754,768718,502801,245718,115
Iron and steel—
     Hoop35,41931,37526,62935,42231,49126,666
     Plate and sheet915,907860,844707,858919,003865,770773,080
     Tubes, pipes, and fittings452,787520,348481,804452,947419,665492,073
     Other104,015100,63287,610107,627102,37791,880
Lamps (not electric), lanterns, and lamp-wick25,50418,05814,10923,99517,33213,482
Meters124,634144,930165,355122,820141,405162,110
Nails40,03048,65028,93239,46047,27328,399
Plate and plated ware99,232103,28194,70598,581102,29893,230
Printing-materials17,88116,83120,18718,38718,35121,093
Railway and tramway plant411,149496,961155,804410,177497,895156,749
Rivets and washers20,35523,46218,14620,19323,37817,807
Stoves and ranges49,73462,88064,13149,48862,87764,055
Telephones and accessories and telegraphic materials71,92170,356101,99447,40346,018106,614
Tinware and tin manufactures43,52645,63538,82648,44445,26738,234
Tools, implements, &c.169,647174,395204,137164,573165,744193,443
Wire—
     Copper218,530194,732190,580218,741195,204191,427
     Fencing175,274197,159173,147176,115196,744172,879
     Netting121,180100,62355,640121,233100,00053,490
     Other8,9478,97618,2778,9429,04918,279
Other metal manufactures133,984169,504250,924129,604159,780237,894
Agricultural implements, &c.47,23667,74960,06646,78268,27159,373
Dairying machinery71,75635,29830,69736,00425,81122,335
Dredging machinery22,19521,77916,69122,19522,26417,161
Electrical machinery1,470,2551,423,6551,362,6661,411,9721,395,0801,274,017
Engines, including materials for and parts of—
     Gas, oil, and hot air61,10562,57056,88056,74660,94056,001
     Steam53,02765,89234,56052,44063,44534,272
Gas-making machinery56127,7855,81256127,7845,812
Locomotives16,318182,2901,57116,318182,2901,571
Mining machinery12,94524,24611,14512,87924,28311,453
Printing machinery94,480124,94773,89694,430127,09175,085
Sewing-machines80,20581,65765,00780,30082,01964,298
Tools—Engineers' and metal- and woodworkers', &c.77,607122,999100,99875,106120,04897,854
Turbines, steam and water, and Pelton wheels32,67815,74429,97930,13815,72128,105
Winches, cranes, capstans, and windlasses31,00562,36638,24131,06562,12937,402
Woollen-mill machinery59,11414,66521,13459,33214,62520,977
Other classes of machinery and machines323,976361,603318,832309,666346,811299,562
Indiarubber hose, tubing, and piping10,72013,47019,05610,73213,53819,382
Belting, leather and other52,03461,10148,76152,34061,09948,691
Leather153,079184,238152,802146,745177,815147,982
Saddlery and harness35,25030,53419,07735,24230,69118,985
Furniture, cabinetware, and upholstery32,24835,69737,96328,36030,31433,284
Woodenware and turnery n.e.i.15,04634,12022,69612,97229,35319,087
China, porcelain, and parian ware73,57880,11454,97071,55475,21949,822
Earthenware241,094253,290201,251237,575248,770195,315
Glass and glassware263,900252,240237,460230,990216,994203,167
Tiles78,39975,95056,41278,04575,39155,526
Vegetable parchment and grease-proof paper14,0498,5458,0162,5163,3982,179
Cardboard boxes, materials for34,40433,22330,96624,45425,98723,699
Paperhangings81,75485,14788,12781,05984,31187,612
Printing-paper273,898303,763325,074275,295308,180325,156
Writing-paper95,06692,99489,54195,49193,29289,409
Books, papers, and music, printed366,130413,027376,277377,907423,728381,784
Calendars and show-cards20,49325,99626,17220,39825,80825,134
Envelopes25,87933,81132,85225,87232,89332,707
Ink17,13815,92218,00216,87015,92217,593
Manufactured stationery70,45495,16384,68070,04394,82683,856
Fancy goods and toys284,888301,768291,336188,986210,732196,068
Jewellery68,15877,62778,82464,37265,77456,997
Sporting, gaming, and athletic requisites95,996106,826110,16395,192106,771108,688
Timepieces56,43072,04883,7878,8208,9709,055
Tobacco-pipes and smokers' requisites52,02164,82442,97332,85951,54627,096
Cinematograph, bioscope, and kineto-scope films7,1468,08916,3749,2909,60316,894
Photographic materials and goods56,71248,08542,87258,05848,04941,817
Surgical and dental instruments58,37868,78872,72752,52359 81260,211
Acids24,20016,40816,50024,92216,65216,219
Cream of tartar41,30921,59334,64241,57021,66634,631
Cyanide of potassium and of sodium14,83421,54816,54314,82721,51616,550
Dyes32,02120,66824,51331,93122,22126,033
Disinfectants28,82828,17326,03628,45928,21126,093
Insecticides and tree-washes94,761105,57273,46494,990195,59173,577
Medicinal preparations, drugs, and druggists' sundries187,981184,761186,215186,580177,320177,620
Perfumery70,27781,81983,05266,95075,27275,963
Soda77,11679,62682,43777,54379,60082,597
Manures80,02064,67471,03961,17753,46851,707
Arms, ammunition, and explosives263,949141,758219,042263,378139,834215,120
Asbestos18,06515,0269,51115,99813,7968,982
Blue, laundry31,27323,11925,60131,28123,14225,599
Brushes, brushware, and brooms84,19785,84365,47179,25781,84962,052
Brushmakers' materials16,18815,61111,6605,9876,9094,525
Candles17,5403,4045,00517,4183,3564,618
Educational apparatus and materials17,63718,58416,22915,89617,89114,023
Musical instruments—
     Pianos174,308170,641113,574169,064165,771108,356
     Phonographs, gramophones, records, &c.131,852225,536217,302131,014217,326214,082
     Other36,98347,48643,85127,88240,07837,714
Matches and vestas39,57425,18936,56623,12116,58634,344
Packing, engine13,73715,97913,51613,28415,07512,995
Polishes and dressings39,36342,68641,90339,64442,63041,610
Soap49,58945,48936,91346,46441,22134,003
Vehicles—
     Bicycles and materials for239,742340,904301,884235,393337,788298,221
     Motors for road traffic and materials for659,7451,234,6591,108,765648,1941,200,0611,091,001
British North Borneo (Protectorate).
Mineral oils18,33032,81024,02618,37532,81024,026
Burma.
Rice19,04815,01215,95519,99116,10616,441
Mineral oils33,599....33,599....
Waxes22,30020,30613,41722,60420,37213,560
Candles10,4333,028..10,5783,028..
Ceylon.
Coconut, desiccated14,80315,19315,01614,87415,32815,495
Tea801,070811,302832,784814,088818,374843,228
Hong Kong.
Jams, jellies, &c.10,71310,05111,32710,77010,05311,406
India.
Rice8,4787,76210,2309,1538,59810,407
Coffee and chicory9,4448,9899,51810,0159,1419,518
Tea81,804100,69661,47381,927100,81161,747
Shellac11,57513,37014,15111,95713,85914,173
Carpets, matting, and oilcloth15,70118,57015,19516,42220,85515,627
Hessians and scrim62,35897,44672,11662,84398,98672,519
Bags and sacks—
     Corn-sacks198,705227,651275,423200,458229,080276,593
     Jute and hessian bags102,213159,329169,750104,806169,237175,660
     Woolpacks123,153170,880146,626123,153171,258146,626
Vegetable oils15,18216,5717,17115,20716,5717,171
Bonedust11,58718,55512,11711,58718,55512,117
Sarawak and Brunei.
Mineral oils..13,5401,362..13,5401,362
Straits Settlements.
Fruits, bottled and preserved26,92530,64635,67627,00130,72335,676
Sago and tapioca28,31424,44912,94028,69024,44912,962
Spices8,65316,51019,6628,69616,63019,738
Seychelles.
Guano..6,16111,415..6,16111,415
South African Union.
Fruits, dried14,68230,64332,92121,77433,68332,940
Maize6,79714,47936,9266,79714,47936,926
Wine15,35011,67111,37815,71211,67111,378
Tanning-materials, crude15,49820,72025,42925,11421,60825,429
Precious stones, unmounted3,49912,3522,16612,60416,78920,660
British West Indies.
Cocoa-beans, uncrushed7,4725,8367,0758,0205,8368,080
Rum1,9791,5204,3408,0878,79510,988
Asphalt and bitumen3,9943,1372358,9943,143240
Canada.
Fish98,500117,930110,46299,529118,460111,151
Confectionery20,94537,09035,24820,94537,18435,246
Fruit19,85625,15023,51519,85725,15023,515
Oats122,0182,58320,378122,0182,58320,378
Wheat..3,64722,768..3,64722,768
Maizena and cornflour8,6797,99311,7648,6797,99311,764
Oatmeal1,3865,39410,8131,3865,39410,813
Vegetables12,40325,31732,66112,40325,33732,661
Seeds22,44412,89715,4686,5478,5588,728
Apparel and ready-made clothing n.e.i83,53175,91463,14084,39976,99963,787
Boots and shoes and parts thereof112,168131,203181,593112,603131,903181,670
Hosiery25,13034,47724,29525,51234,48224,323
Cotton piece-goods14,75611,4939,00915,47512,0199,674
Iron and steel (unmanufactured)40,83894,91286,80440,83894,91286,878
Fencing-staples13,58020,55915,47213,58020,55915,545
Hardware and ironmongery55,87326,99833,98856,25727,75540,052
Iron and steel tubes, pipes, and fittings66,59058,01969,24966,93858,13258,605
Nails35,04935,06438,00935,07635,28238,049
Railway and tramway plant n.e.i.2,60910,38983,2462,6097,74683,246
Tools, implements, &c.16,82919,99923,22416,82920,00423,281
Wire—
     Fencing105,686107,09983,801108,295107,43684,207
     Other8,32717,17321,1688,32717,17321,168
Agricultural implements, &c.28,90238,66040,86429,89839,84641,575
Electrical machinery70,67197,139134,19871,21497,591134,417
Tools—Engineers' and metal- and woodworkers', &c.5,7679,52110,4785,7739,52110,478
Indiarubber manufactures6,30012,03617,2096,30012,03617,209
Belting, leather and other12,39124,35122,52512,40624,35122,525
Leather24,12024,36027,61724,12024,36027,489
Timber134,128137,449151,004134,205137,783151,047
Wood, cane, and wicker manufactures72,07859,24748,52972,13159,42848,756
Plaster-of-paris10,35810,89713,64810,35810,89713,648
Cardboard12,56813,05317,90412,56813,05317,904
Paperhangings15,99817,47413,91816,56217,51513,918
Printing-paper241,275247,021278,037241,491247,078278,037
Wrapping-paper62,09556,75361,11165,31657,34361,206
Writing-paper6,1369,32612,6366,1679,31912,636
Stationery14,43612,25518,11214,56812,34418,866
Photographic materials and goods25,69722,20711,87325,70022,20712,477
Calcium carbide9,16811,34411,2099,16811,34411,209
Perfumery13,14811,88011,54913,17311,88411,552
Musical instruments24,59425,12939,81724,66225,28239,369
Vehicles—
     Bicycles and materials for17,01313,3658,86517,09613,3658,873
     Motors for road traffic and materials for2,071,1532,015,4551,298,4002,077,6632,019,4011,300,245
Australia.
Biscuits10,55310,80813,87510,53310,77713,875
Confectionery117,697131,412121,475116,209128,919120,640
Chaff84,27817,43840,78484,27817,43840,784
Fruits—
     Bottled and preserved in syrup96,63862,33671,98096,43462,32071,815
     Dried—
     Currants35,49923,22918,66234,95023,22918,391
     Raisins109,794113,773132,610106,964113,472132,506
     Other10,92214,8571,6179489,589625
     Fresh—
     Oranges50,14377,10567,94750,14377,04967,919
     Mandarins and grape fruit17,17720,49617,62117,16220,49417,621
     Other22,96926,82928,23222,96926,10328,212
Rice, dressed21,58515,44522,22420,02513,58221,418
Barley50,75725,51013,00350,75725,51013,003
Maize11,71320,40978311,71320,360783
Oats57,65917,5908,08957,22017,5908,089
Wheat1,039,774794,207569,4651,039,774794,20569,465
Bran24,24916,89415,33024,24916,89415,330
Wheaten flour3122,126415,7803122,126415,780
Pollard and sharps23,20724,78027,01423,20724,78027,014
Macaroni and vermicelli10, 1349,70711,15010,0429,70711,150
Sugar190,361134,04510,548190,262133,33510,446
Salt5,57216,08514,0675,55315,92914,009
Vegetables87,1509,9164,68687,0247,5304,077
Whisky28,00128,0343,1133,1312,2941,444
Spirits of wine15,52916,36417,19115,52016,36217,191
Wine, fermented66,91167,92477,26060,35961,77274,336
Tobacco and preparations thereof369,579425,341369,320368,130424,059369,320
Horses29,82025,83519,9028,28212,09013,713
Wool7,51214,14419,2057,51214,14419,205
Seeds31,97022,34623,43129,00818,80023,052
Tanning-materials, crude14,6395,1122,3563,1302,8221,374
Apparel and ready-made clothing n.e.i.28,62123,63522,21021,71914,56515,213
Hoots and shoes and parts thereof16,74721,41418,40314,98419,68017,723
Hosiery42,3678,8822,16039,7107,266952
Drapery8,03014,87511,2913,0645,6808,742
Textile piece-goods—
     Cotton33,80728,0859,0819822,002566
     Silk, satin, and velvet14,11010,3904,4196170103
Mineral oils55,85850,76117,8696,1315,6448,188
Vegetable oils17,57120,73218,86211,23415,71115,818
Stearine13,2138,2693,47513,2138,2693,475
Paints and colours20,03932,80332,43318,80730,46530,588
Coal773,975679,681618,677773,975679,681618,677
Lead; pig and bar (unmanufactured)86,31973,60964,63386,31973,60964,676
Tin (unmanufactured)61,12964,33978,26261,12964,04776,913
Hardware and ironmongery42,29052,89764,11935,07744,87158,233
Iron and steel—
     Tubes, pipes, and fittings8,0325,9753,7784,8594,7202,468
     Other9,9827,07814,0601,9063,6153,590
Lead manufactures17,64813,8287,89117,64818,8287,891
Railway and tramway plant12,60313,07111,42312,18112,9349,818
Wire—
     Copper26,51951,91931,79126,29551,44730,824
     Other15,59811,45116,12812,3739,83414,682
Other metal manufactures50,81252,78051,36830,49932,27338,361
Dairying machinery30,39638,53542,67826,54035,37441,125
Electrical machinery54,68748,35563,14036,84324,64427,078
Tools—Engineers' and metal- and wood-workers', &c.18,37333,97121,88014,84631,72418,749
Other classes of machinery and machines104,781104,39680,65055,15552,77641,523
Indiarubber hose, tubing, and piping33,56226,46626,67633,13325,91325,512
Belting, leather and other15,27413,0906,89314,53412,4026,489
Leather116,93479,36634,92389,58058,62229,081
Timber729,565752,758380,607722,685744,943376,985
Wood, cane, and wicker manufactures36,04727,43422,80632,55423,35821,302
Glass and glassware37,02638,68144,07334,09837,10842,543
Paper35,84637,85720,12623,73725,51016,053
Stationery126,681133,996128,548102,784107,132112,745
Fancy goods and toys18,99217,96520,54113,29513,16515,514
Jewellery39,79025,32849,04824,25014,9118,805
Cinematograph, bioscope, and kineto-scope films34,28035,94543,0171,7293,7705,493
Photographic materials and goods60,03058,83667,79456,97656,18663,986
Dyes14,08410,1317,7085,2684,3954,229
Disinfectants9,96013,0828,5089,84112,9768,424
Liquefied and compressed gases21,70320,82517,06821,22320,68016,711
Medicinal preparations, drugs, and druggists' sundries84,20983,65680,42072,51575,06272,983
Perfumery16,88711,65413,16913,82010,41812,093
Manures26,74523,47616,40926,63622,29416,409
Arms, ammunition, and explosives26,75539,57037,04625,15038,34936,520
Brushes, brushware, brooms, and brush-makers' materials10,62512,0546,8639,08111,1084,271
Musical instruments26,40525,29560,45111,14518,03754,598
Polishes and dressings16,30813,60110,26015,15213,39810,188
Soap84,57633,27244,94733,55429,07144,738
Vehicles—
     Bicycles and materials for81,62334,05317,06030,71833,13216,949
     Motors for road traffic and parts thereof44,81834,62024,83227,42514,6185,804
Fiji.
Fruits, fresh113,718143,529145,753113,718143,529145,753
Sugar849,9031,084,313737,272849,9031,084,886737,320
Gilbert and Ellice Islands.
Rock phosphates8,22325,37453,0768,22325,37453,076
Nauru (Pleasant) Island.
Rock phosphates95,800 105,06395,49295,800105,06395,492
Western Samoa.
Cocoa-beans, uncrushed5,7408,8473,9985,7408,8473,998
Austria.
Apparel and ready-made clothing n.e.i.2206078,7195,93019,51225,227
Belgium.
Apparel and ready-made clothing n.e.i.343813,16911,55212,86516,372
Cotton piece-goods7,3419,90015,24130,38730,35834,555
Zinc—Bar and spelter5,22810,82510,96510,05710,82510,965
Lead—Sheet3985,1027,57963310,09310,715
Telephones and accessories, and telegraphic materials20,86875,63114,81740,160101,56215,350
Electrical machinery4,8594,9946,87516,2448,7429,030
Glass and glassware11,30825,46837,90220,47041,19049,286
Vegetable parchment5,0987,09712,94511,3479,06314,656
Jewellery215,1311,3232,10824,75327,572
Manures49,08982,528109,87160,42187,296124,891
Matches8,75211,0007,54517,32013,8928,706
Motor-vehicles for road traffic and parts thereof1,94114,58410,6872,64016,97512,266
Czecho-Slovakia.
Apparel and ready-made clothing n.e.i.3291177029,9836,9024,719
Glass and glassware3,9696,0228,95810,44014,65719,574
Fancy goods and toys1,9021,6181,36917,42716,2059,835
Denmark.
Rennet10,8488,7369,60216,32011,93210,720
Seeds30,43126,51343,86962,61739,67553,540
Dairying machinery4,8128,0559,7949,07311,00511,148
France.
Confectionery4,9598,96410,3197,39812,21713,877
Nuts, edible1141,8572,7294,8649,6666,517
Brandy17,35824,46840,45045,41041,67245,168
Wine10,85916,23919,84926,28430,01425,387
Seeds3,8212,26713,80811,7543,94619,766
Apparel and ready-made clothing n.e.i.1,4263,05630,63680,047129,269154,093
Furs, dressed412,0363,3706,81010,71614,411
Haberdashery17582145,3847,1174,768
Lace and laces19481,1609,8056,3177,346
Millinery471,0113,55721,78119,38314,503
Ribbons and crape1722291,57728,38023,04915,871
Drapery3512022,30319,67522,79617,724
Textile piece-goods—
     Cotton6896061,25510,35713,3509,848
     Silk, satin, and velvet1,3317,38637,024151,626157,360116,131
     Woollen2228143,23039,63031,24226,184
Fancy goods and toys2,5672,9725,64641,26236,45937,495
Tobacco-pipes and smokers' requisites2,4261,0925,15922,40012,10819,006
Perfumery and toilet preparations2,9886,4688,6917,28912,31513,718
Manures3,46612,41524,1015,81016,4802,669
Vehicles—Motors for road traffic and parts thereof70,491163,70691,54982,233195,602103,364
Germany.
Apparel and ready-made clothing n.e.i.13,77111,53420,09221,58049,45479,100
Drapery2461,5703,6444,58911,44416,898
Silk piece-goods3371,0944,9454,3128,89217,656
Hardware and Ironmongery, &c., n.e.i.5,73919,31124,56514,34038,77143,819
Electrical machinery3,8208,86519,47712,06918,38528,895
Stationery1,7145,6066,1255,15831,69113,017
Glass and glassware3,2957,78713,7379,08113,44622,738
Fancy goods and toys25,91837,53542,07061,53574,90891,091
Timepieces5,12417,19618,77513,48428,75231,467
Manures9,11518,09325,95114,29920,58728,426
Musical instruments5,64015,62517,03620,00125,96426,271
Greece.
Dried fruits5,4164,1273,97015,13415,0385,069
Italy.
Oranges and lemons7747,57714,8507748,35914,898
Nuts, edible20,21132,48738,36632,22949,59647,572
Haberdashery2,0841,9032,5817,4339,2498,432
Hats and caps13,72915,68621,21419,14819,59023,559
Hatmakers' materials7096,9362,8803,57913,2626,896
Silk, satin, and velvet piece-goods..5804,34718,12220,71915,866
Marble7,9769,24611,3549,17010,25611,604
Sulphur24,26126839124,395333517
Vehicles—Motors for road traffic and parts thereof58,360118,91189,13259,779123,90290,759
Netherlands.
Cocoa-butter, &c.23,19430,62768,97947,54868,50687,681
Gin, geneva, and schnapps12,21920,52230,45729,37930,31535,565
Electrical machinery12,33028,75536,87529,57036,96844,843
Asphalt and bitumen..37,60137,062..38,08438,854
Cardboard boxes and materials for7,1098,74313,34912,99512,60716,517
Jewellery135..2831,3872,91714,651
Norway.
Fish26,91021,32819,13946,49929,39524,996
Poland.
Clover-seeds..3,0773,491..10,2876,898
Portugal.
Wine1,7813,83110,38110,20312,10414,931
Spam.
Nuts, edible1,7068,3139,6368,25215,75318,348
Wine1,083 I3,5615,0446,05910,3467,517
Cork, cut3,7883,0544,5667,7695,7367,343
Sweden.
Wood pulp10,83527,55234,13835,03227,55235,288
Hardware and ironmongery. &c., n.e.i.7,17122,10125,85417,08929,95933,064
Dairying machinery54,73863,19039,96785,61270,57547,455
Electrical machinery8,96944,04357,91337,28350,412122,644
Timber10,24360,05425,05020,30962,05325,435
Cardboard boxes and materials for6,8217,97110,10210,75010,79712,259
Matches and vestas5,9715,5961,07513,0829,5941,538
Switzerland.
Confectionery7,73110,86114,11110,95513,55214,516
Apparel and ready-made clothing n.e.i.1035374,08548,88139,93427,967
Boots and shoes and parts thereof1,3522,1962,46310,1149,4986,778
Hatmakers' materials453116,2657,8297,41612,370
Ribbons and crape2,2068016,03967,10958,13229,043
Drapery n.e.i.2291,2197,01533,27230,01528,453
Silk, satin, and velvet piece-goods2,3148,37335,969106,276105,78288,769
Electrical machinery5,9028,7179,70310,07114,99716,574
Timepieces29,64626,16724,96270,21181,11889,319
Phonographs, records, and accessories2,9929,9844,3048,83417,8406,969
Asiatic Turkey.
Dried fruits—
     Dates17,13221,24923,98533,84841,45332,908
     Raisins14,6142,8603,45416,1423,9923,694
     Other8,6199,63912,41511,80312,14213,689
China.
Rice12,35410,50910,77112,47810,53710,776
Nuts, edible15,18023,42023,95517,45024,05624,580
Tea6,04310,7515,6286,63810,9815,717
Silk, satin, and velvet piece-goods11,3576,4867,14617,78310,0178,400
Dutch East Indies.
Mineral oils545,054460,460620,945571,871475,451620,945
Paraffin-wax21,6608,09717,28724,8639,96117,299
Sugar327,999317605327,999320607
Tea16,85013,98934,68218,24014,31434,682
Kapok82,65074,30180,82183,25775,23580,821
Japan.
Onions3,5368,52212,6713,53610,75112,748
Apparel and ready-made clothing n.e.i.14,51921,15722,42414,63222,10123,371
Textile piece-goods—
     Cotton75,085168,71862,47680,850172,88764,007
     Silk, satin, and velvet253,235301,033315,797269,553311,921323,720
Timber48,53866,48556,07554,74971,72958,247
Fancy goods and toys13,07117,71918,48014,12818,99919,836
Philippine Islands.
Hemp26,46344,23835,43726,46345,08135,437
Egypt.
Phosphates17,32840,16818,73017,328 40,168 18,730
Brazil.
Nuts, edible3771102,3975,0147,7438,754
Cocoa-beans, uncrushed5,9233,6023,2245,0233,6943,396
Chile.
Nitrate of soda9,61415,61013,1999,63316,67113,199
Cuba.
Cigars6,3989,9683,9116,66310,5194,061
Sugar....378,751....378,751
Ecuador.
Cocoa-beans, uncrushed2,9424,1162,1093,1264,1162,275
Mexico.
Asphalt and bitumen4,79523,39620,1924,88023,44920,192
Peru.
Raw sugar197,452....197,452....
United States of America.
Sausage casings48,65452,05789,39948,79452,53289,497
Fruits—
     Bottled and preserved in syrup8,48326,3175,2648,48926,3025,343
     Dried—
     Prunes24,51023,98330,10424,58023,98430,104
     Raisins77,65579,478102,94177,70978,881103,146
     Fresh—
     Lemons10,894515,97810,894515,978
     Oranges20,609..6,63220,609..6,632
Wheat..22010,953..22010,953
Sugar27.27130,48421,73727,32330,50321,799
Tobacco209,198157,779146,166211,760158,185146,293
Seeds32,78626,31318,21124,38921,32218,830
Hides and skins3991,10815,2763991,10815,970
Rosin8,12814,9941,2,4908,1445,49813,280
Apparel and ready-made clothing n.e.i.75,76687,93291,42579,25490,20594,622
Boots and shoes, and parts thereof41,90246,05343,37742,44046,63343,726
Hats and caps30,66624,81019,96930,80624,95919,980
Hosiery65,69281,18599,58368,91382,969100,887
Carpets, matting, and oilcloth13,79812,94114,40312,94613,04414,405
Textile piece-goods—
     Cotton44,91492,51579,90746,39093,39980,492
     Leather cloth12,61720,29914,87612,84320,40814,883
     Silk, satin, and velvet14,12910,1109,38514,82610,6339,609
Sewing silks and cottons6,9075,3374,7278,40210,4265,010
Mineral oils—
     Benzine263,857125,836114,581263,857125,836114,581
     Gasolene249,489337,303116,790249,489337,303116,790
     Kerosene193,893158,328167,671194,171158,358167,671
     Lubricating oils232,091205,392227,998255,623222,296252,601
     Motor-spirit n.e.i.1,138,9141,423,0161,845,0151,138,9141,438,9651,845,100
     Other160,386290,218439,617162,013291,226440,193
Vegetable oils40,79239,47039,73041,95239,72339,917
Paints and colours33,51636,91153,90433,90837,97555,067
Hardware and ironmongery183,667179,308227,988187,660185,739235,201
Iron and steel tubes, pipes, and fittings19,1592,9417,59319,3463,0807,740
Lamps (not electric), lanterns, and lamp-wick15,3749,7236,07615,5319,9116,145
Meters27,99425,52632,70930,24526,13434,996
Nails12,93312,7398,31313,03912,8098,346
Hallway and tramway plant21,98511,76915,01122,05911,76915,148
Telephones and accessories and telegraphic materials34,88039,181143,17735,94842,905155,747
Tools, implements, &c.154,175123,418132,362157,847126,965136,580
Wire17,57919,65016,74118,20520,55516,981
Other metal manufactures116,594101,550170,482120,696105,620174,615
Agricultural implements, &c.75,83477,53565,98276,82477,86366,542
Cash registers15,30623,45019,82515,41523,60619,825
Dairying machinery7,5545,4743,9197,6175,4743,924
Dredging machinery11,13819,45527,92711,15919,45525,177
Electrical machinery377,301362,450394,977383,397367,900403,898
Gas, hot air, and oil engines, including materials for and parts of35,81442,30744,48936,50143,34345,818
Mining machinery14,8014,4647,51719,3034,5418,137
Printing machinery52,54459,09567,59455,78361,26969,988
Sewing-machines12,27622,47626,80616,60928,95731,373
Tools—Engineers' and metal- and wood-workers', &c.22,42529,34940,93125,80231,10443,791
Typewriters30,59832,67233,83633,46035,19235,867
Other classes of machinery and machines249,392332,099323,315271,772355,568353,878
Belting, leather and other19,05017,96412,30119,43318,40212,672
Leather51,25056,09961,22076,22076,61968,009
Timber109,390167,780234,237110,101169,541235,643
Wood, cane, and wicker manufacture51,76254,18460,89951,94254,95861,333
Asphalt and bitumen74,99454,40437,55576,39554,44437,555
Glass and glassware36,33134,62637,40037,25235,17637,910
Cardboard boxes, materials for26,41120,83625,46326,53920,94726,933
Books, papers, and music., printed46,75443,95635,52450,25748,91638,881
Fancy goods and toys29,17230,90829,06530,28931,75728,945
Timepieces30,74024,54925,60230,82326,03825,898
Cinematograph, bioscope, and kinetoscope films87,372128,975135,231142,272181,121192,844
Optical instruments15,6779,63518,2641,6,42110,62019,661
Photographic materials and goods15,71614,36014,56616,65915,97817,260
Surgical and dental instruments37,84542,82132,15546,85852,89442,430
Cream of tartar15,38824,45719,43615,38824,45219,436
Medicinal preparations, drugs, and druggists' sundries40,75746,88542,62444,58051,38248,427
Perfumery31,37632,54429,95932,95933,31331,006
Sulphur33,36058,93081,33533,36058,98181,335
Arms, ammunition, and explosives28,15233,81425,91928,53333,88226,087
Musical instruments—
     Pianos22,54030,66227,35322,67430,77227,628
     Other50,57255,88143,32053,49958,09445,250
Soap10,84512,82112,28211,32613,38312,411
Vehicles—
     Bicycles and materials for72,348103,90090,38573,103104,17890,530
     Motors for road traffic and parts thereof1,300,5572,040,4182,339,5391,509,1942,056,3582,359,553
Manures5711225,6145711225,614
Dutch West Indies.
Crude residual oil....25,414....25,414
Hawaii.
Fruits, bottled and preserved1,5574,8073,9821,5574,8073,982
New Caledonia.
Guano21,59916,03118,53921,59916,03118,539
New Hebrides.
Cocoa beans, uncrushed6,3248,65416,5649,4799,49016,564
Society Islands.
Vanilla-beans5,5396,7732,1635,5396,7732,163
Tuamotu Archipelago.
Rock phosphates665..19,653665..19,653

IMPORTS FROM COOK ISLANDS

A small group of Pacific islands was annexed to the Dominion from the 11th June, 1901, and has since been administered as the “Cook and other Pacific islands.”

Trade with these islands from 1902 onwards has not been included in the export and import totals for the Dominion, but has been shown separately in official publications. The following table shows the growth of the import trade from the group during the last twenty years:—

Year.Imports.
 £     
190761,922
190867,483
190973,469
191090,039
191192,382
1912105,943
1913109,095
191494,620
191587,890
191663,702
191772,470
191870,374
191988,820
1920105,146
1921102,113
1922131,639
1923125,446
1924149,676
1925126,465
1926115,391

The principal articles imported for the last five years are as follow:—

Article.1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.
Fruits, fresh—£     £     £     £     £     
     Bananas42,32842,15452,58440,68718,966
     Oranges52,49457,41966,13044,46959,896
     Tomatoes, plums, &c.12,5208,7509,54221,44121,743
     Other682504356547367
Coconuts1,5401, 91667406618
Potatoes7071251588107
Copra14,91211,95016,46915,33411,159
Hats and caps2,4861,2881,3951,400595
Cinematograph-films3,0489261,2561,078298

SUBSECTION D.—CUSTOMS TARIFF AND REVENUE

TARIFF DEVELOPMENT

THE first Customs Ordinance in New Zealand was proclaimed in 1841. This Ordinance, which repealed the New South Wales Ordinance then in force in these Islands, was the first of two long series of enactments dealing with Customs law and the tariff of Customs duties.

The tariff of 1841 covered only a few items, and may be given in full as a type of all the early tariffs. It is noteworthy that, following the old mercantilist policy of colonial administration, preference was given to certain products of the Mother-land. The full schedule of duties was as follows:—

 £s.d.
Spirits or strong waters, not being the produce of the United Kingdom, of any British possession in America, or of New South Wales, or of Van Diemen's Land, per proof gallon050
Spirits or strong waters, the produce of the United Kingdom, of any British possession in America, or of New South Wales, or of Van Diemen's Land, per proof gallon040
Wine, for every hundred pounds' value1500
Tobacco, unmanufactured, per pound009
Tobacco, manufactured, except cigars and snuff, per pound010
Cigars and snuff, per pound020
Tea, sugar, flour, meal, wheat, rice, and other grain and pulse, for every hundred pounds' value500
On all other goods (except goods the produce and manufacture of the United Kingdom, or of New South Wales, or of Van Diemen's Land), for every hundred pounds' value1000

In 1844 alterations were made in the direction of increasing most of the duties, while the preference to British countries was dropped. A very interesting item was the duty of 30 per cent. imposed “on all guns or weapons of any description, or gunpowder, or any munition of war,” evidently imposed to check the growing import of firearms for the Maoris. The rate of duty on all unspecified goods, except personal baggage, living animals, and specie, was 5 per cent.

In 1846 preference was again introduced by the imposition of a duty of 12 ½ per cent. on all foreign unspecified goods, while similar British goods paid only 10 per cent. At the same time there appears the germ of the later free list, five items—glass bottles, bullion, live animals, books, and seeds and bulbs—being proclaimed free of duty.

The tariff of 1851 was the first elaborate scale of duties, and is noticeable for the liberal use of ad valorem duties, mainly at the rate of 10 per cent., though cottons woollens, &c., were charged by the yard, calico by the bolt, and trousers by the pair.

The general tariff of 1864 comprised many items, but the duties were levied for revenue primarily; the rates were low, and were mostly specific duties, even drapery being charged at per cubic foot. Amendments of the tariff, mostly small and affecting only a few items, followed rapidly in 1866, 1867, 1871, and 1873; but in 1878 some sweeping changes were made, particularly the reduction on sugar from 1d. per pound to ½d., and similar reductions on many foodstuffs, while tools were also made free of duty. Another Act in 1879 added a few dutiable articles—in this case, however, chargeable with ad valorem duty; and the Act of 1881 was similar. All these changes were revised and consolidated in the Customs Duties Consolidation Act, 1882, which also extended the range of the tariff a good deal. The tariff of 1888 was distinguished by a more liberal use of ad valorem duties, the most usual rate being 20 per cent., as against 10 per cent. in the earliest years, while a primage duty was also levied.

With the year 1895 the tariff took on its distinctive modern form, marked by the preponderance of ad valorem duties and a definitely protective intention. The scope of the tariff was greatly widened so as to enumerate in detail a number of new items, and there were many reductions, principally of the duties on foodstuffs such as dried fruits and cocoa.

The process of subdivision and protection then begun was continued in 1900, when further steps were taken in the direction of a free breakfast-table, and another notable remission was made, the duty on kerosene being abolished.

In 1907 the Customs tariff was completely revised and some important alterations were made. Among articles placed upon the free list were: Sugar, molasses and treacle, currants, raisins, figs, dates, prunes, unground spices, mustard, maizena, cornflour, almonds and nuts (except walnuts), carbonate and bicarbonate of soda, tartaric acid, infants' foods, forfar, dowlas and flax-sheeting, vegetable oils, fencing staples and standards, sheet lead; gas, electricity, and water meters: rubber and pneumatic tires for carriages. Children's boots (Nos. 0–6) and tea in bulk were admitted free if of British manufacture or growth.

Increased rates of ordinary duty were imposed on certain articles, among which were: Flavouring-essences n.o.e., medicinal preparations, drugs and druggists' sundries, candles, paraffin-wax, hosiery, cash-registers, cartridges (shot, 10–24 bore), cartridge-cases, certain sizes of iron and fibre pipes, mouldings and panels.

Tea, the produce of British dominions, if in packages of 5 lb. in weight or over, was admitted free; when put up in packages under 5 lb. there was a duty of 2d. per pound. The duty on tea of foreign growth was 2d. per pound if in packages of 5 lb. or over, and 2/5 d. per pound if in packages of a less weight than 5 lb.

The Customs Duties Amendment Act; 1909, imposed a surtax of 1 per cent. on the amount of duty payable on tobacco, cigars, and cigarettes, and of 2 ½ per cent. on the amount of duty payable on all other dutiable goods. This surtax remained in operation until the 31st March, 1911.

In 1915 again changes were made in the rates of duty levied on certain articles, in order to meet the extraordinary expenses of the war. The duty was raised on spirits from 16s. to 17s. per gallon; gas and oil engines were made subject to 10 per cent., plus an additional preferential 10 per cent. if foreign, instead of being free and 20 per cent. preferential as before; electric motors, transformers, and lamps were charged 10 per cent. plus 10 per cent., instead of 10 per cent. plus 5 per cent.; and motor-cars were charged 10 per cent. plus 10 per cent. preferential surtax, whereas before the chassis was free and the body was liable to 20 per cent. duty. On the other hand, the 20 per cent. on bicycles was reduced to 10 per cent.

At the same time a primage duty of 1 per cent. was levied on all goods imported, with the exception of a few small classes of exempted articles. In addition, power was taken to gazette at any time an extra surtax of 50 per cent. on any goods which might be specified, being the produce or manufacture of any country then (October, 1915) at war with His Majesty. Power was also taken to impose an excise duty on aerated waters, cordials, and other beverages, subject to a report by an officer of Customs to be appointed as a Commission to inquire into the advisability of controlling and regulating this manufacture. In none of these cases, however, was advantage taken of the power given. Increases were made in certain excise duties in 1915, and again in 1917.

In August, 1917, also, as part of the scheme of additional war taxation, further increases were made in the rates of duties to be levied on certain items of import. These increases were somewhat more accentuated in some cases by the Finance Act, 1917, which received the assent of the Governor-General on the 15th September of that year. The rates of duty as thus amended remained in force until the coming into operation of the general tariff revision of 1921.

An outstanding feature of the 1921 tariff was the introduction of an intermediate tariff (intended to apply to countries entering into reciprocal relations with New-Zealand) which, however, was abandoned in 1927. The general tariff of 1921, which applied to foreign goods, was in effect the general duty plus the preferential duty under the repealed legislation, while the British preferential tariff corresponded to the general duty under the older scale. A common ad valorem rate of duty under the repealed tariff was—General, 20 per cent.; additional preferential, 10 per cent.: this had the effect of placing a duty of 20 per cent. on British goods and 30 per cent. on foreign. Under the 1921 tariff articles affected were usually dutiable at—General, 35 per cent.; British preferential, 20 per cent.: the effect being to leave the duty of 20 per cent. on British goods as formerly and to increase the rate on foreign importations from 30 per cent. to 35 per cent.

In the 1921 Customs legislation provision was made for the imposition of an extra rate of duty on goods from countries with a depreciated rate of exchange. This ranged from 2 ½ to 20 per cent. ad valorem, according as to whether the depreciation at the date of exportation from the country of origin or intermediate country, as the case might be, was from 10 to 20 per cent. or from 80 to 90 per cent. No depreciated currency duties have been imposed since the 9th April, 1925. Provision was also made for suspended duties, but none of these was ever imposed, and the system was discontinued in 1927.

A further feature of the Customs Amendment Act, 1921, was a provision for a special dumping duty. This may be imposed by the Minister of Customs on goods imported into New Zealand of a class or kind produced in New Zealand if the selling-price to an importer is less than the current domestic value of the goods and will have a prejudicial effect on an industry established in the Dominion. In such a case the special duty is not to exceed the difference between the actual selling-price and the current domestic value. No such dumping duty, however, is levied where the imposition is not required in the public interest.

In 1923 the 3d.-per-pound duty on bulk tea of British origin was abolished, and a reduction of 3d. per pound made in all other cases. In the same year a few further amendments to the tariff were also made, the principal of which was the imposition (from the 17th July, 1923, to the 30th September, 1924) of a duty of 5/16 d. per pound on refined sugar of No. 22 colour or over, and on invert sugar and invert syrup, whether of British or of foreign origin. Under the 1921 tariff these items were admitted free if of British origin, but were charged ½ d. per pound if of foreign origin. After the 30th September, 1924, they were to be free in all cases, but by the Customs Amendment Act, 1924, a duty of ¼ d. per lb. was imposed as from the 1st October, 1924. A reduction of 8d. per pound in the duty on cut and plug tobacco was also made in 1924, becoming effective from the 17th January, 1925.

In 1926 a rate of 2s. per 100 superficial feet was imposed on most of those classes of timbers which had formerly been admitted free, and the duty on motorcar bodies (except in the case of the cheapest cars) was increased, as was also the general (but not the British preferential) rate of duty on motor-vehicles, tires, and parts.

The 1927 tariff revision (carried by resolutions of the House of Representatives on 13th September and 4th October, 1927, but not yet—October—confirmed by legislation) still further increased British preference, the excess duty payable on foreign goods becoming in general 20 per cent., as compared with 15 per cent. under the tariff of 1921 and 10 per cent. prior to the revision of that year. In particular, numerous items which formerly paid 20 per cent. if British and 35 per cent. if foreign have had the latter rate raised to 40 per cent., while the former remains unchanged.

A few additions have been made to the list of items subject to preferential duties. Lemons and pickles, sauces, &c., which paid the same rates under the old tariff, irrespective of origin, now pay more under the general tariff, while the British preferential rate remains unchanged. Rennet in bulk, formerly free in any case, now bears a 10-per-cent. duty if British and 20 per cent. if foreign.

In addition to those items where the general tariff has been raised, increases have been imposed for protective purposes in certain cases, under both the preferential and the general tariff. The principal item under this head is timber, the duty on which (from any source) has been increased from 2s. to 5s. per 100 ft. in the case of rough-sawn (3s. for baulk timber over 25 ft. in length and 150 square inches in cross-sectional area), and from 4s. to 7s. 6d. for dressed. Other items where both sets of duties have been increased include — floor-mats and floor-rugs n.e.i.; leather manufactures, n.e.i.; leather bags, attache cases, &c.; glass bottles and jars; wrapping-paper; electric insulators; wireless broadcasting sets mounted in cabinets; valves and taps; metal window-sashes; unrefined linseed-oil in bulk; paints and colours; varnishes, lacquers, gold-size, and terebene; crown seals for bottles, &c. Steam, gas, oil, and hot-air engines, and sundry other items of machinery, nominally come within this category also, but a regrouping of items permits of effect being given to a provision allowing machinery, machines, machine tools, engines, &c., which are peculiar to use in manufacturing, industrial, and similar processes, and which cannot be economically made in New Zealand, to be admitted free if of British origin (20 per cent. if foreign).

Three important classes of household goods have been placed on the free list if of British origin. The first includes textile piece-goods (other than of wool or hair) hemmed, whipped, or similarly worked; also plain tablecloths, table napkins, towels, quilts, sheets, &c., which have been manufactured wholly from piece-goods merely by cutting, hemming, or other similar operation. The second class covers linoleum and similar floorcloth; and the third cups, saucers, plates, dishes, and other chinaware, earthenware, and porcelainware for table use. The remissions, on these and certain other items of British origin, among which are corrugated sheet iron and macaroni and vermicelli, do not take effect till the 1st July, 1928. The removal of the duty on cattle and horses (now making all live-stock free), and on bill-books, slashers, &c., of British origin, came into effect from the 14th September, 1927, from which date the new tariff operated. The duty on rubber heels and soles is reduced under both the general and the preferential tariffs.

A sliding scale of duty is provided in the case of wheat and flour, with a view to stabilizing the price of bread. The duty on wheat is 1s. 1d. per bushel when the current domestic value at the port of export is 5s. 6d., the duty falling by ½ d. for every ½ d. by which the value rises, and vice versa. The standard flour duty is £3 10s. for a £13 ton, the rate moving up or down by 1s. inversely to price changes of the same extent.

The rates of duty levied by the tariff now in force are divided into two classes, specific and ad valorem. In addition to these, there is a primage duty of 1 per cent. on the value of all except a few specified imports. The specific class includes—Spirits, 36s. per gallon; perfumed spirits, 70s. per gallon for British goods, and 90s. per gallon for foreign; cigars, 12s. per lb.; cigarettes under 2 ½ lb. par 1,000, 25s. 6d.; tobacco, fine cut, 10s. per lb.; other manufactured tobacco, 4s. 2d. and 4s. per lb.; unmanufactured tobacco, 2s. per lb. Wine, sparkling, pays 15s, per gallon; other kinds, 6s. Ale and beer are charged 2s. per gallon. The duty charged on tea in packages under 5 lb. is 2d. per pound British, and 4d. foreign; roasted coffee pays 3d. and 5d. per pound respectively; cocoa also 3d. and 5d. per lb.; and refined sugar ½ d. per pound, irrespective of origin. The ail valorem duties range from 5 to 60 per cent., this latter figure being charged only on apparel made in a foreign country to the order of a resident of New Zealand.

Of particular interest are the changes that have been made during recent years in the tariff on motor-vehicles. Motor-vehicles and parts were, by the Customs Amendment Act of 1921, made dutiable under the British preferential tariff at 10 per cent., and under the general tariff at 25 per cent.; in addition, bodies were charged a further £5 to £22 10s. each. By the Customs Amendment Act, 1926, the rates of duty on motor-vehicles were made 10 per cent. under the British preferential tariff, and 35 per cent. under the general tariff, plus additional body duties—viz., 10 and 15 per cent. respectively (on the whole vehicle) for the first £200 of value, and 5 and 7 ½ per cent. on the remainder of the value.

Tires for motor-vehicles were free until 1921, but in that year a duty of 10 per, cent. British and 25 per cent. (raised in 1926 to 35 per cent.) foreign was imposed. The duty on tires is paid into the Main Highways Account Reserve Fund, being earmarked for the maintenance of main highways.

EXCISE DUTIES

Excise duties are collected on two classes of manufactures—viz., beer and tobacco and its preparations. The more important excise duty is that on beer, which up to 1915 was charged at the rate of 3d. per gallon. In that year the beer duty was altered so as to increase according to the specific gravity of the worts used, the rate being 3 ¾ d. per gallon when the specific gravity does not exceed 1,047, and increasing by 1/16 d. per gallon for every unit of specific gravity up to 1,055, and by ⅛ d. thereafter. The specific gravity of distilled water at 60° F. is taken as 1,000, and the specific gravity of the worts is determined in relation thereto. On the 2nd August, 1917, the minimum rate of duty for beer was increased from 3 ¾ d. to 4 ¾ d. per gallon, and further (on the 15th September, 1917) to 5 ¾ d., with a maximum of 6d. per gallon. The Finance Act, 1921 (No. 2), repealed the excise duties then in force, and substituted, as from the 4th November, 1921, a rate of 11 ½ d. per gallon where the specific gravity of the worts used does not exceed 1,047, and this is increased by 1/16 d. for every unit of specific gravity above 1,047.

The excise duties on tobacco and the preparations thereof are second in importance. Cut tobacco is charged 1s. 8d. per lb.; fine-cut tobacco suitable for the manufacture of cigarettes, 6s. 3d. per lb.; other kinds, 1s. 6d. per lb. Under the Finance Act, 1917, cigars and snuff paid 4s. per lb., and the excise duty on cigarettes made in New Zealand was 5s. 6d. per lb. on machine-made and 4s. per lb. on hand-made cigarettes. These rates were not increased in 1921. All packages of manufactured tobacco must be labelled before leaving the manufactory, and it is necessary to obtain warrants to use cutting-machines for cutting duty-paid manufactured tobacco for sale (or to be used in the manufacture of cigarettes by hand) and to manufacture cigarettes by hand, under certain conditions.

Excise duties were formerly levied on certain manufactures the preparation of which involved the use of a considerable proportion of spirits. By the Customs Amendment Act, 1921, this practice no longer operates. In lieu of excise duty on the finished manufactured article, a special reduced schedule of duties is provided on alcohol imported for use in warehouses manufacturing these articles. In practice this means that alcohol used in manufacturing processes in New Zealand pays duties at the usual rate, and receives, on proof of use in the preparation of the specified articles, a refund of duty to the reduced rates payable. These rates are as follows: On alcohol used in the manufacture of perfumed spirits, 36s. per gallon; toilet preparations, 30s.; culinary and flavouring essences, 16s.; medicinal preparations containing more than 50 per cent. of proof spirit, 4s. 6d. per gallon; and in similar preparations containing less than 50 per cent. the alcohol used is duty-free.

EXPORT DUTIES

In 1856 the first Gold Duty Act was passed, empowering the collection of an export duty on gold at the rate of 2s. 6d. per ounce. This rate was amended by various Acts; but in 1890 the Gold Duty Abolition Act was passed, and a system of rating in mining districts was substituted for the export duty as far as the South Island was concerned. The Gold Duty Act, 1908, consolidated and repealed all previous enactments. An export duty was also imposed on timber (white-pine and kauri) by Acts of 1901 and 1903, and still operates. The rate is 3s. per 100 superficial feet for flitches, and 5s. per 100 superficial feet for logs.

CUSTOMS REVENUE

In the earlier years of New Zealand's history the revenue derived from Customs and excise duties produced a greater proportion of the revenue from taxation than it does to-day. Down to the outbreak of the Great War there was a constant tendency for this proportion to decrease, and the taxation legislation of the war period temporarily accelerated the movement. The proportion rose again after 1921—22, but is nevertheless below the pre-war level. The figures for the last twenty years are as follows:—

TOTAL TAXATION AND CUSTOMS AND EXCISE REVENUE, 1907–08 TO 1926–27.
Year ended 31st March.Total Taxation.Customs and Excise Duties.
Amount.Percentage of Total Taxation.
* Figures for these years include taxation paid into Main Highways Account Revenue Fund. (See letter-press.)
 £     £     Per Cent.
19084,645,7543,217,53869.26
19094,377,7612,917,46266.64
19104,180,5162,786,49065.63
19114,837,3223,145,92965.03
19125,296,5903,398,14364.16
19135,606,8293,531,76162.99
19145,918,0343,553,78560.05
19155,880,8113,294,94356.03
19167,266,9663,524,06348.49
191710,549,6544,037,62838.27
191812,340,8533,601,38329.18
191913,801,6434,104,01629.74
192016,251,7695,185,72831.91
192122,184,4148,769,25139.53
192216,370,5165,554,33433.93
1923*15,715,3806,765,51243.05
1924*16,540,4387,993,87748.33
1925*16,549,6098,339,57650.39
1926*17,254,6889,202,94653.34
1927*17,437,8279,016,86251.71

To enable a proper comparison to be made with former years, the figures from 1922–23 onwards are inclusive of tire-tax, which is paid into the Main Highways Account Revenue Fund. From 1924–25 the figures for total taxation are inclusive of receipts from license fees under the Motor-vehicles Act, which are also paid into the Main Highways Account Revenue Fund.

In the foregoing table the financial year has been taken for purposes of comparison with total taxation, figures concerning which are not available for calendar years. In subsequent tables the Customs-taxation figures relate to the calendar year, which is the statistical year for trade purposes.

The two tables which follow show the amounts and percentages collected at intervals of five years, 1891–1916, and in each of the last ten years, in respect of (1) foods and non-alcoholic drinks, (2) clothing and textiles, (3) alcoholic drinks and tobacco, and (4) all other articles. Excise duties on alcoholic liquors, tobacco, &c., are not included, nor are surtax, primage, and depreciated-currency duties for the years during which these have been in force.

PRINCIPAL CLASSES OF IMPORTS FROM WHICH CUSTOMS REVENUE DERIVED.
Year.Amount of Duty derived fromTotal.
Foods and Nonalcoholic Drinks.Clothing and Textiles.Alcoholic Drinks and Tobacco.All other Articles.
 £     £     £     £     £     
1891312,809276,072651,680320,1411,560,702
1896329,622322,947715,019400,2641,767,852
1901321,625434,712928,176512,8532,196,766
1906369,964610,8731,130,837787,4292,899,103
1911147,456682,7101,286,6011,048,8903,165,657
1916170,009985,3351,390,3221,036,2273,581,893
1917174,430794,4431,397,267805,4003,171,540
1918278,939935,2031,342,443801,9533,358,538
1919248,7621,097,4631,629,6801,245,1574,221,062
1920438,7402,432,7042,084,1962,424,0457,379,685
1921237,8781,297,1211,930,8981,826,3575,292,254
1922287,2761,354,7181,857,5861,624,3805,123,960
1923250,9061,840,2732,368,0422,402,8696,862,090
1924291,7811,655,1802,485,2272,608,3107,040,498
1925287,2261,804,8122,683,9093,025,4727,801,419
1926389,6861,760,4082,679,0803,102,6237,931,797
PERCENTAGE OF EACH CLASS TO THE TOTAL DUTY COLLECTED.
Year.Percentage of Total Duty collected on
Foods and Non-alcoholic Drinks.Clothing and Textiles.Alcoholic Drinks and Tobacco.All other Articles.
 Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.
189120.0517.6941.7520.51
189618.6418.2740.4522.64
190114.6419.7642.2523.35
190612.7621.0739.0127.16
19114.6621.5740.6433.13
19164.7527.5138.8128.93
19175.5025.0544.0625.39
19188.3127.8439.9723.88
19195.8926.0038.6129.50
19205.9532.9628.2432.85
19214.4924.5136.4934.51
19225.6026.4436.2631.70
19233.6526.8234.5135.02
19244.1423.5135.3037.05
19253.6823.1434.4038.78
19264.9122.1933.7939.11

The Customs and excise duties received during the last five years are shown in more detail in the next table, which also shows the rate of revenue per head of mean population for each year considered.

CUSTOMS AND EXCISE REVENUE, 1922–26.
1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.
£     £     £     £     £     
* Minus quantity.
Customs Duties.
Spirits646,5561,073,8261,102,2551,226,7081,204,063
Wine23,65138,43648,93556,88258,803
Ale, beer, &c.1,9364,0085,0545,8205,921
Cigars, cigarettes, and snuff466,356519,770586,686670,484740,863
Tobacco714,974726,615709,928708,913656,038
Coffee, cocoa, &c.7,7557,2918,3159,6938,582
Tea121,40653,7584,5433,8675,600
Other goods by weight156,904169,363231,136223,399320,924
Other goods ad valorem2,826,9313,892,9923,962,1864,486,2274,553,715
Other duties133,105278,915348,619409,426377,288
Primage307,442410,685440,449482,973466,740
Depreciated-currency duty24,38611,40213,4472,896..
          Totals, Customs duties5,431,4027,187,0617,461,5538,287,2888,398,537
Excise Duties.
Tinctures—New Zealand−17*..19,39421,55219,441
Cigars, cigarettes, and snuff—New-Zealand-manufactured66,50876,93176,64077,29365,664
Tobacco—New-Zealand-manufactured8,8028,78311,53418,16118,331
Beer—New Zealand604,612626,020651,201634,513624,768
          Totals, excise duties679,905711,734758,769751,519728,204
 £ s. d.£ s. d.£ s. d.£ s. d.£ s. d.
Revenue from Customs duties per head of mean population4 3 25 8 35 10 45 19 95 18 10
Revenue from excise duties per head of mean population0 10 50 10 80 11 20 10 100 10 3

The following table furnishes a general view of the ratio of Customs revenue to imports since 1895, which is taken as the base year:—

CUSTOMS REVENUE COMPARED WITH IMPORT VALUES, 1895–1926.
Year.Imports.Revenue.Percentage of Revenue to Total Imports.Index Numbers of Customs Revenue compared with Imports.
Value.Value per Head.Amount.Actual Value per Head.Value per Head at 1895 Ratio.
££s.d.££s.d.£s.d.Per Cent.
18956,400,12981431,619,97024124125.311000
190010,646,09613542,170,354214137120.39805
190512,828,857140112,652,6662181310820.68817
191017,051,58316792,954,9892169421017.33685
191521,728,834181813,190,8832156415714.68580
191626,339,283221843,823,011366517414.51573
191720,919,26518423,368,4032187412116.10636
191824,234,00721053,586,16432256414.79584
191930,671,698251444,502,3543155615914.06556
192061,595,828491167,953,4776971214012.91510
192142,942,443331285,671,715481089013.28522
192235,012,561261665,431,402432615815.51613
192343,378,493321327,187,0615311718916.56654
192448,527,603351767,461,5535104911115.38608
192552,456,4073717108,287,2885199911915.80624
192649,889,563355108,398,53751810818916.83665

With regard to the foregoing table, it may be explained that the figures given in the column “Value per head at 1895 ratio” indicate the amount of revenue per head of population which would have been obtained had the same high ratio of Customs taxation been levied as prevailed in 1895. The last two columns in the table show clearly the substantial decline in the proportion which the Customs revenue bears to the value of the imports, and demonstrate that the increase over the period, both total and per capita, in the Customs revenue is not due to heavier imposts, but has actually been achieved in spite of very considerable reductions in the scale of duties. In 1895 the proportion of revenue to the total imports was one-fourth; in 1926 it was one-sixth.

The increase in this proportion in 1926 was probably due mainly to a rise in the proportion of imports from foreign countries, but partly also to a change from the 1st April, 1926, in the system of computation for British preference purposes in the case of articles only partly manufactured in British countries.

In the following table the Customs revenue collected in 1926 over each class of the statistical classification is given, together with the percentage of revenue to imports in each case:—

CUSTOMS REVENUE BY CLASSES OF IMPORTS, 1926.
Class.Articles.Total Imports.Customs Duty collected.Percentage of Customs Duty to Imports.
  £     £      
IFoodstuffs of animal origin (excluding live animals)375,25063,91317.03
IIFoodstuffs of vegetable origin, and common salt4,323,259302,2086.99
IIIBeverages (non-alcoholic) and substances used in making up the same1,084,75823,5652.19
IVSpirits and alcoholic liquors1,036,0281,282,179123.77
VTobacco and preparations thereof1,685,7491,396,90182.87
VILive animals53,896110.02
VIIAnimal substances (mainly unmanufactured), not being foodstuffs57,0241,3342.34
VIIIVegetable substances and non-manufactured fibres706,03622,6863.21
IXAApparel4,615,1811,186,88125.72
IXBTextiles5,355,988573,52710.70
IXCManufactured fibres724,90013,9171.92
XOils, fats, and waxes3,963,144103,4602.61
XIPaints and varnishes440,93548,7031.10
XIIStones and minerals used industrially670,4713,8640.58
XIIISpecie77,800....
XIVAMetal, unmanufactured, partially manufactured, and ores514,4935440.11
XIVBMetal manufactures, other than machines and machinery5,191,835449,1028.65
XVMachines and machinery4,224,436276,0696.54
XVIAIndiarubber and manufactures thereof (not including tires)103,5342,3612.29
XVIBLeather and manufactures thereof (including substitutes)443,46948,44410.92
XVIIATimber853,11136,7154.30
XVIIBWood, cane, and wicker manufactures239,62051,60821.54
XVIIIEarthenware, china, glass, stoneware, cements, and cement materials920,188124,66713.55
XIXAPaper1,171,93723,6172.02
XIXBStationery957,906102,18910.67
XXJewellery, timepieces, and fancy goods886,102192,85721.76
XXIOptical, surgical, and scientific instruments544,82043,5948.00
XXIIADrugs, chemicals, and druggists' wares1,126,219130,38011.59
XXIIBManures518,424....
XXIIIAVehicles5,411,4201,176,85821.75
XXIIIBMiscellaneous1,611,630749,643 466,74015.49
      Primage..466,740..
           Totals49,889,5638,398,53716.83

A little more than one-sixth of the Customs revenue (exclusive of primage) collected during 1926 was derived from tobacco, which furnished the largest amount of duty during that year. Tobacco was the chief source of revenue during the period 1918 to 1925, with the exception of the years 1920 and 1921. Up to 1917, however, and also in 1921 spirits and alcoholic liquors proved the most productive class. These two classes together provided a little more than one-third of the total revenue in 1926. Apparel, which is also an important source of revenue, was responsible for the greatest amount in 1920.

FREE AND DUTIABLE IMPORTS

The next table gives the imports of free and dutiable goods arranged according to the statistical classification. The main features of the table are the overwhelming proportion of dutiable goods in the classes covering alcoholic beverages, tobacco, foodstuffs of animal origin, paints and varnishes, vehicles, and apparel, and the high proportion of free goods in non-alcoholic beverages, animal substances other than foodstuffs, manufactured fibres, oils, fats, and waxes, stones and minerals (mainly coal), specie, raw metals, paper, and manures.

FREE AND DUTIABLE IMPORTS BY CLASSES, 1926.
No.Class.Value of Imports.Percentage of Total.
Free.Dutiable.Total.Free.Dutiable.
  £     £     £       
IFoodstuffs of animal origin (excluding live animals)12,199363,051375,2503.2596.75
IIFoodstuffs of vegetable origin, and common salt2,453,9401,869,3194,323,25956.7843.22
IIIBeverages (non-alcoholic) and substances used in making the same972,922111,8361,084,75889.7010.30
IVSpirits and alcoholic liquors6381,035,3901,036,0280.0699.94
VTobacco and preparations thereof1,6171,684,1321,685,7490.0999.91
VILive animals45,2858,61153,89684.0215.98
VIIAnimal substances (mainly unmanufactured), not being foodstuffs50,8816,14357,02499.750.25
VIIIVegetable substances and non-manufactured fibres589,566116,470706,03683.5016.50
IXAApparel452,3914,162,7904,615,1819.3090.20
IXBTextiles2,278,3573,077,6315,355,98842.5457.46
IXCManufactured fibres656,05068,850724,90090.519.49
XOils, fats, and waxes3,541,091422,0533,963,14489.3510.65
XIPaints and varnishes80,362360,573440,93518.2381.77
XIIStones and minerals used industrially653,52516,946670,47197.472.53
XIIISpecie77,800..77,800100.00..
XIVAMetal, unmanufactured, partially manufactured, and ores498,74315,750514,49396.943.06
XIVBMetal manufactures other than machinery and machines2,964,8852,226,9505,191,83557.1042.90
XVMachinery and machines2,274,1401,950,2964,224,43653.8346.17
XVIAIndiarubber and manufactures thereof (not including tires)88,96014,574103,53485.9214.08
XVIBLeather and manufactures thereof (including substitutes)193,937249,532443,46943.7356.27
XVIIATimber370,878482,233853,11143.4756.53
XVIIBWood, cane, and wicker manufactures54,428185,192239,62022.7277.28
XVIIIEarthenware, china, glass, stoneware, cements, and cement materials355,019565,169920,18838.5861.42
XIXAPaper1,057,919114,0181,171,93790.279.73
XIXBStationery553,897404,009957,90657.8242.18
XXJewellery, timepieces, and fancy goods104,223781,882886,10511.7688.24
XXIOptical, surgical, and scientific instruments224,777320,043544,32041.2658.74
XXIIADrugs, chemicals, and druggists' wares600,150526,0691,126,21953.2846.72
XXIIBManures518,424..518,424100.00..
XXIIIAVehicles104,7025,306,7185,411,4201.9398.07
XXIIIBMiscellaneous501,8591,109,7681,611,62731.1468.86
          Totals22,333,56527,555,99849,889,56344.7655.24

On the average slightly less than half the imports into New Zealand are duty-free, while the value of goods which are liable to specific duties is about one-eighth. The most usual ad valorem rate during the period covered by the following table has been 20 per cent., followed by 25 per cent. and 10 per cent. Imports at the 30-percent. rate, which formerly occupied third position, sank to insignificant proportions under the 1921 tariff, while an entirely new rate, 35 per cent., came into prominence.

IMPORTS CLASSIFIED ACCORDING TO RATE OF DUTY, 1922–26.
Nature of Duty.1922.1923.19241925.1926.
* Minus quantity.
 £     £     £     £     £     
Free (excluding specie)17,181,77919,585,54122,964,91724,834,72522,255,765
Specific duties4,397,8125,421,6886,081,2495,449,1156,565,230
Ad valorem duties—
 5 per cent.5,8626,3647,2181,600942
 10     ″     1,502,5013,541,4824,863,5065,673,6214,835,539
 14 11/20     ″     ..43..174116
 15     ″     1,437,818927,2191,001,3311,067,3131,011,108
 19 ⅖     ″     1082,776464661525
 20     ″     −1,707,7865,912,7565,818,2156,251,1965,875,403
 24 ¼     ″     4651,0169462,5253,377
 24 ½     ″     ....483....
 25     ″     3,691,1315,838,5405,570,8286,671,3795,880,683
 30     ″     88,040111,778161,691126,252142,069
 33     ″     115........
 35     ″     1,115,0201,320,2701,438,1251,559,3752,391,501
 40     ″     574,674530,150482,934631,808696,026
 45     ″     121,121161,680132,276152,563149,452
 50     ″     1,8602,6703,4043,4223,855
 60     ″     −18*101628172
          Totals, ad valorem13,246,48318,356,75419,481,43722,141,91720,990,768
Specie186,48714,510..30,65077,800
          Grand totals of imports35,012,56143,378,49348,627,60352,456,40749,889,563

The table following shows for the years immediately preceding and following the general tariff revisions of 1895 and 1907, and for 1926, the value of free and dutiable imports of merchandise, the percentage admitted free of duty, and the duty per cent. on dutiable imports and on all merchandise imported:—

1894.1896.1906.1908.1926.
* Including excise duties levied on certain imports manufactured in bond.
Merchandise—£     £     £     £     £     
     Free1,871,7722,263,0915,476,9498,658,11122,255,765
     Dutiable4,118,4054,772,2888,826,2218,589,05127,555,998
Imports (less specie)5,990,1777,035,37914,303,17017,247,16249,811,763
 Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.
Percentage of free merchandise31.2532.1738.2950.2044.76
 £     £     £     £     £     
          Total net duty received*1,572,4671,767,8522,903,1312,907,1518,417,978
Duty per cent. of imports—Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.
 (a.) On dutiable imports38.1837.0432.8933.8537.82
 (b.) On all merchandise26.2525.1320.3016.8616.90

It is seen that the percentage of merchandise imported free of duty in 1926 was 44, as compared with a percentage of 50 in the year after the tariff revision of 1907.

PREFERENCE AND RECIPROCITY

Preference to British countries in respect of certain commodities was provided for in the earliest tariff in force in New Zealand—that introduced in 1841. The amended tariff of 1844 involved the dropping of this preference to British goods, but two years later preference was again introduced.

The first definite attempt at reciprocity was made in 1870, when the Colonial Reciprocity Act gave power to the Government to make reciprocal agreements with the Australian States, including Tasmania; but this Act failed to receive the Royal assent and consequently lapsed.

In 1895, however, the Customs Duties Reciprocity Act received the Royal assent, and ratified an agreement which had been tentatively proposed with South Australia, besides giving power to the Government to make further agreements with the other Australian States. In 1907 the New Zealand and South African Customs Treaty was negotiated. A tariff agreement with the Australian Commonwealth has been in operation since the 1st September, 1922, and is referred to more particularly below.

Imperial preference proper was introduced in New Zealand by the Preferential and Reciprocal Trade Act, 1903, which followed the lead given by Canada. At first only a few items were covered by the extra duties levied upon goods of foreign origin, but the Tariff Act of 1907 extended this additional preferential duty to a great number of items. The effect of the 1921 and 1927 tariffs has been to widen the disparity in the duty as between goods of British and of foreign origin.

By regulations dated the 4th December, 1922, the conditions were set forth under which goods were entitled to be entered for duty at British preferential rates. These regulations were amended as from the 1st April, 1926, and the following are the classes of goods which are deemed to be the produce or manufactures of countries the produce or manufactures of which are entitled to be entered for duty at British preferential ates:—

  1. Goods wholly the produce of such countries:

  2. Goods wholly manufactured within such countries from materials produced in such countries:

  3. Goods manufactured within such countries in which all manufacturing processes are performed in such countries from unmanufactured raw materials and (or) from one or more of the partly manufactured raw materials, not produced in such countries, which are enumerated in these regulations.

  4. Goods partially produced or partially manufactured in such countries, provided that the final process of manufacture has been performed in such countries, and also that the expenditure in material produced in such countries and (or) labour performed within such countries in each and every article is not less than one-half of the factory or works cost of such article in its finished state.

Prior to the 1st April, 1926, the minimum mentioned in paragraph (d), which is now one-half, was one-fourth.

In the calculation of the proportion of produce or labour none of the following items are to be included or considered:—

  1. Manufacturer's profit, or the profit or remuneration of any trader, agent, broker, or other person dealing in the article in its finished condition;

  2. Royalties;

  3. The cost of outside packages or any cost of packing the goods thereinto;

  4. Any cost of conveying, insuring, or shipping the goods subsequent to their manufacture.

By additional regulations gazetted in July, 1927, tea to be entitled to be entered at British preferential rates must be grown in some part of the British Empire, and the final process of manufacture must also be performed in some British country.

The following table shows the extent of the imports which are affected by preference, by giving the percentage of the total imports and of foreign imports so affected. The proportions increased generally after the tariff changes of 1907, 1917, and 1921.

IMPORTS AFFECTED BY PREFERENTIAL SURTAX, 1907–26.
Year.Value of Imports.Imports on which Surtax was paid.Percentage of
Total.British Empire.Foreign Countries.Total Imports.Foreign Imports.
 £     £     £     £     Per Cent.Per Cent.
190717,302,86114,942,1832,360,678658,0273.9827.87
190817,471,28414,780,2762,691,008895,0075.1233.26
190915,674,71913,554,9622,119,757842,4075.3739.74
191017,051,58314,465,8242,585,7591,000,2675.8738.68
191119,545,87916,497,3403,048,5391,159,3425.9338.03
191220,976,57417,073,2723,903,3021,337,1826.3734.26
191322,288,30218,348,2493,940,0531,325,0575.9533.63
191421,856,09617,649,7844,206,3121,228,2075.6229.20
191521,728,83417,727,1374,001,6971,321,8536.0833.03
191626,339,28320,833,4615,505,8222,071,1757.8637.62
191720,919,26515,591,3085,327,9572,251,42810.7742.26
191824,234,00716,017,5548,216,4533,457,00414.2742.07
191930,671,69819,519,61911,152,0794,794,24915.6342.99
192061,595,82843,861,29917,734,5297,610,75612.3542.91
192142,942,44331,160,29911,782,1444,122,2969.5934.99
192235,012,56126,005,3529,007,2094,902,50814.0054.42
192343,378,49331,866,99311,511,5006,465,17114.9056.16
192448,527,60335,830,90912,696,6946,766,35813.9453.29
192552,456,40738,262,27614,194,1318,118,83815.4757.21
192649,889,56334,073,74115,815,8228,750,17817.5355.33

The system of recording imports was changed in 1914, and for that and subsequent years statistics are available of the countries of origin as well as the countries of shipment. In the figures from which the above summary has been compiled the imports credited to any country prior to 1914 were those shipped to New Zealand from that country, but for 1914 and later years the figures relate to country of origin.

For the purpose of studying better the scope and effect of the preferential surtax, imports for the last three years are classified in the next table into four groups, viz.:—

  1. Goods duty-free, whether of British or of foreign origin:

  2. Goods duty-free if of British origin, but dutiable if of foreign origin:

  3. Goods dutiable and with same rates of duty whether of British or of foreign origin;

  4. Goods dutiable but with additional preferential duty when of foreign origin.

IMPORTS OF GOODS OF BRITISH OR FOREIGN ORIGIN, CLASSIFIED ACCORDING TO THE NATURE OF DUTY PAYABLE, 1924–1926.
1924.1925.1926.
British.Foreign.British.Foreign.British.Foreign.
 £     £     £     £     £     £     
Free in any case7,764,6675,170,3838,112,8355,270,3866,112,4916,043,824
Free when of British origin, but dutiable when of foreign origin10,039,3671,796,22811,482,1542,055,54210,177,2502,294,419
Dutiable with same rates whether of British or foreign origin2,639,540759,9382,942,657804,9073,585,0121,021,820
Dutiable with a higher rate of duty when of foreign origin15,396,8504,970,13015,724,6306,063,29614,198,9886,455,759
          Totals35,830,92412,696,67938,262,27614,194,13134,073,74115,815,822

It is of interest to study the effect of the increased preference granted under the 1921 tariff to goods of British origin, and in particular the extent to which goods formerly admitted free, irrespective of origin, are now admitted free only when of British origin. Thus, taking the year 1926, it is found that of foreign goods imported 38 per cent. were free of duty, as compared with 58 per cent. in 1921, while a further 6 per cent. (7 per cent. in 1921), although dutiable, paid no higher rate than if they had been of British origin. This leaves 56 per cent. (35 per cent. in 1921) with the disadvantage of the higher rate of duty applicable to foreign goods.

The percentage of all goods admitted free of duty, however, does not vary to any great extent. In 1926, 45 per cent. of the total imports were free of duty, as against 47 per cent. in 1925 and 1924, and 49 per cent. in 1920.

RECIPROCITY WITH SOUTH AFRICA.

As stated above, there was inaugurated in 1907 a reciprocal arrangement with British South Africa whereby products of that country, when imported direct, were admitted into New Zealand at reduced rates of duty, in return for similar concessions granted by South Africa in respect of New Zealand products. This agreement was terminated on the 1st August, 1922, but by a subsequent Order in Council gazetted on the 18th November, 1922, was reinstated as from the 1st August, 1922, in a revised form, the duties on tobacco and wine being increased. Further alterations, which included the deletion of tobacco, maize, and dried apples from the list, came into force from 30th November, 1925.

The main items of import benefited by the reciprocal arrangement are dried fruits (other than apples) and wine. The former pay no duty under the reciprocal tariff, as compared with 4d. under the general tariff and 2d. under the British preferential tariff in the case of dried apricots and certain other dried fruits. Sparkling wine is admitted at 9s. 6d. per gallon, as against 15s. under the general and British preferential rates. On still wine the rate is 3s. 6d. per gallon, as compared with 6s. Other items specially provided for are feathers, fish, fresh fruit, sugar, and tea; while in the case of all other dutiable goods, with the exception of spirits and tobacco, a reduction of 3 per cent. of the duty payable is made.

The following table shows the imports from South Africa during the last ten years. Figures of exports from New Zealand to South Africa are also given.

Year.Imports.Exports.
According to Country of Shipment.According to Country of Origin.
 £     £     £     
191756,39298,5381,588
191843,856110,645718
191962,628169,2222,241
1920189,767263,6535,571
192134,86484,7042,906
1922152,386180,67217,993
192379,742110,3137,392
192462,86489,29528,585
1925104,520113,95019,306
1926121,240140,02131,540

Not all the goods of South African origin receive the benefit of the reciprocal tariff, a certain quantity reaching New Zealand after transhipment from some other country or being duty-free in any case. As an example of the latter class may be mentioned unmounted precious stones, the imports of which in 1926 amounted to £18,494.

The following table shows for each of the last five years the principal items coming within the scope of the reciprocal tariff:—

PRINCIPAL IMPORTS FROM BRITISH SOUTH AFRICA AFFECTED BY RECIPROCAL TARIFF.
Article.1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.
* Excluded from reciprocal tariff from 30th November, 1925.
 £     £     £     £     £     
Dried apricots43810,1657,94022,67426,434
Other dried fruits1,6022,5266,6537,2476,017
Maize1,8966,8036,79714,479**
Wine17,68015,26715,71211,67111,378
Tobacco4,920..4551,212**
Ostrich-feathers..262....154

RECIPROCITY WITH AUSTRALIA.

Prior to the amendment of the Customs tariff in 1921 Australian goods entering the Dominion were accorded British preferential treatment, although articles of New Zealand origin or manufacture entered Australia under the general tariff. From the 22nd December, 1921, however, goods produced in the Commonwealth were placed on the general tariff, and were required in consequence to pay the same duties as were levied on foreign goods. Since the 1st September, 1922, a tariff agreement, confirmed by the Tariff Agreement (New Zealand and Australia) Ratification Act, 1922, has been in operation, under which, with the object of promoting trade between the Commonwealth and the Dominion, New Zealand and Australia grant mutual concessions in the matter of Customs duties.

In addition to these reciprocal arrangements, which have operated from the 1st September, 1922, the tariff agreement provides further that goods which are imported into Australia and are subsequently transhipped to New Zealand, and which, if they had been imported direct from the country of origin into New Zealand, would have been entitled to be entered under the British preferential tariff, shall be admitted to the Dominion under the British preferential tariff. A similar provision relates to goods imported into the Dominion and transhipped to the Commonwealth. These concessions have operated from the 1st May, 1922.

The main reciprocal agreement covers 129 items, in some cases the reduction of the rate of duty amounting to less, and in some more, than that accorded British goods under the ordinary scale of preferential duties. In any instance where the rate of duty has not been lowered at least to the extent provided for British goods, the reason may generally be found in the fact that protection is sought for the development of a secondary industry in the country retaining the higher rate of duty. Then, apart from the 129 items which are thus specifically mentioned, all other goods which are produced or manufactured in either Australia or New Zealand are admitted to the other country concerned at British preferential rates of duty.

The item winch figures most largely in the trade between the two countries is timber (rough-sawn). Australian-produced timber now enters New Zealand free, in lieu of the former general duty of 2s. per 100 superficial feet. New Zealand timbers, similarly, now enter the Commonwealth free, the rates superseded varying from 1s. per 100 superficial feet on timber for the manufacture of boxes (mainly white-pine) to 4s., 5s. 6d., and 7s. per 100 superficial feet on, larger sizes. The duty on imports from Australia of grain and pulse in an unmanufactured condition has been, reduced from 2s. per cental to 1s. 6d. per cental, and boots, shoes, &c., from Australia benefit also by a reduction of duty from 45 per cent. ad valorem to 35 per cent. ad valorem.

It is as vet a little premature to make a pronouncement as to what items of trade will be affected most by this measure, for the reason that one primary object of the reciprocal arrangement was to encourage expansion of trade in some classes of goods which have not hitherto figured very largely in commercial activities between the Commonwealth and the Dominion. During the last five years trade between the two countries has been as follows:—

1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.
 £     £     £     £     £     
Imports of Australian origin3,293,6323,653,4205,651,0275,249,4934,625,200
Exports to Australia2,208,2802,642,2662,509,3222,502,1133,054,433

Exports show a moderate increase since the introduction of the tariff, although the advance is due mainly to increases in items outside of the agreement, such as wool, hides, and gold. Imports also have increased, particularly in 1924, when an advance of nearly £2,000,000 was recorded. As in the case of exports, however, the tariff items were not prominent in bringing about this result. Wheat for New Zealand Government (£1,024,946), coal (£254,954), and sugar (£93,620) accounted for the bulk of the increase.

Coming to items within the scope of the agreement, it is found that the average yearly value of timber imported from Australia during 1919–21 was £344,740; while the actual figures for subsequent years were: 1923, £434,990; 1924, £722,685; 1925, £744,943; 1926, £376,985. The explanation of the increase probably lies more in the demand for poles in connection with the extension of hydro-electricity throughout New Zealand than in the removal of the duty. Certain items of New Zealand produce (notably fish, cheese, bacon, ham, and tallow), which enter Australia at rates of duty lower than British preferential rates, show an appreciable advance since the agreement came into force, although the aggregate value of these exports to Australia does not as yet represent a large percentage of the Dominion's shipments to the Commonwealth.

During 1926 the following imports of Australian origin were affected by the agreement (1925 figures in parentheses): Increased rate of duty compared with other British countries, £271,580 (£221,005); lower rate of duty compared with other British countries, £148,436 (£348,516).

SUBSECTION E.—TRADE OF PORTS

INTRODUCTORY

IN the earliest statistical publication for New Zealand as a whole—covering the period 1853–56—and in its successors up to and including 1867, much more prominence was given to the overseas trade of individual New Zealand ports than to the countries with which the young colony was trading. Even the total trade with individual countries was not published, the only distinction made in this connection being as to trade with (1) the United Kingdom, (2) British possessions, and (3) foreign countries.

In 1868, however, a complete change was made, and detailed statistics of imports from and exports to individual countries were instituted. From this year the port details were reduced step by step until, in place of the elaborate detailed statements for each port, two tables showing for each port only the exports to and imports from each country were presented in the annual statistical volume. Later—in 1914—the system of details for each port was partially reverted to, particulars of items imported and exported being given for Auckland, Wellington, Lyttelton, and Dunedin separately, and all other ports in conjunction.

PORTS OF ENTRY

New Zealand has twenty-one ports of entry for Customs purposes, eleven in the North Island and ten in the South. It is interesting to compare the present list with that of ports for which statistics were compiled in the “fifties.” Of the latter no fewer than seven do not appear among the present-day ports of entry, though oversea vessels occasionally arrive direct at some of them. The list of ports of entry in 1853 and 1926 is as follows:—

     1853.
Mangonui.
Russell.
Whangarei.
Hokianga.
Kaipara.
Auckland.
Kawhia.
Napier.
New Plymouth.
Wanganui.
Wellington.
Nelson.
Lyttelton.
Akaroa.
Chatham Islands.
Otago (Dunedin).
Bluff.
     1926.
Kaipara.
Auckland.
Tauranga.
Tokomaru Bay.
Gisborne.
Napier.
Waitara.
New Plymouth.
Patea.
Wanganui.
Wellington.
Wairau (including Picton).
Nelson.
Westport.
Greymouth.
Hokitika.
Lyttelton.
Timaru.
Oamaru.
Dunedin.
Invercargill (Bluff).

OVERSEA IMPORTS.

Dealing with the overseas trade of the Dominion, the following table gives the actual amount of imports for the several ports of entry for the five years 1922–26:—

IMPORTS BY PORTS, 1922–26.
Ports.1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.
 £     £     £     £     £     
Auckland12,496,20915,030,91516,389,71217,312,99017,189,076
Kaipara3,4593,57514,5407,8147,060
Tauranga13,3438,21736,06686,87822,070
Gisborne160,932209,984238,534242,715282,395
New Plymouth467,081637,215813,562857,111901,757
Patea31,11440,01937,80342,62841,709
Wanganui288,591454,893617,026662,677583,833
Wellington10,187,39012,725,65414,064,78215,874,81315,653,189
Napier591,099883,4901,096,6291,116,1761,059,080
Wairau (incl. Picton)47,34960,03275,54582,448100,305
Nelson141,463200,404214,798224,278211,755
Westport58,48361,82357,22968,58651,208
Greymouth153,488109,666113,173138,191144,409
Hokitika8,35311,17814,55713,19711,755
Lyttelton5,672,4706,365,3736,965,0947,641,3316,779,207
Timaru376,350592,011969,809815,621797,253
Oamaru101,033124,197179,580162,199124,034
Dunedin3,592,7774,878,2975,290,5505,921,7494,937,716
Invercargill621,577981,5501,338,6151,185,005991,752
Totals35,012,56143,378,49348,527,60352,456,40749,889,563

During each of the five years covered by the above table well over half of the imports came in by way of Wellington or Auckland, the actual proportion in 1926 being 66 per cent. From 1921 onwards Auckland has displaced Wellington for the premier position on the list of importing ports.

OVERSEA EXPORTS

From 1914 to 1921 the Customs Department allocated exports as far as possible to the appropriate district of production, whether exported through the port for such district or not, and no complementary figures are available to show the export trade from each individual port for this period.

The system of showing exports according to the district o production was introduced on account of complaints from the smaller ports as to the injustice done them when goods produced in their surrounding districts were shown as an export of one of the larger ports to which they had been sent by rail or by coastal vessel. The system, however, did not prove satisfactory in practice, and the former method of showing exports according to the port at which the goods were placed on board the exporting-vessel was reverted to from the 1st January, 1922.

The following table gives for the last five years the overseas exports according to the port at which they are actually placed on board the overseas vessel. Wellington is seen to be the principal exporting port, Auckland occupying second position.

OVERSEAS EXPORTS BY PORTS, 1922–26.
Port.1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.
 £     £     £     £     £     
Auckland9,595,22511,336,67612,295,83412,434,22310,702,829
Kaipara27,33913,4016,39231,02611,964
Tokomaru Bay337,1491,662,024374,829427,240338,706
Gisborne1,939,140 1,608,6901,776,3591,080,975
New Plymouth1,038,4691,282,8691,232,3171,094,8401,959,639
Patea160,336......17
Wanganui1,547,2431,754,1322,254,8632,438,0341,541,280
Wellington11,842,14413,788,20916,017,83415,607,42512,829,095
Napier2,577,4312,738,7963,834,1345,321,2663,467,611
Wairau (incl. Picton)416,617238,316223,550287,734237,827
Nelson302,205136,97468,01674,68087,611
Westport46,93442,14928,75551,95484,863
Greymouth191,969238,874259,967331,483386,396
Hokitika25,581....3816,647
Lyttelton5,034,9685,169,3236,249,8526,385,2865,085,302
Timaru2,285,7471,877,6241,992,3172,380,3671,900,366
Oamaru455,205249,727237,013324,997349,982
Dunedin2,442,4532,739,3203,482,7913,621,6463,065,448
Invercargill2,392,7702,624,9582,369,9852,596,3512,041,693
Parcels-post67,32473,79375,57276,98097,324
          Totals42,726,24945,967,16552,612,71155,262,27245,275,575

The west-coast ports of both Islands, as well as Nelson and Wairau in the northern portion of the South Island, send much of their produce to Wellington for loading on to the overseas vessels, and all of these ports show considerable decreases as a result of the reintroduction of the system in force prior to 1914.

PORT TONNAGE STATISTICS

Neither under the system in force from 1914 to 1921, when exports were shown according to district of production, nor under the present system of allocating the goods to the port at which they are placed on board the exporting- vessel, is it possible to show properly the total work and progress of each port, since overseas trade only is dealt with, and goods passing over two wharves can only be shown under one without duplication in the trade statistics of the Dominion. Moreover, by dealing only with values the progress of a port cannot be accurately estimated from year to year, owing to the extent to which these total values are affected by the variation in price of the goods included. The work of a port is properly gauged by the tonnage handled; the revenue is levied on a tonnage basis, and a proper estimate of the progress and development of a port from year to year is better obtained by a study of the statistics of tonnage handled than of values. In comparing one port with another, however, care must be taken to observe whether there is any great difference in the character and value of the cargo handled, and allowance made accordingly: a port which handles principally coal, timber, or cement is not properly comparable with a port handling principally butter and cheese.

To meet the lack of proper statistics for the close observation and study of individual ports a system was introduced in 1922 to show on a tonnage basis the total exports of each port, whether placed on the overseas vessel there, sent to a central port for shipment overseas, or despatched coastwise to another port for consumption in New Zealand.

In order to obtain statistics of the total trade of each port a system of monthly returns from the various port authorities was instituted, showing under some forty headings the quantity of goods handled, distinguishing inwards and outwards cargo, coastal and overseas, and transhipments. For obvious reasons, total values of goods shipped coastwise cannot be obtained, and the statistics are compiled and published on a tonnage basis.

Detailed tables are published for each of forty-eight ports in the “Annual Statistical Report on Trade and Shipping.” In addition, successive issues of the Monthly Abstract of Statistics contain cumulative figures of the total tonnage handled at each port, and details of items for the eighteen more important ports. Space will not permit the inclusion in the Year-book of all these details, but the following table shows for each port the total cargo inwards and outwards in 1926, distinguishing between overseas and coastal, and giving the transhipments separately. The huge proportion of transhipments in the case of Wellington is very noticeable.

Port.Inwards.Transhipments (Included once only).Outwards.Total
Coastal.Overseas.Coastal.Overseas..
* Period ended 8th January, 1927.
 Tons.Tons.Tons.Tons.Tons.Tons.
Awanui3,921....2,320..6,241
Mangonui2,239....720..2,959
Russell4,47582204,1557,42916,161
Hokianga3,319....4,6349,42117,374
Whangarei21,509....144,740..166,249
Kaipara1,5184,389..3549007,161
Mangawai1,074....335..1,409
Auckland641,592846,44670,254267,571122,2161,948,079
Onehunga12,201....35,714..47,915
Great Barrier744....526..1,270
Raglan2,457....720..3,177
Kawhia2,514....717..3,231
Thames13,097361..55,460..68,918
Coromandel1,775....916..2,691
Whitinaga732....1,081..1,813
Tauranga32,7011,825..11,786..46,312
Whakatane11,106..45,054..16,164
Opotiki9,579....3,011..12,590
Tokomaru Bay8,562..2981,6173,38613,863
Tolaga Bay2,065....753..2,818
Gisborne67,4239,76368820,35114,844113,069
Waikokopu8,006670..2,8313,43414,941
Wairoa9,457....1,595..11,052
Napier80,57860,02711,80533,80935,434221,653
Mokau1,112....1,123..2,235
Waitara2,172....1,449..3,621
New Plymouth59,22888,16414314,29529,635191,465
Patea4,461....18,040..22,501
Wanganui73,81037,754..27,09432,330170,988
Foxton7,515....3,347..10,862
Wellington403,053644,790355,421207,153180,5641,790,981
Picton33,906270..27,7503,72865,654
Wairau9,919....8,955..18,874
Kaikoura3,291....771..4,062
Nelson52,6606,11822,71626,4732,086110,053
Waitapu2,469....1,276..3,745
Motueka9,264..1115,079..24,354
Westport*15,942..107565,53364,259645,841
Greymouth16,841514..221,94756,697295,999
Hokitika254....213..467
Lyttelton161,653303,9382,796153,40876,176697,971
Akaroa985..6221..1,212
Timaru29,12744,8142047,04631,703152,710
Oamaru8,78411,034..19,9264,95044,694
Otago107,011185,6037,75690,69535,487426,552
Invercargill10,132....1,368..11,500
Bluff22,79762,50759620,94437,647144,491
Half-moon Bay855....374..1,229
          Total1,979,8852,309,069472,6412,075,250752,3267,589,171

The above table shows the quantity of cargo placed on board the overseas vessels at the respective ports, and a table will be found in the shipping section of the Year-book showing the number and tonnage of overseas vessels calling at each port. These tables give a good indication of the extent to which each port enters directly into the overseas trade of the Dominion. The following table shows for the year 1926 the total shipments (overseas and coastwise) from each port of the nine principal commodities exported overseas by the Dominion, and clearly indicates from which ports they originate, thus showing the extent to which the various ports handle our overseas exports, although the goods may be sent outward; coastwise for transhipment at another port. The tonnage of transhipments included in the totals given in the table is shown in italics above the figures for each port.

TOTAL OUTWARDS CARGO (INCLUDING TRANSHIPMENTS) HANDLED AT THE VARIOUS PORTS OF THE DOMINION IN 1926, SHOWING THE PRINCIPAL ITEMS OF NEW ZEALAND EXPORTS SEPARATELY.(Transhipments included shown in italics above the figures for the appropriate port.)
Port.Wool.Frozen Meat.ButterCheese.TallowHides, Skins and Pelts.Coal.Hemp (Fibre and Tow).Timber.All other Goods.Total.
* Period ended 8th January, 1927.
 Tons.Tons.Tons.Tons.Tons.Tons.Tons.Tons.Tons.Tons.Tons.
Awanui..................2,3202,320
Mangonui109..273....23......315720
 8........1......1120
Russell1861,547204..66402,756..6,11868711,604
Hokianga168..568..136..113,06321814,055
Whangarei193..9251317719,396..61124,051144,740
Kaipara......741..61,1151211,254
Mangawai17........9......309335
 1,128..7,0443,7191157606,9422,5444,30343,69970,254
Auckland11,5966,38941,71613,7963,7876,06817,2786,30921,100332,002460,041
Onehunga65..412..172,484..37032,76235,714
Great Harrier..................526526
Raglan266..263........1353125720
Kawhia250..163....5......299717
Thames37..8487874......52,5911,79655,460
Coromandel..................916916
Whitianga30..140..11....8001091,081
Tauranga171..2,714..73242..8603,9823,74411,786
 ..................44
Whakatane129..1341,0813184..1661743,2595,058
Opotiki264..842521058......1,7853,011
 187............39666298
Tokomaru Bay1,6662,193....204286..3969075,301
Tolaga Bay702......17......43753
 187................501688
Gisborne7,3939,972623..9971,421....1,48613,99135,883
Waikokopu6372,686..2812523075392..2,0926,265
Wairoa1,366..3311..40......1451,595
 4,454..151442967852085005,56511,805
Napier19,82018,6849981192,0062,7405,9962141,82628,64581,048
Mokau43..........199..7521291,123
Waitara........15..15..441,3751,449
 ..143................143
New Plymouth29310,7168,76617,1891,017922....2224,94844,073
Patea1651,8251,43113,169242 520......68818,040 
Wanganui12,15614,9013,5548,0851,5562,630116..2,11514,31159,424
Foxton..................3,3473,347
 6,3581,7388,10426,3534101,427158,2104,2692,714145,838355,421
Wellington35,40533,60814,79741,3005,5929,326158,44414,2046,120424,342743
Picton1,7702,59352444190112..571125,74531,478
Wairau1,148..24356..52..74..7,3828,955
Kaikoura258..11522..10....88278771
Nelson110..293409..77,363721414,41822,716
1,09625874164411729610,096104166375751,275
Waitapu129..33039..8....487221,276
 ..................1111
Motueka177..116....1..45..14,7515,090
 ..................107107
Westport*23..35..21208620,9191912,5925,910629,899
Greymouth92......78228194,580..81,5332,133278,644
Hokitika..................213213
 11..12705........262,0422,786
Lyttelton20,23125,4441,5701,4073,7784,791231157769174,002232,380
 ..................66
Akaroa98..1263..3......51227
 ..........20........20
Timaru9,20412,2545926041,396731......53,98878,769
Oamaru5903,307....409133......20,43724,876
 84........54....4957,1237,756
Otago13,0845,9821,6372,4891,2094,574247051,900102,334133,938
Invercargill..362..46210..1529581,368
 ............596......596
Bluff6,2016,26360311,6831,2365926142,6807,90021,41559,187
Half - moon Bay..................374374
 12,5271,88115,60431,2305272,365173,8967,1328,058219,421472,641
          Totals147,233158,65884,280113,17924,27136,5281,033,43326,731207,1471,468,7573,300,217

TRANSHIPMENTS.

Transhipments of cargo during 1926 are shown in the two preceding tables to have totalled 472,641 tons, of which 355,421 tons were transhipped at Wellington.

Transhipments are of four classes, as follows:—

Coastal to Coastal.—Cargo which has been loaded on a vessel at one New Zealand port and is transhipped to another vessel for discharge at another New Zealand port.

Coastal to Overseas.—Cargo which has been loaded on a vessel at a New Zealand port and is transhipped to another vessel for discharge at a port outside of the Dominion.

Overseas to Coastal.—Cargo which has come from overseas and is transhipped to another vessel for discharge at a New Zealand port.

Overseas to Overseas.—Cargo which has come from overseas and is transhipped to another vessel for discharge outside New Zealand.

The first class represents purely coastal trade, but each of the others may be added to the appropriate figures of overseas trade shown previously to ascertain the total tonnage of goods arriving from or departing overseas. The total inwards tonnage from overseas is found to be 2,471,740, and the total outward tonnage going overseas 972,998. It should be noted that in the compilation of statistics tonnage is reckoned by weight for some items and by measurement for others.

Two tables are appended showing the transhipment trade of each port affected for 1926, and the transhipments of the various items of merchandise, &c., a distinction being made in each case between the four classes referred to above.

TRANSHIPMENTS BY PORTS AND CLASS, 1926.
Port.Coastal to Coastal.Coastal to Overseas.Overseas to Coastal.Overseas to Overseas.Totals.
 Tons.Tons.Tons.Tons.Tons.
Russell20......20
Auckland12,14118,25936,3333,52170,254
Whakatane4......4
Tokomaru Bay72226....298
Gisborne272416....688
Napier3,9644,7903,051..11,805
New Plymouth..143....143
Wellington60,395185,913104,7444,369355,421
Nelson18,0651,7432,908..22,716
Motueka11......11
Westport107......107
Lyttelton9045911,216852,796
Akaroa6......6
Timaru..20....20
Otago1,312..6,444..7,756
Bluff..596....586
          Totals97,273212,697154,6967,975472,641
TRANSHIPMENTS BY ITEMS AND CLASS, 1926.
Item.Coastal to Coastal.Coastal to Overseas.Overseas to Coastal.Overseas to Overseas.Totals.
 Tons.Tons.Tons.Tons.Tons.
Butter33015,2634715,604
Cheese55730,672..131,230
Coal55,188117,2251,483..173,896
Fruit7,73418,0726,941332,750
Hemp (fibre and tow)846,9509627,132
Hides, skins, and pelts2292,125652,365
Kerosene, benzine, and other fuel oils292..51,9973,35855,647
Manures, artificial1,298574,383..5,738
Meat, frozen (beef, mutton, and lamb)2351,646....1,881
Sugar1,7861393131,959
Tallow23504....527
Timber4437396,87518,958
Wines, spirits, ale, and beer1,51791,49943,029
Wool49911,99929..12,527
All other goods27,0587,29781,3524,591120,298
          Totals97,273212,697154,6967,975472,641

Chapter 12. SECTION XII.—SHIPPING

REGISTERED VESSELS

THE number and tonnage of the registered vessels belonging to the several ports of registry in the Dominion on the 31st December, 1926 (distinguishing sailing-vessels, steamers, and motor-vessels), were as under:—

Ports.Sailing- vessels.Steam-vessels.Motor-vessels.
Vessels.Gross Tonnage.Net Tonnage.Vessels.Gross Tonnage.Net Tonnage.Vessels.Gross Tonnage.Net Tonnage.
Auckland655,1224,36310722,72711,3921686,3172,924
Napier4266253203,9952,1299744463
Wellington135,3154,9055998,83056,70810723407
Nelson23535157,0453,3896301145
Lyttelton82,1622,078166,4343,032414582
Timaru......1942488......
Dunedin......3640,00623,86157546
Invercargill......81,09159527942
          Totals9212,90011,634262181,070101,5942048,3844,109

Auckland is the port of registry of the majority of the vessels forming New Zealand's “mosquito” fleet, the average net tonnage of the 340 vessels on the Auckland register being only 55 tons. At Dunedin many of the vessels of the Union Steam Ship Company of New Zealand are registered. Shortly after the outbreak of the late war, however, several of the principal vessels of this company were transferred to the London register.

Year.Sailing-vessels.Steam and Motor Vessels.Totals.
Vessels.Gross Tonnage.Net Tonnage.Vessels.Gross Tonnage.Net Tonnage.Vessels.Gross Tonnage.Net Tonnage.
191718424,35622,404376115,68365,092560140,03987,496
191817825,20023,158379116,55165,388557141,75188,546
191917424,35422,216382116,26164,943556140,61587,159
192016323,33421,223384116,61164,837547139,94586,060
192116125,46123,201401122,37168,705562147,83291,906
192213823,58321,484418127,00670,860556150,58992,344
19231221,71819,812428143,16480,850555164,882100,662
192412321,29719,392441168,84794,978564190,144114,370
192511721,24419,452462186,520104,241579207,764123,693
19269212,90011,634466189,454105,703558202,354117,337

The number of sailing-vessels on the register has decreased rapidly during recent years, there having been a continuous decline since 1907, in which year 323 sailing-vessels were on the register.

OVERSEA SHIPPING

The tonnage of vessels entered and cleared during 1926 amounted to 4,498,641, as compared with 4,261,933 for 1925. The number of vessels increased from 1319 to 1343.

Of late years the tendency has been for vessels of a larger size to be employed in the New Zealand trade, in order to cope with the growing imports and exports of the Dominion and for the purposes of the passenger traffic. The increase over a period of years is thus more noticeable on a comparison of tonnage than by comparing the number of vessels. The number of vessels entered inwards and cleared outwards in 1916 was 1,164, of an aggregate tonnage of 2,940,110 tons—an average of 2,526 tons. The 1,343 vessels in 1926 aggregated 4,498,641 tons, the average being 3,349 tons. Dealing with steamships only (1,054 in 1916 and 1,322 in 1926), the average tonnage is found to be 2,732 and 3,391 tons respectively. The number of sailing-vessels arriving and departing decreased from 110 in 1916 to only 21 in 1926, the aggregate tonnage falling in the same time from 59,522 to 15,793 tons.

The number and tonnage of vessels entered and cleared during each of the last ten years, separating steam from sailing, are as shown in the following table:—

OVERSEA SHIPPING, 1917–26.
Year.Entered.Cleared.
Vessels.Tonnage.Vessels.Tonnage.
Steam.Sailing.Steam.Sailing.Steam.Sailing.Steam.Sailing.
1917485581,378,67627,100486611,353,97527,907
1918458851,225,48154,067464801,264,10546,522
1919472921,427,75953,124475991,444,20661,050
1920665792,025,17537,195637701,942,90333,352
1921611671,891,30948,927610681,895,41948,922
1922552191,774,8868,101551181,782,4367,514
1923646182,106,5875,292628182,055,7954,707
1924694192,205,4247,531686202,220,3546,853
1925635212,112,42810,313640232,128,13711,055
1926665132,251,13510,19965782,231,7135,594

NATIONALITY OF VESSELS.

The next table shows the number and tonnage of British, colonial, and foreign vessels entered and cleared in each of the ton years 1917 to 1926:—

Year.British.Colonial.Foreign.Total.
Vessels.Tons.Vessels.Tons.Vessels.TOMS.Vessels.Tons.
Entered.
19172491,008,759262336,0273260,9905431,405,776
1918193838,198289374,1306167,2205431,279,548
19192661,114,479239285,3835981,0215641,480,883
19203631,477,965302403,02579181,3807442,062,370
19213531,386,467280438,68045115,0896781,940,236
19223561,369,799200360,3651552,8235711,782,987
19233981,543,817242498,4832469,5796642,111,879
19243421,393,545329691,27242128,1387132,212,955
19252751,297,136326674,70055150,9056562,122,741
19262911,376,545324706,06563178,7246782,261,334
Cleared.
1917253995,346261327,8223358,7145471,381,882
1918203872,204289 239377,3835261,0405441,310,627
19192731,139,8122860626279,3825741,505,256
19203451,421,814291393,09171161,3507071,976,255
19213561,388,147267417,78655138,4086781,944,341
19223501,365,722203369,4911654,7675691,789,980
19233871,517,096237478,0862265,3206462,060,502
19243421,418,158322674,70242134,3477062,227,207
19252861,318,680323663,21554157,2976632,139,192
19262941,386,967310686,99461163,3466652,237,307

British vessels entered in 1926 showed an increase in tonnage of approximately 80,000 as compared with 1925, while both colonial and foreign ships also showed a moderate increase.

Of the colonial vessels entered inwards in 1928, 228, with an aggregate net tonnage of 498,531 tons, were of New Zealand registry. The foreign vessels entered inwards consisted of 25 American (83,616 tons), 22 Norwegian, 4 Danish, 2 Dutch, 2 Brazilian, 1 Swedish, 1 German, 1 French, 1 Italian, 1 Jugo-Slavian, 1 Finnish, 1 Japanese, and 1 New Caledonian.

DIRECTION OF OVERSEA SHIPPING.

Particulars of the number and net tonnage of vessels entered and cleared between New Zealand and various countries during the years 1925 and 1926 are given below:—

Country.1925.1926.
Entered.Cleared.Entered.Cleared.
No.Tonnage.No.Tonnage.No.Tonnage.No.Tonnage.
United Kingdom76433,95693524,96273418,31295539,910
British North Borneo (Protectorate)13,149............
India315,311....418,476....
Straits Settlements..2,438....328,156..3,421
Seychelles Islands12,706....25,568....
South African Union28,626............
Canada40195,85017125,41237185,97014121,027
Australia362936,5694511,193,3443541,001,5204111,175,263
Fiji2764,2112253,2492458,4922258,751
Malden Island........12,525....
Gilbert and Ellice Is. lands25,29012,337........
Nauru (Pleasant) Island1237,514822,7621128,2971132,210
Ocean Island........515,59225,755
Norfolk Island31,6361340112,331112,787
Papua........112,088....
Solomon Islands..40352,28828063860
Other British Pacific islands....310,551....23,129
Belgium39,390....27,153....
France1797310,803........
Germany13,492............
Italy....14,888........
Netherlands........12,78913,379
Norway2132..4,882617,672....
Egypt38,248....12,851....
Dutch East Indies819,82226,257310,52013,155
Philippine Islands............414,388
Argentina............825,703
Brazil............26,308
Chile12,80513,14925,37725,908
Cuba........514,601....
United States of America93346,98738154,984116424,88650192,052
Hawaii............25,394
New Caledonia66,00144,09455,18455,274
Walpole Island........11,221....
New Guinea112,088............
Society Islands....34,714....38,830
Tuamotu Archipelago........25,68938,529
Tutuila....34,918........
Whale-fisheries65,32065,25865,2581215,274
          Totals6562,122,7416632,139,1926782,261,3346652,237,307

More than half of the vessels, representing slightly less than half of the total tonnage inwards during the two years covered by the foregoing table, came from Australia, while a somewhat higher proportion of the shipping outwards was cleared for Australia. The United Kingdom ranks second, the United States third, Canada fourth, and Fiji usually fifth, although the figures for Pacific islands (other than Fiji) occupied this position in 1926. The figures for the principal countries for each of the last ten years are as follow:—

SHIPPING BETWEEN NEW ZEALAND AND PRINCIPAL COUNTRIES, 1917–26.
Year.Australia.United Kingdom.United States.Canada.Fiji.Pacific Islands (other than Fiji).
Entered.
 Tons.Tons.Tons.Tons.Tons.Tons.
1917614,055308,932205,440112,96950,07728,674
1918778,416190,758123,60583,31247,03821,983
1919637,368388,303220,81970,06657,87727,385
19201,076,585339,173101,461131,98961,26042,202
1921888,287415,020324,089167,95170,46133,894
1922872,175375,361211,223193,16157,70534,475
19231,045,264387,987298,470192,09853,77942,620
19241,082,982376,025351,511174,65458,23748,962
1925936,569433,956346,987195,85064,21165,638
19261,001,520418,312424,886185,97058,49273,733
Cleared.
1917654,237428,79950,54077,73038,73230,929
1918577,504417,94562,81674,43038,02718,055
1919683,432559,47658,25675,60340,90936,008
19201,185,707473,82256,06589,16733,94335,935
19211,178,138535,27384,57169,41656,22315,578
1922974,872543,821111,48370,14854,19018,314
19231,211,532523,66392,844105,21848,73753,228
19241,338,655525,230144,217104,53645,59435,655
19251,193,344524,962154,984. 125,41253,24952,004
19261,175,263539,910192,052121,02758,75172,768

SHIPPING TRADE OF PORTS

New Zealand has twenty-one ports of entry for Customs purposes, and there are numerous other ports around the coast. A vessel arriving from overseas may call at several ports in the Dominion to discharge and load cargo, and is recorded as an overseas arrival at the first port of call, and as an overseas departure from the port from which it finally sails. Its movements from one port to another in New Zealand are treated as coastwise shipping. The figures in the following table must simply be taken as showing the extent to which various ports are made the first port of arrival or the last port of departure, and not as indicating the relative overseas trade of the various ports.

OVERSEAS SHIPPING, 1924–26, BY PORTS OF FIRST ARRIVAL AND FINAL DEPARTURE
Port.Entered.Cleared.
1924.1925.1926.1924.1925.1926.
 Tons.Tons.Tons.Tons.Tons.Tons.
Kaipara2,9952,0491,396..1,5621,396
Auckland1,229,2981,228,6791,262,658809,471812,860783,107
Tauranga1,367..........
Gisborne15,70314,48015,5028,58410,03414,171
Napier21,28924,55435,92039,10921,02317,731
New Plymouth31,65231,72643,50749,55842,10737,866
Wanganui29,36523,18918,34912,23820,97920,925
Wellington541,805521,200625,934759,740750,856835,707
Picton4,75311,9979034,162..1,408
Nelson2,0651,541199..3,501..
Westport2,5333,23212,85620,58451,917138,631
Greymouth1,5261,688..34,60825,99732,551
Lyttelton124,26793,60079,70797,31991,86074,502
Timaru8,1553,7093,76321,01922,09122,529
Oamaru7,7037,95316,0341,8601,901..
Otago63,08863,97467,56526,296177,838135,443
Bluff125,39189,77076,841112,679104,666121,340
          Totals2,212,9552,122,7412,261,3342,227,2072,139,1922,237,307

Complementary to the statistical tables of overseas shipping entered and cleared, a table of coastwise shipping was until 1922 published annually in the successive volumes of Trade and Shipping Statistics, and the two sets of figures taken in con-junction showed the total shipping of each port. A drawback of the table of coastwise shipping, however, was that it made no distinction between vessels engaged merely in the coastal trade and overseas vessels moving from port to port. To remedy this deficiency a new series of tables was instituted in 1922, showing for each of fifty-one ports (now fifty-six) the total shipping entered and cleared, and distinguishing between overseas and coastal vessels, irrespective of whether the former had been entered or cleared overseas or coastwise. From this series of tables may be seen at a glance not only the total shipping of each port, but the number and tonnage of vessels calling there which are engaged in the overseas trade.

A summary is here given showing, for each of the fifty-six ports referred to, the number and tonnage of all vessels entered during 1925 and 1926. In this summary no distinction is made between overseas and coastal vessels.

NUMBER AND TONNAGE OF VESSELS (OVERSEAS AND COASTAL) ENTERED AT EACH PORT, 1925 AND 1926.
Port.1925.1926.
Number.Tonnage.Number.Tonnage.
* Returns not collected in 1926.
Parengarenga213,431252,805
Awanui10212,73512210,230
Whangaroa17943,26421253,952
Russell17899,23618087,512
Herekino........
Whangape402,924392,557
Hokianga11528,30011725,979
Mangonui6218,5967524,023
Whangarei1,106235,306983190,217
Kaipara166,128237,884
Mangawai663,206592,965
Mahurangi*17810,732....
Auckland8,9562,376,7788,5302,450,714
Onehunga34080,27333480,666
Whitianga9113,02910211,617
Great Barrier*547,367....
Kawhia529,4405611,883
Raglan539,3215410,102
Thames64875,11855984,960
Coromandel1389,1531268,665
Tauranga315117,126295114,614
Opotiki756,541817,354
Whakatane10328,2411087,661
Tolaga Bay9838,2469136,750
Tokomaru Bay252114,982256111,803
Gisborne539355,895592326,506
Waikokopu9166,34111279,051
Wairoa15311,7331068,136
Napier666575,113635556,308
Awakino15210....
Mokau38970381,634
Waitara652,086643,133
New Plymouth344336,021374407,049
Patea17416,96519819,280
Wanganui525273,737547301,828
Foxton738,853708,724
Wellington2,9473,197,6733,0433,430,594
Wairau18413,67623316,045
Havelock381,65329811
Kaikoura668,3498610,716
Picton439292,808409259,743
Nelson1,461283,3071,210311,288
Waitapu27013,69118711,357
Motueka29722,7392,5620,857
Westport587369,072588452,470
Greymouth315174,663304169,655
Hokitika1742515360
Lyttelton1,5601,918,4771,6111,961,630
Akaroa304,812614,676
Timaru362495,802387562,589
Oamaru182146,672176150,952
Otago5541,002,085543951,504
Invercargill1417,7871457,511
Bluff421414,760414393,519
Riverton123123
Half-moon Bay1141,7931272,149
          Totals25,90713,367,66424,98813,774,951

Wellington ranks as the first port of the Dominion as regards aggregate tonnage of shipping entered, followed by Auckland, Lyttelton, Otago, Timaru, and Napier in that order. Wellington and Lyttelton are the termini of the daily inter-Island ferry service, and to this fact is due a large part of the coastwise shipping credited to these two ports.

The number and tonnage, of overseas vessels included in the totals given above for the various ports concerned are now given. The table on the opposite page covers all vessels engaged in the overseas trade, whether entered overseas or coastwise, and the figures for individual ports differ greatly from those given in a previous table, wherein the tonnage of overseas vessels entered is counted only for the port of first entry in the Dominion.

NUMBER AND TONNAGE OF OVERSEAS VESSELS ENTERED AT EACH PORT, 1925 AND 1926.
Port.1925.1926.
Number.Tonnage.Number.Tonnage.
Awanui1166....
Whangaroa295611,513
Russell2057,9211339,871
Whangape29561197
Hokianga1514,163910,574
Whangarei1114,5172727,652
Kaipara54,26043,855
Auckland4561,618,1435241,751,420
Thames31,1582439
Whakatane421,230....
Tokomaru Bay1057,461954,678
Gisborne73238,69983217,552
Waikokopu1154,5541264,065
Napier118460,207129447,009
New Plymouth75220,628111309,917
Wanganui63178,01562205,346
Wellington4491,828,6325242,031,018
Picton2780,0552664,813
Nelson1643,1131533,920
Westport120159,002166284,106
Greymouth10694,296113104,298
Lyttelton2681,044,7792721,059,278
Timaru102342,320112406,529
Oamaru3062,2892966,359
Otago279863,466237802,957
Bluff122371,116105336,760
          Totals2,3887,832,1022,5868,324,126

Overseas vessels are shown to have called at twenty-four ports during 1926, including nine which were not first ports of call for a single overseas vessel. The total entries of the 678 overseas vessels during the year were 2,586, which gives an average of nearly four ports called at on each visit to the Dominion. Many vessels— as, for instance, those engaged in the transport of timber and coal, and those merely touching at a New Zealand port while en route between Australia and America—call at only one port in the Dominion, while, on the other hand, vessels engaged in the Home trade generally call at half a dozen or more ports.

MARINE OFFICERS' CERTIFICATES

The examinations for masters, mates, engineers, &c., of vessels are controlled by the Marine Department, and the regulations relating to these examinations are based upon those of the Imperial Board of Trade, with such modifications as are necessitated by local conditions; but the British Board of Trade recognizes the following New Zealand certificates only as of Imperial validity: Master, extra; master, ordinary; master, steamship; first mate, only mate, and second mate, ordinary and steamship; first- and second-class marine engineers. It is a condition of such recognition that candidates must possess service qualifications and pass examinations similar and not inferior to those prescribed by the British Board of Trade.

New regulations for the examination of masters and mates were issued by the Board of Trade in 1921, and corresponding regulations were made in New Zealand and came into force on 6th June, 1923.

During 1926–27 some 385 candidates sat for examinations. Of the 205 who passed, 93 were masters, mates, and engineers of seagoing ships; 3 were for voluntary examination in compass deviation; 19 were masters, mates, and engineers of steamers plying within restricted limits; 21 were engineers of seagoing motor-propelled boats: and 69 were engineers of such boats plying within restricted limits.

SURVEY OF SHIPS

The Shipping and Seamen Act of 1908, and its amendment of 1909, provide for an annual survey by Government surveyors of all vessels, with a view to ensuring their seaworthiness. Certificates of survey were issued in 1926–27 to 260 steamers, 530 oil-engine vessels, and 26 sailing-vessels. Vessels to the number of 324 were also surveyed for seaworthiness and efficiency under section 226 of the 1908 Act.

LIGHTHOUSES,

The long coast-line of the Dominion is marred in many places by hidden rocks or reefs and other perils to navigation. This has compelled the erection of some forty-three coastal lighthouses of various types. No fewer than twelve of these are situated in the stormy area of Cook Strait and the bays opening therefrom, reaching from where the red and white rays of Cape Farewell light give warning of the seven-mile-long sandspit at the northern extremity of the South Island to the bluff shore marked by the Cape Palliser light at the southern point of the North Island.

The buildings are of varying kinds, as necessitated by their respective situations. In some thirty cases the light apparatus is classed as of the dioptric order—i.e., a central lamp sending its rays through a combination of surrounding lenses; and in one catadioptric, in which system the light-rays are both reflected and refracted. Automatic lights are used in the remainder of the coastal lighthouses.

The most powerful light is that of Stephen Island, which, placed some 600 ft. above high water, is visible at a distance of 32 ½ nautical miles. Next in order come Cape Brett light (altitude 510 ft.) and East Cape (505 feet), both visible at 30 ½ miles; Godley Head (altitude 450 ft.), visibility 29 miles; Cuvier Island light (altitude 390 ft.) and Mokohinou (altitude 385 ft.), both of which have a visibility of 27 miles. Sixteen other lights have a range of 20 miles or over.

All manually-attended coastal lighthouses are equipped with signalling flags and lamps, the keepers being competent to transmit or receive messages. Coastal lights —i.e., those outside the bounds of the various harbour authorities—are maintained by the Marine Department.

The average cost of erection and equipment of the coastal lighthouses was about £6,000 per light. The two most costly were Cape Brett Lighthouse (£11,237) on the Auckland Peninsula, and Dog Island Lighthouse (£10,481) in Foveaux Strait. The cost of maintenance of all lighthouses under the control of the Marine Department was for 1926–27—Salaries, £16,537; stores and general maintenance, £7,620; working-expenses of tender. £22,605; administration expenses. £6,000; interest and sinking-fund charges. £16,340; depreciation, £8,462: total, £77,564. Light dues for 1926–27 totalled £81,064.

WRECKS

In the case of any wreck or shipping casualty in New Zealand waters a Collector of Customs, Superintendent of Mercantile Marino, or other person empowered by the Minister of Marine institutes an inquiry into the cause and circumstances of such casualty. If necessary, a formal investigation is held by a Magistrate, who has power to cancel or suspend the certificate of any officer where the damage has resulted from his wrongful act or default.

Should any wreck occur on the coast the Receiver of Wrecks for that district, usually an officer of the Customs, has the necessary authority to be used in the preservation of life and property.

During the year 1926–27, 74 inquires, of which 6 were Magisterial, were held into shipping casualties, the number of vessels involved being 81. The principal casualty was the wreck of the s.s. “Manaia” off Slipper Island, East Coast, North Island. A summary of the casualties is given.

Strandings—No.Tonnage.
          Total wrecks61,062
     Slight damage1111,450
     No damage104,766
Collisions—
     Slight damage8365
     No damage66,118
Fires—
     Slight damage411,040
     No damage2963
Miscellaneous3450,894
          Totals8186,658

Chapter 13. SECTION XIII.—RAILWAYS

INTRODUCTORY

RAILWAY history in New Zealand dates from the year 1860 only. In that year a contract was let for the construction of a line from Christchurch to Lyttelton. The first portion of this line was opened on the 1st December, 1863, so that to Canterbury Province belongs the honour of first having railway communication within its borders. Four years later the Lyttelton Tunnel (1 ½ miles long) had been pierced and the line completed. Meanwhile other lines were being proceeded with inland towards the Canterbury Plains. Following the lead of Canterbury, the Provincial Council of Southland commenced in 1863 a line from Invercargill to Bluff Harbour, which was opened on the 5th February, 1867. Driven by the necessity for efficient military transport, the Provincial Council of Auckland in 1863 began the construction of a line from Auckland to Drury.

The effect of the various short railways being constructed by different authorities is apparent in the different gauges adopted. The General Government recommend d the adoption of a 5 ft. 6 in. gauge; nevertheless the Canterbury lines were using a 5 ft. 3 in. gauge, while the Auckland and Otago lines had the standard English gauge of 4 ft. 8 in.

Happily, these troubles were solved by the historic Railways Act of 1870. At that date only forty-six miles of railway were in operation. This Act, which was part of the public-works policy of the late Sir Julius Vogel, provided a general railway policy for the colony. Six years later, when the abolition of the provinces placed the earlier-constructed lines in the hands of the General Government, railway mileage had risen to 718 miles.

Although practically all the railways are State-owned, some were built by private enterprise. Of these the more important were constructed by the Midland and Wellington-Manawatu Railway Companies. The former line, of which some eighty-seven miles were in use, was taken over by the Government on the 27th May, 1895. The latter, from Wellington to Longburn, a distance of eighty-four miles, was acquired by the State by purchase in December, 1908.

On the 4th August, 1923, the Otira Tunnel—the connecting-link of the two railway systems on the east and west coasts of the South Island—was opened for through traffic, and this event marked the completion of one of New Zealand's greatest engineering achievements.

The Arthur's Pass Tunnel, as it is sometimes called, is seventh on the list of the world's longest tunnels, and is the longest tunnel in the British Empire. The tunnel enters the mountain-side on the east (Arthur's Pass) at an altitude of 2,435 ft. above sea-level, burrows under the summit of Arthur's Pass on a downward course, and emerges after 5 miles 25 chains 12 feet at an altitude of 1,586 ft. above sea-level.

The working of the electrified section, Otira - Arthur's Pass, 8 miles 18 chains, including the tunnel of 5 ¼ miles, has been provided for by the erection of a power-station at Otira containing three modern steam boilers and two turbine-driven generators. Each of the five 50-ton electric locomotives attached to the section is capable of hauling a train of 140 tons up the ruling grade of 1 in 33 to Arthur's Pass.

The development of automatic and electric-power signalling has been greatly extended since its introduction on the New Zealand railways some years ago. At the present time automatic signalling controlling the safe running of trains is in use between Lambton and Upper Hutt, a distance of 21 miles; between Addington and Stillwater, 97 miles; between Dunedin and Ravensbourne, 2 ¾ miles; between Auckland and Westfield, 7 ½ miles. These installations have been carried out with the most up-to-date signalling appliances in the world: the old type of semaphore signal has been discarded, and the signalling indications are given by means of coloured lenses.

In addition to automatic signalling, power signalling for the operation of yards has largely superseded the older form of mechanical signalling. The use of electric power for these purposes offers many advantages over the older mechanical system, inasmuch that points can be worked at great distances from a central point, and the operation can be automatically controlled by the movements of the trains themselves.

The use of electric power on the New Zealand railways is increasing to a great extent for many purposes, including pumping plants for the supply of water for engines outside stations, for driving electrical machinery in the shops, and the lighting of stations, locomotives, and carriages.

The system of railway-management has recently been reorganized and is at present carried on by a Board of three, consisting of a Chairman and two other members. There are two Divisional Superintendents, one in charge of the North Island lines with headquarters at Auckland and the other at Christchurch who controls the South Island system. In regard to the earlier organization of railway-management it was in the year 1876 that the railways of New Zealand passed from the control of the Provincial Governments to the Public Works Department. A few years later the opened lines were handed over to the Working Railways Department, and in 1889 a Board of three Railway Commissioners was appointed. This form of management, however, lasted only for five years, at the end of which period a General Manager, responsible to the Minister of Railways, took over the administration, and this system continued for close on thirty years.

MILEAGE OF STATE RAILWAYS

At the 31st March, 1927, there were some 3,164 miles of State railways open for traffic, divided into seven distinct sections, as follows:—

Section.Length. Miles.
North Island main lines and branches1,299
Kaihu24
Gisborne60
          Total, North Island1,383
South Island main lines and branches1,618
Westport43
Nelson64
Picton56
          Total, South Island1,781

Government railways are constructed by the Public Works Department, and are transferred to the Railways Department when completed. During the year 1926–27 23 miles in the North Island and 3 miles in the South Island were taken over by the Railways Department.

The gauge is 3 ft. 6 in., and a steel rail of 70 lb. weight per lineal yard is the standard for the permanent-way, and is in use on 1,563 miles of line. Some 1,509 miles are still in 53 lb., 55 lb., and 56 lb. steel rails, and most of the remainder is of lighter material. Sleepers, which are laid down to the number of 2,100 to the mile, are principally of Australian hardwood or New Zealand silver-pine.

ROLLING-STOCK

All carriages and wagons required for use on the State railways have, since 1901, been manufactured in the railway workshops of the Dominion, with the exception of 2,500 four-wheeled wagons imported from England in 1921–22. Most of the locomotives also are now built in the Dominion, partly in the railway workshops and partly by an engineering firm at Thames. The Railways Department commenced building engines in 1889 at the Addington Workshops (Christchurch). Since that year building operations have been gradually extended, the work being restricted to two of the four principal workshops of the Department. One of these, Addington, has specialized in tender-engines, while the other, Hillside (Dunedin), has confined itself to the construction of tank engines. Up to the present time 229 new locomotives have been built by the Department, of which 89 were tender-engines and 140 tank engines. The weights of the tender-engines in working trim vary from 63 to 94 tons, while those of the tank engines run from 29 ½ to 71 tons.

A new passenger locomotive, Class AB, was brought into operation during 1915, and has been adopted as a standard type. This is a simple superheated tender-engine of the “Pacific” type—weight in working trim, 79 tons; tractive power, 20,000 lb. The AB locomotive is of sufficient power to be also easily adapted for use as a goods engine. The standard goods locomotive used is of the four-cylinder balanced compound type, weighs 94 tons, and has a tractive power of 29,840 lb. Standard carriages are 50 ft. in length, fitted with chair seats to accommodate forty-four passengers, and lighted by the Pintsch-gas system. Electric lighting in passenger-cars is now being substituted for gas lighting, and express trains thus equipped are running on the main trunk systems in both Islands. The Westinghouse brake is fitted to all rolling-stock with the exception of that on the Kaihu, Picton, Nelson, and Westport Sections.

Information as to the rolling-stock in use on the State railways at the 31st March in each of the last ten years is given in the following table:—

At 31st March.Locomotives.Passenger-vehicles.Wagons and Brake-vans.
19186241,48822,517
19196201,48922,658
19206161,49222,937
19216081,49223,119
19226371,49623,974
19236391,49826,106
19246551,50626,198
19256621,56826,488
19267041,60226,757
19276981,60526,990

PASSENGERS AND GOODS

The following statement shows the number of miles of Government railways open in the Dominion, the number of train-miles travelled and of passengers carried, and the tonnage of goods traffic for the last twenty years:—

Year ended 31st March.Length open (Miles).Train-mileage.Passengers.Season-ticket issued.Goods and Live-stock.* Tons.
Including Season-ticket Holders.Excluding Season ticket Holders.

* The equivalent tonnage for live-stock has been given.

† Not available.

19082,4747,051,2749,756,716185,1745,070,176
19092,6747,458,23610,457,144192,5475,135,408
19102,7177,889,16611,141,142199,3715,490,018
19112,7538,141,07511,200,613222,1045,863,674
19122,7988,371,68720,336,57711,891,134236,9575,887,908
19132,8519,016,22422,310,86713,123,879265,2596,246,128
19142,8549,319,26823,173,47213,355,893287,0376,019,633
19152,9459,383,42023,542,90313,565,772302,9126,453,472
19162,9609,356,52224,600,69314,201,506330,6226,370,945
19172,9609,146,33124,782,60214,173,115355,8326,239,172
19182,9837,468,64621,438,32511,408,156322,4875,742,968
19192,9837,477,58322,030,32711,374,521351,1245,613,739
19202,9967,408,60824,582,18612,760,814400,6216,000,279
19213,0099,303,39228,821,78315,315,640464,6916,487,279
19223,0218,717,26528,121,76314,262,440472,8656,321,351
19233,0288,346,73128,221,36214,256,610485,6816,618,588
19243,0539,024,50328,436,47513,836,311525,7446,925,517
19253,0859,083,62326,106,85912,424,012537,5447,033,459
19263,13810,319,40727,653,41411,813,407600,2927,256,142
19273,16410,723,86426,002,13710,305,065585,0947,308,449

The total coaching train-mileage in 1926–27 was 3,778,372, and the total freight train-mileage 6,945,492. Net engine-mileage during the year aggregated 15,212,086, as compared with 14,657,039 in 1925–26. Net ton-miles for 1926–27 were 454,873,000, as compared with 459,900,000 in the previous year.

Live-stock carried in 1926–27 comprised 391,062 cattle and horses, and 8,902,511 sheep and pigs, equivalent to a tonnage of 474,596. The following table gives interesting information as to the constitution of the goods traffic for the year 1926–27. The figures are exclusive of steamer traffic on Lake Wakatipu, which is included in the previous table.

CLASSIFICATION OF GOODS AND LIVE-STOCK TRAFFIC, 1926–27.
Commodity.Tonnage carried.Per Cent. of Total.Tons One Mile.Average Haul.Miles.
Grain251,8373.4512,821,93351
Meals98,8291.4356,541,66566
Fruit46,3770.647,653,026165
Root crops, fodder193,2062.6510,639,05355
Flax, green and dressed29,5880411,792,03661
Seeds22,7030.311,076,88147
Cattle and horses118,5021.6210,064,85385
Sheep and pigs356,0944.8825,354,56671
Meat148,1022.033,677,94525
Butter86,6301.194,865,81856
Cheese71,4620.983,511,48049
Wool134,2861.846,837,15151
Dairy by products12,2200.171,122,60592
Fat, hides, skins34,3670.471,518,07644
Fish8,3410.111,306,386157
Agricultural lime102,9921.406,989,92668
Coal, imported81,5921.122,337,76329
Coal, New Zealand hard1,089,46414.9233,363,40331
Coal, New Zealand brown951,64313,404114,512,204120
Road-metal336,5374.4619,070,14927
Lime and coke55,2440.763,510,97164
Timber, imported45,5610.622,045,08345
Timber, New Zealand617,8828.4668,062,589110
Firewood, posts, &c.140,0091.9210,615,47776
Benzine61,7530.855,022,95481
Cement, New Zealand78,2361.077,796,413100
Manures441,3966.0531,604,88072
Miscellaneous1,684,89923.0861,158,24636
          Totals7,299,752100.00454,873,53262

COST OF CONSTRUCTION

The total cost of construction of open lines up to the 31st March, 1927, was £49,183,916. The amount spent on lines in course of construction and not handed over to the Working Railways Department for traffic purposes was £6,844,561, making the total capital invested in State railways £56,028,477. The figures for each of the last five years are given.

CAPITAL INVESTED IN STATE RAILWAYS AT 31ST MARCH, 1923–27.
1922–23.1923–24.1924–25.1925–26.1926–27.
 £     £     £     £     £     
Lines open for traffic40,275,16141,399,42744,570,74647,608,67649,183,916
Lines under construction6,575,9107,339,3946,262,7546,107,7796,844,561
          Totals46,851,07143,738,82150,833,50053,716,45556,028,477

So varied are the geographical features of the Dominion that a great disparity exists in the cost of constructing the individual sections of lines. The numerou-mountain-chains and the innumerable rivers fed by the heavy rainfall make railways construction in general both difficult and expensive, as the next statement shows.

COMPARISON OF CAPITAL COST AND OF REVENUE OF EACH SECTION, 1926–27.
Section.Capital Cost of Open Lines to 31st March, 1927.Capital Coat per Mile (Open Lines).Net Revenue, 1926–27.
Per Mile of Open Line.Per Cent. of Capital Cost.
* Loss.
 £     £     £     £     
North Island—
     Kaihu189,1157,879−137.58*..
     Gisborne846,95414,116−102.35*..
     Main lines and branches23,363,80917,986761.814.34
          Totals24,399,87817,643708.764.02
South Island— Westport697,87316,230986.196.06
     Nelson571,8738,936−210.27*..
     Picton680,72112,156−158.20*..
     Main lines and branches20,845,60312,883163.821.28
          Totals22,796,07012,800160.041.25
Lake Wakatipu steamer service44,387......
Subsidiary services1,827,458....13.08
Stock of stores, &c.116,123......
          Grand totals49,183,91615,545614.343.99

The cost of construction has been relatively greater in the North Island than in the South, but the net revenue per mile of open line and per cent. of capital cost has in recent years been considerably greater in the North than in the South. The North Island main lines and branches and the Westport Section show a greater capital cost per mile than any other section, but they give the highest percentage of net revenue.

REVENUE AND EXPENDITURE

The railways in New Zealand have never been regarded, or run, as a profit-making concern. Even if practicable, there is little doubt that such a policy would not meet with the approval of the public, nor would it bring about any material improvement in the condition of affairs as a whole. If, in the construction and working of the railway, considerations of financial return only were regarded, much greater profit would be earned. The railways have contributed in a great measure towards bringing the Dominion to its present high state of productiveness, and have given practical assistance in the development of the country, and have encouraged local industry. For many years a profit of 3 per cent. was regarded as sufficient, and any excess over this rate was followed by reductions in passenger charges or in freights. Consequent on the extension of settlement and the soundness of the Dominion's industries, a higher rate than 3 per cent. has been aimed at in recent years. The rate looked for in 1909–10 was 3 ¾ per cent., and in 1910–11 4 per cent., followed in 1911–12 by a return to 3 ¾ per cent. These rates were obtained, as will be seen from the table following. The rates for 1913–14 and 1914–15 fell below expectations, a result due in the earlier year to the extended strike which obtained during nearly three months of the year and to the outbreak of smallpox in the North Island, and in the later year to the outbreak of the European War. In 1915–16 and 1916–17, however, there were considerable increases, bringing the net revenue up to 4 ¾ per cent. and 5 ¼ per cent. respectively. The returns for the next three years all fell slightly below the figure for 1916–17; in 1920–21 there was an abrupt fall to somewhat less than 3 ½ per cent., and in 1921–22 the unprecedentedly low figure of slightly over 1 percent, was reached, a state of affairs brought about by high running-costs, the competition of motor transport, and especially the state of depression which was in evidence during the year. The year 1922–23 showed a considerable improvement over the preceding period, the return being slightly over 3 per cent.; while for the year 1923–24 the policy rate of 3 ¾ per cent. was slightly exceeded. The restrictions imposed by the Health Department on account of the epidemic of infantile paralysis considerably affected the passenger traffic for the year 1924–25, and to this may he attributed the decrease in the rate of interest earned—viz., slightly over 3 ½ per cent.

In 1924 the Government decided upon a financial reorganization of the railways, and an entirely new system of accounts, based on commercial practice, was brought into operation on the 1st April, 1925.

The first and most important step in this direction was the establishment of a separate Working Railways Account into which all earnings are paid and from which all working-expenses, superannuation subsidies, and interest on capital are met. The interest on capital is based on the actual rates payable on the various loans.

The new financial policy embodies the setting-up of Renewals, Betterments, and Equalization Funds, and also provides for payment of subsidies from the Consolidated Fund for losses on operation of certain developmental lines.

The total revenue and expenditure of the railways during each of the last twenty years, with the net revenue, and the percentage of the last-mentioned to capital cost, are as follows:—

Year ended 31st March.Gross Revenue.Expenditure.Net Revenue.Percentage of Net Revenue to Capital Cost.
 £     £     £     £s.d.
19082,761,9381,949,759812,179368
19092,929,5262,114,815814,711327
19103,249,7902,169,4741,080,3163160
19113,494,1822,303,2721,190,910413
19123,676,5092,465,8961,210,6133197
19133,971,0022,705,6091,265,393409
19144,043,3282,880,3231,163,0053123
19154,105,4572,920,4551,185,0023107
19164,548,3562,910,8831,637,4734144
19174,800,8102,926,8641,873,9465511
19184,687,7003,042,9071,644,79341111
19194,988,6323,308,5751,680,05741211
19205,752,4874,105,0671,647,4204108
19216,908,5315,636,6011,271,930384
19226,643,5916,237,727405,864114
19236,727,8025,502,4971,225,3053010
19246,984,2115,403,7661,580,445 166
19257,112,5245,545,4161,567,1083110
19268,460,7626,468,4281,992,3344611
19278,434,6546,490,8801,943,77431910

The above figures are inclusive of subsidiary services, which in recent years have increased considerably. For 1925–26 and 1926–27 also the figures of receipts are swelled by the inclusion of moneys transferred from the Consolidated Fund to make good deficiencies in revenue on branch lines and isolated sections. The revenue and expenditure for these two years is now given, distinguishing between railway operating and other items:—

Year ended 31st March.Revenue.Expenditure.Net Operating Revenue.
Railway operating.Subsidiary Services.Subsidy from Consolidated Fund.Railway operating.Subsidiary Services.
 £     £     £     £     £     £     
19267,589,274511,947359,5416,164,570303,8581,424,704
19277,423,472565,961445,2216,158,283332,5971,265,189

The various subsidiary services now conducted by the Railways Department, with the revenue and expenditure of each during the year ended the 31st March, 1927, are as follows:—

Service.Revenue.Expenditure.
 £     £     
Lake Wakatipu steamers10,27315,859
Refreshment service129,612119,567
Advertising service47,38742,509
Departmental dwellings83,375137,547
Leases of refreshment-rooms, bookstalls, &c.20,4628,271
Road motor services8,7448,844
Miscellaneous receipts266,108..
          Totals565,961332,597

Interest on railway capital liability paid during 1926–27 (and not included in the foregoing figures of expenditure) amounted to £2,043,433, there thus being a deficit of £99,659 for the year, as compared with a surplus of £79,023 for the preceding year. The sum of £310,542 was set aside to provide for renewals, insurance, &c., and is included in the total of expenditure for the year.

REVENUE.

In the following table the revenue during the last ten years is classified according to the class of traffic, &c., from which it was derived. Total revenue is covered down to the end of the year 1924–25, and railway operating revenue thereafter.

Year ended 31st March.Passenger-fares.Parcels, Luggage, and Mails.Goods and live-stock.Labour, Demurrage,Rents and Commission.Total.
 £     £     £     £     £     £     
19181,802,597254,1102,465,24178,76186,9914,687,700
19191,950,281258,5252,608,33678,82892,6624,988,632
19202,303,987290,4532,956,237105,07296,7385,752,487
19212,658,079335,7543,676,665136,505101,5286,908,531
19222,418,227339,4823,646,594124,106115,1826,643,591
19232,420,620393,3223,671,008119,933122,9196,727,802
19242,349,600406,8323,953,213141,968132,5986,984,211
19252,288,571417,5504,122,017137,149147,2377,112,524
19262,537,047409,2074,499,160143,860..7,589,274
19272,304,180377,3674,596,166145,759..7,423,472

Revenue from the carriage of goods and live-stock has steadily and consistently increased throughout the period. Passenger traffic, however, shows a tendency to decrease, owing to motor-bus competition, &c.

The revenue from passenger-fares during the year 1926–27 represented an expenditure on railway travel of £1 12s. 5d. per head of mean population, including Maoris. The total railway operating revenue was equal to £5 4s. 6d. per capita.

A table is added showing information as to railway revenue in each of the Australian States for the year ended 30th June, 1926. Figures for New Zealand for the year ended 31st March, 1926, are also given.

REVENUE OF GOVERNMENT RAILWAYS IN AUSTRALIA AND NEW ZEALAND, 1925–26.
State.Miles of Line open.Train-miles run (,000 omitted).Gross Revenue (,000 omitted).Net Revenue.
Amount (,000 omitted).Per Train-mile.Per Cent. of Capital.
££s.d.

* Loss

† Year ended 31st March, 1926.

Queensland6,24012,8667,437977161.89
New South Wales5,74224,62516,9394,419374.26
Victoria4,62717,57612,6713,123374.53
South Australia2,4996,8464,238−2,843*−84*−11.14*
Western Australia3,8654,8633,337828334.07
Tasmania6731,34254541070.64
Commonwealth Railways1,733732412−109*−30*−0.91*
Totals for Australia25,37968,85045,5796,43620223
New Zealand3,13810,3198,4611,99240435

EXPENDITURE.

The total railway expenditure in 1926–27 represented 76.95 per cent. of the gross earnings, and the operating-expenses 82.96 per cent. of operating revenue. It is of interest to trace the movement over a period of years, as in the following statement. Here, also, figures for the last two years relate to operating revenue and expenditure, while those for previous years show the proportion of total expenditure to gross earnings.

PERCENTAGE OF EXPENDITURE TO REVENUE, 1906–07 TO 1926–27.
Year ended 31st March.Per Cent.
190769.06
190870.59
190972.19
191066.76
191165.92
191267.07
191368.13
191471.24
191571.14
191664.00
191760.97
191864.91
191966.32
192071.37
192181.59
192293.89
192381.79
192477.37
192577.97
192681.23
192782.96

The expenditure under various heads is now given for each of the last nine years. For 1925–26 and 1920–27 the figures are exclusive of subsidiary services, and refer to railway operating expenditure only.

Year ended 31st March.Maintenance of Ways and Works.Maintenance of Signals.Maintenance of Polling-stock.Locomotive Transportation.Traffic Transportation.Head Office and General Charges.Total.
 £     £     £     £     £     £     £     
1919715,85836,700566,140815,6561,039,595134,6263,308,575
1920783,03354,877724,4731,061,0181,309,899171,7674,105,067
1921983,94069,109984,2441,672,5681,722,834203,9065,636,601
19221,111,88372,3431,113,1702,020,9941,716,389202,9486,237,727
19231,040,89267,4251,043,5901,613,5641,541,132195,8945,502,497
19241,143,28170,9121,048,5671,395,4911,541,108204,4075,403,766
19251,113,04881,2011,083,7881,408,9271,611,947246,5055,545,416
19261,144,385105,0641,311,3171,636,6201,743,641223,5436,164,570
19271,074,334100,8611,303,4441,669,3521,752,998257,2946,158,283

During the last nine years the expenditure has increased from £3,308,575 in 1918–19 to £6,158,283 in 1926–27, the increase of £2,849,708 being spread over the whole of the six headings shown in the above table in varying proportion. Locomotive transportation was responsible for £853,696, maintenance of rolling-stock £737,304, traffic transportation £713,403, and maintenance of ways and works £358,476. The increase per cent. over the period works out at 86. Maintenance of signals, with 175 per cent. increase, had the highest increase of any one group, and maintenance of ways and works, with a 50-per-cent. rise, had the lowest. Locomotive transportation, which had the highest numerical increase, had 105 per cent., and maintenance of rolling-stock and traffic transportation had percentage increases of 130 and 69 respectively.

A table showing the percentage of total expenditure under each of the various headings is next given:—

Year ended 31st March.Maintenance of Ways and Works.Maintenance of Signals. Per Cent.Maintenance of Rolling-stock.Locomotive Transportation.Traffic Transportation.Head Office and General Charges.Total.
 Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.
191921.641.1117.1124.6531.424.07100
192019.071.3417.6525.8531.914.18100
192117.471.2217.4629.6730.563.62100
192217.831.1617.8432.4027.523.25100
192318.921.2218.9729.3228.013.56100
192421.161.3119.4025.8328.523.78100
192520.071.4619.5425.4129.074.45100
192618.561.7021.2726.5528.293.63100
192717.441.6421.1627.1128.474.18100

There have not been any great changes during the period. Maintenance of rolling-stock shows an increase from 17.11 to 21.16 per cent., while maintenance of ways and works and traffic transportation show decreases from 21.64 and 31.42 per cent. to 17.44 and 28.47 per cent. respectively.

The maintenance, running-costs, and other charges in connection with the working of the locomotives form a considerable proportion of the train-operation expenditure. For the year ended 31st March, 1927, the locomotive-operating expenses amounted to no less than 36.72 per cent. of the total operating-expenses, so it will be realized what an important part the working of the locomotives plays in the economic running of the railways.

Over the last ten years the total operating-expenses increased from £2,926,864 in 1916–17 to £6,158,283 in 1926–27, while during the same period the locomotive-operating expenses rose from £936,265 to £2,261,624, The increase in the total expenditure was thus £3,231,419, of which £1,325,359 was due to locomotive expenditure.

The following table gives detailed figures of the operations of the locomotives during each of the last ten years:—

Year ended 31st March.Number of Locomotives in Use.Number of Days in Steam.Engine-mileage.Running-costs, including Repairs.Total Locomotive-operating Expenses.
Train.Total.Total.Per Engine-mile.Total.Per Engine-mile.
 £     d.£     d.
1918627116,2117,468,19610,161,941846,92019.99961,57122.70
1919623112,7757,477,5839,992,874947,55322.751,075,48925.82
1920618112,4607,408,60810,023,3091,218,55029.161,397,99233.46
1921610128,7529,303,39212,434,8921,887,99036.432,124,19841.09
1922630123,3618,633,63711,679,4412,307,56347.402,546,29552.12
1923641125,8958,346,73111,472,3521,877,67539.262,121,53244.38
1924662133,8089,024,50312,450,7961,696,75532.691,893,18636.48
1925671139,1439,083,62313,108,8211,689,51730.911,917,62535.09
1926714147,46510,319,40714,891,5441,814,25529.232,157,73834.75
1927708150,79510,723,86415,470,4381,852,43328.732,261,62435.06

From the above figures it will be seen that the number of locomotives in use increased from 627 in 1917–18 to 708 in 1926–27, while the number of days in steam increased from 116,211 to 150,795 during the same period. The average number of days in steam per locomotive was 183.3 in 1917–18 and 213 in 1926–27.

RAILWAY EMPLOYEES

The number of men employed in operating the State railways at the 31st March, 1927, was 18,458. The staff is divided into two divisions—namely, the first or clerical division, and the second or out-of-door division—and is further classed in four branches, as shown in the following table, which gives the number of employees in March of each of the last ten years:—

RAILWAY EMPLOYEES, 1917–18 TO 1926–27.
As at 31st March.General.Traffic.Maintenance.Locomotive.Total.
19186604,6123,4104,32013,002
19196614,5053,3473,87812,391
19208764,7403,3644,40513,385
19219274,9303,5764,81914,252
19229745,1383,8555,69515,662
19231,0385,0393,7965,85515,728
19241,1475,1244,0875,99516,353
19251,4955,2124,1946,34517,246
19261,6215,4664,3166,58717,990
19271,7265,5794,4916,66218,458

Railway employees are under a system of classification, first introduced in 1896, and revised at various times since then.

Appeal Boards (one in each Island) have been constituted to hear and redress grievances of men dissatisfied with decisions respecting the withholding of annual increments, promotion, loss of status, or breaches of discipline involving fines in excess of £2. Each Board consists of a Magistrate and two members of the Railway service elected by the members thereof. The Minister of Railways has the power of veto in respect of any decision of the Appeal Board.

A superannuation fund in connection with the Railway service was established in 1903. Full information concerning this is giver in the section dealing with “Pensions. Superannuation,” &c.

RAILWAY ACCIDENTS

On the morning of Friday, 6th July, 1923, the express train from Auckland to Wellington ran into a slip near Ongarue Station. A huge boulder struck the engine of the train just as it was passing through the cutting, causing the engine to be badly derailed and some of the carriages to be telescoped. Seventeen passengers were killed and twenty-nine more or less injured. With the exception of this accident the history of railways in New Zealand has been one of comparative freedom from accidents of a serious nature. A table is given dealing with railway accidents during each of the last ten years.

RAILWAY ACCIDENTS, 1917–18 TO 1926–27.
Year ended 31st March.To Passengers.To Employees.To Others.Fatal.Other.Total.
1918117652922783805
1919337152923754777
1920228273942846888
19211098741241,0141,038
192281,21516221,2171,239
1923181,44860641,4621,526
1924741,77751621,8401,902
1925231,65794371,7371,774
1926631,90965551,9822,037
1927371,83867431,8991,942

Of the persons meeting with fatal accidents in 1926–27, 7 were passengers, 14 employees, and 22 neither passengers nor employees.

PRIVATE RAILWAYS

Private railways have a total mileage of 116 miles. A complete list is as follows:—

Railway.Location.Length of Railway.
MC.L.
Waipa Railway and Collieries (Limited)Ngaruawahia5500
Taupo Totara Timber Company (Limited)Putaruru50400
Waihi Gold-mining Company (Limited)Waikino5720
Sanson TramwaySanson-Himatangi1700
Castlecliff RailwayWanganui-Castlecliff3400
Napier Harbour Board's linePort Ahuriri12450
Waronui Coal CompanyMilton5330
Taratu Coal CompanyLovell's Flat7470
Kaitangata Coal CompanyStirling5450
Dunedin City Corporation's Ocean Beach RailwayDunedin (about)3140
Ohai RailwayFrom Wairio5600
Denniston Incline (Westport Coal Company's line)Waimangaroa - Conn's Creek120
Paparoa Company's Railway(Worked by N.Z.R.)16821
Reef ton Coal CompanyReefton2200
Tongariro Timber CompanyKakahi..  
          Total mileage 1163571

Chapter 14. SECTION XIV.—TRAMWAYS

INTRODUCTORY

MODERN urban life demands rapid and reasonably cheap transport for human beings. Although in New Zealand economic and geographical considerations have acted as a brake on the “urban drift,” the aggregation of population in certain areas has long since reached the stage where special transport facilities have been required. In recent years since motor traffic has revolutionized the short-journey passenger traffic, there has been a tendency in centres where increasing population has required special transport to utilize the motor-omnibus. There are at the present time in the Dominion six boroughs with populations of over 10,000 which have no tramway system. In the more densely populated districts of comparatively long standing, however, the electric tramway has for over twenty years been the popular means of urban transport. Electric tramways at the present time exist in areas having an aggregate population of approximately 500,000 persons; 308,000 persons, or 62 per cent. of this population, are located in the North Island, against 192,000, or 38 per cent., in the South Island.

HISTORY OF ELECTRIC TRAMWAYS

Electric traction was first employed for passenger transport purposes in New Zealand in 1899. In October of that year the Dunedin and Roslyn Tramway Co., Ltd., installed a small system with approximately one mile of track. Of the principal systems now in operation Auckland led the way. On the 24th November, 1902, the Auckland Electric Tramway Co., Ltd., scrapped its horse-trams and installed an overhead-trolly electric system. At this time the population of Auckland City was approximately 67,000. Contemporaneously with the opening of the Auckland system negotiations were proceeding for the installation of similar systems at Wellington, Christchurch, and Dunedin. Indeed, a special tramway body, afterwards known as the Christchurch Tramway Board, had already been created by the Christchurch Tramway District Act, 1902. The example set by the Auckland Electric Tramway Co. apparently convinced the ratepayers of Dunedin as to the desirability of electric tramways, and on Christmas Eve, 190,3, electric cars replaced the old horse-drawn vehicles that had faithfully served Dunedin for just on a quarter of a century. The following year (1904) witnessed the opening of the present electric system of the Wellington City Council. In 1905 the Christchurch Tramway Board replaced the private company that up to that time had control of the horse and steam trams that had supplied the principal means of transport in and around Christchurch City since 1878, and installed an electric system. At this time the population of Christchurch City was approximately 55,000, just about equal to that in Dunedin City. At the same time Wellington City, according to the figures recorded in the census of 1901, was more fortunate than Dunedin and Christchurch in that its tramways had a population of 64,000 to provide the necessary volume of traffic.

Of the smaller centres adopting the electric-tramway system Wanganui led the way. In 1908 the ratepayers of Wanganui, impressed with the success of the systems in the four large centres, decided to install a system for their own use. The comparatively small population of Wanganui at that time (it was just over 8,000 persons) gave the undertaking a touch of adventure, but prudent laying out of the track, which was confined to the flat and thickly populated area only, has enabled the system to be carried on with reasonable success. Following Wanganui the Borough of Invercargill opened a system in 1912. The population in Invercargill was then just under 16,000, or double that of Wanganui when trams commenced running there. The next year (1913) marked the entry of the electric car in Gisborne and Napier, which then had populations of 10,000 and 11,000 respectively. youngest system in the Dominion at the present time was opened by the Plymouth Borough Council in 1916 to serve a population of just under 10,000.

Although there are only nine electric-tramway undertakings in the Dominion, four different gauges, varying from 3 ft. 6 in. to 4 ft. 8 ½ in., are in operation. The New Plymouth and Maori Hill (branch of Dunedin) trams are operated on a 3 ft. 6 in. gauge, those at Gisborne and Wellington on a 4 ft. gauge, those of the main Dunedin system 4 ft. 8 in., while the widest gauge, 4 ft. 8 ½ in., is found in Auckland, Napier, Wanganui, Christchurch, and Invercargill.

ORGANIZATION

Although in a few instances the horse and steam tram services that preceded electric traction were in the hands of private enterprise, electric-tramway services have since their inception been controlled by local authorities. This is, however, subject to one exception—viz., Auckland—where a public company carried on until 1st July, 1919, when the system was taken over by the Auckland City Council. In every case except Christchurch the Borough or City Council having jurisdiction over the areas traversed by trams is in control. In Christchurch the tramways are controlled by a special local authority (Christchurch Tramway Board), which has jurisdiction over tramways only.

The local authorities derive their powers for controlling tramways from the Tramways Act, 1908, which provides, inter alia, for the construction of tramways in any borough, town district, or county in cases where an authorizing order as prescribed by that Act has been granted. There are also special Acts empowering the construction, &c., of tramways in certain places.

POWER CONSUMPTION

With the exception of Gisborne, all the electric tramways of the Dominion are operated on the overhead-trolly system. At Gisborne the cars are run with storage batteries.

The great strides that have been made in recent years in the development of hydro-electric power have reacted to the advantage of the present electric-tramway systems, and will no doubt be an important factor in the utilization of electric traction for transport services in the future. A cheap supply of electrical energy, from plants which would welcome the extra sales as the means of enabling them to reduce their prices and thus increase business, combined with a population to provide the necessary volume of traffic, are factors which may lead to the introduction of electric-tramway systems in towns which have at present no tramway service.

The electrical energy in Auckland, Wellington, Christchurch, and Dunedin is now obtained from the hydro-electric works at Horahora, Mangahao, Lake Coleridge, and Waipori respectively. These are the largest hydro-electric works in the Dominion, and energy is obtainable from them at comparatively cheap rates. Wellington and Auckland have only recently become linked up with their present sources of power, and are as yet at a disadvantage as regards the average cost of power in comparison with Christchurch and Dunedin. According to the figures for the year ended 31st March, 1927, Dunedin's tram-power cost 0.76d. per unit, against 0.50d.; for Christchurch and 0.87d. and 1.23d. for Wellington and Auckland respectively.

The smaller systems are at a disadvantage as regards power. The available supply in most cases has until recent years been obtainable from the local plants generating the energy for lighting purposes, and consequently the power-cost has been relatively high. The consumption of electrical energy by electric tramways throughout the Dominion during the year ended 31st March, 1927, together with the average cost per unit used, the number of units of energy per car-mile, and the number of passengers per car-mile, are given hereunder:—

System.Total Units of Electrical Energy used.Cost per Unit.Units per Car-mile.*Car-mile.

* All vehicles.

† Passenger vehicles.

 d. 
Auckland19,457,9181.233.2610.59
Gisborne143,2311.641.606.65
New Plymouth719,3100.762.358.86
Napier338,3551.501.759.01
Wanganui1,127,7851.211.965.96
Wellington9,619,0450.872.4010.98
Christchurch7,762,0490.502.117.18
Dunedin3,753,8460.762.0912.51
Invercargill613,3401.091.6710.55
          Totals43,534,8790.972.579.82

The Auckland, Wellington, Christchurch, and Dunedin systems obtain cheaper power than most of the smaller undertakings, but owing to the larger cars in use, these centres have relatively higher figures in respect of units per car-mile. This leads further to a relatively greater volume of traffic per car-mile in these centres.

POLICY OF MANAGEMENT

Generally speaking, it may be said that the policy of the local authorities controlling electric tramways is not the making of profit, but the arrangement of their finances so as to produce the barest possible surplus. The principle that the trams must pay their way and not become a burden on the rates is a cardinal rule in tramway-management. Unfortunately, however, history has shown that the policy of keeping the surplus to a hare minimum is not without danger. Instances have occurred where the somewhat violent fluctuations in traffic and revenue peculiar to tramways have unexpectedly exerted themselves and turned a “bare surplus” into a “deficit.” Recoupment from the rates is unavoidable in such cases.

The Tramways Act provides that a separate account must be kept in each case of all moneys received from the working of tramways, against which must be charged,—

  1. Interest payable and percentage required to form a sinking fund in respect of every loan raised for the construction of the tramway.

  2. The cost of maintaining the tramway in good repair, of providing and maintaining carriages and motive power, and of carrying on the traffic thereon.

  3. Any surplus remaining, which the local authority may transfer to the District Fund.

MOTOR-BUS COMPETITION

Competition by motor-buses is a problem that is troubling tramway authorities the world over at the present time. In New Zealand the competition from buses has seriously affected many tramway systems. A series of losses on certain lines, as well as in whole systems, has been the lot of several of the tramway concerns. The competition is not confined to motor-buses. Unquestionably the increasing use of the motor-car and bicycle has told against tramway services. The competition from motor-buses appears to have become really effective against trams about 1921. Prior to that year the number of passengers carried per car-mile for all tramways manifested an upward tendency more or less commensurate with the increase in the population served. From 10.26 in 1910–11 this figure gradually rose to 11.22 in 192.21, but since then a gradual but significant decline has been recorded. Within the six years following 1920–21 the figure declined from 10.71 to 9.79, a decrease of approximately 8 per cent.

Of course, the whole of the decrease in the passengers carried per car-mile is not attributable to bus competition. The policy behind the control of the tramways has something to do with this. The fundamental of this policy appears to be the provision of service without the making of profit. A tramway system, therefore, providing a service to a given community must, in normal circumstances, have a bigger proportionate volume of traffic as the population served increases. In New Zealand the population served by tramways has increased by 43 per cent. since 1911. It follows, therefore, that the services should now carry a relatively higher volume of passengers unless the car-miles run have been disproportionately increased, or, alternatively, new services in more sparsely populated areas have been opened. There is ample evidence that the services have increased. Therefore it is clear that the decrease in the passengers carried per car-mile is due in some measure to the latter cause. Just how much of the decrease in the volume of the traffic is attributable to this cause it is impossible, from the data available, to say, but it would be unreasonable to assume that the increase in services has been disproportionate. The fact, however, that the growth of bus services synchronizes with the fall in the volume of tram traffic appears to indicate that the principal cause of the decrease lies in this direction.

The war between the bus and tram had not been waging long before it became evident that the advantage was going against the trams. All over the Dominion, particularly in the chief centres, the tramway revenue began to fall away, while the buses were daily handling a greater volume of traffic. In 1926 the question was taken up in Parliament. Relief came to the trams in the Motor-omnibus Traffic Act, 1926, which contained provisions prohibiting the competition of buses with trams, except where the fare charged per section by buses is 2d. more than the tram fare.

PROGRESS SINCE 1910–1911

Substantial progress has been made in electric tramways in the Dominion since 1910–11. A comparative table showing some of the more important particulars in respect of all the undertakings in operation since that year is given hereunder:—

Year ended 31st March,Number of Under-takings.Number of Employees.Car-miles run.Passengers carried.Number of Passengers per Car-mile*.
* Passenger and other vehicles.
191151,6338,080,15582,865,45010.26
191691,95410,797,384109,538,17110.14
1919102,15311,551,406126,071,56510.91
1920112,40511,670,787130,984,55611.22
1921112,60513,041,341139,702,89110.71
1922112,83213,872,188143,978,47210.38
1923102,95714,052,862145,598,47310.36
1924103,15114,774,262152,295,21510.31
192593,14415,551,322152,518,0609.81
192693,31017,289,576167,677,0579.70
192793,29117,123,149167,599,6619.79

During the year ended 31st March, 1911, 1,633 persons found employment in the various electric-tram services: by 1927 this figure had doubled, and was recorded as 3,291. The frequency of the services as depicted in the car-miles run shows that great strides have been made in this direction. These figures, however, are not directly comparable with those for 1926–27; those for the latter year represent the route-miles of thoroughfare and the total mileage of track (including loops). The tendency towards the development of the double in preference to the single track is a feature attendant upon the increasing density of the population served. The length of thoroughfare traversed by track (either double or single) at 31st March, 1927, was 158 miles, the total miles of track including loops, being 2251. Figures, for former years were collected on a basis which does not permit of comparison with 1926–27.

The financial operations of the tramways have increased along with the traffic operations. Particulars regarding the revenue and expenditure, the capital outlay, and accrued funds, since 1910–11, are given hereunder:—

Year ended 31st March.Number of Undertakings.Revenue.Expenditure.Percentage of Expenditure to Revenue.Capital Outlay.Accrued Funds.
Sinking Funds.Depreciation and Renewal Funds.Accident Funds.
  £     £      £     £     £     £     
19115548,842491,11989.481,423,28157,110168,0046,793
19169750,893679,79990.531,972,424147,993655,42321,359
191910876,093826,22694.312,389,095222,866711,98841,276
192011983,450939,47095.533,441,723285,757551,50450,596
1921111,298,3061,275,61098.253,721,772340,078600,52949,745
1922111,474,0101,451,51298.474,073,911334,419621,09049,827
1923101,510,3911,445,94095.734,370,630403,127598,07355,890
1924101,562,7911,495,18195.674,013,647478,241643,71762,666
192591,621,9351,568,53296.714,701,672553,990631,10367,789
192691,607,9691,584,01698.514,760,756632,732683,61471,736
192791,640,3301,659,802101.195,066,008770,100877,11686,889

The revenue and expenditure figures have trebled since 1910–11; they increased from £548,842 and £491,119 respectively in that year to £1,640,330 and £1,659,802 respectively in 1926–27. Considered in conjunction with each other these figures show that since 1910–11 there is a marked tendency for them to come more closely together. Were the tramways conducted for the purpose of making profit such a tendency might he viewed with apprehension, but, as pointed out previously, it is the general policy to run on the “barest possible surplus.” Perhaps the figures regarding the capital outlay, showing, as they do, the actual amount of money that has been sunk in the various undertakings, give as good an indication of the progress of the elecrtic tramways as any other financial figures. They are also of particular interest in studying, inter alia, the fares charged in the different systems, since the capital outlay and the volume of traffic are the factors that primarily determine the fares. In 1910–11 just over £1,400,000 (loan-money) was invested in electric tramways, the accumulated sinking funds amounting to £57,110. The opening-up of new undertakings subsequent to 1910–11, and the extension of those already in existence, saw the capital outlay mount up rapidly until in 1926–27 it had reached the imposing figure of £5,066,008. Up to March, 1927, £770,100 had been accumulated as sinking funds to liquidate the loans providing the capital cost, while at the same date depreciation and renewal funds amounted to approximately £877,000. In 1910–11 these latter funds stood at £168,004.

The discussion and statistical data given hereafter relate to the operations of the various undertakings during the year ended 31st March, 1927.

VOLUME OF TRAFFIC

In point of number of passengers carried the Auckland electric tramways easily lead the way, accounting for no less than 38 per cent. of the 167,599,661 passengers carried during the year. Next to Auckland comes Wellington, with 44,000,000 passengers, or 26 per cent. of the total, while Christchurch and Dunedin follow with 25,700,000 and 22,400,000 passengers respectively. Invercargill and Wanganui, with approximately 3,900,000 and 3,400,000 respectively, had the greatest volume of traffic among the smaller undertakings. The number of passengers carried per car-mile is an excellent guide to the relative volume of traffic handled on the various undertakings. In the case of Dunedin, where a relatively large volume of traffic is handled on 7 miles 45 chains of thoroughfare, it is not surprising that the average passenger load per car-mile (12.51) is much higher than in any other undertaking. Wellington follows Dunedin with 10.93 passengers per car-mile, with Auckland (10.59) coming next. Christchurch, with its huge distance of thoroughfares traversed, 53 miles 46 chains, falls a long way below the other main centres with 7.18, being just ahead of Gisborne, which shows 6.65. In considering the fares charged on the Christchurch trams, this fact should not be lost sight of. It is axiomatic in connection with tramway fares that the volume of traffic is perhaps the principal determining factor. The volume of traffic per car-mile in Invercargill and Napier was recorded as 10.55 and 9.01 respectively, and it is only natural that these undertakings should be in a more healthy financial condition than Wanganui and Gisborne, whose tram services carried on the average 5.96 and 6.65 passengers respectively for every car-mile run.

The following table shows the total car-miles run and the aggregate number of passengers carried by each undertaking during the year ended 31st March, 1927, also the average number of passengers per car-mile and the average fare per passenger.

System. Total lingers carried.Car-miles run (Passenger Cars and Trailers).Passengers per Car-mile.Average Fare per Passenger.
  d.
Auckland63,151,1285,962,19910.592.39
Gisborne581,70687,4466.652.34
New Plymouth2,712,281306,0948.863.25
Napier1,746,695193,7609.012.17
Wanganui3,435,612576,3445.963.21
Wellington43,963,8024,002,44810.982.28
Christchurch25,693,6643,775,4087.182.61
Dunedin.22,434,0731,794,47412.511.64
Invercargill3,880,700367,91310.551.75
          Totals167,599,66117,066,0869.822.28

Ignoring other considerations the figures in the above table display rather strikingly the relationship between the relative density of traffic and the average fare per passenger. The Dunedin tramways carry the heaviest volume of traffic per car-mile and show the lowest average fare per passenger (1.64d.). Invercargill, Wellington, Napier, and Auckland have somewhat lower densities of traffic and slightly higher average fares per passenger, while Wanganui, New Plymouth, Christchurch, and Gisborne, with even lower relative densities of traffic, show the highest average fares.

FINANCIAL TRANSACTIONS

During the year ended 31st March, 1927, the revenue from electric tramways amounted to £1,640,330; of this amount £1,598,082 was derived from passenger services, while the carriage of freight and other services accounted for £42,248. Of the passenger-traffic revenue £1,079,595 represented receipts from cash fares, while £518,487 represented receipts from the sales of concession tickets. The following table shows particulars regarding the revenue of each undertaking during the year ended 31st March, 1927:—

System.Traffic.Traffic Revenue per Car Mile.*Other.Total.
Cash.Concessions.
* All vehicles.
 £     £     d.£     £     
Auckland428,815200,95725.318,010637,782
Gisborne5,16051815.58795,757
New Plymouth11,41711,35517.8578523,557
Napier12,3353,45019.5581616,601
Wanganui33,49512,38619.112,65848,539
Wellington236,383180,62025.0015,219432,222
Christchurch229,99749,64717.5511,014290,658
Dunedin110,74142,53520.502,973156,249
Invercargill11,25217,01918.4469428,965
          Totals1,079,595518,48722.4042,2481,640,330

The Auckland and Wellington services provided 65 per cent. of the total passenger revenue, the former returning £629,772, or 39 per cent. of the total, against £417,003, or 26 per cent., in the case of Wellington. Christchurch and Dunedin fall a long way below Auckland and Wellington in passenger revenue, with £279,644 and £153,276 respectively, while of the smaller undertakings the next in order is Wanganui with £45,881.

On the expenditure side it is perhaps significant, in view of the bus competition, that the total expenditure covering operating expenses, capital charges, and other expenditure, was £19,472 in excess of the total revenue for the year under review. Operating-expenses accounted for £1,224,152, or 74 per cent. of the total; capital charges comprised £403,280, or 25 per cent.; while the balance (£32,370) consisted of expenditure not classified under the previous headings. The items of expenditure for each of the undertakings during the year ended 31st March, 1927, are given in the subjoined table:—

System.Operating Expenditure.Capital Charges.Other Expenses.Total.
 £     £     £     £     
Auckland517,646142,7871,700662,133
Gisborne5,6013,018218,640
New Plymouth14,31110,53845625,305
Napier12,6765,05325817,987
Wanganui43,61721,3693,67168,657
Wellington304,82689,42921,628415,883
Christchurch201,88882,7094,636289,233
Dunedin102,11540,753..142,868
Invercargill21,4727,624..29,096
          Totals1,224,152403,28032,3701,659,802

The principal item comprised in the total operating expenditure is expenses on account of traffic, which amounted to £699,737, or 57 per cent. Cost of power follows traffic expenses in order of magnitude, accounting for £180,898, or 15 per cent., being slightly greater than the item car-maintenance, which stands at £161,995, or 13 per cent. Track-maintenance cost £126,532, or approximately 10 per cent. of the total, while management and office expenses accounted for the remaining portion of the total (5 per cent.) with £54,990. Individual information regarding the operating expenditure for each undertaking during the year ended 31st March, 1927, is given in the next table.

System.Power.Traffic.Car maintenance.Track-maintenance (including Electrical Equipment).Management and Office Expenses.Total.
 £     £     £     £     £     £     
Auckland99,536292,05175,51027,75622,793517,646
Gisborne9552,6266048675495,601
New Plymouth2,2639,0351,70398832214,311
Napier2,1157,4341,5721,07747812,676
Wanganui5,69824,2274,0086,4863,19843,617
Wellington35,016173,65836,70948,67610,767304,826
Christchurch20,592117,00627,68124,12712,482201,888
Dunedin11,92762,12911,11513,5973,347102,115
Invercargill2,79611,5713,0932,9581,05421,472
          Totals180,898699,737161,995126,53254,9901,224,152

As pointed out previously, the annual capital charges in the way of provision for interest and sinking fund and depreciation, reserve, and renewal funds, comprised 15 per cent. of the total expenditure during the year ended 31st March, 1927. The magnitude of these charges is not surprising, having regard to the relatively large capital outlay that is a necessity of tramway undertakings. Of the total provision for capital charges for the year ended 31st March, 1927 (£403,280), £292,269, or almost 75 per cent., consisted of annual interest and sinking fund charges, £89,322 represented provision for depreciation and reserve funds, while the remaining £21,689 comprised insurance and accident fund charges. Particulars regarding the annual capital charges of each undertaking during the year under discussion are given hereunder:—

System.Interest and Sinking Fund.Depreciation and Reserve Funds.Accident and Insurance Funds.Total.
 £     £     £     £     
Auckland123,87011,4027,515142,787
Gisborne2,940..783,018
New Plymouth7,2062,88544710,538
Napier3,9958582005,053
Wanganui21,027..34221,369
Wellington46,53236,5766,32189,429
Christchurch58,30220,0384,36982,709
Dunedin22,35616,3382,05940,753
Invercargill6,0411,2253587,624
          Totals292,26989,32221,689403,280

Apart from general considerations the gross figures relating to revenue and operating-costs, &c., indicate very little; if, however, the figures are reduced to a common relative basis they are of infinite value in showing (subject, of course, to a number of limitations) the efficiency of the various undertakings. Reflected in the comparisons made between these figures can be seen the results of different methods of management and control, the suitability or otherwise of electric tramways for certain areas, &c. The usual basis upon which the gross figures are reduced in order to make them comparable is that of the car-miles run. The figures for each undertaking in respect of the traffic revenue, the operating-costs, and capital charges have accordingly been reduced in this manner and are given hereunder:—

Per Car-mile run.*
Traffic Revenue.Operating-coats.Capital Charges.
* All vehicles.
 d.d.d.
Auckland25.3120.815.74
Gisborne15.5815.378.28
Napier19.5515.706.26
New Plymouth17.8511.228.26
Wanganui19.1118.168.90
Wellington25.0018.285.36
Christchurch17.5512.675.19
Dunedin20.5013.665.45
Invercargill18.4414.014.97
     Average22.4017.165.65

Perhaps the two most striking features in the foregoing table are the positions disclosed in regard to Dunedin and Gisborne. In the former case it is worthy of comment that although handling the highest relative volume of traffic in the Dominion, the average cost of operation per. car-mile is amongst the lowest; further, that the average net surplus per car-mile is approximately 1.39d. In the case of Gisborne the operating-costs per car-mile show as 15.37d., almost equal to the average revenue per car-mile, 15.58d. Adding the capital charges per car-mile to the operating-costs, the total expenditure per car-mile is found to be very much in excess of the average revenue.

In point of revenue per car-mile Auckland, with 25.31d. comes first, being just ahead of Wellington, with 25.00d. Adverting to the volume of traffic in these cases, it would appear that relatively high fares have placed Auckland in the first position, while relatively lower fares with a higher volume of traffic have been responsible for Wellington's high figure. The Dunedin system, which leads Auckland and Wellington in point of volume of traffic, comes next in revenue per car-mile (20.50d.), while Christ-church with its widespread system and relatively low volume of traffic showed 17.55d. per car-mile. Of the smaller systems, Napier, with an average of 8.86 passengers per car-mile, leads as regards revenue per car-mile, with 19.55d.

A study of the operating-costs per car-mile is attended with considerable interest. At first glance it is somewhat surprising to find that the lowest relative costs were recorded for New Plymouth, one of the smallest systems. There it cost just under 1s. (11.22d.) per car-mile to operate the tramway services during the year ended 31st March, 1927. Considering that the capital charges are comparatively high in New Plymouth, it is clear that the costs of operation would require to be kept down in order to keep the fares at a figure that would attract traffic. Every effort has been made to do this, and the figures clearly prove the success of the management in this direction. Of the four chief systems Christchurch and Dunedin, with operating-costs per car-mile of 12.67d. and 13.66d. respectively, are considerably below Auckland and Wellington, which show 20.81d. and 18.28d. respectively.

In comparisons between the annual capital charges of the four main systems it should not be overlooked that the comparatively light charge per car-mile in Auckland is due to the fact that a relatively small amount was sot aside during the year under review for the creation of depreciation and renewal funds.

CAPITAL OUTLAY

Up to the 31st March, 1927, £5,066,008 had been sunk in electric tramways in the Dominion, representing slightly over £10 per head of the total population served. Auckland, Christchurch, and Wellington, with £1,681,382, £1,270,766, and £1,161,616 respectively, provide the bulk of this figure. The figure for Dunedin, £358,854, appears somewhat insignificant beside those for the other systems. During the year ended 31st March, 1927, £296,550 was added to the capital outlay for all the tramway undertakings. Auckland providing £165,749, or 56 per cent. of this figure; Wellington added £70,567 to its existing outlay; while Christchurch expended an additional £48,818 on capital account.

The subjoined table shows the total capital outlay at 31st March, 1927, and during the year ended 31st March, 1927, classified according to the principal headings of expenditure:—

CAPITAL OUTLAY.
System.Permanent Way.Cars and other Vehicles.Power PlantLand.Buildings.Miscellaneous and undefined.Total.
* Credit.
(a) Up to 31st March, 1927.
 £     £     £     £     £     £     £     
Auckland926,062484,672..67,551203,097..1,681,382
Gisborne39,12512,1681,617..2,1792,27057,359
New Plymouth72,49024,293987305,3669,130112,107
Napier42,50714,2,876,7641,0325,25732272,169
Wanganui144,31848,68445,41316,66010,068..265,143
Wellington515,271354,405..58,470141,75891,7121,161,616
Christchurch409,351589,93885,66832,785153,024..1,270,766
Dunedin191,28092,586..30,55244,436..358,854
Invercargill43,69636,615..2966,005..86,612
          Totals2,344,1001,657,648139,560208,076571,190105,4345,066,008
(b) During Year ended 31st March, 1927.
Auckland64,95857,029..3,60940,153..165,749
Gisborne—6*..25......19
New Plymouth1,810........21,812
Napier..............
Wanganui..3,412........3,412
Wellington15,12619,784..3,99432,844−1,181*70,567
Christchurch9,97131,287525,6561,852..48,818
Dunedin........4,590..4,590
Invercargill..1,583........1,583
          Totals91,859113,0957713,25979,439−1,179*296,550

Closely allied to the capital outlay is the question of accrued funds. At the 31st March, 1927, these totalled £1,734,105, of which £770,100 represented accrued sinking funds, £877,116 accrued depreciation and reserve funds, and £86,889 accident and insurance funds. Fifty-seven, fifty-two, and sixty-three per cent. respectively of these funds are invested in securities outside the tramway undertakings, the balance being invested in the respective undertakings.

ROLLING STOCK

The following is a summary of the rolling-stock in use on the various tramway systems at 31st March, 1927:—

Kind of Vehicle.Number.Capacity.
Passenger—
     Closed 4-wheel6329 passengers.
-wheel26447     ″     
     Open 4-wheel1040     ″     
     Combination 4-wheel4733     ″     
8-wheel18039     ″     
     Double-deckers 4-wheel1555     ″     
8-wheel679     ″     
     Trailers 4-wheel10241     ″     
8-wheel944
     Sprinklers 4-wheel21,900 gallons.
8-wheel25,000     ″     
8-wheel1 
     Freight-cars 4-wheel1 
          Total vehicles702 

CABLE TRAMWAYS

There are four cable-tramway systems in the Dominion, one in Wellington and three in Dunedin. The systems, all of which operate on a 3 ft. 6 in. gauge, extend over routes totalling 4 miles 33 chains. During the year ended 31st March, 1927, 440,039 car-miles (including trailer-miles) were run, for the carriage of 7,495,832 passengers, which represents 17 passengers per car-mile. Operating-expenses during the year amounted to £38,990, or 15.99d. per car-mile, while the annual capital charges amounted to £9,888, or 6d. per car-mile. The total revenue derived from passenger traffic during the year amounted to £57,352, showing an average of 2.22d. per passenger carried. The total capital outlay, less depreciation, stood at £108,742 at 31st March, 1927.

Chapter 15. SECTION XV.—ROADS

LENGTH OF ROADS

THE total mileage of formed roads in the Dominion at the 31st March, 1926, was 46,829, in addition to which there were also 4,855 miles of bridle-tracks. and 16,630 miles of unformed legal roads. The figures for the four classes of local authorities concerned are as follows:—

LENGTH OF ROADS AT 31ST MARCH, 1926.
Counties.Boroughs.Town Districts.Road DistrictsTotal
Roads and streets formed to not less than dray-width and paved or surfaced with—Miles.Miles.Miles.Miles.Miles.
     Bituminous or cement concrete6 ¾6810 ¼12 ¾97 ¾
     Bitumen or tar439350 ¼25 ¾21836
     Metal or gravel24,661 ¾2,3424 ¼402 ¾1,525 ¾28,932 ½
     Other or unspecified material47239 ¼17..303 ¼
Roads and streets formed to not less than dray-width, but not paved or surfaced15,713 ¾229 ¾114 ¾601 ½16,659 ¾
          Total of all roads40,868 ¼3,229 ½570 ½2,16146,829 ¼
Bridle-tracks4,672 ½17 ¼4 ¾160 ¼4,854 ¾
Unformed legal roads15,423377 ¼81 ¾748 ½16,630 ½
          Total of all roads60,963 ¾3,6246573,069 ¾68,314 ½

As in the case of railway-construction, the formation of roads in many parts of the Dominion has been attended with considerable difficulties, arising from the configuration of the country and the abundance and frequency of rivers. As illustrating the latter aspect, the following table, showing the number and lengths of bridges incorporated in the roads system of the Dominion, is of interest. Only bridges 25 ft. or over in length have been taken into account, no official enumeration having been made of the innumerable culverts and short bridges that have had to be constructed to cross narrow ravines and watercourses.

BRIDGES IN ROAD SYSTEM, 31ST MARCH, 1926.
Material of which constructed.Counties.Boroughs.Town Districts.Road Districts.Totals.
Number.Total Length.NumberTotal Length.NumberTotal Length.Number.Total Length.NumberTotal Length
  Ft. Ft. Ft. Ft. Ft.
Iron and steel15320,587195,506210512917526,227
Stone and concrete36233,294625,217659012643139,127
Australian or other hardwood1,563183,0777612,108111,953155971,665197,735
Native timbers1,963154,821505,686927273052,029161,084
Other and unspecified778,4966160........838,656
          Totals4,118400,27521328,677282,920249574,383432,829

ROADS ADMINISTRATION

The control of roads and bridges in New Zealand comes under the administration of the Minister of Public Works, the main statutes covering roads administration being the Public Works Act of 1908 and its amendments and the Counties Act, 1920, and amendments.

Outside of the cities, boroughs, and independent town districts, the local administration is very largely vested in County Councils, and all roads, unless specially exempted and declared Government roads, are controlled by the County Councils. Local authorities have the assistance and advice of the Public Works Department through its various engineers stationed in most of the main centres.

The allocation and legalization of roads is arranged by the local authorities and the Public Works Department conjointly.

The Government assists materially towards the construction of roads and bridges, and grants and subsidies are given to the County Councils according to the particular circumstances of each individual case. The county quota of the cost is usually found by raising loans secured by a special rate levied over the area to be served by the road. In this connection it may be noted that local body loans are now closely controlled, and under the Local Government Loans Board Act, 1926, a Board has been established consisting of the Secretary to the Treasury, the Engineer-in-Chief of the Public Works Department, and five other persons appointed by the Governor-General. The function of the Board is to consider and investigate all applications from local authorities for developmental loans. The ability of the district concerned to carry the loan and the soundness of the proposal generally is thus fully considered, and, moreover, the operation of the Board tends to exercise a check on excessive borrowing by local bodies.

By statutory provision loan-money is devoted solely to expenditure on construction, maintenance and general repairs being financed from revenue derived from rates, &c.

The Government's funds for roading purposes and from which the grants and subsidies above referred to are made are derived—

  1. For construction work from the Public Works Fund, consisting mainly of loan-money raised in Great Britain.

  2. For maintenance and repairs, from the Consolidated Fund.

As will be seen farther on, special provisions exist in the case of main highways.

The procedure adopted in allocating Government grants and subsidies to local authorities for road-construction works is one which is worthy of special mention, operating as it does in a manner particularly fair and reasonable. By means of it most cordial relations have been established between the Public Works Department and the various County Councils throughout the country.

As early in the financial year as is possible, the Department ascertains the approximate amount of Government money which will be available for that year's roading operations. This is then allocated to the several Public Works districts of control on the basis of each district's claim under such factors as area, population, rating, loans available, mileage of roads in use, estimated amount to fully complete all roads, values of Crown and Native lands suitable for settlement, and mileage of working railways in each district. These district quotas are then in turn allotted on the same basis and taking similar factors into consideration to the various counties within each Public Works district. Each local body is then advised of the amount of Government money it is entitled to for the financial year, and in consultation with the District Engineer of the Department it in turn allots its quota to individual roads in order of urgency.

The benefit of the advice of the Government official removes any parochialism which might tend to arise, and by the operation of this scheme no one local authority receives a greater proportion of Government funds than that to which it is justly entitled, nor does one local body benefit at the expense of another.

The allocations by the counties and the Department are subsequently submitted to Parliament for final confirmation and approval.

This system of allotment has been in force in New Zealand for the last five years and is becoming increasingly popular with both the local authorities generally and the Department.

Maintenance of roads is administered almost entirely by local authorities, the necessary funds being obtained from general rating, but in cases of exceptional circumstances such as those of roads of considerable length in sparsely populated districts where the local rate is totally inadequate to cover efficient maintenance, the Government grants assistance by way of subsidies from the Consolidated Fund.

Since the advent of modern fast and heavy motor traffic efficient maintenance of roads is becoming increasingly important, and, with a view to protecting the capital expenditure on roads, no opportunity is lost by the Public Works Department of impressing on local bodies their responsibility in this direction. Some few years ago the Public Works Department instituted a policy of obtaining from local authorities, before issuing any assistance for metalling work, a definite assurance that the Council was in a position and prepared to annually allot from its Revenue Fund sufficient money to efficiently maintain the metal when placed.

On account of New Zealand's climate and configuration damage to roads by heavy rains and floods frequently occurs, and in many instances the cost of restoration is beyond the financial resources of the County Council. In such cases the Government, through the Public Works Department, comes to the assistance of the local body in the way of further grants or subsidies from the Consolidated Fund.

From the inauguration of the public-works scheme in 1870 until the 31st March, 1927, the sum of £16,261,229 had been expended out of the Public Works Fund on the construction of roads and bridges. Considerable further expenditure has been paid out of the Land for Settlements Account on the construction of roads to open up Crown lands, and out of the National Endowment Account for the roading of national-endowment lands. Expenditure out of the Main Highways Account is dealt with farther on in this section.

MAIN HIGHWAYS ACT

Until recently only a small proportion of the total road-mileage outside of boroughs was represented by roads with permanent surfacing. The advent of the motor-car, however, entirety changed the complexion of the roading problem in New Zealand, as elsewhere, and the demand for better roads arose very shortly after motor transport became an appreciable factor. Later on, with the rapid increase in the use of motor-vehicles, particularly heavy ones, the position became acute, and it was soon quite evident that the type of road that was suitable for slow-moving horse-drawn traffic was inadequate.

In counties where the country was sparsely populated, and the revenue derivable from rates was low, certain lengths of road have in the past been maintained more or less by means of grants or subsidies from the Government. It was found in New Zealand, as in other parts of the world, that under the strain of motor-traffic the roads were deteriorating, while the popular clamour that they be improved to meet modern conditions was insistent. This led in 1921 to the introduction of a Main Highways Bill, which provided that all works of construction and maintenance on certain specified highways were to be carried out by the Government without any contribution from local authorities. The mileage then proposed was about 2,000 miles, but the Bill provided that this could be extended from time to time.

It was contended, however, by the local authorities that the creation of these main highways under direct Government operation would lead to dual control and overlapping supervision, and also that it was undesirable to deprive the local authorities of all powers over roads within the areas under their jurisdiction. Further, it was claimed that the scheme, by not covering a sufficient length of roads, did not give adequate relief to the local authorities. In addition, the scheme proposed to spend all the money derived from the proposed motor-taxation on a limited length of roads, a great proportion of which were running parallel with railways, and depriving of any assistance the roads that brought the produce of the country to the railways. For these reasons this Bill did not become law; but in 1922 a modified Bill again came before Parliament, and was finally passed as the Main Highways Act, 1922. The Act of 1922 has since been amended in several respects.

For the purposes of the Act a Board called the “Main Highways Board” was set up. The Main Highways Board consists of the Engineer-in-Chief and Under-Secretary of the Public Works Department (Chairman); the Assistant Engineer-in-Chief and the Chief Clerk of the Public Works Department; two representatives of County Councils; and one representative of owners of motor vehicles.

HIGHWAY DISTRICTS

The Dominion has been divided into eighteen highway districts, which are composed of groups of counties, suitable, by geographical situation and community of interest, for so being grouped. In the majority of cases the constituent counties acquiesced in the grouping; in the few cases where they did not do so the Main Highways Board exercised the authority conferred by the Act. The list of highway districts, with the counties included in each, is as follows:—

District Number.District Name.Counties included.
1Auckland NorthMongonui, Hokianga, Bay of Islands, Whangaroa, Hobson, Whangarei, Otamatea, Rodney, Waitemata.
2Auckland SouthEden, Manukau, Franklin, Waikato, Raglan, Waipa, Coromandel, Thames, Hauraki Plains, Ohinemuri, Piako, Matamata.
3TaurangaTauranga, Rotorua, Whakatane, Opotiki, Taupo.
4GisborneMatakaoa, Waiapu, Uawa, Cook, Waikohu.
5NapierWairoa, Hawke's Bay, Waipawa, Waipukurau, Patangata, Dannevirke, Weber, Woodville.
6King-countryWaitomo, Taumarunui, Ohura, Kaitieke, Kawhia, Otorohanga.
7TaranakiClifton, Whangamomona, Taranaki, Inglewood, Egmont. Stratford, Waimate West, Eltham, Hawera.
8WanganuiPatea, Waitotara, Waimarino, Wanganui, Rangitikei.
9Wellington WestKiwitea, Pohangina, Oroua, Kairanga, Manawatu, Horowhenua, Hutt, Makara.
10Wellington EastPahiatua, Akitio, Eketahuna, Mauriceville, Castlepoint, Masterton, Wairarapa South, Featherston.
11NelsonCollingwood, Takaka, Waimea, Sounds, Marlborough, Murchison.
12West CoastBuller, Inangahua, Grey, Westland.
13Canterbury NorthAwatere, Kaikoura, Amuri, Cheviot, Waipara.
14Canterbury CentralTawera, Oxford, Ashley, Kowai, Rangiora, Eyre, Waimairi, Heathcote, Paparua, Halswell, Mount Herbert, Akaroa, Wairewa, Springs, Ellesmere, Malvern, Selwyn.
15Canterbury SouthAshburton, Geraldine, Mackenzie, Levels, Waimate, Waitaki.
16Otago CentralManiototo, Vincent, Lake, Waihemo, Waikouaiti.
17Otago SouthPeninsula, Taieri, Tuapeka, Bruce, Clutha.
18SouthlandSouthland, Wallace, Fiord.

District Highway Councils are set up in each highway district, these Councils being constituted to include a Public Works Engineer, and one person to represent each constituent county, with an executive of three to be appointed by the members of the Council.

LENGTH OF MAIN HIGHWAYS AND GOVERNMENT ROADS

The functions of the District Highway Councils are to make recommendations for each year as to which roads within the several districts should be declared main highways, and what works should be done and what expenditure incurred on these highways during that period.

The District Highway Councils are guided by the following considerations when recommending roads for declaration as main highways:—

As to whether the roads may be regarded as arterial in that they carry appreciable volumes of through as well as local traffic:

As to whether the roads connect large centres of population within the highway district:

As to whether the roads carry appreciable traffic to and from seaports or railway centres within or without the highway districts.

The Main Highways Board assumed control of the main highways on the 9th June, 1924, on which date the first and principal schedule of main highways was proclaimed.

On the same date 1,046 miles (since increased to 1,563 miles) of main highways were gazetted Government roads, this action being in terms of section 22 of the Act, whereby the Board may declare any main highway to be a Government road, and provide a greater proportion of the cost of works of (a) construction and reconstruction, and (b) maintenance and repair. The highways that were declared Government roads were chiefly those in districts where settlement was sparse, and where the revenue from rates collectable by the local authorities was insufficient to meet the expenditure necessary for the construction, reconstruction, and maintenance of the highways therein.

The table hereunder shows the lengths of main highways in the various highway districts at 31st March, 1927, and the mileage of those that have been declared Government roads in terms of section 22 of the Main Highways Act:—

LENGTHS OF MAIN HIGHWAYS.
Highway District.Ordinary Main Highways.Main Highways declared Government Roads.Total, all Main Highways.
 M.ch.M.ch.M.ch.
1. Auckland North42801463757437
2. Auckland South37362447141853
3. Tauranga16640266404330
4. Gisborne11041138402491
5. Napier39220365042870
6. King-country176321577833430
7. Taranaki23410602529435
8. Wanganui2605555031555
9. Wellington West26918253229450
10. Wellington East30562154032122
          Totals, North Island5,71720947133,66433
11. Nelson16818128429622
12. West Coast..34053405
13. Canterbury North26920382030740
14. Canterbury Central3356054038960
15. Canterbury South43040.. 43040
16. Otago Central240708024870
17. Otago South25124212327247
18. Southland41502604410
          Totals, South Island2,11072615522,72644
          Totals, Dominion4,828121,562656,39077

The Main Highways Board has power to contribute towards the maintenance and repair of any street in a borough which is a continuation of a main highway. Payment is limited to a rate equal to that paid in respect of the maintenance and repair of the adjoining main highway.

It was decided in 1925 that in all eases where the population of the borough did not exceed six thousand inhabitants assistance would be given under this authority. The length of road involved is approximately 180 miles.

SUBSIDIES

Under the Act of 1922 it was provided that the Main Highways Board should pay one-half of the cost of construction or reconstruction of main highways and one-third of the cost of maintenance or repair. The Main Highways Amendment Act, 1926, however, authorized the Board to increase its subsidy on the cost of maintenance on ordinary main highways from one-third to one-half, retrospective to the 1st April, 1925, while an amending Act passed in 1926 authorized a still further increase to three-fifths. It is made clear to local authorities that it is not the intention, by giving a more liberal subsidy, to relieve them of liability in respect to maintenance, the additional subsidy being for the purpose of meeting the additional cost of maintenance brought about by the increased motor traffic. The amendment of 1925 also enabled the Board to inaugurate a special system of graduated subsidies towards the cost of erection of large bridges. The amendment provides for payment by the Board of (a) one-half the cost up to £10,000, (b) three-fifths of so much of the cost as exceeds £10,000 but does not exceed £20,000, and (c) two-thirds of so much of the cost as exceeds £20,000. It also provides for (a) a more liberal subsidy than £1 for £1 in the case of a major deviation of a main highway, (b) the repair of any extraordinary damage, and (c) certain allowances out of the funds of the Highway Board to be paid to members of the executive bodies of District Highway Councils.

In 1926 the Board was authorized, in special cases, to increase the maintenance subsidy to local authorities without the necessity for declaring the sections of main highways involved to be Government roads, in terms of section 22 of the original Act. The 1926 amendment further provides for additional assistance towards the cost of maintenance in boroughs where large bridges are situated on continuations of main highways.

FINANCE.*

The Main Highways Account is subdivided as under:—

  1. Revenue Fund, which includes an annual transfer from the Consolidated Fund of at least £35,000; proceeds of tax on tires and tubes, as collected through the Customs Department; registration and license fees of motor-vehicles.

  2. Construction Fund, which includes a transfer from the Public Works Fund, not less in any year than £200,000, together with all moneys borrowed by the Minister of Finance as may be required for purposes of construction and reconstruction, to a limit of £3,000,000. This sum is intended to extend over a period of ten years.

The total income credited to the Revenue Account to 31st March, 1927, was £1,651,264. The expenditure out of the Revenue Fund from 1st April, 1924, to the 31st March, 1927, was £1,008,521. This sum was expended on maintenance and repair of main highways, administration charges, and collection of fees relative to registration of motor-vehicles and annual licenses. The expenditure out of the Construction Account from the 1st April, 1924, to the 31st March, 1927, was £1,248,659.

The estimates of amounts required for maintenance and repairs, construction and reconstruction, and all other items are forwarded by the District Highway Councils, and after review by the Board are incorporated in the Estimates, which in turn are submitted for approval to Parliament, for inclusion in the annual appropriations.

APPORTIONMENT BETWEEN NORTH AND SOUTH ISLANDS.

The revenue from the licensing of motor-vehicles and from taxes on tires and tubes is apportioned between the North and South Islands in the discretion of the Board, but generally so that the amount apportioned to either Island is fixed by reference to the number of motor-vehicles in that Island.

* By resolution of the House of Representatives on 31st October. 1927, a tax of 4d. per gallon is placed on petrol. The proceeds of this tax will be utilized partly for main highways and partly for roads and streets outside the main highways scheme.

The apportionment of the tire duty and license fees in each Island is made in proportion to the number of motor-vehicles registered in each Island on the 31st March of the year concerned, and the interest and sinking fund on moneys borrowed for construction work by the Board in each Island is charged against the proportion of the allocation for the respective Islands. The balances to the credit of the North and South Islands respectively at the 31st March, 1927, were £354,796 and £329,234.

An analysis of the actual expenditure on maintenance in each Island as compared with the number of motor-vehicles in each Island at the 31st March, 1927, gives the following result, expressed in percentages of the Dominion totals:—

 Per Cent.
North Island—
     Maintenance expenditure64.86
     Motor-vehicles61.86
South Island—
     Maintenance expenditure35.14
     Motor-vehicles38.14

These figures show that, although the Board is treating the South Island more favourably as regards its average rate of subsidy over the whole, there is a balance of expenditure in favour of the North Island to the extent of 3 per cent. The corresponding figure for the year ended 31st March, 1926, was 4.4 per cent. in favour of the North Island.

MOTOR-VEHICLES ACT

Before the Main Highways Act was passed the Government recognized the reasonableness of motor-vehicle owners contributing towards the cost of the construction and upkeep of the road-surfaces which were required principally for them.

Amongst the funds laid down in the Main Highways Act as being available for the Revenue Fund, in addition to Customs duties on tires and tubes, was a sum to be derived from the licensing of motor-vehicles. When the Main Highways Act was passed it was expected that a Motor-vehicles Act dealing with the registration and licensing of motor-vehicles would be simultaneously passed, but owing to the difficulty of co-ordinating all interests it was not until November, 1924, that the Motor-vehicles Act came into being.

This Act provided for the registration and annual licensing of all motor-vehicles, the fees payable being as follows:—

 £s.d.
Registration fees:—
     Motor-cycle0100
     Any other motor-vehicle100
License fees:—
     For every motor-cycle0100
     For every private motor-car200
     For every public motor-car200
     For every motor-coach or motor-omnibus500
     For trade motors—
(a.) For every 1-ton truck fitted with pneumatic tires on all wheels200
(b.) For every motor-lorry fitted with solid tires500
(c.) For every motor-lorry fitted with pneumatic tires on all wheels300
     For every traction-engine500
     For every trailer with three or more wheels300
     For every other trailer100
     For every other motor-vehicle200
Other fees.:—
     All drivers to be licensed—fee050
     All changes of ownership to be notified050
     Special fees for manufacturers and dealers in motor-vehicles—
     In respect of motor-cycles, each registration-plate050
     In respect of any other motor-vehicle, each registration-plate or set of plates0100

All the above fees, except that for a driver's license, which is payable to the local authorities, have in terms of the Motor-vehicles Act to be credited to the Main Highways Account Revenue Fund.

The definition of a motor-vehicle for the purposes of the Act is as follows: “Motor-vehicle' means any vehicle propelled by mechanical power, and includes a trailer and any other vehicle of a class declared by regulations under the Act to be motor-vehicles; but does not include a vehicle running on rails, or a vehicle which, though not running on rails, derives power from an overhead wire, if such vehicle is the property of and is run by any local authority.”

The number of motor-vehicles registered to the 30th June, 1927, was 167,640, as compared with 140,796 and 106,449 respectively at the corresponding date in 1926 and 1925. These figures include registrations subsequently cancelled, the number of motor-vehicles actually on the register at 31st July, 1927, being 162,442, made up as follows:—

Class of Motor-vehicle.Number.
Cars106,091
Trucks—
 1 ton14,706
 2 tons3,363
 3 tons1,246
 4 tons849
 5 tons338
 6 tons40
     Over 6 tons17
Omnibuses1,094
Traction-engines471
Trailers—
     Two wheels480
     Three or more wheels304
Tractors328
Miscellaneous397
Cycles32,718
          Total162,442

The numbers of the principal classes of motor-vehicles on the register in each of the eighteen highway districts at 31st July, 1927, are as follows:—

Highway District.Cars.Trucks.Omnibuses.Cycles.Other.Totals.
1. Auckland North13,8334,0322463,59813021,839
2. Auckland South10,0382,298712,58412515,116
3. Tauranga2,21858423597273,449
4. Gisborne2,66639529396333,519
5. Napier7,5401,456662,04213811,242
6. King-country1,1714212433571,958
7. Taranaki6,036988402,229349,327
8. Wanganui5,084984361,674647,842
9. Wellington West12,8252,7981804,15722220,182
10. Wellington East4,003670359051185,731
11. Nelson3,385544481,368625,407
12. West Coast1,33939844562372,380
13. Canterbury North1,0631369298381,544
14. Canterbury Central12,1071,760565,23739119,551
15. Canterbury South8,543869782,45234312,285
16. Otago Central1,42219516346201,999
17. Otago South6,4461,302562,17311110,088
18. Southland6,372729371,765808,983
          Totals106,09120,5591,09432,7181,980162,442

Of the total motor-vehicles on the register at 31st July, 1927, 100,205 (including 65,414 cars and 18,517 cycles) were in the North Island, and 62,237 (40,677 cars, 14,201 cycles) in the South Island.

The foregoing figures include dormant registrations—i.e., those of vehicles the registration of which has not been cancelled, but which have not been re-licensed for the current year. The total number of dormant registrations at 31st July, 1927, was 20,519 (including 9,065 cars and 8,504 cycles).

STANDARD OF ROAD CONSTRUCTION

At an early stage in the history of the main highways scheme, the District Highway Councils were advised that the standards of road-construction recommended for adoption should be such as are warranted by the present or early prospective traffic. To ensure uniformity in construction as far as possible throughout the Dominion the following standards for first-class, second-class, and third-class roads were laid down:—

Item.Unit.First Class.Second Class.Third Class.
FormationMinimum widths in feet221714
CurvatureChains radius1 ½10 ¾
Grades..1 in 15 to 1 in 201 in 151 in 12
MetallingFeet and inches16' x 9”12' x 8'10' x 6”
Surfacing..Concrete; bitumen; tar; macadam.Macadam or gravel.Macadam or gravel.
BridgesWidths in feet18129
BridgesTypesAccording to sites, dimensions, convenience of materials, but generally to provide for permanent materials in substructures. In all cases standard information to be supplied.
CulvertsTypesTo be of concrete, earthenware, Armco, or hardwoods.

SKELETON SPECIFICATIONS

As a guide to local authorities in the preparation of proposals, the Board issued skeleton or outline specifications, dealing with: formation; subgrades of pavements; gravelled roads; two-course water-bound macadam roads; tar or bituminous surfacing of water - bound macadam roads; tar or bituminous penetration roads; bituminous concrete roads; Portland-cement concrete roads. These specifications are not laid down as hard-and-fast rules which local authorities must in every case adopt, but are regarded as standard practice, the following of which will result in satisfactory work. The standard of construction in all cases should, of course, be regulated by local conditions, and should be commensurate with the traffic requirements. As practically all extensive construction work is generally financed wholly or in part by loan, it is essential that the character of the work should be such as to ensure a life at least equal to the period of the loan.

All proposals are examined by the Board to determine—(1) Whether the proposal is sound from an engineering point of view; (2) whether the proposal is justified as to cost, having regard to the existing surfaces; (3) whether the proposal is economically sound, having regard to the value to the district concerned, and the capacity of the district to pay the cost; (4) whether the proposal fits into and forms part of a comprehensive plan.

The Board encourages the adoption of the simplest construction suitable for the present or early prospective traffic and the conditions obtaining in the particular locality. It has, however, adopted the principle that bridges should, wherever practicable, be on the best possible alignment, and constructed of the most permanent materials available.

MAINTENANCE

In all works, whether formation, bridges, culverts, ditches, surfacing, or any other form of construction, the Board requires provision to be made for continuous and up-to-date maintenance. The patrol system is encouraged. By dividing the highways into suitable patrol sections, by the selection of suitable patrolmen, and by the provision of satisfactory supplies of material and efficient plant, it is considered that a very much improved standard of maintenance can in most cases be obtained without undertaking expensive reconstruction. Improved methods of maintenance will result in better and quicker returns being obtained from the expenditure of funds than will be the case by the piling-up of large sums of borrowed money on elaborate construction-work.

It is interesting to compare the average cost of maintenance per mile per annum during the three years since the Board commenced its operations. The figures are—1924–25, £51 per mile; 1925–26, £73 per mile; 1926–27, £111 per mile. The very substantial increase during 1926–27 has been due to several causes, the principal being the more favourable subsidy granted by the Board, and the increased funds provided by the local authorities. The increase in cost of maintenance during the three years is almost an exact reflection of the increase in motor-vehicles, the figures in both cases having slightly more than doubled. In the same period the Board's statutory contribution to maintenance has increased from 33 per cent. to 60 per cent. of the total cost.

In a number of parts of the North Island there are many miles of pumice road. During the past two years the Board's representatives in two districts have endeavoured to apply new methods to the maintenance of these pumice roads, with very encouraging results. The road-drag in particular has proved an effective piece of maintenance equipment.

PURCHASE OF PLANT

The use of up-to-date machinery on construction and maintenance of main highways is recognized to be in the interests of economy and efficiency, and, with the idea of encouraging local bodies to use such plant, power enabling the Main Highways Board to sell roadmaking machinery, plant, equipment, and appliances to local authorities on an instalment system was given by the Main Highways Amendment Act, 1925. As a consequence of this legislation a number of local authorities have purchased modern roadmaking plant through the Board. The total value of plant on hire-purchase to local authorities at the 31st March, 1927, was £59,922.

The following statement shows the plant ordered and hired to local bodies from the 31st March, 1926, to the 31st March, 1927, the amount involved being £31,288: Road-rollers, 5; one-man-power graders, 12; ordinary road-graders, 3; crushers, 5; motor-lorries, 14; tractors, 3; bitumen-heater, 1: bitumen-sprayer, 1; water-cart, 1; conveyors, 3; elevator, 1; electric motors, 2; and a number of minor items.

In addition to the above, the Board has purchased the following plant for its own use at a total cost of £12,792: Road-roller, 1; one-man-power graders, 4; ordinary road-grader, 1; crusher, 1; motor-lorries, 7; tractors, 4; bitumen-heaters, 2; bitumen-sprayers, 2; air-compressors, 3; concrete-mixers, 2; road-sweeper, 1; oil-driven excavator, 1; and a number of minor items.

TESTING OF MATERIALS

A petrological laboratory was established in Wellington in the beginning of 1925. Full reports are made on the various materials submitted by local authorities for use as road-metal as well as for other purposes throughout the Dominion. The machines installed are—Deval abrasion machine for testing wearing qualities of rocks; diamond-core drill for cutting test pieces; diamond-saw and grinding-lap; Dorry hardness machine; Page impact machine.

The following important properties are ascertained—Specific gravity; porosity; resistance to abrasion or attrition; resistance to friction or hardness; resistance to impact or toughness.

Tests for bitumens, tars, &c., are carried out by the Dominion Analyst, Wellington.

The testing of steel is carried out by the machines already in use by the Public Works or Railways Departments, or at the Canterbury School of Engineering.

EXAMINATION OF FOREMEN, OVERSEERS, ETC

The nature of surfacing now rendered necessary by modern traffic requires such knowledge and experience on the part of those laying such surfacing that a class of foremen and overseers with special experience and knowledge of modern road requirements superior to that which formerly was found sufficient is now necessary. On such surfacing all the men in charge should have some experience, and should possess knowledge of the use of the modern methods of construction and up-to-date machinery.

In order to afford some guarantee of experience and reliability, and to ensure that all high-class work is properly supervised, the Board decided to arrange for examinations of any persons desirous of qualifying themselves for positions as foremen or overseers of works. Two of these examinations have been held, and certificates have been issued to twelve successful candidates.

DEVIATIONS

Various difficulties in the past have resulted in the local authorities not carrying out many deviations which are desirable, if not indispensable. It is undoubtedly wrong to surface a road, especially in such a high-class manner as is required for modern traffic, when the road itself is in the wrong position, and when possibly all this work will be lost through eventually having to carry out a deviation that should in the first case have been adopted.

The Board carefully considered the matter, and resolved to make an effort to provide a more liberal scale of subsidies to cover such cases, and thus encourage the adoption of really desirable deviations. Consequently the Board decided that where particular circumstances warrant such action—

  1. It will carry out at its own cost all engineering and land-plan surveys of deviations in alignment that are wholly outside the existing road reserve.

  2. It will contribute £1 for £1 towards the cost of all engineering and land-plan surveys of approved deviations which are almost entirely within the existing road reserves.

  3. It will contribute £1 for £1 towards the cost of compensation for land, new fencing, shifting of fences, severances, and other expenses of a like nature incidental to the legalization of any deviation not declared a Government road, provided it approves of the financial arrangements entered into by the local authority.

  4. It reserves the right to enter into negotiations concerning the compensation direct.

ELIMINATION OF RAILWAY-CROSSINGS

In framing and carrying out its policy the Board has always regarded the safety and the convenience of the road-user as of vital importance, and in furtherance of this policy it has done its best to bring about such improvements as the elimination of the worst railway level crossings, the betterment of dangerous road alignment, and the installation of danger and direction signs. As a basis of negotiation with the Railways Department, the Board, during the early part of 1925–26, had a statement prepared showing the location of the 330 level crossings on the main-highways system, the relative danger of each, the best method of elimination of the most dangerous, and the approximate cost of elimination. A mutually satisfactory programme of elimination was arranged, and on the majority of the eliminations agreed upon the Railways Department offered to find half the total cost, the Main Highways Board and the local bodies interested being required to find the other half.

ROAD-SIGNS

In the first year of the Board's operations a standard specification was drawn up for the construction and erection of road-direction and danger signs. The Board has since decided to subsidize the cost of erection of any signs complying generally with the specifications, and such subsidy on a £1-for-£1 basis is payable either to local authorities or to automobile associations. The subsidy payable on future signs is subject to the condition that the number of the highway is placed on the signboard.

In addition, a suitable design for a boundary sign to be erected at county boundaries was issued to local authorities by the Board, with a suggestion that these be erected as opportunity offers, and a large number of signs have been erected in accordance with this design.

Chapter 16. SECTION XVI.—POSTAL AND TELEGRAPHIC

POST-OFFICES

AT the 31st December, 1926, there were 1,954 post-offices in New Zealand, this number being exclusive of 44 receiving offices, 1 delivering office, 4 marine post-offices, and 10 railway travelling post-offices. At the same date there were 2,155 street letter-boxes in the Dominion. The number of post-offices, reckoning only those which are combined receiving and delivering offices, has shown a decrease in each of the last five years, the figures for which are—

Year.Number of Post-offices.
19222,109
19232,081
19242,035
19251,982
19261,954

The decreases in numbers are indicative not of retrogression but of the growth of the rural delivery system (referred to elsewhere) which is steadily replacing the smaller post-offices.

POSTAL BUSINESS

The following table, showing the number of articles posted and delivered during each of the last ten years, gives an indication of the extent to which the people of New Zealand utilize the postal facilities:—

Year.Letters and Letter-cards.Post-cards.Books and Pattern-packets.Newspapers.Parcels.
1917245,796,9457,549,86744,934,21840,366,7926,314,875
1918242,527,3697,145,60642,301,23035,476,2126,376,469
1919247,143,1837,292,92244,320,38535,498,2636,193,475
1920259,743,2346,937,55449,619,16137,859,2476,588,293
1921253,767,1316,548,65553,635,95138,680,9826,464,244
1922239,997,0816,277,42867,578,43535,635,2196,700,121
1923252,021,9596,603,29379,546,00038,138,6976,886,858
1924272,311,9257,273,80298,690,91141,602,4977,028,501
1925294,630,7609,107,081115,946,88244,717,4067,101,628
1926298,617,0898,740,171126,523,54445,364,2747,135,938

Articles which are posted in New Zealand and delivered in the Dominion 8s well represent, of course, the greater bulk of the business, and such articles are necessarily counted twice in the foregoing table. Separate figures of articles posted and delivered during the year 1926 are as follow:—

 Posted.Delivered.
Letters and letter-cards148,735,765149,881,324
Post-cards4,182,6034,557,568
Books, &c.64,512,74862,010,796
Newspapers21,150,49724,213,777
Parcels3,437,5383,698,400

These figures include registered articles, of which 2,246,976 were posted in the Dominion and 2,417,507 were delivered therein.

The average numbers of letters, &c., posted in the Dominion per head of mean population (including Maoris) during each of the last ten years are as shown in the next table:—

ARTICLES POSTED PER HEAD OF MEAN POPULATION, 1917–26.
Year.Letters and Letter-cards.Post-cards.Books and Parcels.Newspapers.Total.
1917105.362.8723.3915.87147.49
1918107.712.8122.5514.49147.56
1919106.072.8523.1313.95146.00
1920103.582.4923.7713.46143.30
192195.352.2525.6912.94136.23
192289.682.1829.6611.90133.42
192392.272.2233.7312.82141.04
1924100.932.4939.9013.57156.89
1925105.803.2045.6315.03169.66
1920105.212.9648.0614.96171.19

RURAL MAIL DELIVERY

During recent years the Post Office has considerably extended its rural-mail delivery system. In January, 1922, a scheme was introduced whereby a nominal fee is charged for the service. This does not bear heavily on the small farmer, and it enables the Post Office to extend rural delivery benefits to districts which formerly lacked adequate mail facilities. The rural mail-carrier not only delivers correspondence at and collects correspondence from the gates of farmers living in places fat-removed from the centres and even from a post-office, but he sells postage-stamps and obtains as required money-orders and postal-notes. Thus the farmer has what practically amounts to a post-office at his gate.

An indication of the popularity of the system lies in the fact that the number of rural boxes increased from 8,700 in 1920–21 to 15,455 on the 30th June, 1927.

PARCEL-POST

The facilities afforded for the transmission of parcels through the Post Office to places within and beyond the Dominion have proved of much convenience to the public. The regulations admit of parcels up to 11 lb. in weight being sent to all countries of the world, while inland parcels that do not need to be carried other than by steamer or by railway may weigh up to 28 lb.

The following table shows the number and weight of parcels received from and despatched to places overseas during each of the last five years, together with the declared value of those received and the Customs duty collected:—

PARCELS RECEIVED FROM AND DESPATCHED TO PLACES OVERSEAS, 1922–26.
Year.Parcels received.Parcels despatched.
Number.Weight.Declared Value.Customs Duty.Number.Weight.
  lb.£     £      lb.
1922302,6391,725,0981,332,719276,86542,506158,246
1923303,0411,846,2071,343,726307,02243,510162,792
1924303,0921,802,6561,333,745277,46846,360184,605
1925309,3362,025,8101,492,300311,05651,047194,516
1926321,2302,294,2291,633,765351,30060,795216,080

The figures show a huge preponderance of inward parcels. Of the parcels received from overseas in 1926 no fewer than 183,838 came from Great Britain (including those from foreign countries via London), while 69,838 came from the United States and 48,118 from Australia. These countries, to which 27,529, 4,704, and 19,641 parcels respectively were despatched, also ranked highest among countries to which parcels were sent from New Zealand.

NEWSPAPERS

There are (June, 1927) 307 publications on the New Zealand Register of Newspapers. Of these, some 63 are published daily, 17 being morning papers and 46 evening papers. Twenty-three appear three times per week, 31 twice per week, 79 weekly, 6 fortnightly, 1 twice monthly, 2 four-weekly, and 102 monthly

MONEY-ORDERS

The number of offices open for the transaction of money-order business at the end of 1926 was 879.

During 1926, 793,110 money-orders, for a total sum of £5,033,127, were issued and 677,415 (£4,666,097) were paid. Money-orders from places beyond New Zealand numbered 41,316, for the amount of £206,226, while those issued in New Zealand for payment overseas numbered 158,032, and represented an aggregate value of £579,249.

The figures showing the progress of the money-order business during the last ten years are as follows:—

Calendar Year.Number of Offices.Money-orders issued.Money-orders paid.
Number.Value.Commission.Number.Value.
   £     £      £     
1917809642,6833,476,64616,077550,9213,130,574
1918803638,5003,649,37117,487549,7853,280,653
1919807690,2914,604,05919,329599,2404,180,355
1920823699,6745,276,77631,302606,6154,876,927
1921844669,3834,850,82031,268569,9884,485,683
1922850659,9434,278,52927,431562,3763,969,867
1923855684,9794,390,15928,357580,8364,034,239
1924862731,5114,692,92928,542619,8304,309,840
1925868766,6894,977,23028,843652,5974,617,813
1920879793,1105,033,12724,746677,4154,666,097

POSTAL NOTES

The number of offices open for the sale of postal notes at the 31st March, 1927, was 1,172. During the preceding twelve months 3,329,638 postal notes were sold, representing a value of £987,688. The notes paid numbered 3,310,820, of a total value of £961,994.

The increasing popularity of the postal-note system for remitting small amounts is clearly illustrated in the table given below, showing the number of postal notes issued and paid during each of the last ten years:—

Year ended 31st March.Number of Offices.Postal Notes Issued.Postal Notes paid.
Number.Value.Commission.Number.Value.
   £     £      £     
19181,0242,166,597628,9209,3262,150,613625,979
19191,0282,091,051610,5919,0142,071,995606,276
19201,0362,197,520646,4119,4992,172,727628,104
19211,0552,280,219691,20113,8262,284,354692,103
19221,0692,377,622723,25416,5292,363,776708,917
19231,0832,434,506730,23216,7932,433,547730,759
19241,0992,652,777786,14618,1972,633,537782,048
19251,1072,846,333840,55919,4702,835,420839,256
19261,1763,040,722902,11920,7543,032,931899,796
19271,1723,329,638965,27022,4173,310,820961,994

British postal orders issued in the Dominion during the year ended 31st March, 1927, numbered 142,669, of a value of £82,053. Those paid numbered 33,610, and represented £19,873.

TELEGRAPH AND TOLL SERVICES

Up to the 31st March, 1927, a total sum of £6,838,550 had been expended on telegraph construction, including the construction of telephone exchanges. The amount expended during the financial year 1926–27 was £558,041.

There were 13,158 miles of telegraph and toll pole line in existence at the end of March, 1927, carrying 61,732 miles of wire. Of the latter, 4,713 miles were in use exclusively for telephone toll traffic, 10,995 exclusively for telegraph traffic, and 46,024 simultaneously or conjointly for toll and telegraph traffic, making totals of 50,737 available for toll traffic and 57,019 for the transmission of telegrams. A total of 12,259 miles of wire has been gained to the 31st March, 1927, for the purpose of telegraph transmission, by the superimposing of existing telephone circuits. The total length of additional telephone toll circuit improvised from the existing wire circuits by the use of subsidiary apparatus associated therewith (so-called phantom working) is 4,740 miles.

During the year ended 31st March, 1927, telegrams and toll communications to the number of 16,372,226 were transmitted, 16,316,436 of these being “paid” messages, and the balance free Government telegrams. The revenue from telegrams and toll communications was £788,489, to which should be added £995,071 revenue of telephone exchanges and £36,220 miscellaneous receipts, making a total telegraph and telephone revenue of £1,819,780.

A table is given showing the growth of telegraph business since 1866.

Year endedNumber of Telegrams and Toll Messages forwarded during the Year.Revenue (including Miscellaneous Receipts).Value of Government Messages.Total Value of Business done during the Year.
Paid.Free Government.Total.Telegraph and Toll.Telephone Exchange.
    £     £     £     £     
30 June, 186624,7612,74627,5075,562..4836,045
1876890,382160,7041,051,08662,716..16,15478,870
31 Dec., 18861,583,717252,5491,836,266106,639..27,281133,920
31 Mar., 18961,899,632224,5792,124,21197,17825,93325,844148,955
     ″      19065,351,084289,1355,640,219184,36989,54224,168298,079
     ″      191610,708,910127,84110,836,751549,627287,5479,085846,259
     ″      191811,510,710114,01011,624,720516,865344,3686,949868,182
     ″      191911,989,882101,13512,091,017615,786373,1695,036993,991
     ″      192014,957,615116,45215,074,067619,188419,3185,8301,044,336
     ″      192113,384,466116,38514,000,851704,228533,5357,0361,244,799
     ″      192212,782,037152,42312,934,465697,864614,3678,4581,320,689
     ″      192313,342,823170,38513,513,208713,380595,9679,7271,319,074
     ″      192414,407,26969,59714,476,866711,895830,4704,9301,647,295
     ″      192515,410,39061,56015,471,950764,290667,2184,4201,635,928
     ″      192616,143,41458,46016,201,874799,838 824,769980,2834,9921,785,113
     ″      192716,316,43655,79016,372,226824,709995,0714,6071,824,387

Prior to the 1st September, 1869, inland telegrams were charged for on a mileage basis. From that date a uniform rate was fixed of 2s. 6d. for ten words and 6d. for each additional five words. From the 1st April, 1870, the minimum charge was reduced to 1s. From the 1st November, 1873, the rate was further reduced to 1s. for ten words and 1d. for each additional word, address and signature, hitherto charged for, being free up to ten words. From the 1st July, 1877, there was introduced the “urgent” code, at double the ordinary rate. From the 1st July, 1878, a “delayed” system was introduced, the rate being fixed at 6d. for ten words, exclusive of address and signature up to ten words, and ½d. for each additional word. From the 1st February, 1892, the number of words allowed for the minimum charge in each case was increased to twelve, with free address and signature up to six words. From the 15th August, 1892, the ordinary rate was fixed at 1s. for eighteen words, including address and signature. From the 1st June, 1896, the rate was fixed at 6d. for twelve words, including address and signature, and 1d. for each additional word, and “delayed” telegrams were abolished. From the 1st November, 1906, the charge for additional words was reduced to ½d. each. From 23rd September, 1915, the ordinary rate was increased from 6d. to 8d. for twelve words (“urgent,” 1s. 2d.); and on the 1st August. 1920, it was further increased to 1s. for twelve words and 1d. for each additional word (“urgent” 2s., and 2d. for each additional word); Sundays and holidays, double rates. From the 1st November, 1920, there was introduced a system of letter - telegrams, to be delivered by post on the morning following the day of presentation. The rate (since altered) was 1s. 6d. for thirty-six words and id. for each additional word. From the 1st February, 1923, the rate for ordinary telegrams was reduced to 9d. for twelve words, the charge for each additional word remaining at 1d. (“urgent” 1s. 6d., and 2d. for each additional word). From the same date the letter-telegram rate was reduced to 9d. for twenty-seven words and 1d. for each additional three words.

It should be explained that the free Government telegrams shown in the preceding table are in recent years mostly service telegrams of the Post and Telegraph Department, other Government. Departments paying since 1907 the same rates as the public.

TELEPHONE-EXCHANGE SERVICE

At the 31st March, 1927, there were 342 telephone exchanges in the Dominion. Of this number 329 are wholly of the magneto type, 3 common battery, 9 wholly automatic, and 1 mixed exchange area—partly magneto and partly automatic—in which 3 automatic exchanges are operated. The exchanges which are wholly automatic are Auckland, Hamilton, Hawera, Wanganui, Palmerston North, Masterton, Wellington, Blenheim, and Oamaru.

The following statement shows the automatic-exchange equipment installed and in use in the Dominion on the 31st March, 1927:—

 No.
Individual lines installed38,800
Party-lines installed—
     Two-party500
     Four-party1,500
Individual-line stations32,452
Party-line stations4,218
Total of main stations36,670
Extension stations8,675
          Total stations45,345

The following table indicates the phenomenal growth of the New Zealand telephone-exchange service during the last nine years:—

1918.1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.1927.
Exchanges280301320327340341342
Subscribers, main stations53,50176,30782,45986,60594,371102,509107,882
Toll and service stations3,4343,6663,8563,9063,8823,9404,026
Public call offices261339351371380409435
Extension stations10,56714,37115,36615,88216,91618,51419,746
     Telephone-station totals67,76394,683102,032106,764115,549125,372132,089

The total number of telephone-stations shows an increase of 64,326, or 95 per cent., during the period. Additional subscribers' stations contributed largely to this phenomenal growth, the increase in this respect being 54,381, or 102 per cent. The enormous demand for public call offices is clearly revealed in the table, these showing an increase from 261 in 1918 to 435 in 1927. Extension stations have nearly doubled.

In addition to the above, there are 4,329 stations connected by private telephone-lines with departmental toll - stations, and 889 stations connected with non-departmental rural exchanges which do not have communication with the departmental system, making a grand total of 137,307 telephone-stations in New Zealand on the 31st March, 1927.

The following table shows, for each class of exchange, the percentage of business and residential stations, the percentage of individual and party-line stations, also the number of exchanges in each class:—

Class I: Exchanges or Networks observing Continuous Attendance and having more than 3,500 Paying Subscribers' Main Stations connected therewith.Class II: Exchanges or Networks observing Continuous Attendance and having 1,001 to 3,500 Paying Subscribers' Main Stations connected therewith.Class III: Exchanges or Networks observing Continuous Attendance and having 201 to 1,000 Paying Subscribers' Main Stations connected therewith.Class IV: Exchanges or Networks where the Attendance is restricted.Dominion Percentages.
 Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.
Business stations4234292433
Residential stations5866717667
 100100100100100
Individual-line stations9074564168
Party- and rural-line stations1026445932
 100100100100100
Number of exchanges in each class41249277342

The “party” line system of telephone service is being largely availed of, particularly by those whose premises are situated at a distance from an exchange. In March, 1927, the number of party-line connections was 9,152, with a total of 35,347 subscribers.

The first public call offices (coin-in-the-slot telephones) erected in the Dominion were installed at Wellington in August, 1910. There are now 435 such instruments in use in the Dominion, the charges for which are as follow:—

One penny401Threepence9
Twopence20Sixpence5

The revenue of slot telephones during the year ended 31st March, 1927, was £27,407. Originally the charges from public call offices were as follow:—

Where the distance between the exchange and the public call office was—

Under two miles, rate per call1d.
Two miles or over and under four miles, rate per call2d.
Four miles or over and under six miles, rate per call3d.
Six miles or over, rate per call6d.

In August, 1925, a flat rate of 1d. was applied to calls from all public call offices situated within the base-rate area of any exchange. Later, the charge for public calls from public call offices outside the base-rate area was fixed as follows: Up to three miles beyond the base-rate boundary, 2d.; beyond three miles from the base-rate boundary, 3d. The reduced charge is being brought into operation as equipment becomes available for the necessary alteration in mechanism in the apparatus affected.

The telephone-exchange system included on the 31st March, 1927, 11,912 miles of pole line and 440,253 miles of wire.

An analysis of the wire in existence in connection with telephone exchanges is as follows:—

 Miles.
In lead-covered cables—
     Underground285,331
     Aerial71,351
Open aerial—
     Metallic circuit82,854
     Earth-working717
 440,253

The capital expenditure on the equipment, &c., of the telephone exchanges up to the 31st March, 1927, was £5,716,268, equal to an average cost of £43 5s. 6d, for each connection. The telephone-exchange receipts for the twelve months ended 31st March, 1927, were £995,071.

RADIO COMMUNICATION

GOVERNMENT STATIONS.

The first wireless-telegraph station in New Zealand for communicating with ships at sea was opened at Wellington, on the 26th July, 1911. Details of the stations now under the control of the New Zealand Government are—

Station and Call Signal.Hours of Service.Wave-length, in Metres (Normal in Heavy Type).Daylight Range (in Knots) on Normal Wave-length.

* Observes continuous listening service for distress signals.

† Communicates with ship stations mainly between 6.30 p.m. and 11 p.m.

‡ Rarotonga time is 22 hours 9 minutes behind New Zealand time.

§ Station handling restricted public correspondence only, and erected for point-to-point communication.

|| Radio-telephone station.

¶ Attends Wednesdays and Saturdays from January to March, and Mondays, Wednesdays, Thursdays, and Saturdays, April to December.

* * Radio beacon station controlled by the Marine Department.

Radio-Awanui (VLA), 173° 14' 34.44” E., 35° 4' 58.17” S.8 a.m.-11 p.m.*300, 600, 1,000, 2,000, 2,500, 3,500500
Radio - Awarua (VLB), 168° 22' 21.5' E., 46° 30' 27.6” S.Continuous300, 600, 1,000, 2,000 2,500, 3,500300
Radio-Apia, Samoa (VMG), 171° 49' 42” W., 13° 50' 17” S.Continuous300, 600, 2,000500
Radio-Wellington (VLW), 174° 45' 55” E., 41° 16' 26” S.Continuous300, 600300
Radio-Chatham Islands (VLC), 176° 31' 4” W., 43° 57' 2” S.4 p.m.-midnight300, 600, 1,600300
Radio-Auckland (VLD), 174° 46' 8–3” E., 36° 50” 36.9” S.Continuous300, 600300
Radio-Rarotonga, Cook Islands (VMR), 159° 48' 51.4” W., 21° 11' 54” S.6 p.m.—1 a.m. (local time). Midnight to 1 a.m. attendance not observed on Sundays or holidays300, 600, 1,700300
§ Radio-Aitutaki, Cook Islands (VLF), 159° 46' 30” W., 18° 52' 32” S.8–9 a.m., 6–7 p.m.450, 600150
§ Radio-Mangaia, Cook Islands8–9 a.m., 6–7 p.m.450, 600150
(VLG), 157° 56' W., 21° 55' S. §|| Radio-Niue, Cook Islands (VLK),Noon - 1 p.m.,600350
169° 55' 15” W., 19° 1' 42” S.6.30 - 11.30 p.m.  
§ Radio-Kawau Island (VLO), 174° 50' E., 36° 26' S.9 a.m.-6 p.m60030
§ Puysegur Point (VMBL), 166° 37' E., 46° 11'S.9 a.m.-5 p.m600100
§ Stephen Island (VMBP), 174° 1' E. 40° 46' S.9 a.m.-5 p.m600100
§|| Atiu, Cook Islands (VMY), 158° 2' W., 20° S.8–8.30 a.m.450150
* * Cape Maria Van Diemen Lighthouse (VLU), 172° 38' 45” E., 34° 28' 50” S.(Radio beacon station)1,00050
Station and Call Signal.Hours of Service.Wave-length, in Metres (Normal in Heavy Type).Daylight Range (in Knots) on Normal Wave-length.
* Station handling restricted public correspondence only, and erected for point-to-point communication.
* Aleipata, Upolu Island (VMCN.), 171° 23' 30' W., 13° 59' 00” S.7 a.m.-4.30 p.m.360150
* Fagamalo, Savai'i Island (VMCP), 172° 22' 45” W., 13° 26' 00” S.7 a.m.-3 p.m320150
* Tuasivi, Savai'i Island (VMCQ), 172° 8'00” W., 13° 39' 30” S.7 a.m.-2.50 p.m.360150
* Salailua, Savai'i Island (VMCZ), 172° 34' 00” W., 13° 40' 00” S.7 a.m.-4.30 p.m.600150
* Fakaofo, Union Islands (VMCY), 171° 15' 30” W., 9° 23' 00” S.7 a.m.-7.15 a.m., 6,20 p.m.-6.45 p.m.400300

By means of the radio-stations at Awanui, Apia, and Rarotonga communication is maintained between New Zealand and the Pacific islands.

Communication is effected with outer islands in the Cook Group by Radio-Rarotonga through small feeder-stat ons at Aitutaki, Atiu, and Mangaia. Small stations at Aleipata, Fagamalo, Fakaofo, Niue, Salailua, and Tuasivi communicate with Radio-Apia.

The radio business transacted by the New Zealand coast stations during the last five years was as follows:—

Year ended 31st March.Forwarded.Received.
Messages.Words.Value.Messages.Words.Value.*
* Amount earned by New Zealand.
   £       £     
192311,940230,4815,62819,715215,0133,792
192413,907244,9556,41422,576242,3904,401
192516,259293,1897,33125,669270,8144,777
192616,270241,6217,06426,002280,7164,669
192714,748173,2186,00124,592277,8054,768

The foregoing table does not include free (service) messages,

The general rate for transmission of radio-telegrams has been fixed at 5d. a word for all vessels on the Australian or New Zealand register. Ship-stations registered in New Zealand numbered 66 at 31st March, 1927.

The New Zealand coast stations are all connected with the land-line systems.

Complete arrangements exist for the prompt transmission of wireless telegrams over them, and for ensuring that distress signals shall be immediately communicated to the proper authorities.

PRIVATE STATIONS.

Private radio-stations are governed by the Regulations for Radio Receiving, Amateur Transmitting and Receiving, and Experimental Stations, and by the Regulations for Radio Broadcasting Stations and the Sale of Radio Apparatus, which were gazetted on the 5th and 12th March, 1925, respectively.

The licenses for radio receiving-stations are designed to provide for reception from radio-telephone broadcasting stations as well as for experimental reception, and may be obtained at any postal money-order office or at any District Radio Inspector's office on payment of the prescribed fee.

The licenses for amateur transmitting and receiving stations are intended to provide facilities for experimental transmission to those interested in radio science, and are issued subject to the qualifications of the applicants being satisfactory.

The licenses for “experimental stations” are intended to provide facilities for the work of pure research in radio science, and are issued only to persons of recognized attainment in the theory or practice of radio-telegraphy, or to universities or other scientific institutions engaged in conducting experiments for the development of the science of radio-telegraphy.

The regulations for the sale of radio apparatus are intended to provide for the proper control of the sale of apparatus designed and intended for use in connection with wireless telegraphy. The regulations govern the issue of three classes of radio-dealers' licenses, viz.—

Class I, for dealers in any of the four main cities.

Class II, for dealers in towns with a population of more than 5,000.

Class III, for dealers in towns with a population of 5,000 or less.

At the 31st March, 1927, there were 18,162 receiving-station licenses in force, a percentage of this number, however, being for short periods. Licenses were also issued in respect of 116 transmitting and receiving stations, 7 private broadcasting stations, and 3 experimental stations. The number of radio-dealers' licenses issued during the year 1926–27 was 1,187.

RADIO BROADCASTING.

The regulations governing radio-telephone broadcasting are designed to render the broadcasting of music, lectures, religious services, news, and other items of interest as widely available as possible. The service is provided by the Radio Broadcasting Company of New Zealand (Limited), and is carried out by means of stations at Auckland, Wellington, Christchurch, and Dunedin.

OCEAN CABLES

The Pacific cable, opened for traffic between New Zealand and Australia and Fiji on the 9th April, 1902, was completed to Bamfield, Vancouver Island, on the 31st October following, and opened for international business on the 8th December, 1902.

The route is from Auckland to Vancouver, via Norfolk Island, Fiji, and Fanning Island. The Australian connection is at Norfolk Island. The deep-sea portion of the Vancouver-Fanning Island cable is stated to be the longest in the, world.

Direct communication between Auckland and Sydney was established on the 31st December, 1912, thus giving the Pacific Cable Board an alternative route to Australia.

Additional facilities have been provided between New Zealand and Fiji by the laying, by the Pacific Cable Board, of a new cable between Auckland and Suva. The work was completed on the 12th August, 1923. The duplication of the two northern sections—Vancouver to Fanning Island and Fanning Island to Fiji—was completed on the 20th November, 1926. These new sections were opened for traffic on the 18th December, 1926.

In addition, the Eastern Extension, Australasia, and China Telegraph Company (Limited) provide and operate as part of their telegraph system two cables between Australia and New Zealand, the terminal offices being at Sydney and Wellington.

During the year 1926–27 the Pacific route took 64.29 per cent. of the outward business, and the Eastern route 35.71 per cent., the messages sent by the two routes numbering 204,051 and 113,355 respectively.

The length of submarine cable in use in the Dominion, apart from ocean-cable services, is 448 knots.

STAFF

The huge volume and multifarious nature of the business of the Post and Telegraph Department entail the employment of a large staff. The Secretary, under the Postmaster-General, is the administrative head.

The staff at 31st March, 1927, was as follows: Permanent, 8,540; temporary, 1,749: total, 10,289. In addition, there are 1,910 country postmasters and telephonists who act as such in conjunction with other pursuits and do not rank as officers of the Department. There are also 101 officers of the Railways Department who act as postmasters.

RECEIPTS AND EXPENDITURE

The receipts and payments of the Post and Telegraph Department for the financial year 1926–27 are shown in the following table:—

RECEIPTS.
Item.Postal.Telegraph.Total.
 £     £     £     
Postages1,103,581..1,103,581
Money-order and postal-note commission49,608..49,608
Money-order commission received from foreign offices955..955
Private box and bag rents and rural-delivery fees46,084..46,084
Miscellaneous receipts200,65836,220236,878
Paid telegrams..415,877415,877
Paid tolls..372,612372,612
Telephone exchanges..995,071995,071
          Totals1,400,8861,819,7803,220,666
PAYMENTS.
Item.Postal.Telegraph.Total.
 £     £     £     
Salaries632,377887,9611,520,338
Conveyance of mails by sea73,523..73,523
Conveyance of inland mails139,054..139,054
Conveyance of mails by railway102,757..102,757
Money-order commission credited to foreign offices2,837..2,837
Maintenance of telegraph and telephone lines..169,823169,823
Motor services and workshops25,60716,91942,526
Miscellaneous145,584149,832295,416
          Totals1,121,7391,224,5352,346,274
Balance of receipts over payments279,147595,245874,392

The growth of receipts and payments during the period 1881–82 to 1926–27 is shown by the following figures:—

Year ended 31st March.Receipts.Payments.
 £     £     
1882234,529233,291
1892320,058268,343
1902488,573465,756
19121,087,710988,911
19181,837,2601,489,446
19191,972,5391,702,048
19202,106,9951,944,161
19212,590,4412,591,786
19222,811,5352,451,572
19232,687,7682,114,994
19242,688,9532,120,585
19252,889,4502,416,257
19263,100,3972,409,557
19273,220,6662,346,274

SCOPE OF SERVICE

In addition to its ordinary business, the Post and Telegraph Department performs an enormous amount of work for other Departments of State. The monetary value of this business reaches many millions of pounds annually, and the operations range from the receipt of advances-to-settlers payments (£7,092,338 during the twelve months ended 31st March, 1927) to the sale of fishing licenses (£3,542), and from the payment of pensions (£2,678,325) to the performance of marriage ceremonies. The registration of motor-vehicles under the Motor-vehicles Act, 1924, is also carried out by the Post and Telegraph Department.

Chapter 17. SECTION XVII.—LAND TENURE, SETTLEMENT, ETC

SUBSECTION A.—GENERAL

INTRODUCTORY

THE total area of the Dominion, excluding the Cook and other Pacific islands annexed in 1901, is 66,390,262 acres. Of this total, 43,587,698 acres were returned in 1927 as being in occupation, including reserves and Native lands leased, but excluding areas within borough boundaries, holdings of less than 1 acre in extent, and Native land held on the communal system.

OCCUPATION OF LAND

According to information published by the Lands Department, the following is the condition of the land in the Dominion as at the 31st March, 1927:—

 Acres.
Total area sold or granted and held on freehold21,214,181
Total area reserved for public purposes14,597,746
Total area of Crown lands leased under all tenures (exclusive of reserves leased by the Crown)18,175,179
Total area of Crown land available for future disposal2,721,488
Total area of Native land5,798,093
Land unfit for settlement, including rivers, lakes, roads, &c.3,882,938
          Total66,390,262

The numbers of holdings and percentages of total holdings in occupation in groups of sizes, as returned at the last five collections available, are given below. Figures as to sizes of holdings in 1927 were not ready for inclusion in this section of the Year-book, but will be found in the “Statistical Report on Agricultural and Pastoral Production, 1926–27.”

OCCUPIED LANDS.—HOLDINGS.
Area, in Acres.Number of Holdings.Percentages of Total.
1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.
1 to 1015,62915,45015,54015,38115,24218.4118.0718.0417.8917.78
11     ″     5013,89814,03014,27714,26514,23216.3716.4016.5716.5916.60
51     ″     10011,07311,39311,55511,49511,47413.0413.3213.4213.3713.38
101     ″     20014,01614,19314,29114,37114,36716.5116.5916.5916.7116.76
201     ″     3208,7398,8618,9098,8468,76210.2910.3610.3410.2910.22
321     ″     64010,37810,41510,42210,39510,36212.2312.1812.1012.0912.09
641     ″     1,0004,2304,2594,2164,2614,3174.084.984.894.965.03
1,001     ″     5,0005,8445,8225,8325,8645,8916.886.816.776.826.87
5,001     ″     10,0006655695735705680.670.670.670.660.66
10,001     ″     20,0003013012963012940.350.350.340.350.34
20,001     ″     50,0001681671681691690.200.200.200.200.20
Over 50,00059596059560.070.070.070.070.07
          Totals84,89985,51986,13985,97785,734100.00100.00100.00100.0010000

Seventy-five per cent. of the holdings are seen to be not more than one-half a square mile in area. These, however, represent only a little over 13 per cent. of the total area of occupied land in the Dominion, and from the following table, showing areas of holdings in occupation by size-groups and the percentage each group represents of the total area in occupation, it is seen that 68 per cent. of the occupied land is held in areas of over 1,000 acres, and 41 ½ per cent. in areas of over 6,000 acres.

OCCUPIED LANDS.—AREAS.
Sizes of Holdings, in Acres.1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.
Aggregate Area of Group.
 Acres.Acres.Acres.Acres.Acres.
1 to 1073,44573,07373,74673,70072,957
11     ″     50392,768397,253405,642405,650404,817
51     ″     100860,009881,756892,793887,840886,784
101     ″     2002,072,3572,094,1652,109,4102,118,7012,119,247
201     ″     3202,240,6642,270,5852,281,5012,265,4772,247,609
321     ″     6404,737,6404,745,8544,750,3294,735,4254,722,140
641     ″     1,0003,417,3383,428,6283,392,8813,425,5663,498,739
1,001     ″     5,00011,453,33511,393,45911,386,97111,477,82311,595,789
5,001     ″     10,0003,891,8743,893,3293,886,9023,905,6863,896,934
10,001     ″     20,0004,252,7544,235,0504,169,9654,242,1474,162,307
20,001     ″     50,0005,094,0885,170,0895,151,0615,139,7455,216,027
Over 50,0005,042,0655,069,9225,071,3634,954,6124,783,479
          Totals43,528,33743,653,16343,572,56443,632,37243,606,829
Percentage of Total Area Occupied.
 Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.
1 to 100.170.170.170.170.17
11     ″     500.900.910.930.930.93
51     ″     1001.982022.052.032.03
101     ″     2004.764.804.844.864.86
201     ″     3205155.205.245.195.15
321     ″     640108810.8710.9010.8510.83
641     ″     1,0007.857.857.797.858.02
1,001     ″     5,000263126.10261326.3126.59
5,001     ″     10,0008.948.928.928.958.94
10,001     ″     20,0009.779.709.579.729.55
20,001     ″     50,00011.7111.8411.8211.7811.96
Over 50,00011.5811.6211.6411.3610.97
          Totals100.00100.00100.00100.00100.00

Taking the years 1921 and 1926, it is now possible to show the increase or decrease in the percentages of numbers and areas of holdings according to size-groups.

OCCUPIED LANDS.—INCREASE OR DECREASE IN PERCENTAGES OF NUMBERS AND AREAS OF HOLDINGS BY SIZE-GROUPS.
Sizes of Holdings, in Acres.1921.1926.
Per Cent. of Total.Increase or Decrease compared with Percentages of 1921.
Number.Area.Number.Area.
1 to 1018.730.17−0.95..
11     ″     5016.250.88+0.35+0.05
51     ″     10012.741.92+0.64+0.11
101     ″     20016.414.69+0.35+0.17
201     ″     32010.375.14−0.15+0.01
321     ″     64012.3410.87−0.25−0.04
641     ″     1,0004.987.75+0.05+0.27
1,001     ″     5,0006.8926.25−0.02+0.34
5,001;, 10,0000.668.79..+0.15
10,001     ″     20,0000.3710.16−0.03−0.61
20,001     ″     50,0000.1911.46+0.01+0.50
Over 50,0000.0711.92..−0.95

The following table gives the numbers and average areas of holdings for each land district in the Dominion as ascertained at the 1926 collection of agricultural and pastoral statistics.

As regards counties, Waimairi County is the most closely settled, the average area of holdings being 18.76 acres, while Fiord County shows the largest average—viz., 18,000 acres. In the latter county, however, there is in occupation only one holding of an acre or more. There are no counties in the North Island having an average in excess of 2,500 acres, but in the South Island there are no fewer than six — viz., Awatere, Amuri, Tawera, Mackenzie, Lake, and Fiord.

The average area of holdings for the Dominion is 509.04 acres, and this average is exceeded by twenty-five counties out of seventy-eight in the North Island, and by twenty-six out of fifty-one in the South Island. The average area for the North Island is 365.07 acres, and for the South 724.71 acres.

NUMBERS AND TOTAL AND AVERAGE AREAS OF HOLDINGS, 1927.
Land DistrictNumber of Holdings.Total area occupiedAverage Area of Holdings.
  Acres.Acres.
North Auckland13,8152,955,695213.94
Auckland12,5994,263,292338.38
Gisborne2,8662,772,415967.34
Hawke's Bay4,5162,085,499461.80
Taranaki6,4421,677,149260.34
Wellington11,1134,992,881449.28
Nelson3,7421,287,113343.96
Marlborough1,9802,504,2721,264.78
Westland1,4861,683,5661,132.95
Canterbury13,3518,138,614609.58
Otago7,9017,967,7121,008.44
Southland5,8173,259,490560.33
          Totals85,62843,587,698509.03

TENURE OF OCCUPIED LANDS

Land in occupation in each land district, tabulated according to tenure, is given in the following table:—

OCCUPIED LANDS.—TENURE, 1927.
Land District.Total of Holdings.Freehold, including land held on Deferred Payment (occupied by Owner).Leased from Private Individuals or Public Bodies.Leased from Natives.Held from Crown under different Tenures, not including Land held on Deferred Payment.
* Of which 1,825,031 acres were returned as leased from private individuals and 735,027 acres from public bodies.
 Acres.Acres.Acres.Acres.Acres.
North Auckland2,955,6952,342,688160,89978,277373,831
Auckland4,263,2922,831,912207,834340,821882,725
Gisborne2,772,4151,462,473207,770496,787605,385
Hawke's Bay2,085,4991,457,882136,95666,005424,656
Taranaki1,677,149889,327237,39578,440471,987
Wellington4,992,8813,450,237434,362446,445661,837
Nelson1,287,113616,59852,69814,436603,381
Marlborough2,504,272914,35743,43320,7611,525,721
Westland1,683,566155,12630,9314,6081,492,901
Canterbury8,138,6143,110,649555,3178,9274,463,721
Otago7,967,7121,606,908258,1177,6806,095,007
Southland3,259,4901,502,394234,3467,4731,515,277
          Totals43,587,69820,340,5512,560,058*1,570,66019,116,429

The acreage in the last column does not agree exactly with the figures published in the report of the Lands and Survey Department, for the reason that, although these figures include Crown reserves leased, they do not include Crown lands not in occupation at the time of collecting the agricultural and pastoral statistics. Further, all land held on deferred payment is shown as freehold, irrespective of whether in process of purchase from the Crown or not; also, the figures are as at the 31st. January, whilst those figures published by the Lands and Survey Department are as at the 31st March.

In point of area the most important Crown-lands tenure is “pastoral run,” the area as at 31st March, 1927, being 9,619,931 acres. Considerable areas are also held under the following tenures: Small grazing-runs, 2,715,241 acres; lease in perpetuity, 1,651,065 acres; occupation with right of purchase, 1,198,214 acres; renewable lease. 2,111,068 acres.

Further details of tenure, &c., of Crown lands will be found in Subsection B of this section.

Lands in occupation are, however, not strictly comparable with Crown lands alienated or in process of alienation, for certain lands have passed into the hands of Europeans which were never made waste lands of the Crown. It must also be remembered that of the freehold land in the Dominion a considerable area is unoccupied and unused.

CLASSIFIED HOLDINGS

A special classification of holdings (according to purpose for which principally used) is made three times in each decennium. The following table gives a comparison of the last two classifications available—viz., those of 1919–20 and 1922–23. Figures exclude borough holdings and holdings under 1 acre in extent.

CLASSIFIED HOLDINGS, 19190–20 AND 1922–23.
Classification.1919–20.1922–23.
Number of Holdings.Area.Number of Holdings.Area.
  Acres. Acres.
Agricultural10,1462,220,20710,4892,129,802
Dairying29,1114,244,98638,8186,267,597
Pastoral and other (including unspecified)42,33537,007,88636,21235,255,764
     All holdings81,59243,473,07985,51943,653,163

Up to and including 1924–25 Maori holdings were classified in this way each year, but in future this tabulation will be undertaken only in the same years as the main classification. It should be noted that Maori holdings include those held and worked by full-blooded, three-quarter-caste, and half-caste Maoris. Maori lands held on the communal system are excluded.

CLASSIFIED HOLDINGS (MAORIS ONLY), 1922–23, 1923–24, AND 1924–25.
Classification.1922–23.1923–24.1924–25.
Number of Holdings.Area.Number of Holdings.Area.Number of Holdings.Area.
  Acres. Acres. Acres.
Agricultural1444,7891348,3091579,226
Dairying947143,0241,090164,2601,245173,799
Pastoral and other (including unspecified)1,527582,2071,383573,8041,324622,353
     All holdings2,618730,0202,607746,3732,726805,378

CONDITION OF OCCUPIED LAND

The land in occupation in the Dominion at the 31st January, 1927, was classified according to condition and use as follows:—

 Acres.
In grain and pulse crops671,804
In grasses and clovers (for hay and seed) and green and root crops1,098,058
In fallow124,003
In grasses and clovers, not cut for hay or seed16,680,348
In vineyards and orchards25,686
In market gardens, nurseries, and seed-gardens5,566
In private gardens and pleasure-grounds64,783
In plantations160,188
          Total area in cultivation18,830,436
Unimproved land24,757,262
          Total area in occupation43,587,698

Of the total of 43,587,698 acres, unimproved land amounted at 31st January, 1927, to 24,757,262 acres, and improved land to 18,830,436 acres. As might be expected in a pastoral-dairying country like New Zealand, permanent pasture (16,680,348 acres) forms a considerable portion of the land occupied. Grain and pulse crops, grasses and clovers (cut for hay or seed), and green and root crops aggregated 1,769,862 acres, or more than 4 per cent. of the total area occupied.

Further details of land in cultivation and of the various crops grown are given under their respective headings in Subsection B of the next section. Unimproved lands are not again referred to, and accordingly a table is appended showing by land districts more detailed information as to the condition of unimproved occupied land.

UNIMPROVED OCCUPIED LAND, 1927.
Land District.Phormium Tenax.Tussock and other Native Grasses.Fern, Scrub, and Second Growth.Standing Virgin Bush.Barren and Unproductive Land.Total Unimproved Occupied Land.
 Acres.Acres.Acres.Acres.Acres.Acres.
North Auckland4,719193,159744,034345,28663,1111,350,309
Auckland22,141159,7101,177,006605,42528,5481,992,830
Gisborne780142,895243,896379,87411,062778,507
Hawke's Bay40384,731139,78150,49614,030589,078
Taranaki85,009128,930267,3555,149406,451
Wellington15,923613,614330,775356,48679,3781,396,176
Nelson2,740344,575189,977390,17825,188952,658
Marlborough9311,214,133251,283191,013373,6442,031,004
Westland13,179180,866112,386899,008324,3741,529,813
Canterbury3,0184,090,487119,922223,880858,9355,296,242
Otago1,4755,420,055435,171267,167385,2866,509,154
Southland4,4661,448,619250,582122,86498,5091,925,040
          Totals69,42014,197,8534,123,7434,099,0322,267,21424,757,262

LAND TRANSFER AND DEEDS REGISTRATION

The Land Transfer Act, 1870, gave to New Zealand its present system of registration of title, which is similar to that first introduced into South Australia by Mr Torrens, and subsequently adopted by the other Australian colonies. The Act of 1870 repealed the Land Registry Act, 1860, which had provided for the registration of title on a somewhat different plan, but which for various reasons had never been utilized to any extent and had remained practically a dead-letter.

Under the land transfer system the title to land is not affected by the execution of documents. Registration is the fundamental principle, and it is only on registration that any interest passes. The Land Transfer Department assumes all responsibility for the registration, and any person named in the register as taking an interest under a registered instrument acquires a practically indefeasible title.

Prior to the introduction of the system of title by registration, conveyancing in New Zealand was based upon the English laws of real property as existing at the date of the constitution of the colony, varied in some important particulars by the Conveyancing Ordinance of 1842 and other colonial legislation, now embodied in the Property Law Act, 1908. Considerable areas of land in all parts of the Dominion are still held and dealt with under this system. Although provision is made for the registration of deeds affecting such land, registration is no guarantee of their validity, and a purchaser has to rely for the security of his title upon the skill and care of his legal adviser.

In the year 1924 it was estimated that only 81.4 per cent. of the land in the Dominion alienated from the Crown in fee-simple had been brought under the provisions of the Land Transfer Act, and that holdings or titles under the deeds-registration system numbered seventy thousand. Through subdivisions of property, this number was increasing at the rate of about 4 per cent. per annum, in spite of lands being brought under the Land Transfer Act.

The Land Transfer system of title by registration has great advantages over the other and older system of title by deeds, even when the deeds are duly registered. The state of a Land Transfer title can be ascertained by a search of the register with very much greater facility than can the state of a title under the other system, and the powers vested in Registrars under the Land Transfer Act enable them to keep the register simple, clear, and free from doubts, which is not the case under the other system; the simplicity of searching and of the preparation of instruments under the Land Transfer system enables transactions with land under that system to be carried out at less cost than under the other system; and under the Land Transfer system there is the State guarantee of a practically indefeasible title, as mentioned above.

These considerations led to the passing in 1924 of the Land Transfer (Compulsory Registration of Titles) Act, which has for its object the bringing under the provisions of the Land Transfer Act, 1915, of all land alienated by the Crown and not already under the provisions of that Act, except lands held by aboriginal Natives of New Zealand under their customs and usages.

The Registrars in charge of the various registration districts constituted under the Land Transfer Act, 1915, are directed by the 1924 Act to make what is in effect an official examination of all the titles to land not subject to the Land Transfer Act, and to issue certificates of title to the persons entitled to estates of freehold therein. Such certificates of title, in cases where the Registrar finds that the title is free from any defect or doubt, are ordinary certificates of title under which the holder's title is fully guaranteed by the State. If, however, it appears that the owner's title is defective or doubtful, it is the duty of the Registrar to issue what is termed a limited certificate of title, the effect of which is that the owner's title is guaranteed except as to the specific defects or doubts that may be found by the Registrar to exist. It is open to the owner to have the defects or doubts remedied or removed, and he is then entitled to receive a certificate of title fully guaranteed. Owners or claimants of interest in land other than registered proprietors are given twelve years in which to prove their titles or to substantiate their claims, if such claims or interest have been excepted from the guarantee, and if they do not do so, then at the expiration of the twelve years the registered proprietor will be entitled to an ordinary fully-guaranteed certificate of title, upon his proving to the satisfaction of the Registrar merely that he is in possession of the land comprised in his certificate of title.

As soon as a certificate of title, whether fully guaranteed or limited, has been issued for any particular parcel of land, it will no longer be necessary for conveyancers to examine the various deeds which have affected the title. All they will need to do will be to search the certificate of title and the Registrar's minutes setting forth the defects (if any).

DEEDS REGISTRATION.

Provision has existed since 1841 and is now contained in the Deeds Registration Act, 1908, for the registration of deeds and instruments affecting land which is not subject to the provisions of the Land Transfer Act. Registration is not essential to the validity of the instrument, but it is highly important as a record and to secure priority. The Act provides that every deed shall be void as against any person claiming for valuable consideration under any subsequent deed duly registered unless the earlier deed was registered before the subsequent one. The Department is not responsible for the form or matter of the instruments registered beyond seeing that they are duly stamped and contain a sufficient description of the land to identify it.

Provision is made for the deposit of instruments in the Deeds Registry Office for safe custody and reference, and such deposit operates as a release from any covenant for production.

The Deeds Index and all recorded and deposited instruments are open to public inspection, and certified copies may be obtained on payment of the prescribed fees.

Information as to transactions under the Deeds Registration Act for each of the last ten years is given in the following statement:—

Year ended 31st March.Deeds recorded.Fees. £
191813,67313,226
191912,79813,148
192024,65025,157
192138,12232,251
192225,35221,956
192323,17620,897
192425,41123,706
192527,34725,152
192628,78425,649
192722,58520,104

LAND TRANSFER.

The land subject to the Land Transfer Act, 1915, comprises all land alienated from the Crown since 1870, all land included in any order under the Native Land Acts vesting such land in any person in freehold tenure, and all land vested in any person in fee-simple by virtue of any Act of the General Assembly, besides land which has been brought under the Act on the application of the proprietors after investigation and acceptance of the title by the Department, and land brought under the Act pursuant to the Land Transfer (Compulsory Registration of Titles) Act, 1924.

Information as to applications to bring land under the Land Transfer Act during each of the last ten years is given in the next table:—

Year ended 31st March.Applications.
Number.Area.Value.
Town and Suburban.Country.
  Acres.Acres.£     
19183169989,388965,089
191929113376,441776,403
192049717585,2371,343,243
192161920870,5381,767,397
192249119731,7861,181,317
192340713034,515815,855
192444724125,6561,285,687
192542387625,6861,285,325
192642219425,720989,404
192727117517,983677,364

The following table shows the number of certificates issued for the last ten years. Included in the totals are those certificates issued in lieu of Crown grants, 845 being the number for 1926–27. Also included in the numbers for the last two years are certificates (8,755 in 1926–27) issued compulsorily under the Act of 1924.

CERTIFICATES OF TITLE ISSUED.
Year ended 31st March.Number.
191810,230
19197,988
192011,637
192116,010
192219,653
192314,045
192414,077
192514,206
192623,654
192725,088

The table next following shows transfers registered under the Land Transfer Act during each of the last ten years:—

TRANSFERS BEGISTERED.
Year ended 31st March.Number.Area.Consideration-money.
Town and Suburban.Country.
  Acres.Acres.£     
191819,9496,1562,008,37018,083,634
191922,49621,1561,992,31225,197,384
192045,128107,4323,775,25162,446,574
192155,74616,1544,557,32881,790,063
192233,78410,6521,984,69535,436,823
192331,0217,9552,499,12329,980,153
192433,29310,6971,796,87133,871,246
192534,2898,5892,007,98433,625,622
192636,0388,6682,007,45135,195,960
192734,1068,0952,058,66632,338,860

Monthly statistics of transfers registered under the Land Transfer Act are given from April, 1925, onwards in the table which follows, a distinction being made between town and suburban transactions on the one hand and country transactions on the other. Slight discrepancies exist between the totals shown in the annual statistics and those arrived at for the last two years by the addition of the monthly figures, this being due to correction of minor errors when compiling the annual figures, without the corresponding adjustment being made in the totals for the appropriate months.

Month.Town and Suburban Properties.Country Properties.All Properties.
Number.Consideration.Number.Consideration.Number.Consideration.
1925–26.
  £      £      £     
April1,7031,180,3027381,264,5422,4412,444,844
May2,1951,686,2579491,971,0393,1443,657,296
June2,2431,481,3539761,637,9633,2193,119,316
July2,4711,665,6941,1342,435,9073,6054,101,601
August2,2651,538,4458101,360,8473,0752,899,292
September2,3431,445,6368061,397,4383,1492,843,074
October2,7801,675,6908271,396,0483,6073,071,738
November2,0371,631,4907011,679,3462,7383,310,836
December2,2171,561,5256611,058,3522,8782,619,877
January1,241856,416375713,4911,6161,569,907
February2,0011,336,3926001,031,4362,6012,367,828
March2,6421,797,8647431,389,1403,3853,187,004
     Year 1925–2626,13817,857,0649,32017,335,54935,45835,192,613
Month.Town and Suburban Properties.Country Properties.All Properties.
Number.Consideration.Number.Consideration.Number.Consideration.
1926–27.
April1,7751,228,0457391,172,0872,5142,400,132
May2,3461,404,8137551,524,5003,1012,929,313
June2,2741,468,3588431,591,6713,1173,060,029
July2,4861,738,3908001,605,0583,2863,343,448
August2,1241,566,5988011,475,7732,9253,042,371
September2,3821,739,4697931,495,3863,1753,234,855
October2,3481,486,6497221,277,7223,0702,764,371
November2,1911,378,1486921,044,9542,8832,423,102
December2,3491,790,4097331,165,2453,0822,955,654
January1,259807,069383457,8031,6421,264,872
February1,9561,272,8195641,155,7522,5202,428,571
March2,1611,294,5226301,198,5222,7912,493,044
     Year 1926–2725,65117,175,2898,45515,164,47334,10632,339,762
1927–28.
April1,5261,021,310478777,3702,0041,798,680
May2,3071,624,8217091,210,4313,0162,835,252
June2,0601,541,7906451,348,9762,7052,890,766
July2,1371,727,7356911,448,8992,8283,176,634
August2,2031,489,0148181,411,2173,0212,900,231
September2,0521,410,7377051,365,4422,7572,776,179

Information as to mortgages registered under the Land Transfer and Deeds Registration Acts is contained in the section of this book dealing with “Mortgages”

SUBSECTION B.—CROWN LANDS

ADMINISTRATION

THE Crown lands are administered under the authority of the Land Act, 1924, the Land for Settlements Act, 1925, and the Discharged Soldiers Settlement Act, 1915, by the Minister of Lands at Wellington, his executive officer being the Under-Secretary of Lands, who is the permanent head of the Department of Lands and Survey. New Zealand is divided into twelve land districts, each being under the local direction of a Commissioner of Crown Lands and a Land Board. The Commissioner's office is known as the principal land office, and in some of the larger districts there are one or more local land offices. It is with these land offices that the selector has to transact all business, from the first consultation of the maps to the final receipt of the Crown title.

The names of the land districts and of the towns where the principal office of each is situated are as under:—

Land District.Principal Land Office situated at
North AucklandAuckland.
Auckland     ″     
GisborneGisborne.
Hawke's BayNapier.
TaranakiNew Plymouth.
WellingtonWellington.
NelsonNelson.
MarlboroughBlenheim.
WestlandHokitika.
CanterburyChristchurch.
OtagoDunedin.
SouthlandInvercargill.

Commissioners of Crown Lands are executive officers of the land districts having large discretionary powers under the Act. Each is the Chairman of the Land Board of his district, and transacts all its routine business in the sale, letting, and occupation of Crown lands. The Commissioners deal with trespassers and intruders (persons and cattle), removing the former and prosecuting the owners of the latter; they recover all penalties, ascertain the boundaries of Crown lands, enforce all contracts for the disposition of Crown lands, recover rents and other moneys, deal with determinable contracts, prosecute and defend suits, and do whatever is necessary in the course of their duties.

LAND BOARD

A Land Board consists of five members—viz., the Commissioner of Crown Lands for the district (who is ex officio Chairman), three members nominated by the Governor-General, and one member elected by the Crown tenants of the district.

The Boards transact all business connected with the sale, letting, disposal, and occupation of Crown lands, and all matters connected with the management and control of the public lands in their hands. They are the sole judges of the fulfilment of conditions in leases and licenses, and they can declare them forfeit. All meetings are open to the Press and public, with certain limitations.

APPLICATIONS FOR LAND

A selector may purchase for cash, or on deferred payment, or may select on renewable lease. Every applicant must be of the age of seventeen years or upwards, and may apply for Crown land solely for his own use and benefit, and not directly or indirectly for the use or benefit of any other person. Including the land he applies for, he is not to be the owner, holder, or occupier under any tenure of more than one year's duration, either severally or jointly or in common with any other person or persons, of any land anywhere in New Zealand exceeding in the whole 5,000 acres of land) computed as follows:—

  1. Every acre of first-class land is reckoned as 7 ½ acres;

  2. Every acre of second-class land is reckoned as 2 ½ acres;

  3. Every acre of third-class land is reckoned as 1 acre.

The annual rental payable on lands selected for renewable lease is 4 per cent. on the capital value of the land.

DEFERRED PAYMENTS

By the passing of the Land Laws Amendment Act, 1926, it was provided that after the 9th September, 1926, no more Crown lands were to be disposed of under the occupation-with-right-of-purchase tenure, and that any lands which might have been so disposed of could be disposed of by way of sale on deferred payment in addition to the other modes of disposal provided by the Land Act. The following is a summary of the conditions of deferred payment licenses:—

  1. Term of license: Thirty-four and one-half years.

  2. Deposit: Such amount as may be fixed by the Land Board, being not less than 3 per cent. of the price of the land, together with £1 1s. license fee.

  3. The balance of the purchase-money, together with interest thereon at the rate of 5 ½ per cent. per annum, shall be payable by half-yearly instalments extending over the above-mentioned period.

  4. With the first half-yearly instalment there shall be paid the interest on balance of purchase - money for period between date of license and date of commencement of term thereof.

  5. The licensee shall have the right at any time during the currency of his license to pay off either the whole of the purchase-money or any half-yearly instalment or instalments thereof then remaining unpaid.

  6. Upon payment of the purchase-money in full, and of all interest thereon, a Certificate of Title in respect of the land purchased shall be issued to the purchaser on payment of the prescribed Crown Grant fee.

  7. The interest of the licensee shall be subject to forfeiture in the event of his failure to pay any instalment of principal and interest due under the license or to comply with any of the conditions thereof.

  8. Applicants to be seventeen years of age and upwards. 9. Purchaser shall execute required statutory declaration, and shall execute license within thirty days after being notified that it is ready for signature.

  9. Residence on land comprised in the license is to commence within four years on bush or swamp land, and within one year on open or partly open land, and shall be continuous thereafter for ten years.

  10. Licensee is required to improve the land within one year to the value of 10 per cent. of the price; within two years, to the value of another 10 per cent.; and thereafter, but within six years, to the value of another 10 per cent. of the price. In addition to the foregoing, and within six years, improvements are also to be effected to the value of £1 for every acre of first-class land, 10s. for every acre of second-class land, and 2s. 6d. for every acre of third-class land.

  11. Licensee to pay all rates, taxes, and assessments.

  12. Transfer not allowed until after completion of two years' continuous residence, except under extraordinary circumstances, and then only with permission.

  13. Roads may be taken through the lands at any time within seven years from date of license.

  14. License is liable to forfeiture if conditions are violated.

Under the table prescribing the instalments of purchase-money and interest payable during the term of 34 ½ years the instalment payable in respect of every £100 of the price is £3 5s., payable at the end of each successive period of six months.

METHODS OF ACQUIRING CROWN LAND

Crown land may be selected and occupied under the following tenures and systems:—

  1. Town, suburban, and village lands—

    1. For cash and deferred payment, by public auction;

    2. By lease for terms up to ten years;

    3. By renewable lease for thirty-three years.

  2. Rural land (unimproved), (under optional system)—

    1. For cash, by application;

    2. Purchase by deferred payment;

    3. Renewable lease for sixty-six years.

  3. Village settlements—

    Under the three foregoing tenures of optional system.

  4. Special settlements (rural land)—

    On renewable lease for sixty-six years and under special regulations.

  5. Land-for-settlement estates (improved rural and pastoral land)—

    1. Under renewable lease for thirty-three years, with right to acquire freehold of 400 acres of first-class land, 1,200 acres of second-class land, or 3,000 acres of third-class land.

    2. For cash or on deferred payment, by auction.

  6. Pastoral land—

    1. By small-grazing-run lease for twenty-one years, with right of renewal (maximum area, 20,000 acres);

    2. By pastoral license on terms up to thirty-five years.

  7. Land within mining districts—

    1. On pastoral licenses under special regulations, with right to acquire the freehold or exchange to a renewable lease;

    2. On occupation leases under special regulations, with similar rights as to purchase of freehold and exchange.

  8. Miscellaneous—

    1. Temporary occupation on terms up to five years;

    2. Sale or occupation for special purposes;

    3. Outlying land.

CONDITIONS OF OCCUPATION AND LEASES

Full particulars are given in the Crown Lands Guide, issued periodically and obtainable at any land office, as to the conditions of lease and occupation. Improvements to a certain value are required to be effected on rural land purchased for cash or on deferred payment or held on renewable-lease, and residence is compulsory for certain periods on most Crown leaseholds. Rebate of rent or interest is given in many cases when the half-yearly instalment is paid within thirty days of its becoming due. Applications for mortgage, transfer, and sublease of a Crown leasehold under most of the tenures require the approval of the Land Board of the district.

DISPOSAL OF ENDOWMENTS AND RESERVES ADMINISTERED BY LAND BOARDS

National endowments may be disposed of under renewable lease, small-grazing run lease, or pastoral license. These lands are occupied on the same conditions as ordinary Crown lands.

Owners of renewable leases and small-grazing-run leases of national-endowment lands now have the right to acquire the fee-simple of their holdings on the conditions provided by the Act pertaining to each class of lease. A pastoral licensee of national-endowment land, if the area is not more than sufficient for the maintenance of the licensee and his family, can acquire the fee-simple.

Education endowments are available for leasing under the Education Reserves Amendment Act, 1910 (modifying the Education Reserves Act, 1908), which permits of a lease being granted under the Public Bodies' Leases Act, 1908, as well as under the Land Act, 1924. The freehold of the land cannot be acquired.

Public reserves not rested in trustees or a local authority may be leased under the Public Reserves and Domains Amendment Act, 1911, for any term not exceeding twenty-one years, with right of renewal for a further term. The freehold of the land cannot be acquired.

LANDS OPENED FOR SELECTION

During the year ended 31st March, 1927, an area of 151,496 acres of land was offered for selection under the various tenures provided by the Land Act, Land for Settlements Act, and Education Reserves Act.

Under renewable lease an area of 53,269 acres was offered, 6,097 acres being national endowment, 38,000 acres land for settlements, and 9,172 acres ordinary Crown lands; while an area of 34,264 acres of ordinary Crown land was offered under the optional system. The pastoral-run area comprised 42,597 acres.

In addition to the above a total area of 7,724 acres of Crown, settlement, and national-endowment lands was see apart for selection by discharged soldiers, under the ordinary tenures of the Land Act and the Land for Settlements Act, and the special tenures of the Discharged Soldiers Settlement Act. Fuller particulars regarding these lands will be found at the end of this subsection.

The total selections during the year covered an area of 456,590 acres, by 1,711 selectors. These figures include, however, 186 purchases of small town, suburban, and rural lands, aggregating 11,386 acres, offered for sale at auction. The ordinary Crown lands holdings represented 286,354 acres; land for settlements and Cheviot Estate, 44,893 acres; national endowment, 121,916 acres; educational endowments, 2,308 acres; and other endowments, 1,119 acres. Selections by discharged soldiers are included in the foregoing totals.

SELECTIONS UNDER SETTLEMENT CONDITIONS

Areas under this heading include all lands sold for cash or selected on the deferred-payment system, small grazing-runs, and leases under the following tenures: Renewable lease, occupation with right of purchase, mining districts land occupation leases, educational-endowment leases, and pastoral licenses in mining districts under special regulations. A five-years summary of selections is as follows:—

Year ended 31st March.Sold for Cash.Deferred-payment Licenses.Leases and Licenses (Ordinary Settlement).Small Grazing-runs.Totals.
 Number.Number.Number.Number.Number.
19232331215964954
19241632475033916
19251541154591729
19262171884868899
192718638850331,080

The acreage represented by the selections included in the foregoing table is as follows:—

Year ended 31st March.Sold for Cash.Deferred-payment Licenses.Leases and Licenses (Ordinary Settlement).Small Grazing-runs.Totals.
 Acres.Acres.Acres.Acres.Acres.
19238,1401,74185,7074,34799,935
19242,37153,84697,6641,245155,126
19253,6563,891125,259905133,711
19265,539887113,18410,704130,314
192711,3869,19184,8005,505110,882

CROWN LAND HELD OR MADE FREEHOLD

The following table shows in a condensed form the area of land held from the Crown at 31st March, 1927, the yearly renta payable, and the area made freehold to that date:—

Tenure.Total Number of Selectors.Total Area held.Total Yearly Rental or Instalment payable.Total Area made Freehold.
Number of Purchasers.Area.
* Excluding “cash lands.”
  Acres.£      Acres.
Cash lands........13,261,513
Deferred payment2,773336,36167,71910,6601,253,494
Perpetual lease1748,9021,1263,101862,785
Occupation with right of purchase3,9941,198,214100,2214,7911,237,640
Lease in perpetuity7,6491,651,065196,5153,115525,533
Renewable lease7,7342,111,068444,70023740,397
Agricultural lease9282211,408140,896
Mining districts land occupation leases70919,1901,7511264,069
Homestead......6180,453
Pastoral licenses in mining districts under special regulations699155,9893,8647616,409
Small grazing-runs8532,715,241103,2024959,631
Pastoral runs6439,619,93192,27146,155
Miscellaneous leases and licenses6,7041,153,84450,11611511,611
          Totals31,94118,975,0871,061,50623,743*17,500,586
Thermal-springs leases (Rotorua)3162,0381,94715162
Education endowments—Primary3,522779,626118,142481
     Secondary51340,1068,988....
          Totals4,351821,770129,07719243
          Grand totals36,29219,796,8571,190,58323,762*17,500,829
Other endowment lands763356,16915,55845,019

National-endowment lands are included in the above table in the figures for the various tenures under which they are held. National-endowment lands of an aggregate area of 6,731,289 acres were held at 31st March, 1927, by 4,485 selectors, the annual rental payable being £138,040. Settlement lands under the Land for Settlements Act, which are dealt with later on in this subsection, are also included.

The next table shows the area of Crown land made freehold during the year ended 31st March, 1927. together with the amount of purchase-money. The information is given for the various tenures under which the land was held immediately prior to the freehold being acquired by the occupier.

CROWN LAND MADE FREEHOLD, YEAR ENDED 31ST MARCH, 1927.
Tenure.Area.Amount realized.
 Acres.£     
Cash lands sold11,37646,851
Freehold acquired under following tenures—
Deferred payment (Acts of 1912 and 1913)8,07742,170
Perpetual lease299299
Occupation with right of purchase14,90023,451
Lease in perpetuity2,2196,228
Renewable lease1,0101,620
Mining districts land occupation lease158284
Pastoral licenses in mining districts2529
Small grazing-runs....
Pastoral runs....
Miscellaneous1222,489
          Totals38,186123,421

SUBDIVISION OF LAND

Much of the land legislation of recent years has been in the direction of preventing large areas of good land from being acquired or retained by a single individual. Part VI of the Land for Settlements Act, 1925, provides for an agreement being made between the Minister of Lands and the owner in fee-simple of any land for the subdivision of that land, and for the disposal by public tender of the allotments by way of sale or by way of lease with right of purchase.

Section 97 provides for similar agreements between the Minister and the owners of Native freehold land in respect of the disposition by sale or lease of that land.

In Part VII of the Land for Settlements Act, 1925, provision is made whereby the Minister of Lands may at any time in writing notify an owner of land that such land or a portion thereof is required for purposes of settlement. The owner of the land is required, within six months after such notice has been gazetted, to notify the Minister whether he elects (a) to himself subdivide and offer the land for sale in subdivisions, or (6) to enter into an agreement with the Minister as above, or (c) that the land shall be taken compulsorily under the Act.

In sections 381 and 382 of the Land Act, 1924, provision exists for compulsorily taking private land (not within a borough or town district) in cases where in the opinion of the Board of Land Purchase Commissioners such land has been acquired by way of aggregation, and where such aggregation is contrary to the public interest. Compensation is payable for all land so taken.

LAND FOR SETTLEMENTS

The purchase of private lands by the Crown for closer settlement purposes is authorized by the Land for Settlements Act, 1925, a consolidation of former legislation. In each land district is a local Land Purchase Board, of which the Commissioner of Crown Lands is the Chairman, and its recommendations are dealt with by the Dominion Land Purchase Board (Wellington).

The number of estates offered during the year ended 31st March, 1927, was 51, of an area of 80,665 acres. In addition several were submitted direct to the Commissioners of Crown Lands of the several districts and considered by the local Boards. The figures given herein do not include any purchases under section 2 of the Discharged Soldiers Settlement Amendment Act, 1917. The area purchased during the year was 13,152 acres, of a value of £88,685.

The total number of estates purchased since the inception of the land-for-settlements scheme is 642, of a total area of 1,997,870 acres, the aggregate amount of purchase-money being £13,101,581. The figures for each land district are—

SUMMARY OF ESTATES ACQUIRED UP TO THE 31ST MARCH, 1927.
Land District.Number.Area.Purchase-money.

* Including North Auckland.

† Including Gisborne.

  Acres.£     
Auckland*99390,7331,529,768
Hawke's Bay63311,4262,356,804
Taranaki2527,628369,818
Wellington146158,6262,249,043
Marlborough22224,090755,482
Nelson1448,821150,473
Westland25,1258,343
Canterbury173447,5963,444,747
Otago73293,1881,779,317
Southland2590,637457,786
          Totals6421,997,87013,101,581

The transfer of certain areas from Crown to settlement lands, and the adjustment of areas to account for ascertained surpluses or deficiencies, bring the total area to 2,190,140 acres at the 31st March 1927. Of this, 213,169 acres have been sold for cash or made freehold the total purchase-money being £892,634, and 95,391 acres are occupied by roads or by reserves unlet. At the 31st March, 1927, 7,059 selectors were holding a total of 1,815,103 acres, the annual rental for which amounts to £524,942; and the remaining 66,477 acres were unlet. The figures for each land district are as follow:—

POSITION OF LAND FOR SETTLEMENTS AT THE 31ST MARCH, 1927.
Land District.Area acquired.Area occupied by Roads and Reserves unlet.Area of Land unlet, including Land forfeited, surrendered, or resumed and not relet, and also Land not yet offered for Selection.Total Area purchased for Cash or made Freehold to Date.
Number of Purchasers.Area.Price realized.
 Acres.Acres.Acres. Acres.£     
North Auckland42,4168877,6892071,81828,037
Auckland354,32078,11726,542693124,891286,969
Gisborne85,5335209,317446,22851,188
Hawke's Bay227,3762,440110619,983122,280
Taranaki28,2332541,941461,48335,054
Wellington144,0451,1272,6872359,724102,913
Nelson68,1909297,82861,6342,953
Marlborough235,8672,6432,284438,96235,215
Westland5,12576..2192116
Canterbury605,7124,2273,13128117,642135,673
Otago296,1233,1224,872627,20935,667
Southland97,2001,0491859913,40356,569
          Totals2,190,14095,39166,4771,824213,169892,634
District.Total Lands leased at 31st March, 1927.Rent and other Payments received during 1926–27.Total Receipts from Inception to 31st March, 1927.
Number of Selectors.Area.Annual Rental.
  Acres.£     £     £     
North Auckland27132,02213,27912,191145,279
Auckland913124,77033,37036,611838,029
Gisborne24369,46824,78724,143195,924
Hawke's Bay619204,95272,46165,377596,179
Taranaki14024,55514,03510,416176,742
Wellington912130,50767,52880,310906,633
Nelson6957,7995,0082,89353,510
Marlborough495221,97836,58937,133678,136
Westland334,85754241413,755
Canterbury1,891580,712161,858154,4202,960,531
Otago1,119280,92077,26973,4251,361,710
Southland35482,56318,21617,588395,216
Totals7,0591,815,103524,942514,9218,321,644

LAND-SETTLEMENT FINANCE ASSOCIATIONS

On the 1st January, 1910, the Land Settlement Finance Act, which is described fully in the 1915 issue of this book, came into force. The associations incorporated now number forty-six. There were no transactions during the year 1926–27.

LAND FOR DISCHARGED SOLDIERS

Under the provisions of the Discharged Soldiers Settlement Act, 1915, and amendments, any person is entitled to the benefits of the Act who, as a member of a New Zealand Naval or Expeditionary Force, served beyond New Zealand in connection with the late war, returned to New Zealand, and received an honourable discharge, together with any person who immediately prior to the commencement of the war was a bona fide resident of New Zealand, and also served during the war with some portion of His Majesty's Naval or Military Forces (not being Forces raised in New Zealand) and received an honourable discharge therefrom. In addition, all discharged members of an Expeditionary Force who, having been classed as medically fit for service beyond the seas, served as members of that Force in a camp of military training and remained attached to that camp on the 12th November, 1918 (being the date of the cessation of hostilities with Germany), are entitled to apply for advances or private land under sections 2 or 3 of the Discharged Soldiers Settlement Amendment Act, 1917.

TENURES UNDER WHICH LAND MAY BE SELECTED.

There is power to dispose of land under the ordinary tenures of the Land Act, 1924, and the Land for Settlements Act, 1925—i.e., for cash, on deferred payment, or on renewable lease under the former Act, and on renewable lease under the latter Act; also under the “special tenures” of the Discharged Soldiers Settlement Act, 1915, which are cash, deferred payment, or a renewable lease with a purchasing clause. The various tenures mentioned may be explained as under, and are given under two headings—viz., “Ordinary Tenures” and “Special Tenures.”

(A.) Ordinary Tenures

Cash.—In all cases of purchase of land for cash the applicant is required to pay one-fifth of the purchase-money at the date of the sale, and the balance, with the Crown-grant fee, within thirty days from the date of the approval of the application.

Deferred Payment.—Term, thirty-four and a half years; conditions as shown on p. 418.

Renewable Lease under the Land Act.—Term, sixty-six years, with a perpetual right of renewal; rental, 4 per cent. on the capital value of the land. There is a right to the freehold.

Renewable Lease under the Land for Settlements Act.—Term, thirty-three years, with perpetual right of renewal; rental, 5 per cent. on the capital value of the land. Right of purchase at any time during the currency of the lease. Purchase of the freehold may be made on the deferred-payment system if desired.

(B.) Special Tenures

Cash.—As shown under “Ordinary Tenures” above.

Deferred Payment under Special Tenures.—Term, thirty-four and a half years; conditions as shown on p. 418, except that licensee may not transfer within ten years, except with consent.

Renewable Lease with Purchasing Clause under Special Tenures.—Term may be for any period not exceeding thirty-three years in the case of settlement land, and sixty-six years in the case of Crown land, with perpetual rights of renewal for thirty-three years or sixty-six years as the case may be. Freehold may be acquired any time during the currency of the lease. Purchase of the freehold may be made on the deferred-payment system if desired.

AREA PROCLAIMED AND ALLOTTED.

The following table shows the total area proclaimed under the Discharged Soldiers Settlement Act, 1915. Of the total area proclaimed, ordinary Crown lands amounted to 596,047 acres, Cheviot Estate to 3,356 acres, land for settlements to 397,089 acres, and national-endowment land to 430,998 acres.

District.Under Section 3 of the Act. (Ordinary Tenures.)Under Section 4 of the Act. (Special Tenures.)Total Area proclaimed.
Year ended 31st March, 1927.Total to 31st March, 1927.Year ended 31st March, 1927.Total to 31st March, 1927.Year ended 31st March, 1927.Total to 31st March, 1927.
 Acres.Acres.Acres.Acres.Acres,Acres.
North Auckland8423,6791,73044,5281,81468,207
Auckland..62,4391,329151,9201,329214,359
Gisborne..43612,253612,296
Hawke's Bay..27,263548172,965548200,228
Taranaki..15,657..38,787..54,444
Wellington..2,490446110,190446112,680
Nelson..35,38057835,23857870,618
Marlborough......20,674..20,674
Westland..27,752..480..28,232
Canterbury..254,401346,4833300,884
Otago..239,7803,00080,0873,000319,867
Southland..10,824..14,177..25,001
          Totals84699,7087,640727,7827,7241,427,490

During the year ended 31st March, 1927, 78 applications were made under the provisions of the Discharged Soldiers Settlement Act, and allotments were made in the case of 66 applicants, the total area being 17,412 acres.

FINANCIAL ASSISTANCE.

The various systems of financial assistance in connection with the settlement of discharged soldiers were dealt with in the 1924 and previous issues of the Year-book. Operations at the present time are confined to advances on current account for stocking and developing farms.

From the inception of the scheme of discharged-soldiers settlement in 1915 to the end of the financial year 1926–27 £22,627,864 had been advanced to 22,585 discharged soldiers, representing 27,979 advances, as follows:—

Class.Number ofAmount.
 Advances.£     
Advances on current account (including £1,498,787 for the erection of buildings on farms)10,4664,955,951
Advances towards purchase of farms, market gardens, and orchards, and discharge of mortgages5,5178,973,995
Advances towards purchase and erection of dwellings and discharge of mortgages thereon in town and suburban areas11,9968,697,918
          Totals27,979£22,627,864

Repayments of principal to the 31st March, 1927, total £5,764,770, of which £934,374 was repaid during the financial year 1926–27. Receipts in respect of interest and sundries brought the total receipts for the year to £1,653,684.

During 1926–27, loans totalling £137,561 were granted. Of this amount £37,972 was for the erection of dwellings, and £99,589 towards the improvement and stocking of lands. Advances actually made during the year, including loans previously authorized and readvances from current account, totalled £551,251.

REVALUATION OF SOLDIER PROPERTIES.

By the Discharged Soldiers Settlement Amendment Act, 1923, a Dominion Revaluation Board was constituted with power to revalue and reduce where necessary the capital values of lauds leased by soldiers from the Crown, and also to reduce mortgages in oases where soldiers had acquired lands by means of Government advances. To assist this Board twenty-four district revaluation committees were set up, whose reports were submitted for consideration and action. Of 5,347 applications received for revaluation the Dominion Board has issued determinations in 5,284 cases, while the remaining 63 applications have lapsed owing to forfeiture or abandonment. Reductions have been made in capital and mortgage values to the total of £2,584,296, and negotiations with private mortgagees and unsecured creditors have resulted in mortgages and debts of various descriptions totalling £159,958 being reduced by over 75 per cent. In addition, private mortgages totalling £56,531 have been purchased by the Crown at a discount of over 37 per cent.

The Board has also been engaged in investigating current accounts under the Discharged Soldiers Settlement Amendment Act, 1924. Approximately 4,900 accounts are subject to investigation, and of these 4,835 had been dealt with at the 31st March, 1927.

SUBSECTION C.—NATIVE LANDS

DEFINITION AND KINDS OF NATIVE LAND

NATIVE land is of two kinds—namely, customary land and Native freehold land. Customary land is land which has never been the subject of a Crown grant and is held by Natives under the customs and usages of the Maori people. It is land in respect of which the ancient customary Native title as recognized and guaranteed by the Treaty of Waitangi has not yet been extinguished. Such land, since it has not been Crown-granted, remains vested in the Crown, subject, however, to the customary title of the Natives, and to their right to have the customary title transformed into a freehold title by the Native Land Court.

Customary land has always been restricted from alienation except in favour of the Crown. By the Treaty of Waitangi the exclusive right to purchase such land was reserved to the Crown, and in all statutes since passed the alienation of customary land to private individuals has been prohibited, and this prohibition is now extended to the Crown. Native freehold land is the land held by Natives under an English freehold title, though subject to certain restrictions on alienation and other special incidents which are unknown to the ordinary law.

Whether land is Native or European land depends upon the beneficial ownership of it, and not merely on the legal ownership. If land is held by a European upon trust for a Native, it is Native land; if it is held in trust by a Native for a European, it is European land. There are, however, four exceptions to this:—

  1. When land has once become European land, it never again becomes Native land unless by special enactment.

  2. Land purchased by a Native from the Crown for a pecuniary consideration is not Native land.

  3. Land held by a Native in severalty may be declared to be European land by the Native Appellate Court.

  4. Under certain circumstances the Native owner may be declared a European.

Even though one of many Native owners may sell, the land remains Native land until all have disposed of their interest, or until the purchaser has had his interests partitioned off. A “Native” means a Maori or half-caste, or a person intermediate in blood between a Maori and a half-caste.

THE NATIVE LAND COURT

The Native Land Court consists of a Chief Judge and such other Judges as the Governor-General thinks fit to appoint. All powers of the Court may be exercised by a single Judge, but there are certain important powers vested exclusively in the Chief Judge. Commissioners are appointed who exercise such jurisdiction of a Judge as the Governor-General authorizes. The chief matters within the jurisdiction of the Court are:—

  1. The investigation of title to customary land, and transforming it into Native freehold land.

  2. The exclusive power of partitioning land among the owners.

  3. The sanctioning of exchanges for other Native land and European land.

  4. Granting probates of wills and succession orders to Natives.

  5. Making orders for the adoption of children.

  6. (6) Appointing trustees for Natives who are minors or under other disability.

  7. The incorporation of the owners of Native land.

  8. The determination of various claims as between Natives.

Particulars of the business dealt with by the Native Land Court during the twelve months ended 31st March, 1927, are as follow:—

Number of sittings123
Number of cases notified19,887
Number of cases for which orders were made7,871
Number of cases dismissed2,295
Number of cases adjourned sine die10,498
Number of partitions made696
     Area affected (acres)120,468
Number of investigations of title22
     Area affected (acres)246
Number of succession orders made5,912
Number of other orders made2,584

NATIVE APPELLATE COURT

The Native Appellate Court consists of any two or more Judges of the Native Land Court. With certain exceptions the Appellate Court has jurisdiction to hear and determine appeals, whether on law or fact, from all final orders of the Native Land Court.

MAORI LAND BOARDS

There are seven Maori Land Boards, each consisting of the Judge and Registrar of the Native Land Court district, the Judge acting as President. The chief functions of a Maori Land Board are—

  1. To grant confirmation of alienation of Native land.

  2. To administer certain large areas of Native land vested in those Boards in trust for the Native owners, the Boards having extensive powers of sale, lease, and management.

  3. To act as statutory agent of the Native owners in respect of certain areas of Native land set apart for Native settlement.

  4. To control the administration and disposition of Native land, by resolution of the assembled owners.

The total area vested in and administered by the various Maori Land Boards as at the 31st March, 1927, was 673,716 acres.

During the year 1928–27 2,807 acres of vested land were disposed of by lease, while 3,375 acres were revested in the Native owners.

With regard to Native freehold land, the Boards during the year approved of 243 leases, comprising 20,145 acres, and confirmed 439 transfers (apart from sales to the Crown) affecting 24,204 acres of freehold land.

POWERS OF ALIENATION

The ordinary provisions as to alienation of Native land do not affect the power to dispose of land by will, but a Native cannot will to a European except it be a husband or wife or other relative of the person making the will. A Native cannot dispose of customary land, whether by will or otherwise. No alienation of Native land by a Native has any effect until it is confirmed by a Maori Land Board, and the instrument of alienation must be attested by a solicitor, a Justice of the Peace, a Magistrate, a Judge, a Registrar, a Commissioner of the Native Land Court, or a Postmaster. If the Native has not a sufficient knowledge of the English language it must also be attested by a licensed interpreter, who must certify that the Native understood the effect of the instrument. It must also have a translation and a plan of the land affected endorsed.

The Board, before confirming an alienation, must satisfy itself—

  1. That the instrument has been duly executed:

  2. That the alienation is not contrary to good faith or the interests of the Native alienating:

  3. That no Native is rendered landless by the alienation:

  4. That the consideration is adequate:

  5. That the purchase-money is paid or secured:

  6. That the rules as to limitation of area have not been infringed:

  7. That the alienation is not a breach of trust and is not otherwise prohibited by law.

A lease cannot be for a longer term than fifty years, and a mortgage must have the approval of the Governor-General in Council.

PURCHASE OF NATIVE LAND FOR CROWN

For the purpose of effecting the purchase of Native land by the Crown there is constituted a Native Land Purchase Board, consisting of the Native Minister, the Under-Secretary for Crown Lands, the Under-Secretary of the Native Department, and the Valuer-General. The duty of the Board is to undertake, control, and carry out negotiations for purchase, and the performance and completion of contracts entered into. Pending any purchase by the Crown the Governor-General may, by Order in Council, prohibit any attempt at alienation otherwise than to the Crown. Any such attempted alienation is absolutely void, and constitutes an offence punishable by fine or imprisonment. Upon the purchase being completed the land is proclaimed Crown land, and is subject to administration under the Land Act, 1924. Where it is subject to lease when purchased the option may be extended to the tenant of purchasing the land from the Crown or having at the expiration of his lease a renewable lease granted to him.

Since the Board was constituted, on the 1st April, 1910, 1,414,215 acres of Native land has been purchased by the Crown, the aggregate purchase-money paid being £3,387,573. The total area of Native land alienated by way of sale to the Crown or other purchasers since 1910 is 2,993,770 acres.

The area of Native land still held by Natives in the North Island is estimated at 4,153,796 acres, and in the whole Dominion at 4,422,046 acres. In many cases the Natives are utilizing their land for pastoral and dairying purposes. Other lands are being farmed for them by Maori Land Boards and by the East Coast Commissioner. Various returns disclose that there are under Maori ownership upwards of 460,000 sheep, 82,000 cattle, 12,000 horses, and 12,500 pigs.

NATIVE TRUSTEE

The administration of Native funds and Native reserves, formerly conducted by the Public Trustee, was by statute transferred to the Native Trustee as from 1st April, 1921. This was part of a comprehensive scheme which seeks to rehabilitate the Maori by inducing him to farm and manage his own lands. As a further means to this end the Native Trust Office Board advances money to Natives on the security of their lands, the expenditure of this money and the management of Native farming operations generally being supervised in a helpful and sympathetic manner by departmental officers specially appointed for this particular purpose.

The Native Trustee Act, 1920, which together with its amendments of 1921–22, 1922, 1924, and 1926, embodies the legislation relating to the creation and functions of the Native Trust Office, provides for the appointment of a Native Trustee and of a Native Trust Office Board, consisting of the Minister of Native Affairs, one other member of the Executive Council being either a Native or a half-caste, the Native Trustee, the Under-Secretaries of Native Affairs and of Lands, and one other person appointed by the Governor-General. The Office is subject to the control of the Minister of Native Affairs.

The Native Trustee administers many reserves of Native land on behalf of the beneficiaries, and grants leases thereof. The beneficial owners of these reserves have no power of alienation other than to the Crown.

The Native Trustee also, where necessary, acts as trustee for Natives who are minors or under other disabilities, and acts as executor or administrator of the estates of deceased Natives.

Several special funds set up for the benefit of Natives are controlled by the Native Trustee, the chief of these being the fund raised by Maoris during the war for the relief of returned Maori soldiers. This fund has been invested in two large sheep farms, which are entirely controlled by the Native Trustee.

The funds of the Native Trust Office at the 31st March, 1927, amounted to £797,043, made up as follows:—

Amounts held under—£     
     West Coast Settlement Reserves Act, 189262,169
     Native Reserves Act, 188250,823
     Native Land Act, 1909 (Part X)124,653
     Native Land Act, 1909 (Miscellaneous)38,800
     Native Trustee Act, 1920, and amendments34,000
Miscellaneous funds (including Maori Land Board accounts) Sundry creditors419,260 39
Reserve and Assurance Fund61,496
Investment Fluctuation Fund5,803
          Total£797,043

Of the total funds £552,958 was invested in the form of mortgages, and £167,790 in local bodies' securities.

The net interest on investments for the year 1926–27 totalled £12,618, and commissions, fees, and charges brought in a further £4,786. The net profit for the year was £5,528, of which £4,976 was placed to the Reserve and Assurance Fund and £552 to the Investment Fluctuation Fund.

SUBSECTION D.—SURVEYS

INTRODUCTORY

THE surveys of Crown lands, Native lands, and land purchased under the Land for Settlement Act, 1925, or the Discharged Soldiers Settlement Act, 1915, are executed under the authority of the Minister of Lands, and are carried out by staff and contract surveyors licensed by the Surveyors' Board constituted under the Surveyors' Institute and Board of Examiners Act, 1908.

In respect of surveys for the purpose of the Land Transfer Act, an additional and special license under the hand of the Surveyor-General is required, in terms of section 177 of the Land Transfer Act, 1915.

Any surveyor or other person, in pursuance of the written authority of the Surveyor-General or of the Chief Surveyor of the district, may enter upon Native land for survey purposes, and any person who obstructs any surveyor or other person so authorized is guilty of an offence punishable on summary conviction by fine or imprisonment (vide section 403 of the Native Land Act, 1909).

Authority for a surveyor and his assistant to enter on any land for the purpose of making a survey under the Public Works Act, 1908, must be obtained from the Minister of Public Works, the Minister of Lands, the Surveyor-General or his Deputy, or the local body, as the case may be (vide Public Works Act, 1905, section 97).

Regulations for conducting the survey of the Dominion lands are made by the Surveyors' Board in terms of the Surveyors' Institute and Board of Examiners Act, 1908, as amended in 1922. Power is conferred on the Surveyor-General to make rules for all or any of the following purposes:—

  1. The conduct and control of fundamental or basic surveys to be made for standard, topographical, geodesical, or other scientific purposes.

  2. The conduct and control of the technical operations carried out by the Department of Lands and Survey.

  3. Prescribing the fees to be paid for the inspection or examination or checking of plans, and also prescribing rates of payment for surveys executed under the direction of the Crown.

The Surveyor-General is the custodian of the legal standards of length for survey purposes. All measurements of land affecting titles are to be expressed in terms of the chain of 100 links, and all areas in acres, roods, perches, and decimals of a perch (Land Act, 1924, section 8 (1)).

Comparison of surveyors' measuring-bands with certified copies of these are made on request free of cost by the Chief Surveyors, or at the Surveyor-General's Office.

The present Surveyor-General is Mr. W. T. Neill.

NEW ZEALAND SYSTEM OF SURVEY

Until the abolition of the provincial system of government in November, 1876, the surveys of New Zealand were conducted by nine survey departments, each independent of the other, and working on no common system. At that date an amalgamation into one department was accomplished. Several of the provincial services had conducted their surveys on a trigonometrical basis, but, as the others were building one survey on another by traverse on magnetic or other azimuthal bearings, without any reference to true meridian or the independent check of triangulation, a state of considerable confusion and uncertainty had arisen in the survey records.

In these circumstances it was necessary to devise a system that would rapidly bring the surveys under control and record, so that settlers might be placed in secure possession of their land, and the Crown be safe to issue titles on reliable plans and descriptions.

The plan adopted was to divide the country into twenty-eight districts, designated “meridional circuits.” At the initial or main station of each the astronomical meridian was determined from observations of circumpolar stars, and the latitude from observations of stars north and south of zenith. Lines of bearings on the true astronomical meridian of the initial station were extended throughout its circuit to the plains and valleys where surveys were in progress. Within three years these standard bearings had been so extended as to enable all the surveys to be conducted on the true meridian of their respective circuits; for, following immediately on this operation, a Lase-line was measured, and a minor triangulation of two- and three-mile sides, starting from one of the stations of the standard bearings, was spread over the country wherever most required for the check and connection of the settlement surveys. In this way the Dominion was placed very quickly under a system of correct recordable survey, readily adjustable to the requirements of a population rapidly spreading over areas widely apart. The intervening spaces have since been filled in, and the network of triangles is a continuous chain extending over the Islands from north to south a distance of 1,100 miles. Simultaneously with the minor triangulation of the country a topographical survey was carried on, giving the positions of rivers, plains, mountains, forests; best lines for future roads; altitudes of valleys, passes, and mountains; and generally a correct representation of the features of the country, to a scale of 2 in. to the mile.

SETTLEMENT SURVEY

Settlement survey, as the name implies, is the marking off of the land purchases already made, or the subdivision by survey of the Crown lands into areas for future selection. The surveyor, aided by the topographical map of the district, makes a careful examination of the country, selecting and grading, if need be, the most suitable main and occupation lines of road which he traverses, proving the accuracy of his work by beginning on one of the stations of the minor triangulation and closing on another. This satisfactorily done, the sectioned areas are designed so as to fairly distribute road - frontages, water - supply, and natural advantages to the several sections. The boundary - lines of sections are marked at each corner by stout pegs, and by lock-spits, with additional pegs and lock-spits on the lines giving the range from the road-frontage. Lithographic plans of these surveys are published showing road-lines, number of sections, areas, streams, and natural features, thereby enabling settlers to find their purchases or make selections without any chance of mistake.

The main object of the survey is to enable the settlement of the lands to proceed on a system of survey and record which, for the settler, will give him possession of a definite piece of land which can never afterwards be overridden by a rival claim, and for the Crown the assurance that its guarantee of title will not involve it in embarrassing claims for compensation through overlapping boundaries.

The settlement surveys comprise Crown and Native lands, land purchased under the Land for Settlements Act, 1925, and the Discharged Soldiers Settlement Act, 1915.

MEASUREMENT OF BASE AND TRAVERSE LINES

In the measurement of lines the linked chain has been superseded for several years by steel and invar tapes adjusted to the standard band in the custody of the Chief Surveyor at each district office, or at the Head Office in Wellington.

In base and verification lines the ground is cleared of surface irregularities, the steel or invar tape is stretched with an even strain, the terminals are marked by a fine puncture on lead, the inclination of surface and changes of temperature noted and allowed for, and the measurement repeated three times alternately from opposite ends of base.

In traverse-lines there is no preparation of surface, but the angle of slope is taken, also the temperature, and the corresponding correction made. In bush and rugged country the work is greatly expedited by using a 1/16 in. tape in 4- or 5-chain lengths. It is very light, is unwound from a reel, and stretches taut across rivers, gullies, or uneven surfaces. The maximum error allowed in traverse is 4 links to the mile; but since the introduction of the steel tape the error rarefy exceeds 2 links even in the most difficult circumstances.

RECORD AND REDUCTION OF SURVEY

For convenience of record the country is divided into survey districts of 12 ½ miles or 1,000 chains square, and then again into survey blocks of 3 ⅛ miles or 250 chains square. The trigonometrical and topographical sheets of the survey districts are to a scale of 2 in. to the mile, and the survey blocks, which contain the working-plans of the subdivision for sale and settlement, are to a scale of 8 in. to the mile. The sheets are of a uniform size of 30 in. square, and are kept flat in portfolios on shelves or in drawers in fireproof rooms.

The reduction of the trigonometrical stations is made on the meridian and perpendicular of the initial station of the circuit, or the initial station of the survey district, according to circumstances. The traverse-lines of the survey blocks are reduced to one of the trigonometrical stations in the survey block. These reductions were tabulated, and, being all connected and held in one complete network of check, serve ever afterwards as an unmistakable means of rehabilitating the survey should boundaries become obliterated or be challenged by rival landowners.

In a new country it is of the first importance that all surveys should stand the mathematical test of reduction to the meridian and perpendicular of a governing trigonometrical-survey, for, unlike the surveys of old countries, where time-honoured landmarks and a settled population conserve boundaries, the surveys of a new country have no such aids, but, instead, have to create boundaries in the unoccupied wilderness, which at best can only be marked by perishable surface marks. Then again, the frequent changes of ownership of land in the Dominion facilitated by the Land Transfer system, and the responsibility of the Government in guaranteeing all titles under it, are cogent reasons why the rigid mathematical system of reduction of traverse to the meridian and perpendicular of the stations of a trigonometrical survey should be adopted and maintained.

GEODETIC SURVEY

PRIMARY TRIANGULATION.

The geodetic survey of New Zealand was commenced in 1909 by the measurement of a base-line in the Wairarapa District, and its activities continued until the outbreak of the Great War in 1914, when the work was stopped. Operations were resumed in 1921, and have been continually extended up to the present time.

The ultimate aim of the geodetic survey is to establish, by means of a primary triangulation, a number of fixed points over the country at fairly regular intervals, and with a high degree of accuracy.

As the triangulation progresses, surveys of lesser degrees of accuracy are connected to it, and thus finally geographic results over the Dominion can be moulded into one harmonious whole on a co-ordinated scheme, and on a basis which gives the correct relation of one part to another, with no possibility of overlapping where the different systems join.

PRECISE LEVELLING.

Precise levelling is being conducted in connection with the geodetic survey. All elevations are on a mean sea-level datum, and are based on the principal tidal stations.

The standard bench-marks consist of a galvanized-iron tube set in concrete. In selecting sites for these bench-marks, which are generally about one mile apart. every effort is made to place them so as to be secure from disturbance in the future.

STANDARD OF LENGTH

The Imperial standard of length is now uniformly used on all surveys throughout the Dominion. Steel bands are in the custody of the Chief Surveyors in the various land districts, which are true copies of the Imperial standard at a temperature of 62° F. and under a tension of 15 lb. avoirdupois.

For the purpose of standardization of the invar tapes used on the base-line measurements, an apparatus was obtained from the Cambridge Scientific Instrument Company, England, in 1912. The apparatus consists of a standard bar, 10 links long, and comparator, and is the standard with which the tapes used in the measurement of base-lines are compared.

ASTRONOMICAL AZIMUTH, LATITUDE AND LONGITUDE.

The azimuth and latitude of the initial station of each of the meridional circuits were determined by astronomical observations of stars with a large-pattern theodolite. More accurate determinations of latitude have been made with a zenith telescope by Talcott's method; and the Almucantar method, advocated by Mr. S. C. Chandler, of Harvard College Observatory, has been used with satisfactory results.

The method adopted to determine the absolute longitude of the initial stations in 1871 was that technically termed “moon culminations.” Since then the electric telegraph has been used in longitude work, and the most recent determination of differences of longitude has been accomplished by wireless telegraphy.

STANDARD SURVEY OF CITIES AND HIGHWAYS

With the object of facilitating land-transfer work, standard points have been laid down in the streets of most of the principal towns in the Dominion and on some of the main highways, and there are still other towns and main roads in which these surveys are now in progress, or soon will be.

The Department in making these surveys does not attempt to settle the boundaries of properties. Permanent monuments are laid down, the bearings and distances between them are accurately observed and measured, and their relation to the occupancy is shown on a large-scale plan, which furnishes a sure guide and standard of reference for all surveys under the land-transfer system.

For this precise work much more accurate instruments are used than would suffice for ordinary land surveys. In the more recent surveys precise levelling has been included in the operations, and the height of each monument above the mean sea-level is shown on the plan.

TOPOGRAPHICAL SURVEY

A basic topographical survey of the Dominion is in progress, which aims at collecting information for the purpose of constructing a map showing with practical accuracy all the drainage, culture, and relief features which the scale of representation will permit. It is the foundation or mother map from which can be constructed any variety of maps for the serving of separate purposes, or on which can be indicated, in colours or otherwise, any special class of information.

Work was commenced by mapping for the Defence Department in 1899 an area of 200 square miles surrounding the City of Dunedin, and since then several areas have been surveyed in Auckland, Wellington, and Nelson Districts. These surveys are now in progress in the thermal-springs region, Rotorua, the Motueka Valley, Nelson District, and Taranaki, and soon will be commenced in other land districts.

GEOGRAPHIC BOARD

A Geographic Board has been appointed provisionally to deal with the following subjects:—

To adopt rules for the orthography of geographic names.

To examine cases of doubtful spelling of geographic names and decide on the spelling of such names for use on the official maps of the Department. To investigate and decide on the priority of the discovery of any geographical feature, and recommend the name to be given to such feature. To collect original Maori place-names for record on the official maps. To determine any alien names appearing on the official maps that shall be replaced by Native or British names. To investigate and decide upon any proposed alteration of a geographic name.

The members of the Board are well-known authorities in such matters, and comprise the following: The Venerable Archdeacon Williams (Gisborne), Hon. Sir Frederick Chapman, Messrs. Elsdon Best, M. Crompton-Smith, J, C. Andersen, and W. T. Neill (Surveyor-General). Mr. E. Ward is Secretary to the Board.

TIDAL SURVEY

The tidal work carried out by the Department at the commencement of the survey, operations in the Dominion consisted of determinations of mean high-water mark (H.W.M.) for the purpose of defining the boundary of land abutting on tidal waters.

Later the adoption of mean sea-level as the datum of reference for the heights shown on the maps of the trigonometrical and precise levelling surveys led to a more accurate system of tidal observations being initiated; but it was not until 1909 that a complete tidal survey was inaugurated, at the request of the Admiralty, to include the predictions of the times and heights of high and low water of the ports of Auckland and Wellington in the Admiralty Tide-tables.

The tidal observations are made mainly by the self-registering tide-gauges, in which a curve is traced which shows the height of the water at any time above an arbitrary datum. This curve is decomposed, by a process devised by Lord Kelvin, and known as “harmonic analysis,” into its harmonic elements. These components are now computed for the ports of Auckland, Wellington, Lyttelton, Dunedin, Bluff, and Westport, from which the predicted times and heights of high and low water are obtained by means of the tide-predictor at the Tidal Institute, University of Liverpool, and published in advance in the “New Zealand Nautical Almanac,” the Admiralty Tide-tables, and several of the maritime publications of foreign nations.

The six ports for which tide-tables are prepared serve as standards of reference on which to base, by means of tidal difference, the times and heights of high and low water of all the other ports in the Dominion.

MAGNETIC SURVEY

A magnetic survey of the Dominion was commenced in February, 1899, with instruments of the Kew pattern kindly lent to the Department by the Royal Society, London.

Observations of the magnetic declination, inclination, and horizontal intensity were taken over the period from 1899 to 1909. During this period observations were obtained at 334 stations, distributed as uniformly as possible throughout the islands of New Zealand.

The usual field methods of observation and reduction were adopted, and the results reduced to epoch 30th June, 1903, chiefly by the aid of data and magneto-grams obtained at the base station, Christchurch Observatory, from 1902 onwards.

The results were published in “The Magnetic Survey of New Zealand,” by the Department of Lands and Survey, in 1916, and are in constant practical use by mariners, surveyors, and aviators.

A reobservation at a few selected repeat stations has twice been performed since 1909 by observers of the Carnegie Institution of Washington, and the stations on the Chatham Islands were reobserved by officers of the Department in 1924.

CHRISTCHURCH MAGNETIC OBSERVATORY.

The Christchurch Magnetic Observatory was established in the Botanic Gardens in 1901 to serve as a base station for the magnetic survey of the Dominion, then in progress, and as a base for the magnetic work of various expeditions.

The work of recording magnetic declination, horizontal force, and vertical force by the Adie magnetographs was commenced in January, 1902, and since then the records have been continuous, though since 1905 the vertical component of the field has been artifically disturbed. A subsidiary station was therefore established at Amberley, twenty-five miles north of Christchurch, beyond the range of artificial disturbance. A complete sot of Eschenhagen magnetographs is in operation there in an above-ground insulated structure.

The activities of the Observatory include meteorological, seismological, and atmospheric electric observations, the results of which are published annually in the “Records of the Survey of New Zealand.”

The facilities at the Christchurch Observatory for comparison and standardization of magnetic instruments have been availed of by the following expeditions:—

  1. The British National Antarctic Expedition of 1901–04 (Captain R. F. Scott, s.v. “Discovery”).

  2. The “Nimrod” in 1907 (Sir Ernest Shackleton).

  3. The “Galilee” in 1907 (Carnegie Institution of Washington).

  4. The “Terra Nova” in 1910 (Captain Scott's second Antarctic Expedition).

  5. The “Carnegie” in 1915 (Carnegie Institution of Washington).

  6. The “Carnegie” in 1916 (Carnegie Institution of Washington).

  7. The “Carnegie” in 1920 (Carnegie Institution of Washington).

RECORDS OF THE SURVEY OF NEW ZEALAND

The annual reports of parties and officers conducting basic surveys and scientific operations are collected into a publication under the title of “The Records of the Survey of New Zealand.” This makes them readily available for reference by the public and scientific societies interested.

PUBLICATION OF MAPS

Maps on various scales are published by the Lands and Survey Department when drawn, and the present state of the publication is indicated below. Catalogues and price-lists may be had on application to the Surveyor-General, and the maps may be purchased from him or through any bookseller. Local maps may also be obtained from the Chief Surveyors of the land districts.

1-MILE-TO-1-INCH MAPS.

Two series of maps are published on this scale, one of the separate survey districts, which are areas 1,000 chains square, and the other comprising the county. The details shown are practically the same in each series, being chiefly of a cadastral nature, showing sections, areas, roads, streams, and trig stations with heights. Of the survey district maps those within the Land Districts of Taranaki, Wellington, Marlborough, Nelson, Otago, and Southland are practically complete; North Auckland, Westland, and Canterbury are partly so; and Auckland, Gisborne, and Hawke's Bay are not yet commenced. In all, 570 out of the total 1,005 are drawn and published. County maps covering the whole of the North Island and the greater part of the South Island are also published, so that maps of any area may be obtained on a scale of 1 mile to 1 inch except that portion within Fiord County, of which detailed surveys have not yet been made.

2-MILES-TO-1-INCH MAPS.

A series on this scale has only recently been commenced. The intention is to publish sheets comprising 1° in longitude by ½° in latitude, covering the whole of the Dominion in about 100 sheets. The detail shown will be similar to the 1-mile maps mentioned above, and these maps will eventually supersede the county maps. Up to the present seven only have been published.

4-MILES-TO-1-INCHMAPS.

Maps on this scale may be had covering the whole of the Dominion, but they are not similar in character. For instance, the five sheets comprising the northern half of the North Island show sectional detail, while the others omit these and give more prominence to topographical features. The styles of draughting are, moreover, varied, which does not permit of these maps being assembled into a homogeneous whole. A new series now being drawn, consisting of thirty-six sheets 2° in longitude by 1° in latitude, will overcome this difficulty. Fourteen of these are now published or in the press.

8-MILES-TO-1-INCHMAPS.

On this scale is published a series map in twelve sheets, each sheet comprising an area 4° in longitude and 2° in latitude. This is a general atlas map giving special prominence to roads and towns.

10-MILES-TO-1-INCH AND SMALLER SCALE MAPS.

Wall-maps on scales of 10 and 16 miles to 1 inch and 1: 1,000,000 are published—each Island separately; and on 24 miles, both Islands in their relative position. A 32-miles-to-1-inch map of each Island is also published, besides smaller scale outline maps suitable for a base for book-illustrating.

CONTOURED TOPOGRAPHICAL MAPS.

Up to the present very little has been done, but topographical surveys are in hand, and maps will be published as the surveys are completed. Dunedin and vicinity map, on a scale of 40 chains to 1 inch, and Auckland and Wellington sheets, on 1: 125,000 (approximately 2 miles to 1 inch), have been published; while Rotorua, Taranaki, and Nelson sheets are being prepared.

CITY AND TOWN MAPS.

Maps of the six cities and of about a hundred and fifty of the boroughs, town districts, and towns have been published on scales of from 5 to 10 chains to 1 inch.

GENERAL.

Maps of places of general interest, such as national parks, or to illustrate special reports on various subjects, are also published from time to time, and are usually included in the annual report of the Department of Lands and Survey, or in the “Records of the Survey.”

Chapter 18. SECTION XVIII.—AGRICULTURAL AND PASTORAL PRODUCTION

SUBSECTION A.—GENERAL

THE Dominion of New Zealand is a country specially favoured for primary production. The soil covering is varied in character, a considerable portion of it being of exceptional fertility; but even the poorer soils are largely capable of profitable utilization by reason of the comparatively mild and equable weather conditions. The best grasses and fodder plants flourish in the congenial environment, and the country has gained a world-wide reputation for the quality of its pastures. Numerous streams intersect the country, and present to the farmer a great potential source of cheap power. Electricity is now put to a variety of uses on the farm, but by far the most important is that of providing power for milking-machinery.

A conspicuous feature of New Zealand farming is that the stock do not require to be stalled in the winter, though the pastures are more or less supplemented by fodder crops in the colder months of the year. This fact, combined with the factor of soil-fertility, enables the New Zealand farmer to produce stock at a much smaller cost than the farmer in countries where artificial feeding has to be employed or where droughts periodically occur.

New Zealand is primarily a grazing-country, and, while more of the land is every year being given up to the cultivation of fodder crops, its future will, no doubt, be inseparably associated with stock-raising, principally of dairy cattle and sheep. Though less than a century has elapsed since the colonization of New Zealand, sixteen million acres of land in the Dominion have been sown down in English grasses. A great proportion of the crops grown in the Dominion are for the production of such commodities as meat, wool, and dairy-produce.

Grain crops, principally oats and wheat, are grown on a fairly large scale in the eastern and southern districts of the South Island. Barley is also grown, but to a very much smaller extent Much of the crop of oats produced is chaffed for stock-feeding purposes within the country. Root crops, principally turnips, are grown on a large scale for winter feed and for stock-fattening purposes, more particularly in the South Island. Owing to the comparative difficulty of growing large areas of turnips free from disease, other stock-foods are coming into prominence. Mangolds are being cultivated to a larger extent, and farmers are beginning to realize the great value of lucerne. Ensilage-making, particularly in the stack form, is increasing in the dairying districts. Quite a feature of milk - producing operations is the growing of green fodder crops to maintain the milk-supply during the drier months of the year. It will be seen that live-stock in New Zealand is for the most part maintained on food produced on the farm itself.

THE NORTH ISLAND

The North Island of the Dominion is remarkable for the congenial environment it furnishes for many phases of primary production. In no part is the winter really severe, and the question of stalling stock during the colder months of the year has not to be considered. It is more a grazing than an agricultural country, and practically all the cereal crops raised are used for feeding farm stock. The dominant industries are dairying and sheep-farming. There is probably no finer sheep-country in the world than the limestone downs of Hawke's Bay. It may be said with every confidence that there is more butterfat produced to the acre on many farms in the Taranaki District than on any equal area in the world when it is considered that all the food provided for the stock is produced on the farm itself. The standard of dairy-farming is steadily improving, not only by reason of special fodder being provided for the drier parts of the summer and the colder months of the year, but on account of the fact that the farmer is coming to realize the value of herd testing and culling.

In various parts of the Island fruitgrowing, principally of apples, pears, and peaches, is being placed on a sound commercial basis. In the northern portion citrus fruits can be successfully produced, and, with the adoption of better storage and marketing methods, lemons in particular are being cultivated on a considerable scale. Outdoor grapes are freely grown. Both the North and the South Islands have established an export trade in apples, and to a less extent in pears.

During recent years the Waikato district and the Auckland Provincial District in general have shown themselves to be admirably adapted to the dairy industry, and dairying has made remarkable development. The Auckland District, in fact, has become easily the largest exporter of butter in the Dominion, while it also leads in the production of milk-powder.

With the adoption of improved methods in the treatment of the land, and the demonstration of correct manurial treatment, farming in the Auckland Provincial District has been placed on a much more stable basis. Assisted by a favourable climate, of which a short and mild winter is a feature, stock-raising of all descriptions is being carried on with conspicuous success. The country is eminently adapted for the production of root and fodder crops, and stock can be brought to maturity and fattened for the market at a minimum of cost.

THE SOUTH ISLAND

The South Island was the portion of the Dominion where agriculture proper was first established, the settlement of the land being greatly facilitated by the fact that on the eastern, southern, and northern portions large fertile plains, rolling downs, and hills were available, devoid of the forests which in a very large portion of the North Island have had to be cleared before the land could be utilized by the farmer. Agricultural operations in the South have been maintained at a high standard for many years, principally in Otago and Canterbury, many of the pioneers of which districts were British yeomen farmers who brought with them the best methods of the Old Land. So in the breeding of live-stock, many of the original holders of land in the South, and the shepherds and herdsmen they employed, were well trained in stock - management by live-stock breeders of the Mother - country. The South Island may be fairly said to have boon the nursery of the live-stock of the Dominion, and the high quality of the stock bred in the country is in a large measure due to the capacity of the men who founded and developed the flocks and herds in the eastern and southern districts. The growing of the finer wools, and the raising of fat lambs for the frozen-meat industry, are features of primary production in the South Island, while the dairy industry is also well represented, especially in Otago and Southland. Draught horses of a very fine stamp are also bred on a considerable scale in some districts.

While the climate in the southern districts of the South Island is not so congenial as that in the northern, there are only a few portions where the winter is at all rigorous. The Nelson Provincial District, in the north-west corner of the Island, is noted for its climate, which is remarkably equable in character. Nelson has a sunshine-record which is equalled in but few parts of the Temperate Zone. The district is specially suitable for fruitgrowing, which is being developed on a rapidly expanding commercial scale. At the other end of the Island, in Central Otago, a peculiar configuration of the country enables fruitgrowing to be prosecuted with great success. The winter is comparatively severe, but the warm summer sun and the absence of wind make it an ideal environment for fruitgrowing.

In some sections, particularly in Canterbury, Otago, and Marlborough, grain-growing is prosecuted on a considerable scale. The Canterbury Plains, extending a hundred and fifty miles north and south and running inland for forty miles from the sea, represent an area of over 3,000,000 acres. This forms the principal grain-growing area. Wheat, oats, and barley are cultivated to a large extent. In Otago and Southland oats are the grain principally produced. In some of the richer lands the yield of wheat has reached very high figures, even up to 80 or 90 bushels per acre, while over 100 bushels to the acre have been recorded for crops of oats. In root crops up to 70 tons per acre of turnips have been secured, while the yield of mangolds has frequently reached 90 tons.

DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE

Under the control of the Minister of Agriculture the Department of Agriculture is a service which is mainly concerned in advancing the interests of primary production. Under a Director-General of Agriculture there are Directors of Divisions of Live-stock, Dairy, Fields, and Horticulture, also a Chemistry Section.

While the service is mainly educative, it also carries out important inspection work. Under the Live-stock Division, all meat exported is inspected by qualified officers. Cattle are inspected for tuberculosis and other bovine troubles; sheep and swine also receive attention; slaughterhouses are licensed and controlled; and all stock exported and imported is examined by the veterinarians of the Department. Special instruction and advice are given in swine husbandry and in wool growing and handling. The Division is provided with a well-equipped laboratory, mainly devoted to veterinary research, &c.

Dairy-produce is inspected and graded prior to shipment, a close supervision being also exercised over the moisture content of butter and cheese, as well as over the weights of such produce; dairy-farm premises are inspected; herd-testing is promoted, and a system of semi-official testing of purebred dairy cows is in operation. Milk-samples are tested for dairy companies and farmers.

The duties of the Fields Division comprise agricultural instruction, the control of experimental areas, the laying-out of experimental work on State farms, advice regarding crops, pastures, and farm-management, co-operative experimental work, agricultural investigations generally, including crop-management and the control of crop diseases and crop pests, seed-testing, hemp-grading, and grain-grading.

The Horticulture Division is charged with orchard instructional work and instruction to beekeepers, and the inspection of fruit and trees imported and offered for sale. It inspects orchards and apiaries, and generally controls diseases of plants and bees.

The Chemistry Section carries out analyses of soils, limestones, fertilizers, water, &c. The Biological Laboratory attached to the Division investigates and gives advice in agricultural botany, plant-pathology, entomology, and related subjects.

There are several experimental farms and horticultural stations which carry out experiments and demonstrations of national as well as local import, including the breeding of purebred cattle and sheep. Several of the farms were established to solve local problems, and the objective in each case has been attained. The principal establishments are those at Ruakura (Hamilton), Weraroa (Levin), Te Kauwhata (Lower Waikato), and Ashburton. Other experimental areas are operated at Puwera (Whangarei), Albany (Auckland), Marton, Gore, Winton, and Galloway (Central Otago).

The agricultural instructional work covers a comprehensive field, farmers being assisted by visits or by letters of advice. Thousands of farmers visit the experimental farms and areas. Comprehensive educational displays are frequently made at winter shows, largely illustrative of the experiments conducted by the Department. Numbers of farmers also co-operate with the Department in conducting experiments on their farms. A monthly journal, the New Zealand Journal of Agriculture, is published at a low rate of subscription, and bulletins are frequently issued. Any farmer can obtain advice regarding his soil, have seed examined for germination-capacity and purity, milk tested for butterfat content or for the presence of disease, plants identified, and diseases of either animals or plants described, and remedies suggested—all these services being rendered free of charge.

BOARD OF AGRICULTURE

By an Act of Parliament passed in 1913 provision was made for the establishment of a Board 0c Agriculture, consisting of not more than twelve members appointed by the Governor-General, of whom not more than four were to be appointed on the recommendation of the agricultural and pastoral societies of the North Island, and an equal number on the recommendation of such societies in the South Island. The functions of the Board are to advise the Minister of Agriculture on matters relating to the development of agricultural and other rural, industries in New Zealand. In particular, but without limiting the application of the term “agricultural and rural industries,” the functions of the Board extend to the following matters:—

  1. The aiding, improving, and developing of agriculture and all rural industries, including fruit-culture, horticulture, forestry, dairying, the breeding of stock and poultry, beekeeping, and the flax industry;

  2. The prevention and control of disease in stock and poultry, the control of rabbits and noxious weeds, and the dipping of sheep; (c.) The establishment of agricultural colleges and agricultural education generally; and

  3. The aiding or facilitating of the carriage and distribution of produce.

COLLECTION OF AGRICULTURAL AND PASTORAL STATISTICS

In the years previous to and inclusive of 1908–09 complete agricultural and pastoral statistics were collected annually by sub-enumerators appointed by the Department of Agriculture; in 1909–10 full statistics were not collected, but the areas under the principal grain and root crops were ascertained, and an estimate was made of the yields; for 1910–11 complete information was obtained in connection with the 1911 census. In the four succeeding years returns were collected by post regarding the acreage and yield of the principal crops; but this method of collection was found to be less satisfactory than the personal visit, and the figures for these years are probably not quite accurate.

Beginning with the 1915–16 season, a new and comprehensive system of collection of agricultural and pastoral statistics was instituted. Under this system complete collections of agricultural and pastoral statistics are made annually by the Census and Statistics Office through the agency of officers of the Police Department. Practically every holding of one acre or over (with the exception of those within borough boundaries and Maori lands held on the communal system) is canvassed personally. Interim returns of principal crops and live-stock are published in the Monthly Abstract of Statistics, and when the collection is completed the full statistics are published in the “Annual Statistical Report on Agricultural and Pastoral Production.” Complementary to the personal canvass a system of postal verification of yields of linseed and potatoes has been instituted. This was found necessary owing to the fact that at the time of the sub-enumerator's visit a large proportion of the crops mentioned was not harvested. The results have fully justified the new system.

In addition to the main collection of agricultural and pastoral statistics the following supplementary inquiries are undertaken: Areas sown or intended to be sown in wheat, oats, and potatoes (taken at the end of September); stocks of flour, wheat, and oats in the hands of millers, merchants, storekeepers, and farmers (at the end of November); estimated yields of wheat and oats (early in February); and returns of wheat and oats threshed (throughout the threshing season). The results of these first three inquiries are gazetted, and they are also, together with the figures of threshings, published from time to time in the Monthly Abstract of Statistics.

FARM MACHINERY AND EMPLOYEES

Summarized statistical information concerning agricultural and pastoral production will be found in Subsections B and C respectively of this section. Farm machinery and farm employees are probably best dealt with together (the more particularly as part of the machinery in use cannot be definitely allocated to one branch or the other of farming), and are accordingly referred to in this subsection.

Information concerning farm machinery is of value as showing in some measure the degree of reliance placed upon mechanical labour. The number of persons employed upon farms (including working proprietors or managers) is also given in the appropriate tables.

DAIRYING MACHINERY.

The number of milking plants shown in the returns for 1927 was 17,090, as against 16,391 in 1926. Cream-separators numbered 45,246, or slightly less than in 1926 (45,765). Some 61,195 cows could be milked simultaneously by the machinery in use in the Dominion on the 31st January, 1927, as against 58,648 in 1926. The approximate number of cows milked by machinery on 31st January, 1927, was 753,751, as against 729,272 in 1926.

DAIRYING MACHINERY AND PERSONS EMPLOYED, 1926–27.
Land District (excluding Interior Boroughs).Persons employed on Holdings used principally for Dairying Purposes (including Working Proprietors or Managers).Milking Plants.Cream-separators.
Males.Females.Total.Number.Cows capable of being milked simultaneously.
North Auckland9,5833,54813,1312,5708,6707,424
Auckland13,3454,81618,1615,31319,3437,390
Gisborne1,1234401,5632711,0301,346
Hawke's Bay1,8346752,5096362,1432,171
Taranaki7,7963,51911,3152,93411,1221,866
Wellington7,1522,4419,5932,6199,0484,990
Nelson1,1874631,6502959421,881
Marlborough4353217561916571,299
Westland620320940143459531
Canterbury2,0567762,8327502,3528,317
Otago1,9379112,8484201,5324,618
Southland2,6451,8584,5039483,8973,413
          Totals, 1926–2749,71320,08869,80117,09061,19545,246
          Totals, 1925–2650,57622,79473,37016,39158,64845,765

PASTORAL MACHINERY.

The number of shearing plants returned in 1927 was 6,305, with 19,269 stands. As against this, the number of shearing plants was 5,949 in 1926, and the number of stands 18,797. Wool-presses totalled 8,832 in 1927, as against 8,641 in 1926.

PASTORAL MACHINERY AND PERSONS EMPLOYED, 1926–27.
Land District (excluding Interior Boroughs).Persons employed on Holdings used principally for Pastoral and other (including unspecified) Purposes (including Working Proprietors or Managers).Shearing-machines.Wool-presses.
Males.Females.Total.Plants.Stands.
North Auckland2,7585493,307397866394
Auckland3,2915123,8034781,273564
Gisborne3,1024103,5126172,830643
Hawke's Bay3,5665184,0847872,726862
Taranaki1,4872521,739312904396
Wellington8,0401,5069,5461,9825,9392,230
Nelson1,3782431,62196197237
Marlborough1,5504331,983183617497
Westland34838386132955
Canterbury7,5791,4699,0488942,4741,540
Otago4,9591,0045,9633639901,022
Southland3,2341,3994,633183424392
          Totals, 1926–2741,2928,33349,6256,30519,2698,832
          Totals, 1925–2640,9309,45850,3885,94918,7978,641

AGRICULTURAL MACHINERY.

Agricultural tractors numbered 2,588 in 1927 (2,025 in 1926), with a nominal horsepower of 39,225 (as against 32,360 in 1926). The number of reapers-and-binders was 15,287; of threshing-machines. 364; and of chaffcutters, 2,562. In 1926, reapers-and-binders numbered 15,574, threshing-machines 361, and chaffcutters 2,865. Particulars regarding other machinery used specifically for agricultural purposes are not collected.

AGRICULTURAL MACHINERY AND PERSONS EMPLOYED, 1926–27.
Land District (excluding Interior Boroughs).Persons employed on Holdings used principally for Agricultural Purposes (including Working Proprietors or Managers).Agricultural Tractors.Reapers-and-binders.Threshing-machines.Chaffcutters.
Males.Females.Total.Number.Nominal Horsepower.
North Auckland642446861021,81224323480
Auckland490605501292,2611,50218214
Gisborne1181012832524160968
Hawke's Bay5271626892003,38337125147
Taranaki1811922366588256
Wellington464535173385,73359549291
Nelson82538863457953299112
Marlborough296165461709889153081
Westland4..42234468..84
Canterbury5,7071,1466,8531,04814,2095,606136289
Otago1,7082181,9262333,7952,94333649
Southland5311466773475,0151,9673091
          Totals, 1926–2711,3302,04313,3732,58839,22515,2873642,562
          Totals, 1925–2611,2652,42813,6932,02532,36015,5743612,865

ENGINES.

Farm engines cannot be allocated to any definite branch of the farming industry. Information concerning the various classes of farm engines is given below for the season 1926–27, and 1925–26 figures are given for comparative purposes:—

FARM ENGINES, 1926–27.
Land District (excluding Interior Boroughs).Stationary Engines.Portable or Traction English.
Water-wheels or Motors.Electric Motors.Steam.Internal Combustion.
Number.Approximate Horsepower.*Number.Nominal Horsepower.Number.Nominal Horsepower.Number.Nominal Horsepower.Number.Nominal Horsepower.
* Being aggregate power of cases where specified.
North Auckland1889255578261583,1709,50236190
Auckland472043,3256,423271593,1388,85525164
Gisborne546591616298783,42029150
Hawke's Bay371443095741335391,2694,330155619
Taranaki3131,2376161,29813492,3276,318750
Wellington592981,6633,307733023,46611,3012331,214
Nelson551903099211006381,77113113
Marlborough1812825127311434171,43443290
Westland196011930160460419
Canterbury864188571,527371541,7915,7431961,472
Otago99510257547251519903,59161497
Southland281101,0392,081342376411,82062439
          Totals, 1926–277843,4348,43616,7234352,05118,88558,5458645,217
          Totals, 1925–269673,6146,35612,6314732,22119,43461,7068325,456

SUMMARY OF FARM EMPLOYEES

A summary of persons employed on farms in each land district is given below for each of the last five years. The figures are inclusive of working proprietors and managers.

FARM EMPLOYEES, 1923–27.
Land District (excluding Interior Boroughs).1923.1924.1926.1926.1927.
North Auckland19,79519,76019,14319,01017,124
Auckland22,67722,43821,89322,21622,514
Gisborne5,0014,9035,1815,1825,203
Hawke's Bay6,7637,7778,0097,9977,282
Taranaki13,60311,38313,49013,38013,073
Wellington19,95720,13920,47519,99319,656
Nelson4,5014,4904,0764,1334,134
Marlborough2,9783,1733,6633,3343,200
Westland1,5391,5081,5301,3851,330
Canterbury23,09722,40320,26018,71918,733
Otago14,30813,53013,37711,75710,737
Southland12,16112,19511,64510,3459,813
          Totals146,330143,699142,742137,451132,799

SUMMARY OF FARM MACHINERY.

The following summary of farm machinery employed on holdings outside borough boundaries during the last five years is of interest as showing the greatly increased use now being made of electricity and of mechanical equipment as compared with the position disclosed only four years previously:—

FARM MACHINERY AND ENGINES, 1923–27.
Class of Machinery, &c.1923.1924.1925.1926.1927.
Milking plants13,55314,55315,56116,39117,090
Cream-separators40,91642,47344,65645,76545,246
Shearing-machines—     
     Plants5,3175,4805,7285,9496,305
     Stands17,39417,84418,44518,79719,269
Wool-presses8,1798,0358,6018,6418,832
Agricultural tractors4395121,0262,0252,588
Reapers-and-binders15,38015,04815,88115,57415,287
Threshing-machines343332377361364
Chaffcutters3,0612,9702,9032,8652,562
Water-wheels or motors1,129871846817784
Electric motors1,3392,5873,4516,3568,436
Steam-engines709626622473435
Internal-combustion engines18,20918,86419,89419,58418,885

SUBSECTION B.—AGRICULTURAL PRODUCTION

GRAIN AND PULSE CROPS

OF the total area of 18,830,436 acres under cultivation in 1926–27, 671,804 acres were in grain and pulse crops. If from this total be deducted areas under crops not intended for threshing, the total is reduced to 398,868 acres. The areas and the total and per-acre yields of the principal grain and pulse crops for threshing are given below for each of the last ten years:—

GRAIN AND PULSE CROPS, 1917–18 TO 1926–27.Areas.
Season.Wheat.Oats.Barley.Maize.Peas and Beans.
 Acres.Acres.Acres.Acres.Acres.
1917–18280,978156,20218,8608,15111,685
1918–19208,030172,68618,7539,79217,929
1919–20139,611179,80022,9079,06414,416
1920–21219,985147,55946,80211,51414,466
1921–22352,918170,65533,07810,52212,789
1922–23275,775143,09017,4739,73224,449
1923–24173,86463,84221,2868,20818,676
1924–25166,964147,38725,1388,62114,027
1925–26151,673102,48525,9698,50811,749
1926–27220,083117,32629,88610,24915,495
Total Yields.
Season.Wheat.Oats.Barley.Maize.Peas and Beans.
 Bushels.Bushels.Bushels.Bushels.Bushels.
1917–186,807,5364,942,759568,702367,761312,582
1918–196,567,6296,884,609710,932413,595505,950
1919–204,559,9346,967,862815,807405,775369,306
1920–216,872,2625,225,1151,586,711500,845355,395
1921–2210,565,2756,752,6631,151,813488,452339,398
1922–238,395,0235,683,157598,040505,776697,548
1923–244,174,5371,964,511597,416405,855362,787
1924–255,447,7585,707,174798,128426,875410,582
1925–264,617,0414,115,606947,002423,700287,775
1926–277,952,4424,997,5351,243,333491,468454,722
Average Yields per Acre.
Season.Wheat.Oats.Barley.Maize.Peas and Beans.
 Bushels.Bushels.Bushels.Bushels.Bushels.
1917–1824.2331.6430.1545.0926.73
1918–1931.5739.8737.9142.1728.16
1919–2032.6638.7535.6144.7625.62
1920–2131.2435.4133.9043.5024.54
1921–2229.9439.5634.8146.4226.54
1922–2330.4439.7534.2351.9628.51
1923–2424.0130.7728.0749.4019.43
1924–2532.6238.7231.7549.4729.27
1925–2630.4440.1436.4749.8024.49
1926–2736.1342.5841.6047.9529.35

WHEAT

Wheat is principally grown in the central and southern portions of the South Island. Eighty-three per cent. of the grain produced in 1926–27 came from Canterbury, Otago and Southland together produced 14 per cent., while the remainder of the South Island and the whole of the North Island contributed the remaining 3 per cent.

RELATION OF AREA TO YIELD OF WHEAT.

The following diagram will give a clear conception of the relationship between area and yield of wheat for the period 1868–69 to 1926–27. It is seen that in later years the yield curve diverges considerably from that for the area, the tendency being upward. As a matter of fact, the average yield per acre for the ten seasons at the end of the curve is fully 2 bushels more than the average for the first ten seasons.

The heavy black line can be taken as representing not only the area sown (in acres), but also the yield which that area would have produced had a standard yield of 25 bushels per acre been maintained throughout. Prior to the 1899–1900 season the average yield per acre fell below 25 bushels per acre on fourteen occasions, while subsequent to that date the yield has been above 25 bushels per acre, except on only five occasions. This increase in the average yield largely reflects the increased use of artificial manures. The movement also illustrates the economic law of marginal utility, whereby, following the varying fortunes of demand and supply, varying classes of land will be sown. When the demand is insufficient to induce farmers to grow on the poorer lands, the average yield will, other things being equal, tend to be higher than would be the case where the demand (or anticipated demand) is greater. It is noteworthy that the fifteen occasions upon which the demand (or anticipated demand) was sufficient to induce 300,000 acres or more to be sown include six occasions upon which the average yield fell below 25 bushels per acre. The average yield over the whole period amounts to 27 ½ bushels per acre, while for the fifteen occasions upon which 300,000 acres or more were sown the average was slightly under 25 bushels per acre.

It may be said that, although from twenty to thirty countries in the world generally produce more wheat than does New Zealand, only one or two European countries have a better record of production per acre. This says much for the fertility of the soil of the Dominion, for cultivation here is naturally less intensive than it is in the closely settled Continental countries.

PRODUCTION PER HEAD OF pOPULATION.

The area (for threshing) and the production of wheat per head of population (including Maoris) for the last ten years are now given. The population is taken at the 31st March, a date corresponding approximately to harvest-time.

Year.Per Head of Population.
Area.Production.
 Acres.Bushels.
1917–180.245.90
1918–190.185.57
1919–200.113.69
1920–210.175.42
1921–220.278.12
1922–230.216.33
1923–240.133.10
1925–250.123.95
1924–260.113.28
1926–270.155.53

Unless there is a considerable carry-over from the previous season, importation of wheat requires to be made when the production falls below about 6 bushels per head of population. In 1918, 1,370,542 bushels of wheat were imported; in 1919, 1,336,222 bushels; in 1920, 1,905,163 bushels; and in 1921, 306,257 bushels. In 1922 the abnormal harvest of 10,500,000 bushels permitted almost 1,250,000 bushels to be exported, the imports in that year being insignificant, while in 1923 there was again an excess, although small, of exports over imports. In 1924 there was again a shortage, which was required to be met by the importation of 3,548,340 bushels of wheat, followed by 2,253,740 bushels of wheat and 8,206 tons of flour in 1925, and 1,697,385 bushels of wheat and 26,891 tons of flour in 1926. The yield for 1926–27 is considerably higher than in any of the three immediately preceding seasons, and is as a matter of fact slightly in excess of production and imports combined over the average of the period 1924–26.

CONSUMPTION OF WHEAT.

The following information is based on the production figures as ascertained at the five collections of agricultural and pastoral statistics previous to and including 1926, while due weight is given to imports and exports of wheat and flour (including exports to Cook Islands) and estimated carry-over.

WHEAT-CONSUMPTION, 1922–26.
Year.Production of Wheat at Harvest.Excess of Imports over Exports of Wheat.*Total.

* Including flour converted on the basis of 48 bushels of wheat to 1 short ton of flour.

† Excess of exports over imports.

 Bushels.Bushels.Bushels.
192210,565,275−1,217,3459,347,930
19238,395,023−10,1138,384,910
19244,174,5373,544,7527,719,289
19255,447,7582,642,2128,089,970
19264,617,0412,975,6747,592,715
Total for five years33,199,6347,935,18041,134,814
Average6,639,9271,587,0368,226,963
     Plus average net decrease in carry-over  13,782
     Estimated average annual consumption  8,240,745

Over the average of the last five years it is found that New Zealand has consumed annually some 8,240,745 bushels of wheat for all purposes, including seed, fowl-feed, &c. Of this total 300,441 bushels have been required on the average for seed purposes, and 284,853 bushels were threshing-millers' seconds. The latter would probably be all used for fowl and other stock feeding purposes. The balance available for gristing into flour may thus be taken as averaging 7,655,461 bushels, representing 159,489 tons of 2,000 lb. at the rate of 48 bushels to the ton.

Information concerning carry-over or surplus at the end of the season was first collected under the present system in 1916. At the 30th November, 1926, there was a surplus (allowing for flour) of 1,411,285 bushels, while the carry-over on the 30th November, 1921, was 1,480,193 bushels (or the equivalent), the surplus having thus decreased during the five years by 68,908 bushels, or at the rate of 13,782 bushels annually.

The amount of wheat sown per acre for seed purposes varies in different districts, but after making due allowance for these differences it is estimated that on the average about 1 ½ bushels are sown to the acre throughout the Dominion. The following table gives particulars upon which this estimate is based:—

District.Amount of Seed sown per Acre.Mean Sowings per Acre.Area under Wheat in 1926–27.*Estimated Sowing, 1926–27.*
* For all purposes.
 Bushels.Bushels.Acres.Bushels.
North Auckland, Auckland2 to 2 ½2.250299673
Gisborne, Hawke's Bay, Wairarapa1 ¼ to 21.6251,5932,589
Taranaki, Wellington (excluding Wairarapa) Nelson, Marlborough, Westland,    
Canterbury, North Otago2 to 2 ½2.2501,5153,409
 1 to 1 ¾1.375202,836278,900
South Otago, Southland2 to 32.50015,44638,615
     Dominion totals1 to 31.462221,689324,186

Taking an average of the last five seasons it is found that 200,000 acres are annually put down in wheat for all purposes, and at the rate of 1 ½ bushels per acre this would represent an average annual seed requirement of 300,000 bushels.

The amount of fowl-wheat annually consumed within the Dominion is extremely difficult to assess. Wheat for this purpose comes into competition with oats, and therefore price-variations must necessarily play a prominent part among the various factors concerned in the amount used for this purpose. Moreover, in years of plenty flour-millers will tend to be more strict in the application of standards, and thus much wheat which in other years would be ground into flour would be rejected. This wheat would probably all be sold subsequently as fowl-wheat. Information as to classification by flour-millers is not available, but the proportions of threshing-millers' seconds and of firsts for the last five seasons are as follows:—

Season.Proportion of Total Yield.
Firsts.Seconds.
 Per Cent.Per Cent.
1922–2395.00500
1923–2496.413.59
1924–2595.064.94
1925–2696.723.28
1926–2795.364.64

The average for the five seasons gives 4.29 per cent. as seconds, and on the average of five seasons this represents 284,853 bushels annually.

WHEAT-PRODUCTION OF AUSTRALIA AND NEW ZEALAND, 1926–27

The area and yield of wheat in 1926–27 for each State of the Commonwealth of Australia and for New Zealand were as shown in the following table.

State.Wheat Crop.
Area.Total Yield.Average Yield per Acre.
 Acres.Bushels.Bushels.
Queensland100,000645,0006.45
New South Wales (including Federal Territory)3,336,45047,288,60014.17
Victoria2,915,31546,886,02016.08
South Australia2,760,50535,535,56612.87
Western Australia2,574,01430,041,78311.67
Tasmania20,700455,40022.00
          Totals for Commonwealth11,706,984160,852,36913.74
New Zealand220,0837,952,44236.13
          Grand totals11,927,067168,804,81114.15

The average production per acre for the ten seasons ending with 1926–27 is—for New Zealand, 30.30 bushels per acre; and for Australia, 12.22 bushels per acre.

OATS

In point of area oats is the most important grain crop of the Dominion. About 84 per cent. is grown in Canterbury, Otago, and Southland, 6 per cent. in the remainder of the South Island, and 10 per cent. in the North Island. The greater portion of the oat crop is usually converted into chaff without threshing, but the proportion so dealt with depends partly on the condition of the crop and partly on market conditions. In 1917–18, the crop from 33.41 per cent. of the area harvested was threshed in 1918–19, 36.40 per cent.; in 1919–20, 35.82 per cent.; in 1920–21, 25.67 per cent.; in 1921–22, 33.16 per cent.; in 1922–23, 30.51 per cent.; in 1923–24 only 15.29 percent.; in 1924–25, 31.21 per cent.; in 1925–26, 27.91 per cent.; and in 1926–27, 30.34 per cent.

The total and average yields per acre of grain and of chaff, hay, or ensilage for the last ten seasons were as follows:—

Season.Grain.Chaff, Hay, or Ensilage.
Total Yield.Average per Acre.Total Yield.Average per Acre.
Bushels.Bushels.Tons.Tons. 
1917–184,942,75931.64419,4341.35
1918–196,884,60939.87461,7391.53
1919–206,967,86238.75467,6401.45
1920–215,225,11535.41557,0251.36
1921–226,752,66339.56538,1941.56
1922–235,688,15739.75480,1471.59
1923–241,964,51130.77366,5461.12
1924–256,707,1743872507,1731.64
1925–264,115,60640.14354,3731.45
1926–274,997,53542.58434,9671.70

EXPORT OF OATS.

New Zealand has no regular export of oats, and in some years has practically no surplus available for export. In 1901 the export reached 10,514,924 bushels, in 1909 5,133,473 bushels, and in 1912 4,123,920 bushels. The 1923–24 oat crop was so phenomenally small that in 1924 1,074,070 bushels were imported, a state of affairs unprecedented in the history of the Dominion. Imports of oats in 1926 (211,928 bushels) were considerably in excess of exports for that year. The quantity exported in each of the last ten years was as follows:—

Year.Bushels.
19175,767
19183,250
1919144,827
1920227,027
1921431,472
1922685,680
1923478,147
19245,332
19258,140
192623,048

OAT CROP OF AUSTRALIA.

The oat crop for 1925–26 in the States of the Commonwealth of Australia was as follows:—

 Acres.Bushels.Average per Acre. Bushels.
Queensland1,29314,54611.25
New South Wales100,6521,607,52015.97
Federal Capital Territory4458,13018.27
Victoria437,6964,998,16511.42
South Australia158,0621,808,44311.44
Western Australia278,3442,939,38010.56
Tasmania36,741835,47322.74
          Totals for Commonwealth1,013,23312,211,65712.05

BARLEY

The area under barley for threshing for the season 1926–27 was 29,886 acres, the crop amounting to 1,243,333 bushels, an average of 41.60 bushels per acre. In 1925–26 the area under barley was 25,969 acres, and the yield 947,002 bushels, or 36.47 bushels per acre.

MAIZE

The returns for 1926–27 show that 10,249 acres of maize were sown for corn, being an increase of 1,741 acres over the area for the previous season (8,508 acres). The yield for the 1926–27 harvest was 491,468 bushels of corn, an average of 47.95 bushels per acre, and in 1925–26 423,700 bushels, an average of 49.80 Bushels per acre. Practically all the maize is grown in the North Island.

PEAS AND BEANS

The area under peas and beans for threshing in the season 1926–27 was 15,495 acres, yielding 454,722 bushels. The area under these crops in 1925–26 was 11,749 acres.

New Zealand has a considerable export of peas and beans, the figures for the last ten years being—

EXPORT OF PEAS AND BEANS, 1917 TO 1926.
Year.Bushels.
1917111,175
191890,495
1919451,595
1920208,414
1921224,080
1922201,478
1923361,048
1924189,015
1925215,538
1926184,185

CHAFF, HAY, ENSILAGE, AND GREEN FODDER

Particulars of the areas under cereals, grasses, and clovers cut for chaff, hay, or ensilage, or for use as green fodder, are next given for each of the last ten seasons, together with information as to yields.

CEREALS AND GRASSES FOR CHAFF, HAY, OR ENSILAGE, AND FOR GREEN FODDER.Areas.
Season.Wheat for Chaff, &c.Oats for Chaff, &c.Barley for Chaff, &c.Maize for Ensilage, &c.Grasses and Clovers for Hay.Green Fodder.
* Includes 27,781 acres of lucerne for hay or ensilage.
 Acres.Acres.Acres.Acres.Acres.Acres.
1917–182,258311,316634613111,181180,867
1918–191,646301,724530272131,557149,622
1919–202,125322,174711589117,110166,758
1920–211,623410,059670667161,820185,284
1921–221,252344,0517931,039187,363201,351
1922–231,181302,216428739175,558249,417
1923–241,629326,652590958188,979239,652
1924–251,105308,527242600229,644240,061
1925–26857245,026370557224,777255,429
1926–27928255,372528730288,455*219,031
Yields
Season.Wheat Chaff, &c.Oaten Chaff, &c.Barley Chaff, &c.Maize (Ensilage).Grass, Clover, Lucerne, and Hay.
† Includes 68,809 tons of lucerne hay or ensilage.
 Tons.Tons.Tons.Tons.Tons.
1917–183,549419,4341,2403,335180,436
1918–192,554461,7399381,378225,549
1919–203,172467,6401,1822,909184,115
1920–212,481557,0231,2204,418272,515
1921–222,443538,1941,4696,470336,273
1922–231,724480,1479014,231316,573
1923–242,146366,5469765,852317,616
1924–251,753507,1733982,414426,738
1925–261,156354,3737931,679400,148
1926–271,734434,9678742,418552,506

LINSEED

The growing of linseed increased at a fast rate during the six seasons following 1917–18, but the area sown in the last three seasons has been considerably smaller than in 1923–24. The following table summarizes the information available in regard to this crop:—

Season.Area sown.Total Yield.Yield per Acre.
* Not available.
 Acres.Tons.Tons.
1917–181,456**
1918–193,890**
1919–205,0462,2910.45
1920–219,6634,5520.47
1921–225,8802,8300.48
1922–2310,6455,1330.48
1923–2412,1192,7050.22
1924–256,6792,1350.32
1925–268,1432,3610.29
1926–274,9331,9290.39

By far the greater portion of the linseed is grown in Canterbury (4,822 acres in 1926–27).

SEED AND ROOT CROPS

The areas and yields of seed and root crops for each of the ten seasons 1917–18 to 1926–27 are next given. It should be understood that the areas shown for seed crops represent only those crops actually cut for seed.

SEED AND ROOT CROPS.Areas.
Season.Rye-grass.Cocksfoot.Chewings Fescue.Red Clover and Cow-grass.White Clover.Potatoes.Turnips.Mangolds.
 Acres.Acres.Acres.Acres.Acres.Acres.Acres.Acres.
1917–1870,22016,5954,3726,9073,72222,854450,8198,712
1918–1931,25019,3182,3296,6826,79819,169438,0458,233
1919–2039,58016,7893,4256,1812,28424,933542,3109,546
1920–2156,47117,5273,4696,3473,35622,068551,1909,170
1921–2251,35614,9876,2316,9103,03019,418508,52010,063
1922–2334,85013,4316,42313,4945,52620,197492,9749,694
1923–2443,48711,6199,2795,5434,46120,993477,3819,989
1924–2566,76412,2584,45910,4003,19623,092452,89415,111
1926–2645,1549,7456,9026,5795,35823,484468,47513,296
1926–2742,0829,8209,6348,5404,02924,616462,36011,870
Yields.
Season.Rye-grass.Cocksfoot.Chewings Fescue.Red Clover and Cow-grass.White Clover.Potatoes.
* Of 20 lb.
 Bushels.*lb.lb.lb.lb.tons.
1917–181,355,6122,410,5571,013,0421,076,360461,853100,596
1918–19646,1943,761,814551,5881,255,478958,360105,483
1919–20652,6722,201,729827,7691,146,882335,203144,705
1920–211,015,5072,724,816680,1161,554,770512,480126,648
1921–22952,9332,713,6481,650,3271,518,824362,812112,090
1922–23681,7091,971,1352,334,3862,570,650870,087113,826
1923–24725,9591,428,7591,499,1771,213,835581,676105,552
1924–251,517,5541,852,7541,198,1112,015,486490,073122,184
1925–261,041,7161,381,6071,574,5021,517,763954,082143,781
1926–27904,1561,858,0822,177,1251,935,328671,828116,771

POTATOES

The area under potatoes in 1926–27 was 24,616 acres, yielding a return of 116,771 tons, or an average of 4.73 tons per acre, against 23,484 acres and 143,781 tons (or 6.09 tons per acre) in 1925–26. Second crops are included in the yield, but not in the area, though the area of second crops is taken into account in computing the average yield.

These figures do not include areas of less than a quarter of an acre, so that a considerable quantity of potatoes grown for private use has not been taken into account. The following table shows the average yield per acre of potatoes in each of the Australian States and in New Zealand from 1921–22 to 1925–26:—

AVERAGE YIELD PER ACRE OF POTATOES, 1921–22 TO 1925–26.
State.1921–22.1922–23.1923–24.1924–25.1925–26.
 Tons.Tons.Tons.Tons.Tons.
Queensland1.761.371.452.141.47
New South Wales1.961.582.792.451.90
Victoria2.722.404.022.272.54
South Australia3.213.024.073.713.72
Western Australia3.774.203.743.883.77
Tasmania2.922.942.702.312.03
Federal Territory3.332.674.485.007.00
Commonwealth2.602.423332.392.29
New Zealand5.765.635.035.276.09

TURNIPS AND MANGOLDS

Turnips form a most important crop in a sheep-breeding country such as New Zealand, and in 1926–27 the area under this crop was 462,360 acres, while there were 11,870 acres of mangolds.

The figures for these crops for 1925–26 were 468,475 acres and 13,296 acres respectively.

GRASS-SEED

The area under rye-grass for seed in the season 1926–27 was 42,082. acres, yielding 904,156 bushels of 20 lb., or an average of 21.22 bushels per acre, as against 1,041,716 bushels from 45,154 acres (average 22.89 bushels per acre) in 1925–26.

In cocksfoot there were 9,820 acres, which yielded 1,858,082 lb., or an average of 189.21 lb. per acre. The area in the previous season was 9,745 acres, and the total yield 1,381,607 lb., the average yield per acre being 141.78 lb. The area returned by farmers as being under cocksfoot (for seed) is decreasing steadily, having been 41,918 acres in 1910–11. Much of the waste land of the Dominion is laid down in cocksfoot, including a large proportion of the land enclosed with the State railway-lines. Much of this is harvested, but no record of the amount obtained from this source is kept.

Chewings fescue is being increasingly grown, and the acreage under this crop for seed in 1926–27 was very little short of that under cocksfoot, while the yield of seed was greater than that returned for cocksfoot. Considerable areas of clover are also threshed for seed.

Second or catch crops are taken account of in the yield figures, the total yield including crops obtained from areas which had previously yielded some other crop in the season concerned. The areas, however, do not include second crops, and average yields cannot therefore be obtained by the mere division of the total yield by the area shown.

HOPS

There were 636 acres under hops in 1926–27, 631 acres of this area being in the Nelson Land District. The total produce amounted to 895,576 lb., an average of 1,408 lb. per acre.

MINOR CROPS

Of the minor crops for threshing, rye was the most important in 1926–27, amounting to 768 acres The area sown in vetches and tares was 72 acres. The following table gives details for the seasons 1925–26 and 1926–27:—

Area.Yield.
1925–26.1926–27.1925–26.1926–27.
 Acres.Acres.Bushels.Bushels.
Rye93376823,14626,476
Vetches, tares105725,7871,439
Lupins..56..1,440
Cape Barley8..150..
Unspecified82..1,500..

Minor green and root crops (including certain “industrial” crops) amounted to 3,262 acres in 1926–27, as against 2,670 acres in 1925–26. The following table gives details for the two seasons:—

1925–26.1926–27.
 Acres.Acres.
Kumeras (sweet potatoes)126133
Pumpkins, marrows, &c. (for stock)816967
Carrots (for stock)1,2791,425
Millet14184
Lupins..9
Chicory643
Tobacco150224
Artichokes181277
Osiers40..
Unspecified58..
          Totals2,6703,262

PASTURE GRASSES

New Zealand is essentially suited for grazing purposes. Wherever there is light and moisture English grasses thrive when the natural bush and fern are cleared off, and, from the mildness of the winter season, there are few places where there is not some growth even in the coldest months of the year, enabling stock to winter on the pastures.

Sown-grass land, as might be expected, heads the list of cultivations. At the beginning of the year 1927 there were 16,680,348 acres under artificial (pasture) grasses. Seeds for sowing pasture lands are used much as in Great Britain.

In addition to the artificially sown pastures, the returns for 1926–27 show that 14,197,853 acres in tussock or native grass belonged to the occupied holdings, and were available for stock-feeding by the sheep and cattle farmers.

PHORMIUM TENAX

Large areas in various parts of New Zealand are covered with phormium tenax, or New Zealand flax, the fibre of which is largely used for ropemaking, &c. At the census of factory production for the year 1925–26 seventy-one flax-mills were returned, employing 1,241 hands, the total value of the year's output being £553,285. The export of fibre and tow during each of the last ten years was as follows:—

PHORMIUM EXPORTED, 1917 TO 1926.
Year.Fibre. Tons.Tow. Tons.
191723,5162,500
191825,1671,815
191922,3473,262
192018,9493,126
19219,6431,534
19229,7271,698
192310,6121,694
192412,9822,196
192516,4083,515
192617,2383,560

The area of phormium tenax on occupied holdings in 1926–27 was 69,420 acres.

GARDENS AND PLANTATIONS

In 1926–27 there were 5,102 acres in market gardens, 464 acres in nurseries and seed-gardens, and 64,783 acres in private gardens and pleasure-grounds. The area in plantations (not virgin bush) was 160,188 acres.

ORCHARDS AND THE FRUIT INDUSTRY

In the collection of agricultural and pastoral statistics commercial orchards are defined as “those producing fruit for sale to the value of £50 and upwards annually, or, if not in full bearing, or if for any reason the crop has been a failure, that are calculated to produce fruit for sale to that value when in full bearing or in normal seasons, as the case may be.” This definition is one used for statistical purposes only, and has no reference to commercial orchard districts under the Fireblight Act, 1922, or to orchards under the Orchard-tax Act, 1927.

Private orchards consist chiefly of small areas the produce of which is consumed principally on the holding, or, if sold, does not aggregate an annual value of £50. Larger areas, which through age, disease, or other cause are incapable of producing a yearly revenue of the stipulated amount, are also included in private orchards.

A great impetus to the planting of fruit-trees was given by the discovery some years ago that tracts of land, principally in the Nelson Land District, which formerly bore nothing but stunted manuka and were looked on as being practically useless, were eminently suited for growing fruit, particularly apples. For a time considerable areas of this and other land were annually added to the Dominion's orchard area, but in the last few years planting has diminished to comparatively small proportions.

The position is fairly well indicated by the following table, which shows the area outside borough boundaries which has been returned as under fruit-trees at each of the last ten annual enumerations:—

AREA IN ORCHARD, 1917–18 TO 1926–27.
Year.Commercial Orchards.Private Orchards.Total.
Bearing.Not Bearing.
 Acres.Acres.Acres.Acres.
1917–1812,68913,8657,89834,452
1918–1914,18212,9687,57234,722
1919–2015,54510,9596,67533,179
1920–2116,6039,2355,66931,507
1921–2217,6077,6045,9101,121
1922–2320,2354,9295,67930,843
1923–2420,0843,7545,85129,689
1924–2519,5472,6515,32727,525
1925–2619,8761,9375,25527,068
1926–2719,0361,2455,09625,377

The increase in the area of “bearing” commercial orchards over the period has been achieved at the expense of the non-bearing area, which has fallen from 13,865 acres in 1917–18 to 1,245 acres in 1926–27. Evidently there has been a good deal of cutting-out of orchards, particularly private orchards, owing to their having passed their period of utility, or for other reasons, such as the increase in land-values, the presence of disease, &c.

The figures show a decrease of 9,075 acres between 1917–18 and 1926–27. The decrease in the area of utility orchards has undoubtedly been considerably less, and there is indeed reason to believe that with the application of more modern methods of culture the yield is steadily increasing. Unfortunately, the area shown cannot be relied upon as being altogether accurate; and though the position is improving in this respect, it would seem that the area (which as stated above is not inclusive of orchards within borough boundaries) is still to a certain extent overstated.

The distribution of the orchard area of the Dominion, as shown by the 1926–27 collection of statistics, is as follows:—

AREA IN ORCHARD, 1926–27.
Land District.For Commercial Purposes.For Private Use only.Total Area in Orchard.
Bearing.Not bearing.
 Acres.Acres.Acres.Acres.
North Auckland4,2571641,1955,616
Auckland697727831,552
Gisborne22623305554
Hawke's Bay2,0233452632,631
Taranaki2516793
Wellington42396341,066
Nelson5,5943332816,208
Marlborough4921681589
Westland2012142
Canterbury1,704638672,634
Otago3,5682143914,173
Southland74208219
     Dominion19,0361,2455,09625,377

A good market exists locally for choice, clean fruit, but, as additional areas come into bearing, growers are having to look to outside markets to take the surplus. With a view to assisting towards building up an export trade in apples and pears the State has from 1924 onwards guaranteed growers a net return of 1d. per lb. on fruit exported in compliance with the Government's requirements as to grading, &c.

For the purpose of the proper control of the fruit industry the Fruit Control Act was passed in the session of 1924. Part I of the Act provides for a Dominion Fruit-export Control Board, to have power of control of all fruit intended for export, while Part II provides for local boards to have control over fruit intended for local consumption. Neither part was to come into operation until a proposal to that effect was carried at a poll of the producers.

Polls taken in December, 1924, resulted in the provisions of Part I being carried by a majority of 151 votes, Otago Provincial District being, however, excluded from the operation of the control on account of a petition to that effect having been signed by 70 per cent. of the producers in that district. The proposal with respect to provincial control of fruit intended for sale in New Zealand was negatived in each provincial district. A voluntary local Control Board was, however, established in the Nelson District in the 1924–25 season.

The Department of Agriculture assists orchardists by supplying information on fruitgrowing generally, and as to the most up-to-date methods to adopt for the control of diseases and insect pests, pruning, &c. Practical demonstrations of pruning, spraying, and the grading and packing of fruit are given regularly by the Orchard Instructors attached to the Department.

Extensive experiments have been carried out in the growing of tomatoes and the control of diseases affecting them, many thousands of pounds having been lost through failure of the tomato crops grown under glass during the last few years. The results of these experiments have proved of great value, and have enabled growers to adopt successful methods for the production of large and profitable crops. There are approximately 900 glasshouses in the Dominion used for the production of tomatoes, table grapes, &c.

The total acreage in vineyards outside of borough boundaries is 269 acres. The growing of outdoor grapes is chiefly confined to the districts situated between the North Cape and Hawke's Bay. The greater portion of the crop is used for wine-making, but considerable quantities of outdoor-grown grapes are sold for table use.

Since 1913 the State has had authority to borrow money for the purpose of making advances for the establishment of cold stores for fruit and of fruit-canning works, and otherwise for the assistance of the fruitgrowing industry.

The Orchard-tax Act, 1916, provided for the levying, in each year from 1916 to 1921, of a tax of 1s. per acre on commercial orchards (with a minimum of 2s. 6d.), the proceeds to be paid over to the New Zealand Fruitgrowers' Federation and to be expended in aid of the fruitgrowing industry. The operation of the Act was extended for a further period of five years by the Orchard-tax Amendment Act, 1921, on the expiry of which the Orchard-tax Act, 1927, was passed. This Act makes the tax a permanent one, raises the minimum to 5s, and provides for additional tax in the case of orchardists in commercial fruitgrowing districts for the purpose of combatting fireblight. No tax is payable in respect of any orchard with less than 120 fruit-trees, the term “fruit” including apples, pears, quinces, oranges, lemons, peaches, nectarines, apricots, plums, and cherries, and any other kind of fruit which may be so declared by Gazette notice.

Registrations of commercial orchards during 1926 numbered 6,347, the amount of £1,571 being collected in orchard tax.

SUBSECTION C—PASTORAL PRODUCTION

SUMMARY OF LIVE-STOCK

THE numbers of live-stock of various kinds at each of the last five annual enumerations are as shown in the following table. With the exception of the figures for sheep as disclosed by the special annual collection of sheep returns as at the 30tb April, the figures relate to the 31st January.

1923.1924.1925.1926.1927.
Horses330,818330,430326,830314,867303,713
Asses and mules205148190161222
Dairy cows1,248,6431,312,5881,323,4321,303,8561,303,225
Cattle (including dairy cows)3,480,6943,563,4973,503,7443,452,4863,257,729
Sheep shorn during season20,420,11921,077,68422,335,52822,686,20023,441,808
Lambs tailed during season10,895,52111,133,33611,467,14711,435,78012,069,681
Sheep (including lambs) as at 30th April23,081,43923,775,77624,547,95524,904,99325,649,016
Pigs400,889414,271440,115472,534520,143
Goats—     
     Angora4,3385,5795,6964,9455,816
     Other12,73312,61713,27916,81620,283

The following table gives the number of the principal kinds of live-stock in Australia and New Zealand for the year 1925–26:—

State.As atSheep.Cattle.Horses.Pigs.
* Sheep. 30th April, 1926; others, 31st January, 1926.
New South Wales30 June, 192653,687,7492,931,818649,534382,331
Victoria31 Dec., 192513,740,5001,513,787463,051339,601
Queensland31 Dec., 192520,663,3236,436,645637,436199,698
South Australia31 Dec., 19256,810,495373,597244,11190,794
Western Australia31 Dec., 19256,861,795835,911170,56374,316
Tasmania31 Dec., 19251,619,075212,37337,78541,009
Northern Territory31 Dec., 19258,030970,34246,380382
Federal Capital Territory30 June, 1926172,2515,3121,501343
Totals for Commonwealth..103,563,21813,279,7852,250,3611,128,374
New Zealand*24,904,9933,452,486314,867472,534

The following diagram will give an idea of the large increase in the a number of sheep, cattle, horses, and pigs in New Zealand since 1858:—

NOTE.—The base of each small rectangle represents an interval of one year, and the vertical height the number of animals, as follows: Sheep, one million; cattle, one hundred thousand; horses and pigs, each fifty thousand.

SHEEP

The Dominion is eminently suited for sheep-breeding, practically every description of sheep finding a favourable local habitat. In the hilly and down country of the South Island the Merino has been bred for very many years, and was the original sheep depastured. In fact, the Merino ewe furnished the foundation of the crossbred stock which has made Canterbury mutton famous on British meat-markets. In the early days of the Canterbury meat trade the English Leicester of the original type was the favourite ram for putting to the Merino ewe. Of later years the Lincoln has been largely employed to cross with the Merino, and black-faced rams have been further employed to put to the crossbred ewes. Systematic inbreeding of Merino-longwool half-bred sheep produced the now world-known Corriedale breed. In the North Island the Romney sheep, which suits the rather moist climate of this portion of the Dominion, has become the most popular sheep; it is also increasing in numbers in the South Island. The Lincoln and the Border Leicester are also favoured in both Islands, while the Southdown is taking the lead for fat-lamb production throughout the Dominion.

The flocks of the North Island increased from 5,285,907 sheep in the year 1886 to 10,009,731 in 1906 and 13,880,799 in 1916, or at the rate of 89 per cent. in the first twenty years of the period, and of 38 ½ per cent. between 1906 and 1916; but subsequent to 1918 there was a decrease, which was not broken till 1923. Since that year the rate of progression has remained steady.

The number of sheep in the South Island has fluctuated considerably. The greatest number (11,780,024) was attained in 1918, after which year a steady decrease was recorded until checked in 1923. The number recorded for 1927 is the the second highest on record, the increase over the preceding year being more than 600,000.

Both Islands and the Dominion as a whole had a greater number of sheep in 1927 than in any of the seven years immediately preceding. The Dominion total for the year has been exceeded on only two occasions, viz., in 1918 and 1919.

Year.North Island.South Island.Total.
191814,758,27811,780,02426,538,302
191914,211,94411,616,61025,828,554
192013,166,75010,753,22023,919,970
192112,774,32310,510,70823,285,031
192212,095,80510,126,45422,222,259
192312,809,66310,271,77623,081,439
192413,478,71710,297,05923,775,776
192513,719,54110,828,41424,547,955
192613,830,25011,074,74324,904,993
192713,957,82011,691,19625,649,016

In the table given above the Chatham Islands are included in the South Island, as they form portion of the Canterbury-Kaikoura Sheep District. In dealing with land districts, however, they are included with Wellington.

The following table shows the number of sheep and of breeding-ewes in the Dominion on the 30th April. 1926 and 1927. It will be noted that of the land districts Wellington had the most sheep in 1927, followed by Canterbury, Otago, Gisborne, and Hawke's Bay, in that order. Although a substantial increase is shown in the aggregate, four land districts showed decreases in 1927 when compared with 1926.

Land District.Sheep on 30th April,Breeding-ewes on 30th April,
1926.1927.1926.1827.
North Auckland818,202852,960439,502480,290
Auckland1,010,8091,049,451559,826590,565
Gisborne2,976,2553,071,8061,582,5211,677,050
Hawke's Bay2,916,6892,899,4811,600,5561,724,126
Taranaki787,077785,166415,134433,254
Wellington5,408,1195,389,8952,944,6833,040,192
Nelson422,459421,662228,278226,728
Marlborough1,040,0631,070,509540,849557,398
Westland63,13763,37440,49741,086
Canterbury4,711,8374,825,5752,922,7533,102,292
Otago3,121,8813,361,5511,689,9881,842,893
Southland1,628,4651,857,586983,6651,115,856
          Totals24,904,99325,649,01613,948,25214,831,730

A very substantial increase in the number of breeding-ewes was recorded during the past year, the number as at 30th April, 1927, being 14,831,730, as against 13,948,252 in 1926. The number of rams (stud and flock) in the Dominion on the 30th April, 1927, was 388,274, as against 370,535 in 1926, an increase of 17,739. This number sets a new record for the Dominion, mainly owing to the rapid increase in the number of flock rams. Stud rams, on the other hand, show a considerable decrease when compared with the figures of twenty years ago.

The following table shows the number of rams, wethers, breeding-ewes, dry ewes, and lambs in the Dominion for the last five years;—

Year.Rams.Wethers.Breeding-ewes.Dry Ewes.Lambs.Totals.
Stud Sheep (entered in Flock-book).
192310,862 172,8439,013119,749312,467
192412,008 179,5339,727132,137333,405
192512,400 184,7447,867131,485336,496
192613,808 192,05510,053138,526354,442
192712,334 199,2198,644144,897365,094
Sheep of a distinctive breed but not entered in Flock-book.
1923319,193926,5813,282,709199,7111,624,9626,353,156
1924320,806933,0403,207,733218,4121,633,1886,313,179
1925343,179982,6313,295,240204,8641,695,9556,521,869
1926356,7271,008,7833,153,805232,3631,492,9596,244,637
1927375,9401,011,1193,502,309213,7191,656,6266,759,713
Crossbred and oilier Sheep not otherwise enumerated.
1923 1,625,0469,607,451609,2084,574,11116,415,816
1924 1,873,9929,688,828818,3114,748,06117,129,192
1925 2,081,03210,235,239671,0354,702,28417,689,590
1926 2,203,65210,602,392837,3194,662,55118,305,914
1927 2,063,85511,130,202609,3284,720,82418,524,209
Totals.
1923330,0552,551,62713,063,003817,9326,318,82223,081,439
1924332,8142,807,03213,076,0941,046,4506,513,38623,775,776
1925355,5793,063,66313,715,223883,7666,529,72424,547,955
1926370,5353,212,43513,948,2521,079,7356,294,03624,904,993
1927388,2743,074,97414,831,730831,6916,522,34725,649,016

The number of breeding-ewes has varied considerably from time to time, the maximum having been attained in 1927. There has been a continuous increase during each of the last seven years. The number of dry ewes on 30th April, 1927, was 831,691, which is, with the exception of the year 1923, the smallest number that has been recorded since 1905.

The number of lambs returned in 1922 was the smallest since 1906, but a recovery was made in 1923, since when the total has remained at a fairly stationary figure.

In sympathy with the successive increases in the number of sheep in recent years, the number of flocks has increased almost proportionately, as is shown by the following table:—

NUMBER OF FLOCKS.
Size of Flocks.1923.1924.1925.1926.1927
Under 50012,11811,92711,95312,33212,613
500 and under 1,0005,0175,0715,4615,7325,884
1,000     ″     2,5004,2334,3934,6374,8584,960
2,500     ″     5,0001,3351,3561,3991,4521,461
5,000     ″     10,000515522536532541
10,000     ″     20,000130128138120128
20,000 and upwards2526221922
          Totals (all flocks)23,37323,42324,14625,04525,609

The average size of the flocks is found to have been 988 sheep in 1923, 1,015 in 1924, 1,017 in 1925, 994 in 1926, and 1,002 in 1927.

The numbers of the different classes composing the flocks in April, 1927, were as follows:—

North Island.South Island.Total in Dominion.
Stud sheep (entered in Flock-book)—   
     Merino1529,95629,971
     Lincoln9,2061,31410,520
     Romney112,00252,344164,346
     Border Leicester1,14023,27124,411
     English Leicester1,59118,81120,402
     Shropshire9493,8854,834
     Southdown36,63017,42054,050
     Corriedale1,88447,95749,841
     Ryeland1,6731,6813,354
     Other breeds1383,2273,365
          Totals165,228199,866365,094
Sheep of a distinctive breed, but not entered in Flock-book—   
     Merino55,579950,2281,005,807
     Lincoln56,62127,86184,482
     Romney2,881,358429,6113,310,969
     Border Leicester6,85562,55069,405
     English Leicester5,97949,43155,410
     Shropshire7,13210,42317,555
     Southdown79,83616,26696,102
     Corriedale35,660850,647886,307
     Ryeland8191,0691,888
     Half-bred16,8441,212,5021,229,346
     Other breeds1,5009422,442
          Totals3,148,1833,611,5306,759,713
Flock sheep—   
     Crossbreds and others not otherwise enumerated10,644,4097,879,80018,524,209
          Grand totals13,957,82011,691,19625,649,016

The most recent statistics (30th April, 1927) show that the Romney is still the predominating breed in all and districts with the exception of Marlborough and Otago (where half-breds occupy the premier position), and Canterbury (where the rapidly increasing popularity of the Corriedale has placed this breed in the lead).

SHEEP IN AUSTRALIA AND NEW ZEALAND

The number of sheep in the Australian States and in New Zealand at enumerations corresponding approximately to the end of the years 1905, 1910, 1915, 1920, and 1925 was as follows:—

1905.1910.1915.1920.1925.

* Includes Federal Capital Territory.

† Includes Northern Territory.

Queensland12,535,23120,331,83815,950,15417,404,84020,663,323
New South Wales*39,506,764*45,560,96932,874,359,33,691,83853,687,749
Victoria11,455,11512,882,66510,545,63212,171,08413,740,500
South Australia6,339,5426,324,7173,744,7476,366,0066,818,525
Western Australia3,120,7035,158,5164,831,7276,532,9656,861,795
Tasmania1,583,5611,788,3101,624,4501,570,8321,619,075
Federal Territory....134,679159,990172,251
New Zealand19,130,87523,996,12624,788,15023,285,03124,904,993
          Totals93,671,791116,043,14194,493,898101,182,586128,468,211

SHEEP FLOCKS OF THE WORLD

The following figures, compiled partly from “The Statesman's Year-book” (1927 edition), partly from various publications of the International Institute of Agriculture, and partly from other sources, show the number of sheep in the principal countries in respect of which the information is available:—

Country.Number of Sheep.
* Union of Soviet Republics excluding Turkestan and Transcaucasia.
Australia (1925)103,563,218
Russia, Soviet (1925)82,865,600*
United States (1926)41,909,000
South African Union (1925)35,569,712
Argentine Republic (1922)30,671,841
New Zealand (1927)25,649,016
British India (1925)23,233,000
Spain (1925)20,067,209
England and Wales (1926)16,858,685
Uruguay (1924)14,443,341
Rumania (1925)12,950,212
Turkey (1926)12,871,894
Italy (1921)12,060,000
France (1926)10,775,260
Morocco, French (1926)9,248,462
Bulgaria (1920)8,922,604
Sudan, Anglo-Egyptian (1924)8,214,585
Brazil (1920)7,933,437
Jugo-Slavia (1925)7,906,808
Scotland (1926)7,188,600
Algeria (1926)6,786,266
Greece (1925)6,000,000
Chile (1925)4,093,872
Germany (1926)4,083,934
Portugal (1925)3,683,828
Irish Free State (1926)3,003,080
Canada (1926)2,877,363
Poland (1921)2,178,216
Hungary (1926)1,804,066
Mexico (1924)1,728,216
Norway (1926)1,595,237
Lithuania (1926)1,573,000
Sweden (1920)1,568,000
Finland (1926)1,413,322
Tunis (1925)1,328,687
Latvia (1926)1,152,000
Egypt (1926)1,143,554

PRODUCTION OF WOOL

Wool obtained from sheep shorn during the season 1926–27 amounted to 179,386,395 lb., while lambs yielded 6,111,469 lb. The following table shows the amount of wool produced in each land district in the Dominion during the seasons 1925–26 and 1926–27.

WOOL PRODUCED, 1925–26 AND 1926–27.
Land District.Wool obtained during Season 1925–26 fromWool obtained during Season 1926–27 from
Sheep.Lambs.Sheep.Lambs.
 lb.lb.lb.lb.
North Auckland5,229,765257,9395,886,414268,316
Auckland6,857,048486,6097,982,725560,052
Gisborne20,738,5121,468,70621,297,0371,490,088
Hawke's Bay22,179,197812,63121,385,392758,065
Taranaki6,030,835484,3976,308,629471,673
Wellington41,268,4672,442,75942,247,0952,478,796
Nelson2,152,84016,8612,160,01413,772
Marlborough7,107,21228,6357,755,10740,275
Westland348,9076,390355,5163,300
Canterbury27,621,28619,12931,985,95019,273
Otago18,534,4304,89821,062,0137,523
Southland9,304,76155010,960,503336
          Totals167,373,2606,029,504179,386,3956,111,469

It should be noted that these figures cover only sheep shorn by farmers. Wool obtained by the various freezing companies from sheep slaughtered is not covered by £ inquiry.

The following table gives the average weight of fleece for each land district in each of the last five years:—

AVERAGE WEIGHT OF FLEECE, 1922–23 TO 1926–27.
Land District.1922–23.1923–24.1924–25.1925–26.1926–27.
 lb.lb.lb.lblb.
North Auckland7.277.107.296.826.87
Auckland7.337.127.276.997.24
Gisborne8.087.928.177.317.36
Hawke's Bay8.488.179.038.107.82
Taranaki7.777.637.867.417.65
Wellington8.478.328.828.078.29
Nelson5.805.856.355.895.85
Marlborough7.327.607.917.397.80
Westland5.666.236.106.036.20
Canterbury7.247.147.426.877.70
Otago7.186.797.297.057.45
Southland6.586.626.776.657.14
     Dominion7.727.577.987.387.65

The approximate annual production of wool for the last ten years, taking the exports for the twelve months immediately preceding the commencement of shearing and adding thereto the quantity used in the Dominion for manufacturing purposes, is shown in the next table, but no addition has been made for wool on sheep-skins exported, nor for loss in scouring and washing.

Year ended 30th September.Quantity exported.Quantity purchased by Local Mills.Total.
 lb.lb.lb.
1918110,054,3157,488,932117,543,247
1919258,363,5246,720,400265,083,924
1920165,821,5088,599,212174,420,720
1921174,950,1905,307,495180,257,685
1922325,256,6133,483,140333,739,753
1923214,845,0279,170,697224,015,724
1924210,582,9997,786,337218,369,336
1925195,394,9995,141,473200,536,472
1926218,272,7685,611,711223,884,479
1927219,756,0436,275,984226,032,027

The following summary is interesting as showing the various classes of wool purchased by the New Zealand mills. For 1926–27 greasy wool represents 98 ¼ per cent. of the total.

Merino.Half-bred.Crossbred.Total.
 lb.lb.lb.lb.
Greasy1,134,2103,049,1401,985,1376,168,487
Washed..635191826
Scoured24,48610,3706,20441,060
Sliped65052,52812,43365,611
          Totals, 1926–271,159,3463,112,6732,003,9656,275,984
          Totals, 1925–261,027,4842,769,3161,814,9115,611,711

The percentages of greasy, scoured, and washed wool to the total quantities exported during the last ten calendar years are—

Year.Greasy.Scoured and Sliped.Washed.
 Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.
191781.7718.070.16
191877.9221.210.87
191971.7828.070.15
192065.5334.290.18
192174.5025.420.08
192270.9528.960.09
192376.0123.890.10
192478.5821.300.12
192580.7019.230.07
192678.1321.730.14

The following diagram shows the increase in the weight of wool exported since 1882, also the great expansion of the frozen-meat trade in the same period. The decrease during the war period is attributable to lack of shipping facilities.

CATTLE

Most of the leading breeds of the cattle of Great Britain are represented in the Dominion by herds bred on sound lines, though the development of the beef breeds in later years has received a check partly owing to the advance taking place in dairying operations and partly through the difficulties of competing With other countries in the British market. There are still very many fine Shorthorn herds of the beef type, while Hereford and Aberdeen-Angus cattle are also largely bred. There are herd-books for each of these breeds.

The breeding of dairy cattle has made great progress in recent years. Herd-book societies are established for the Jersey, Friesian, Ayrshire, Milking Shorthorn, and Rod Poll breeds. The various societies have heartily co-operated in a scheme for establishing registers of merit in connection with the certificate-of-record testing of purebred dairy cattle, thus giving a great fillip to the breeding of purebred dairy stock. The dairy-farmer is encouraged to use purebred bulls and thereby to assist materially in raising the standard of the dairy stock of the country. He is now coming to appreciate the value of herd-testing work, and thus, knowing the really profitable cows in his herd, will be anxious to secure a bull which will enable them to perpetuate their good qualities.

An important factor responsible for the improved position of dairy cattle in New Zealand is the milking-machine, which is making the farmer more independent of hired labour. With the higher price of land there is a gradual tendency towards smaller farms and the keeping of fewer but better cows. Also, there is a growing realization of the necessity for a more liberal system of feeding, particularly in the direction of growing special fodder crops to maintain the milk-flow at all seasons of the year. Generally, dairy-farming in New Zealand is being conducted on a sound basis, and the industry now ranks fully with meat and wool production in importnce.

A policy which has been partly responsible for placing the breeding of dairy cattle on up-to-date principles has been the establishment of purebred herds at three of the State experimental farms, whore they are bred according to an exact record of performance. High-priced stock have been imported in order that the foundation herds at the farms may be of the best quality. The yearling bulls from these State milk-record herds command high values. The appreciation of the farming community for this officially tested stock has been chiefly responsible for the gratifying manner in which private breeders of pedigree stock have participated in the certificate-of-record testing system of the Department of Agriculture and the herd-book societies. With regard to the testing of dairy-farmers' herds, the Department in the season of 1910–11 established a model herd-testing association in the Wairarapa district, carrying out the work of testing and of recording results free of all charge to the farmers taking part. This had the effect of creating at once wide interest in the important herd-testing movement, and the following season model associations were established in several leading dairying districts. These were intended not only to demonstrate the value of herd-testing when properly conducted and with full comparative records published at the end of the season, but also to encourage farmers to establish co-operative testing associations on their own account. The object was achieved, and many associations are now in operation. The larger number of these are supervised by the Department of Agriculture.

The total number of cattle in the Dominion at the enumeration of 1927 was 3,257,729, as against 3,452,486 in 1926. The figures for the two years, according to the classification in use, are as follows:—

Bulls two years old and over, for stud—1926.1927.
* Includes 357,658 heifer and 127,304 steer calves.
     For beef purposes12,90811,972
     For dairy purposes45,94546,870
Cows and heifers two years old and over, for dairying—  
     In milk1,181,4411,181,545
     Dry122,415121,680
Cows and heifers two years old and over, other than for dairying535,273482,973
     Heifers one and under two years old401,013384,743
     Steers two years old and over394,547384,525
     Steers and bulls one and under two years old169,249158,459
     Calves (heifer and steer) under one year old589,695*484,962
          Totals3,452,4863,257,729

Out of a total of 3,257,729 cattle in 1927, the North Island had 2,651,013, or 81.38 per cent., while the South Island had 606,716, or 18.62 per cent. The figures for each land district were—

Land District.Number.
North Auckland465,127
Auckland716,077
Gisborne274,516
Hawke's Bay201,423
Taranaki356,120
Wellington637,750
Nelson63,443
Marlborough44,454
Westland40,370
Canterbury174,614
Otago125,195
Southland158,640
          Total3,257,729

The total number of dairy cows and heifers intended for dairying was 1,303,225, and of this number the North Island had 1,036,765, or 79.55 per cent., and the South Island 266,460, or 20.45 per cent.

BREEDS OF CATTLE

In connection with the enumeration of live-stock in 1924 information was collected as to breeds of cattle, horses, and pigs, in addition to the usual details of age, sex, &c. A summary of the results of this enumeration as regards cattle is given below:—

CATTLE IN THE DOMINION ON 31ST JANUARY, 1924, CLASSIFIED ACCORDING TO BREED, SEX, AND AGE, (EXCLUDING BOROUGHS.)
Breed.Bulls Two Years Old and over for Breeding only.Cows and Heifers Two Years Old and over.Heifers One and Under Two Years Old.Steers Two Year old and over.Steers and Bulls One and under Two Years Old.Calves (Heifer and Steer) under One Year Old.Total Cattle.
Purebred—       
Jersey8,45810,3363,0482,9831,7633,96628,554
Guernsey6146....1036
Alderney1......1..2
Friesian1,5333,6751,2031262621,3788,177
Ayrshire4772,082551291055883,832
Red Poll1364851329482441,054
Shorthorn (including Milking Shorthorns)1,2193,995786331581,0977,288
Hereford4671,9944532422458334,234
Polled Angus5722,011448323818514,295
Other purebred cattle2....14....16
Crossbred with predominating strain of—       
Jersey and other Channel Island breeds18,855539,636135,3757,8886,946174,370883,070
Friesian4,837159,07635,92919,7248,97146,731275,268
Ayrshire98334,0416,1501,8209437,46051,397
Milking Short-horn8,481489,727101,82130,420,20,181124,061774,691
Red Poll3161,773654 4062251,0394,413 
Other dairy breeds (including unspecified)163,9465814301648315,968
Shorthorn6,498231,57766,154195,78166,055100,422666,487
Hereford4,750183,76853,113118,82053,085100,992514,528
Polled Angus3,262108,13730,48351,87428,96063,225285,941
Devon627231853221614751,918
Other beef breeds (including unspecified)53,3391,1002,6399301,6299,642
Total, purebred10,87124,5926,6273,4682,9638,96757,488
Total, crossbred48,0651,755,743431,545430,124186,611621,2353,473,323
Dominiontotals58,9361,780,335438,172433,5921189,574630,2023,530,811

THE WORLD'S CATTLE

Such information as is available concerning cattle in the main countries of the world is appended hereto. Figures have been compiled mainly from “The Statesman's Year-book,” partly from various publications of the International Institute of Agriculture, and partly from other sources.

Country.Number of Cattle.
British India (1925)120,340,000
Russia, Soviet (1926)63,000,000
United States (1926)57,521,000
Argentine Republic (1922)37,064,850
Brazil (1920)34,271,324
Germany (1926)17,195,309
China (1921)16,000,000
France (1926)14,482,440
Australia (1925)13,279,785
South African Union (1925)9,738,337
Canada (1926)9,160,150
Uruguay (1924)8,431,613
Poland (1921)7,894,586
Madagascar (1924)7,293,446
England and Wales (1926)6,253,085
Italy (1918)6,239,741
Turkey (1926)5,492,615
Paraguay (1915)5,249,043
Rumania (1925)5,218,950
Czecho-Slovakia (1925)4,691,320
Cuba (1925)4,511,875
Tanganyika (1925)4,471,729
Siam (1926)4,013,882
Irish Free State (1926)3, 947,249
Spain (1925)3,794,029
Jugo-Slavia (1925)3,768,135
Japanese Empire (1923)3,505,630
New Zealand (1927)3,257,729
Denmark (1926)2,839,531
Sweden (1921)2,736,000
Mexico (1924)2,187,867
Austria (1923)2,162,385
Venezuela (1920)2,077,684
Netherlands (1921)2,062,771
Morocco, French (1926)1,932,840
Chile (1925)1,91,8,433
Bulgaria (1920)1,877,108
Finland (1926)1,860,188
Hungary (1926)1,847,449
Belgium (1926)1,711,702
Switzerland (1926)1,587,110
Sudan, Anglo-Egyptian (1925)1,500,000
Ceylon (1925)1,457,000
Lithuania (1926)1,396,000
Norway (1926)1,200,279
Scotland (1926)1,196,500
French West Africa (1926)1,048,102

DAIRY-PRODUCE

The Dairy Industry Act, 1908 (a consolidation of previous legislation), with its amendments of 1915, 1922, 1924, and 1926, provides for the appointment of Inspectors of dairy stock and factories or other places used for the manufacture of dairy-produce, and power is given to condemn or forbid their use, if necessary. The sale of unwholesome milk or other dairy-produce is prohibited, and provision is made for the inspection, grading, and shipping of all such produce exported. Butter containing less than 80 per cent. of butter-fat or more than 16 per cent. of water must not be exported. A national brand is provided for by regulations gazetted in August, 1926. This brand is to be placed on every package forwarded for export and containing creamery butter or factory cheese grading 90 points or over.

Provision is made for the framing of regulations for the registration of dairies, the licensing of persons carrying on the manufacture or sale of the produce, the registration of trade-marks or brands, and for inspection and grading. A fine not exceeding £50 may be inflicted for any offence under this part of the Act.

Milk or cream purchased for the manufacture of dairy-produce and paid for according to the percentage of butter-fat it contains, must have this percentage determined by the Babcock, Gerber, or other prescribed test. A certified statement of overrun must be furnished to each supplier, and provision is made for an independent investigation by the Audit Department where a supplier is dissatisfied with the statement received.

The Act also provides for the registration of co-operative dairy companies, and shareholders are protected in the event of certain contingencies. A dairy company must not include in its registered name the word “co-operative,” unless it is entitled to be registered as a co-operative dairy company under the Act.

The following table shows the number of factories registered under the Dairy Industry Act, together with the amount of butter and cheese forwarded for export and the number of suppliers to such factories.

The table demonstrates that the popular description of Taranaki as the “butter” province is no longer justified, pride of place in this connection being easily taken by Auckland. Taranaki, however, forwarded for export in 1926–27 two and a half times the amount of cheese which was forwarded by her nearest competitor (Otago and Southland). Taranaki comes second and Wellington third in butter-production. Disregarding dual-plant factories, the returns for the season 1926–27 indicated an average (for export) of 275.11 tons per factory for butter and 281.65 tons for cheese, while if dual-plant factories are included the averages are 214.95 tons and 223.63 tons respectively

District.Number of Factories.Forwarded for Export, 1926–27.Number of Suppliers.
Butter.Cheese.Dual Plant.Butter.Cheese.Butter.Cheese.*
* Suppliers to dual-plant establishments included in this column only.
    Tons.Tons.  
Auckland7336643,27911,61217,1001,327
Hawke's Bay181532,4193,0043,594519
Taranaki7174358,54033,0393,2713,466
Wellington3249107,12311,2774,9581,627
Nelson7521,0514381,075455
Marlborough514703669750185
Westland9..1371..63930
Canterbury121252,1471,9664,4252,296
Otago and Southland167722,25413,3606,6602,730
          Totals, 1926–272432696867,88775,36542,47212,635
          Totals, 1925–261592716861,19571,68241,88312,722

Commencing with January, 1927, monthly figures are now compiled showing by district of production the quantities of butter and cheese loaded out from grading-store for export. The districts adopted are the land districts, which in some cases have been further subdivided. A list of the counties included in the various production districts was given in the Monthly Abstract of Statistics for March, 1927. The butter or cheese is in every case assumed to be the product of the district in which the factory at which it was manufactured is situated. Exports for the various production districts for the nine months ended 30th September, 1927, are as follows, 40 boxes of butter or 14 crates of cheese being equivalent to one ton:—

District.Batter.Cheese.
 Boxes.Crates.
Land District of North Auckland—  
Northern portion292,0041,472
Southern portion160,5195,303
Land District of Auckland—  
Western portion626,31684,571
Eastern portion148,78721,091
Land District of Gisborne—  
Opotiki County16,6281,004
Remainder of Land District27,9211,269
Land District of Hawke's Bay41,03630,673
Land District of Taranaki200,305314,287
Land District of Wellington—  
North-western portion75,4468,960
South-western portion149,19335,884
Eastern portion21,87472,878
Land District of Nelson29,5354,715
Land District of Marlborough18,1226,626
Land District of Westland9,484..
Land District of Canterbury—  
Northern portion16,3779,412
Southern portion17,8237,529
Land District of Otago20,57723,562
Land District of Southland22,699114,733
          Totals, Dominion1,894,646743,969

It should be noted that the foregoing figures refer to butter and cheese exported, and do not include quantities graded and subsequently used for local consumption.

Returns of factory production showed that during the year ended 31st March, 1926, 1,515,687 cwt. of butter was produced by butter-factories in the Dominion. In addition to this. 29,035 cwt. of whey butter was manufactured. For the twelve months ended 31st January, 1926, 55,011 cwt. of butter was produced on holdings of 1 acre and over, followed by 57,156 cwt. for the year 1926–27.

Returns from cheese-factories give the quantity manufactured during the twelve months ended 31st March, 1926, as 1,520,169 cwt.

The total export of butter and cheese in the last ten years, and the total quantity of each commodity sent to the United Kingdom, are tabulated below:—

Calendar Year.Total Export of Butter.Butter exported to the United Kingdom.Total Export of Cheese.Cheese exported to the United Kingdom.
 Cwt.Cwt.Cwt.Cwt.
1917254,397250,721885,751865,152
1918431,023415,250883,445844,198
1919345,818336,6061,572,3551,517,102
1920312,009282,6791,222,0701,220,409
1921898,478878,7371,368,7861,368,051
19221,120,2001,081,5121,161,1961,160,285
19231,250,1401,119,3551,441,4601,428,762
19241,269,4551,174,8941,594,4861,585,635
19251,245,3241,186,9651,376,7541,371,986
19261,168,0401,062,2781,461,5481,450,637

Exports of butter to countries other than the United Kingdom in 1926 include 34,945 cwt. to Australia, 29,403 cwt. to Canada, 22,958 cwt. to the United States, and 9,206 cwt. to Hawaii, besides smaller quantities to other countries. With the exception of a small quantity exported to Australia, very little cheese is shipped to countries other than the United Kingdom.

The quantities of butter and cheese exported continued about equal till the year 1895. During the period 1896–1907 butter assumed the lead, reaching its maximum of comparative importance in 1903, in which year the export was nearly four times that of cheese. A remarkable rise then took place in the cheese exports, and the increase in the exports continued so rapidly that 1919 saw the quantity of cheese nearly five times that of butter. Cheese exports then declined slightly in volume, and butter made great strides, having more than trebled in four years, until in 1922 quantities of butter and cheese exported were about equal. Cheese, however, went to the fore again in 1923, and increased its lead still further in 1924, which year witnessed record shipments of both butter and cheese. On a value basis, of course, butter exports greatly exceed cheese, the figures for 1926 being £8,695,188 for butter and £5,939,359 for cheese.

DAIRY-PRODUCE EXPORT CONTROL.

Under the Dairy-produce Export Control Act, 1923, there has been established a Board consisting of two Government nominees, nine representatives of suppliers to dairy factories, and one person representing manufacturers of dairy-produce. A London agency of the Board has also been constituted, to consist of such number of persons as may be decided upon by the Board—but at least one person must be appointed by the Government, through the Director-General of Agriculture. Broadly defined, the duties of the Board are to control the export and sale of butter and cheese in the interests of the producers, while the London agency is required to keep the Board informed as to current prices and other matters relating to the disposal of New Zealand dairy-produce in England. The funds of the Board are derived from levies on butter and cheese exported, the present levies being ⅓2d. per lb. on butter and 1/64d. on cheese.

The operation of the Act was subject to veto by the majority of the dairy-producers of the Dominion as determined by popular vote, but the number of votes polled amounted to 22,284 for and 9,255 against the bringing of the Act into operation, there being thus a majority of 13,029 for the proposal.

The Board has power to exercise either limited or absolute control over the export of dairy produce. Absolute control was instituted from midnight on 31st August, 1926, but limited control was reverted to as from midnight on 30th September, 1927.

CONSUMPTION AND EXPORT OF MEAT

MUTTON AND LAMB.

Figures showing sheep and lambs slaughtered for food purposes during each of the last ten years, together with the exports of frozen mutton and lamb, are given in the tables following.

The balance between killings and exports during the period represents an annual consumption of just under 90 lb. of mutton and lamb per head of population. including Maoris.

MUTTON.
Year.Slaughterings.Exports (including Pieces) during Twelve Months ended 31st March.Balance for Home Consumption.
At Abattoirs and Slaughterhouses during Twelve Months ended 31st March.On Farms during Twelve Months ended 31st January.Total.Number.Approximate Weight.
* Excess of exports over slaughterings during year.
 Carcasses.Carcasses.Carcasses.Carcasses.Carcasses.Cwt.
1917–183,631,344596,9174,228,2612,150,5032,077,7561,113,084
1918–194,381,005617,1474,998,1521,300,0473,698,1051,981,128
1919–205,512,482671,1366,183,6184,127,8532,055,7651,101,303
1920–214,615,520708,4735,323,9935,488,976−164,983*−88,384*
1921–224,127,226769,1984,896,4243,340,5481,555,876833,505
1922–232,913,578665,5493,579,1272,530,2321,048,895561,908
1923–242,774,043590,6163,364,6591,719,4371,645,222881,369
1924–253,354,300552,0023,906,3022,037,9531,868,3491,000,901
1925–263,026,127543,8593,569,9862,058,0831,511,903809,948
1926–273,257,386553,3433,810,7292,027,2161,783,513955,453
          Totals for ten years37,593,0116,268,24043,861,25126,780,85017,080,4019,150,215
LAMB.
Year.Slaughterings.Exports during Twelve Months ended 31st March.Balance for Home Consumption.
At Abattoirs and Slaughterhouses during Twelve Months ended 31st March.On Farms during Twelve Months ended 31st January,Total.Number.Approximate Weight.
* Excess of exports over slaughterings during year.
 Carcasses.Carcasses.Carcasses.Carcasses.Carcasses.Cwt.
1917–182,695,44348,4382,743,8812,048,612695,269223,479
1918–192,950,31656,0903,006,406916,9142,089,492671,622
1919–203,280,60157,5293,338,1303,420,220−82,090*—26,386*
1920–213,563,97060,1743,624,1444,350,964−726,820*−233,621*
1921–225,085,26968,9165,154,1804,842,545311,640100,170
1922–234,545,79350,2634,596,0565,479,780−883,724*−284,054*
1923–245,226,85047,3285,274,1785,076,429197,74963,562
1924–254,923,37345,0494,968,4224,401,142567,280182,340
1925–265,160,94145,3805,206,3214,736,519469,802151,008
1926–275,494,41150,4395,544,8505,048,186496,664159,642
Totals for ten years42,926,967529,60643,456,57340,321,3113,135,2621,007,762

BEEF.

New Zealand mutton and lamb meet with a ready sale in the London market, but the Dominion's frozen beef competes under difficulties with chilled and fresh beef from countries nearer the United Kingdom, with the consequence that exports of frozen beef from the Dominion are declining. To counteract this, there is a tendency in New Zealand to consume more beef and less mutton.

The following table shows the number and approximate weight of cattle slaughtered for food purposes in each of the last ten years, together with the weight of beef exported. In the figures of slaughterings an average weight of 700 lb. per carcass is taken, and the export figures include potted and preserved meats, the greater portion of which is beef:—

Year.Slaughterings.Exports during Twelve Months ended 31st March.Balance for Home Consumption: Approximate Weight.
At Abattoirs and Slaughterhouses during Twelve Months ended 31st March.On Farms during Twelve Months ended 31st January.Total.Approximate Weight.
 Carcasses.Carcasses.Carcasses,Cwt.Cwt.Cwt.
1917–18341,3002,969344,2692,151,681952,5441,199,137
1918–19355,3572,961358,3182,239,487917,3111,322,176
1919–20413,2063,810417,0162,606,350708,5151,897,835
1920–21366,5654,098370,6632,316,644910,3881,406,256
1921–22261,7185,998267,7161,673,225889,732783,493
1922–23348,39911,053359,4522,246,575660,1721,686,403
1923–24411,03412,406423,4402,646,500740,7431,905,757
1924–25488,13812,541500,6793,129,244657,7542,471,490
1925–26457,83111,023468,8542,930,337730,8182,199,519
1926–27404,9858,070413,0552,581,594433,5212,148,073
Totals for ten years3,848,53374,9293,923,46224,521,6377,601,49816,920,139

MEAT-EXPORT CONTROL.

Under the Meat-export Control Act, 1921–22, there has been formed a Meat-producers Board consisting of eight members. Five of these members represent producers of meat for export, two are appointed by the Government, and one represents stock and station agents. Briefly, the objects of the Board are to control the export of meat in the interests of the producers.

Since its inauguration the Board has performed a great deal of work. Matters which have received attention have been marking of parcels, grading of meat, loading and discharging frozen produce, regulation of shipments, freights (rail and sea), and freezing charges, besides other matters of prime importance to the producers of meat for export. The Board has fixed the size of shipping-parcels of mutton and lamb at a minimum of 250 carcasses. The question of grading has been firmly tackled, with consequent improvement in uniformity throughout the Dominion. Shipments are regulated to avoid (so far as possible) causing a glut in the Home market.

The Board has succeeded in arranging for successive reductions in the shipping freight-rates, as shown in the table following:—

Freight to London.
 Old Rate.
Per lb.* d.
1922–23 Rate.
Per lb. d.
1924–25 Rate.
Per lb. d.
1925–27.
Per lb. d.

* Plus 2 ½ per rent.

† Net.

Mutton1 ⅝1 4¼1 3/321.01
Lamb1 ¾1 ½1 9/321.18
Veal1 ⅝17/80.81
Pork1 ⅝1 ⅞0.81 
Beef, quarters1 ⅜1 ⅛0.81
Boned beef, cases1 ⅝1 ⅛0.81
Boned beef, bags1 ¾1 ⅛081
Frozen sundries, cases1 ⅝¾4/80.69
Frozen sundries, bags1 ¾¾¾0.69
Mutton, legs and pieces, cases1 ⅝1 7/181 ⅛1.04
Mutton, legs and pieces, bags1 ¾1 7/181 ⅛1.04

On average-sized carcasses the reductions to date are equivalent to the following gums per head, namely—sheep 3s. 6d., lambs 1s. 11d., pigs 9s., bullocks 38s. 6d.

Reductions have also been effected in other charges since 1922, the per unit reductions to date for various services being—

 Sheep.Lambs.Bullocks.Pigs.
 s.d.s.d.s.d.s.d.
Shipping freight—        
     Frozen meat21016.2320511.2
     Tallow, pelts, and hides02.501.510..
Insurance02.40214.203.6
London charges (based on six weeks' storage)03.802.2310.305.8
Kidney-fat in lambs..010....
Freezing charges (not all companies have reduced to this extent)17.8011.5199.625.7
New Zealand railway tariff (based on works 50 miles from port)02.201.326.503.3
          Totals5531160796

The Board regulates shipments from the Dominion with a view to securing, as far as may be possible, steady prices to the consumer. The following table shows shipments during each month of the season 1925–26 and the first eight months of the season 1926–27:—

Month of Shipment.Season 1925–26.Season 1926–27.
Beef.Mutton.Lamb.Beef.Mutton.Lamb.
 Quarters.Carcasses.Carcasses.Quarters.Carcasses.Carcasses.
November97,599308,901134,4852,87832,84226,808
December80,346134,575102,7331,58858,178108,601
January3,924143,820400,8851,743154,547679,704
February12,180252,384597,3075,875217,520627,685
March8,808127,941566,4912,360174,472548,746
April10,485133,478840,1528,034226,794686,357
May27,890121,095769,18411,197229,137928,849
June9,306118,536523,40123,294157,368553,339
July87,061293,026595,877   
August22,510400,631304,255   
September16,514202,112195,639   
October 4,033119,782109,380    

HORSES

There were 303,713 horses in the Dominion on the 31st January, 1927, being a decrease of 11,154 on the total for the previous year. The following table gives details by land districts:—

Land District (including Boroughs).Stallions Three Years Old and Over.Geldings Three Years Old and over.Mares Three Years Old and over.Fillies under Three Years Old.Colts or Geldings under Three Years Old.Other Horses, and Horses unspecified.Total Horses.
Dry.With foal at Foot or to foal this Season.
North Auckland21316,22013,7261,0451,28097726433,725
Auckland22620,49018,6321,6991,8871,61031844,862
Gisborne1637,6506,5781,2151,3661,11026718,349
Hawke's Bay1046,6656,19671579071913015,319
Taranaki1029,1388,5758078316577120,181
Wellington33716,88016,5332,0172,2781,92851440,487
Nelson442,9972,989206312271186,837
Marlborough712,7562,551402531504156,830
Westland2292895110410698292,238
Canterbury28724,60422,1772,8423,8033,10619157,010
Otago16213,42312,9821,6292,3142,02820232,740
Southland12910,03610,3731,0941,8811,44717525,135
          Totals1,860131,787122,26313,77517,37914,4552,194303,713

The numbers of horses in each of the last five years have been as follows:—

Year (31st January).Number of Horses.Numerical Decrease.Decrease per Cent.
1923330,8181,2870.39
1924330,4303880.12
1925326,8303,6001.09
1926314,86711,9633.80
1927303,71311,1543.54

Details of breeds of horses, as ascertained at the special collection of 1924, are as given in the following table:—

HORSES IN THE DOMINION ON 31ST JANUARY, 1924, CLASSIFIED ACCORDING TO BREED, SEX, AND AGE. (EXCLUDING BOROUGHS.)
Thoroughbred.Trotting.Ponies under Fourteen Hands.Other Light Horses (Hack or Harness).Draught (including Three-quarter-draught).Spring Cart or Light Artillery (Including Half-draught).Totals.
Stallions three years old and over247137133188712611,478
Geldings three years old and over1,7001,4033,83347,68257,96427,060139,642
Dry mares three years old and over1,5721,0694,07142,88754,39925,412129,410
Mares three years old or over with foal at foot or to foal this season7523344224,3516,3411,59713,797
Fillies under three years old5823084414,7667,0441,66214,803
Colts or geldings under three years old4862653343,7905,9911,52012,386
Other horses and horses unspecified30311981,0192111921,681
          Total horses5,3693,5479,432104,683132,66257,504313,197

ASSES AND MULES

Asses and mules numbered 222 as at the 31st January, 1927, being an increase of 61 on the figures for 1926.

PIGS

Excluding boroughs, there were 407,042 pigs in the Dominion on the 31st January 1924. The following table shows the classification by breeds:—

Breed.Pigs under One Year Old.Breeding- boars One Year Old and overBreeding-sows One Year Old and over.Other Pigs One Year Old and over.Total.
Pure Berkshire71,2955,33818,0106,536101,179
Pure Yorkshire4,5484921,8503387,228
Other purebred pigs2,3942659352443,838
Crossbred pigs236,5524,85334,55318,839294,797
          Totals314,78910,94855,34825,957407,042

After earlier vicissitudes, pig-breeding now shows signs of being in a more stable condition, increases in the total number having been recorded in each year since 1919. The number on the 31st January, 1927, was 520,143, as against 472,534 in 1926.

PIGS AT 31ST JANUARY, 1927.
Land District (including Boroughs).Pigs under One Year Old.Breeding-boars One Year Old and over.Breeding-sows One Year Old and over.Other Pigs One Year Old and over.Total Pigs
North Auckland61,1172,13710,4564,42978,139
Auckland125,7624,11021,8727,240158,984
Gisborne9,8173931,82573612,771
Hawke's Bay12,1745112,2601,79816,743
Taranaki51,4331,8108,6991,62763,569
Wellington59,2162,08310,5043,78375,586
Nelson10,8054231,8391,70614,773
Marlborough5,5412009004107,051
Westland4,8891466672765,978
Canterbury42,5481,0816,0681,53351,230
Otago17,6325882,68835221,260
Southland10,5093221,7091,51914,059
          Totals411,44313,80469,48725,409520,143

During the ten years ended the 31st March, 1927, 2,493,016 pigs were slaughtered at abattoirs and registered slaughterhouses, and during the decennium to 31st January, 1927, 478,956 were slaughtered by farmers on holdings of 1 acre or over; the total slaughterings during the ten years representing approximately 3 ½ million hundredweight of pork, bacon, and ham. The figures for each year are—

Year.Pigs slaughteredApproximate Weight of Pork, Bacon, and Ham.
At Abattoirs, &c.On Farms.Total.Pigs slaughtered at Abattoirs, &c.Pigs slaughtered on Farms.Total.
 Number.Number.Number.Cwt.Cwt.Cwt.
1917–18179,54041,121220,661208,39547,730256,125
1918–19155,96047,974203,934181,02555,684236,709
1919–20200,95235,783236,735233,24841,534274,782
1920–21169,70043,707213,407196,97350,731247,704
1921–22230,44656,578287,024267,48265,671333,153
1922–23221,20159,117280,318256,75168,618325,369
1923–24266,38453,769320,153309,19662,410371,606
1924–25307,77451,409359,183357,23459,675416,909
1925–26358,33947,897406,236415,92955,595471,524
1926–27402,72041,601444,321467,44348,287515,730
Totals, 10 years2,493,016478,9562,971,9722,893,676555,9353,449,611

Exports of frozen pork during the ten calendar years 1917–26 totalled 213,016 cwt of which 116,010 cwt. was shipped during the last two years. During the ten years 25,161 cwt. of bacon and hams and 50 cwt. of salted pork were also exported. Over the whole period nearly 96 per cent. of the pork, bacon, and ham produced was consumed in the Dominion.

GOATS

The number of Angora goats in the Dominion on the 31st January, 1927, was 5,816, an increase of 871 since 1926. Other goats increased by 3,467 during the period, the number in 1927 being 20,283.

POULTRY

The number of poultry in New Zealand at the taking of the 1926 census was ascertained to be 3,781,145, a decrease of 209,864 as compared with the number for the year 1921 (3,991,009). The number of poultry per head of population was 2.8, which is the lowest figure since 1864.

The figures of poultry for each of the last five censuses are as follows:—

Census Year.Fowls.Ducks.Geese.Turkeys.Total.
19062,784,269281,99944,30077,1013,187,669
19113,215,031329,23045,38997,9333,687,583
19163,141,354220,80846,95556,5213,465,638
19213,491,567379,98846,23473,2203,991,009
19263,308,384352,03043,87976,8523,781,145

In connection with the census of 1926. statistics were compiled as to the sizes of flocks of fowls, and the results are instructive as showing that, though poultry-farming as a definite branch of farming exists to some small extent, poultry-keeping is generally carried on merely as a side-line.

The classification of flocks of fowls is—

Size of Flock.Number of Flocks.
Under 1255,278
12 and under 2562,710
25     ″     5027,459
50     ″     755,514
75     ″     1001,178
100     ″     1501,022
150     ″     200314
200     ″     300334
300     ″     400126
400     ″     50072
500     ″     75099
750     ″     1,00049
1,000 and over66
          Total154,221

The average number of fowls per flock was thus only twenty-one. The total number of households keeping poultry of any kind was 158,856, of which no fewer than 68,133 were in cities and boroughs.

The Poultry Act, 1924, provides for the regulating of the keeping of poultry and the sale and export of poultry and eggs. Provision is made for the appointment of Inspectors, on whom certain powers of entry for purposes of inspection of poultry or eggs intended for export are conferred. Poultry are required to be kept under sanitary conditions, and cruelty to poultry is made an offence. Every owner of poultry is required to notify an Inspector of any outbreak of disease among his poultry, and to comply with the Inspector's directions. It is an offence to sell diseased poultry. The Governor-General in Council is empowered to declare diseases. to appoint ports of export, and to appoint grading-stores.

BEES

The dairying-lands of the Dominion are eminently suited for the rearing of bees, and a very high-grade product is put on the market from local apiaries. The export trade is, of course, small when compared with the main primary industries, but is capable of considerable development. Honey from the apiaries of the Dominion is much appreciated wherever it is known.

In New Zealand the Department of Agriculture devotes proportionately the same attention to detail in the case of honey for export as is given to butter and cheese forwarded for consumption beyond the Dominion. Honey must be forwarded to grading-stores at Auckland, Wellington, Lyttelton, Timaru, Dunedin, and Bluff for grading prior to export, and may be exported only through the ports of Auckland, Waitara, Wellington, Lyttelton, Timaru, and Dunedin. Stringent regulations have been enacted in order to control foul-brood, bee-moths, and other diseases of bees. Beekeepers are required to register their apiaries, and it is an offence to keep bees on an unregistered apiary. Only frame hives may be used.

For the triennial registration as at 31st May, 1923, 6,289 apiaries were registered by the Director of the Horticulture Division, Department of Agriculture, the following table showing the classification as regards sizes:—

NUMBER OF APIARIES REGISTERED IN EACH LAND DISTRICT IN NEW ZEALAND IN 1923, CLASSIFIED ACCORDING TO SIZE.
Land District.Size of Apiary.Total.
Under 5 Hives.5 Hives and under 10.10 Hives and under 25.25 Hives and under 50.50 Hives and under 100.100 Hives or more.
North Auckland471151117425110842
Auckland25610996869643686
Gisborne48221086599
Hawke's Bay1343634246..234
Taranaki163856273214408
Wellington39714213483539818
Nelson1967546124..333
Marlborough673118852131
Westland53223117134140
Canterbury3421812091127919942
Otago523201164423310973
Southland36414895452110683
          Totals3,0141,2031,0165523881166,289

Information in regard to the predominating breed of the colonies registered is given below.

NUMBER OF HIVES REGISTERED IN EACH LAND DISTRICT IN NEW ZEALAND IN 1923.
Land District.Hives registered, 1923.
Italian.Black.Crossbred.Total.
North Auckland4,0262,0193,7899,834
Auckland9,6062,1555,89017,651
Gisborne5813428821,805
Hawke's Bay5636301,0692,262
Taranaki3,4969371,6606,093
Wellington3,5501,9485,81911,317
Nelson2221,1348412,197
Marlborough3253797711,475
Westland6941,2719182,883
Canterbury4,6244,9807,53717,141
Otago2,5633,4563,7379,756
Southland1,1622,5853,4397,186
          Totals31,41221,83636,35289,600

Since the general registration of 1923, the number of apiaries on the register has been largely augmented, there being now approximately 7,500 apiaries registered, representing some 100,000 hives.

Exports of honey for the last five years were—

Year.Quantity.Value.
 lb.£     
19221,289,13546,821
1923972,03825,588
19241,186,26929,721
19251,822,04353,156
19261,211,39635,432

A system of control on much the same lines as in the case of meat and dairy-produce was introduced by the Honey-export Control Act, 1924. The function of the Board set up (after a poll of producers, who decided by a large majority in favour of the scheme) is to control all honey intended for export.

Chapter 19. SECTION XIX.—FORESTRY

THE FOREST AUTHORITY

THE administration of the State forests and of the afforestation activities of New Zealand was for many years under the control of the Lands and Survey Department, but in 1919 a separate Forestry Department was formed. This was reorganized in 1920 as the State Forest Service, and on the passing of the Forests Act, 1921–22, the Forest Authority was defined as the Minister of Forestry (also called the Commissioner of State Forests), the Director of Forestry, the Secretary and such conservators, rangers, and other officers as may from time to time be appointed as officers of the State Forest Service.

The central management and administrative control of the Service consists of the Director of Forestry (assisted by the Chief Inspector) and the Secretary, with the Head Office at Wellington. Other personnel consists of conservators, a milling expert, an engineer in forest products, forest assistants, rangers, forest guards, and a clerical staff, the total personnel of the State Forest Service being at present 111.

FORESTRY POLICY

New Zealand in 1920 evolved a definite national forest policy, which has for its main objectives—

The development of an economic policy of New Zealand timber for the New Zealand people, ensuring ample timber-supplies for the Dominion by the management of the forest domain on a sustained-yield basis;

Regulation of stream-flow, conservation of water-supplies, and maintenance of climate stability through protection forests;

Restoration of denuded forest lands to a timber-production basis;

Dedication of all the national forest resources as State forests.

FOREST AREAS AND RESOURCES

The rapid advance of settlement since 1840 (too often indiscriminate), the operations of sawmills, and the ravages caused by fires of kauri-gum diggers, mining prospectors, and other pioneers, have resulted in the original forest area of New Zealand being rapidly reduced, so that according to the forest inventory the remaining total area of forest in the Dominion is now only about 12,593,000 acres, or 19.1 per cent. of the total area. A considerable proportion of this area, however, being ordinary Crown land, Native land, and privately-owned land, will probably be deforested and surrendered for settlement. About half of the area is alpine meadow-land, subalpine scrub-land, or protection forest.

A classification of the total area of the North, South, and Stewart Islands, as disclosed by the national forest inventory completed in 1923, shows the following position:—

 Acres.
Land used for agricultural and pastoral purposes40,687,019
Forest land12,592,811
State plantations44,610
Non-productive (above and below timber-line)10,692,423
Lakes, roads, and rivers1,847,737
 65,864,600

Of the forest land, 5,589,501 acres carry timber stands of over 5,000 ft., board measure, to the acre, and may be classed as “merchantable” forest land.

The total milling-timber resources were shown by the forest inventory of 1923 to be 62,000 millions of feet, board measure, spread over the various species as follows:—

Species.Million Feet, B.M.Percentage of Total.
Softwoods—  
     Kauri368.60.6
     Totara3,176.15.1
     Rimu28,074.645.2
     Kahikatea3,054.54.9
     Matai2,617.74.2
     Silver-pine334.40.5
     Miro85411.4
     Kaikawaka398.00.7
          Total softwoods38,878.062.6
Hardwoods-  
     Beech20,311.732.7
     Tawa2,875.94.7
          Total hardwoods23,187.637.4
          Total milling-timber62,065.6100.0

The kauri is practically all gone, and a great proportion of that left is State-owned. The quantities of totara and matai are not considerable, and are chiefly concentrated in the central part of the North Island. The normal life of the white-pine resources is not more than twelve years. Rimu to-day is the principal economic softwood timber, but this timber must gradually give way, in about forty years, to plantation and hardwood timbers. The total quantity of economically available softwoods, after deducting all areas of inaccessible, protection, and climatic forests, is 25,000,000,000 ft., board measure. The hardwoods will function in the national timber problem only as a subsidiary source of supply, because of their general distribution in the mountain and plateau regions, and because, owing to their normal refractory qualities, they do not lend themselves readily to industrial and constructional and building uses. Over 90 per cent. of New Zealand's demand, as of all civilized countries, is for softwoods.

FOREST DEDICATION

The policy of dedicating for forest management all Crown forests and other forest lands chiefly valuable for timber cropping and conservation and not for agricultural or pastoral uses has been maintained by the Government since the inauguration of the present forest policy, with the results shown in the following schedule:—

AREAS DEDICATED TO FORESTRY AND CONSERVATION.
Period.Permanent State Forests.Provisional State Forests.Forest Reserves and Miscellaneous.Total Area.
* 418,370 acres reserved prior to 1919; of this, 96,270 acres have been transferred to the control of the Forest Service.
 Acres.Acres.Acres.Acres.
Dedicated prior to year 19191,662,007..*1,662,007
Dedicated during the period 1919–27 (net increase)199,2065,699,36196,2705,994,837
          Total at 31st March, 19271,861,2135,699,36196,2707,656,844

Acquisition by purchase of forested lands or lands for afforestation through the medium of the State Forests Account during the period 1920–27 aggregated over 190,000 acres.

DESCRIPTION OF INDIGENOUS FOREST

The composition and distribution of the forest types of New Zealand are dependent chiefly upon altitude and climatic conditions, the amount of precipitation, with the resulting soil-moisture, being the main determining climatic factor. At least four broad forest divisions may be distinguished:—

  1. Kauri Division.—Kauri-forest typo, in that part of the Dominion lying north of a line drawn from Tauranga to Port Waikato. Kauri is the predominant tree.

  2. Taxad or Rain-forest Division.—(a.) Rimu type, common throughout on the foothills up to 2,000 ft.; the heaviest stands occur in the central part of the North Island, the west-coast and southern portions of the South Island. (b.) Kahikatea type, found on alluvial flats throughout the Dominion.

  3. Totara type, on the drier spurs of the rain-forest region, with its optimum in the central and eastern portions of the North Island.

  4. Eastern Dry Division.—Beech type, on high land, generally above 2,000 ft., in the central part of the North Island, and over most of the South Island, generally between 1,000 ft. and 4,000 ft. altitude.

  5. Scrub Types.—Manuka type; gorse and blackberry type; mangrove type; &c.

From the number of species, the abundance of lianes, perching-plants, tree-ferns, filmy ferns, &c., the rain forests have the appearance and general character of tropical forests. The components of the rain forest vary, however, in different localities, and often one or two species dominate the association to such an extent as to warrant the application of a type name—e.g., “tawa association,” “tawhero association,” &c.

Though the forest-trees of New Zealand are ninety-nine in number, there are only about twenty of them which are of value as timber-trees; in fact, at present only six are being used to any extent by sawmillers, and, of these, five are coniferous (softwood) timbers. There are already indications that the high prices and growing scarcity of many of the best New Zealand timbers will bring about the use of many of those now neglected. There are several timbers—e.g., puriri, kohekohe, pukatea— which possess very high qualities, but which are now to be obtained only in such small quantities that they are of little commercial importance. A short description of each of the chief forest-trees appeared in the 1924 number of the Year-book.

OUTPUT AND CONSUMPTION OF TIMBER

The principal timbers milled in New Zealand at present are rimu and kahikatea. The subjoined table gives the particulars regarding the output of timber by species for the last five years, together with the relative position each species of timber occupies in regard to the total production:—

Species of Timber.1921–22.1922–23.1923–24.1924–25.1925–26.
 Ft. B.M.Ft. B.M.Ft. B.M.Ft. B.M.Ft. B.M.
Kauri21,435,72822,460,75919,743,19622,891,53522,765,877
Rimu157,345,928155,627,936181,093,581195,572,705196,451,758
Kahikatea68,486,63366,088,21956,699,44365,572,43975,634,869
Matai24,830,36823,747,04924,326,14823,947,70726,141,027
Totara19,570,56120,843,71818,904,36118,509,55114,109,576
Beech4,863,1845,227,0186,528,9816,836,4038,701,197
Pinus radiata (insignis)10,815,4857,683,6027,386,2497,705,9817,071,794
Other and unspecified7,624,4232,673,5762,387,2573,058,5533,348,098
          Totals314,972,310304,351,877317,069,216344,094,874353,224,196
 Per Cent. ofPer Cent. ofPer Cent. ofPer Cent. ofPer Cent. of
 Total.Total.Total.Total.Total.
Kauri6.817.386.236.656.45
Rimu49.9651.1357.1256.8455.34
Kahikatea21.7421.7217.8819.0621.41
Matai7.887.807.676.967.40
Totara6.216.855.965.383.99
Beech1.551.722.061.982.46
Pinus radiata (insignis)3.432.522.332.242.00
Other and unspecified2.420.880.750.890.95
          Totals100.00100.00100.00100.00100.00

The total of 3,348,098 ft. b.m. shown for “Other and unspecified” species for 1925–26 is made up as follows:—

Species.Ft. B.M.
Poplar817,170
Miro729,076
Tawa468,237
Rata283,143
Taraire116,085
Hinau74,838
Mangaeo70,073
Species.Ft, B.M.
Pukatea63,995
Puriri55,909
Blue-gum42,587
Kamahi42,420
Yellow-pine34,974
Rewarewa33,656
Tanekaha33,225
Species.Ft, B.M
Maire24,604
Macrocarpa19,744
Kawaka5,110
Kohekohe2,659
Unspecified430,593
          Total3,348,098

Exports of New Zealand timber during the calendar year 1926 amounted to 40,465,221 ft. b.m., valued at £475,627, the principal species being kahikatea (31,767,504 ft.), rimu (4,008,370 ft.), beech (2,392,734 ft.), and kauri (1,987,046 ft.). Imports during the year comprised 58,116,950 ft. b.m. of sawn timber (including 16,821,122 ft. of Oregon pine, 15,037,258 ft. of Australian hardwoods, 9,021,300 ft. of cedar, 4,278,447 ft. of hemlock, and 2,425,391 ft. of oak), valued at £706,434; 7,331,165 ft, b.m. of logs and poles, valued at £105,183; and laths, sleepers, and other items, of a value of £41,494. The figures of exports and imports of timber during the last five years are:—

Year.Exports of New Zealand Timber.Imports of Timber.
Measured in Feet.Other Items.Total Value.
Quantity.Value.Quantity.Value.
 Ft. B.M.£     Ft. B.M.£     £     £     
192244,186,848479,67431,341,641493,23257,450550,682
192347,570,490473,75236,137,538552,10886,512638,620
192442,928,726472,12059,810,611914,506129,3231,043,829
192549,204,676573,88271,300,921998,277197,0731,195,350
192640,465,221475,62765,448,115811,61741,494853,111

PROGRESS OF FOREST CONTROL

Much work has been done and much progress achieved since the inauguration of the national forest policy in 1920, and the foundation has been laid for the proper utilization of the Dominion's forest resources and for the systematic provision of timber for future requirements.

A national forest inventory and stocktaking, which took over three years to compile, was completed in 1923. This examination made available for the first time in the forestry history of New Zealand an accurate survey of the Dominion's resources in forest wealth, and provided the means for accurately building future plans of management.

General forest reconnaissance of the State forests has, during the collection of data for the national forest inventory, or during timber inspections, investigation of watershed protection forests, &c., since 1920, been carried out over practically the whole of the State forests.

The programme of land-classification, so necessary to the application of scientific wood-cropping plans, is now 38 per cent. completed, an area of 2,825,000 acres having been examined in the field. All forest areas chiefly valuable for agriculture have been earmarked for excision, and, as the commercial timbers are removed, will be released for settlement. All open areas of pastoral value are also being deleted from within forest boundaries.

Demarcation of the State forests has been 9.8 per cent. completed, 755,853 acres having been permanently defined in the field, and 57 standard survey plans for these areas have been prepared and approved.

The forest atlas is being gradually built up by the addition of topographic and forest-type features to these authoritative plans.

Permanent forest improvements have been built wherever urgently required, and include ten dwellinghouses for officers at outlying stations, patrol huts, a seed-extraction house, and other buildings; over forty-two miles of forest telephone-line; several miles of forest roads; and over one hundred and fifty miles of new forest tracks. Four modern fire lookout stations and many fire-fighting-tool depots have been erected in the State plantations.

Preliminary working plans are in operation for plantations under formation. Progress in forest demarcation, forest improvements, forest statistics, and in silvical, incremental, and utilization studies has been such that forest-management plans can be prepared and applied to certain forests as the necessary technical staff becomes available.

Forest - management investigations include volume - tables and mill - conversion studies for the native “pine” (taxad) trees in both Islands. A Forest Service log-scale has been published.

The State Forest Service co-operates with and advises other Government Departments in regard to timber lands under their control, timber production, planting, &c. For local bodies, forest planting and other similar projects are investigated and reported upon, while for prospective industrial and private planters reports and advisory memoranda are prepared. The services of the Department are also readily given to the public with regard to all timber technological problems, and to a thousand-and-one other aspects of woods and forestry.

SILVICULTURAL INVESTIGATIONS

Silvicultural investigations and forest-management studies have been carried out or are under way to ascertain the preliminary data essential for the preparation of scientific forest-management plans designed to regulate the growth and harvesting of timber crops. These investigations include a study of the rate of growth of indigenous and exotic timber species on different soils and under varying climatic conditions, and their response to various degrees of thinning; the regeneration of indigenous species in virgin and exploited forest; the growth of exotic conifers under-planted or spot-sown in cut-over indigenous forest; the fixation of sand-dunes and tree-planting thereon; the establishment of plantations by direct seeding; and the experimental planting of exotic tree species in new districts. Eighty permanent sample plots have been established in connection with these studios.

The ecology and the silvics of the beech forests, the kauri forests, the tawa forests, and the mixed forests of the West Coast have also been studied. In addition, many experiments have been made with a view to improving forest nursery and plantation technique and economy, and already results have been applied to large-scale operations with success.

FOREST UTILIZATION

Investigations with a view to eliminating the enormous waste in the utilization of the Dominion's timber forests have been carried out by the State Forest Service. Since 1921 a broad study of all phases of wood conversion and manufacture by both primary and secondary industries has been completed as a basis for a broad scheme of research. A revision of building by-laws is already reflected in closer utilization of timber by the building industry.

The strength and physical tests of sixteen species of native and exotic timbers in the form of small clear specimens have widened the use of the lesser-known species and made possible the grouping of woods into utility classes. Pole tests on full-sized telegraph-poles on seven native and exotic timbers, and cross-arm tests on eight species, have made possible the wider use of our native timbers for these purposes. Air-seasoning practices have been revised, and many millers, by adopting more efficient methods, have reduced both time of seasoning and air-drying degrade.

Wood-preservative treatments have been developed for twenty-eight species of native and exotic timbers suitable for posts. Sap-stain damage to white-pine has been investigated, and an inexpensive commercial remedy discovered. Testing of butter-boxes and cheese-crates, together with inspection of overseas shipments, has resulted in more efficient and cheaper types of dairy containers, enhancing the value of the New Zealand product by the neat appearance of the container, and also resulting in considerable savings to exporters, clue to the reduced cost. A revision of the grading system for timber at present in vogue in New Zealand has been commenced. Structural tests for the revision of working-stresses in large-sized timbers have been completed on two species. Other researches include kauri-bleeding, distillation of kauri waste, and the use of native and exotic woods for the manufacture of pulp and paper.

The greater part of the forest-product research work already done has been carried out in co-operation with the Auckland, Victoria, and Canterbury University Colleges.

TIMBER SALES

A modern and efficient sales policy for the disposal of the ripe and mature timber in State forests was put into operation in 1920, with splendid consequential results both to the State and to the wood using and consuming public, for New Zealand is now securing a fairer and larger share of the competitive market value of all merchantable forests sold for exploitation. The standing timber is appraised and disposed of by tender as a block sale, the quantity of each species being shown in cubic feet, with the equivalent board foot measurement. The receipts from timber sales during the last five years are as follows:—

Year.Timber sold.Contract Price obtained.
* Includes three extraordinary departmental sales amounting to £140,000.
 Ft. B.M.£     
1922–2378,830,00095,357
1923–24212,085,000266,388*
1924–2569,253,00096,158
1925–2673,659,00080,565
1926–2743,144,00052,125

FINANCE

Up to and including the financial year 1915–16 the expenditure on forestation was provided out of rents and royalties received from State forest reserves and by an annual contribution from the Consolidated Fund. From 1916–17, however, all receipts and payments are shown in a State Forests Account. Provision was made in that year for the borrowing of money for forestry purposes.

A statement showing the total receipts and payments since the 31st March, 1917, is given below.

Year.Receipts.Payments.
Forest Income.Loans raised.Interest on Investments.Total.Capital.Operation.Interest on loans.Total.

* Includes £10,000 from Consolidated Fund.

† Includes £100,000 purchase of Selwyn Settlement forest.

 £     £     £     £     £     £     £     £     
Balance,1/3/17......2,530........
1917–1813,29928,100..41,39940,86598890242,755
1918–197,52936,900*..44,42939,1622,1821,86143,205
1919–208,51465,000..73,51460,8445,9753,57770,396
1920–2119,51870,000.89,51864,80214,5706,12785,499
1921–2230,78486,780..117,56469,84038,0879,797117,724
1922–2363,372214,2212,935280,52851,82338,59119,701110,115
1923–2493,4802096,01399,70254,32343,07723,172120,572
1924–25161,469100,0006,727268,196171,92056,24523,157251,322
1925–26152,550..7,178159,728115,88663,72928,004207,619
1926–27128,556..4,552133,118134,41172,78729,077236,275
Balance, 3⅓/27..............24,744
    1,310,226   1,310,226

.CONTROL OF FOREST FAUNA

The question of the conservation and control of wild life within State forests has received serious attention, for a very close and intimate relationship exists between the indigenous avifauna and the regeneration of the taxad or native “pine” forests. Investigation indicates that No native bird-life means no taxad forests; and no forests mean no native bird-life.” For that reason the State Forest Service has co-operated closely with the controlling Government authority (the Department of Internal Affairs), the Native Bird Protection Society, and others, with a view to building up a better bird sentiment, and, where possible and desirable, prosecutions for illegal shooting have been carried through.

The deer herds throughout the Dominion, which, unfortunately for the welfare of the forest-growth, harbour in the forests, had so rapidly increased during the past generation that further investigation was made into this menace. It was found that there were approximately 300,000 head in the Dominion, that the annual increase is probably over 25 per cent., and that the yearly damage is in the neighbourhood of £180,000. As a result of representations to the responsible agency, open seasons were declared over 11,250 square miles in the South Island, and bounty moneys were made available for all deer destroyed. To date at least 40,000 deer have been exterminated in the Dominion by systematic culling, payment of bounty, and open seasons.

The wild-pig nuisance in certain parts of the North Island has also received attention, and bounty has been paid on over 61,500 wild pigs destroyed.

The opossum-trapping industry in State forests is being carefully regulated, in order to avoid overtrapping and extermination of this highly valuable yet forest-harmless animal.

FOREST-FIRE PROTECTION

One of the greatest problems of forest - conservation is that of lire - prevention, and in New Zealand the problem is probably greater than in countries of the Northern Hemisphere, the primitive taxad timber-trees of the Dominion being much more susceptible to death or damage by the agency of fire than are modern types of conifers. The Forest Authority is concerned with the prevention and suppression of fires on and contiguous to State forests. The annual losses by forest fires prior to 1920 ranged from 40 to 150 square miles per annum. Immediate steps were taken to solve the problem by—

  1. Systematic protection patrol in the hazardous areas:

  2. Application of the forest fire district machinery and closed seasons: (3.) Appointment of honorary forest rangers:

  3. Development of co-operative patrols by sawmilling operators:

  4. Operation of fire lookout stations, clearing of fire-breaks and tracks:

  5. Direct personal appeals to settlers, mill and wood workers, travellers, sportsmen, and tourists:

  6. General educational propaganda by Press and posters.

The creation and operation of fire districts have formed an important feature in the forest-fire policy of the State Forest Service. Twenty-eight forest-fire districts covering 1,500,000 acres have been constituted to date. Provision was made in the Forests Amendment Act, 1925, for the extension of the fire districts scheme to provide, on the application of the owner or owners, protection to forests on private or other lands of an area of not less than 200 acres.

The results of these operations have been highly satisfactory, and the fire menace is now within control. The amount represented by fire losses in 1926–27 was only £12.

EDUCATION IN FORESTRY

The policy of popularizing forestry, of inculcating a love of trees and of nature, and of developing a wide appreciative knowledge of the benefits to be secured from tree-culture has been steadily pursued. Activities in this direction include popular lectures, exhibits at agricultural shows, moving-picture films, the gale of trees for planting at lowest prices, the publication and Dominion-wide circulation of descriptive literature, direct advertisement, and a “forestry in the schools” campaign.

Tree nurseries in 858 schools throughout the Dominion have been established, and tree-seeds, in addition to young trees, are provided free of charge by the Forest Service for planting purposes by scholars. The formation of school-endowment plantations has been commenced by ten schools.

University educational facilities by way of a School of Forestry have been provided at Canterbury University College for the training of professional forest engineers and technicians, and for the giving of special and applied instruction to timber-land owners. operators, and workers, and similar equal facilities have also been made available at Auckland University College.

STATE AFFORESTATION AND FOREST EXTENSION

New Zealand has 4,860,000 acres of fern, scrub, and second-growth land hitherto unproductive but highly suitable for the growth of trees. Nearly 100,000 acres of this have been afforested by the State.

State afforestation on an organized basis dates from 1896, when an Afforestation Branch of the Lands Department was formed, and forest-tree nurseries were established at Tapanui and Eweburn in the South Island, and at Rotorua in the North Island. Shortly afterwards afforestation was started on an extensive scale at these and other localities.

The total expenditure on State afforestation up to the 31st March, 1927, has been £848,153. Profitable thinning has been carried out on an experimental scale, with a view to extending thinning operations over several thousand acres where it is needed to improve the volume increment.

STATE PLANTATIONS

The total area of State plantations is now 98,891 acres, of which 69,436 acres are in the North Island, and 29,455 in the South Island. In the North Island the three main plantations are in the Rotorua district—Whakarewarewa (8,037 acres), Waiotapu (7,010 acres), and Kaingaroa (52,735 acres).

The reserve known as Whakarewarewa Plantation is situated immediately behind Rotorua Nursery, whence it extends in a southerly direction for a distance of seven miles. Waiotapu Plantation, which is twenty miles distant by road from Rotorua, comprises a large block of undulating country lying to the east of the Rotorua - Taupo Road. Joining this plantation on the east is the reserve on the Kaingaroa Plains, distant from Rotorua some thirty miles, and comprising a comparatively small part of the extensive plateau which lies between the Rangitaiki River on the east and the Waiotapu Valley on the west. Here are situated the youngest portions of the State plantations and the present centre of the tree-planting activities.

While a considerable number of species was experimented with in the initial stages of the work, the chief species used to any considerable extent in the Rotorua district were European larch, Austrian pine, Corsican pine, Western yellow-pine, and a variety of eucalypti. Of more recent years the species used for planting have been Douglas fir, Western yellow-pine, Pinus radiata, Corsican pine, and, to a smaller extent, Weymouth pine.

The other plantations in the North Island are situated at Puhipuhi (1,200 acres) and Waipoua (86 acres), North Auckland, on areas which once carried kauri forest; at the head of Auckland Harbour at Riverhead (53 acres), where a large-scale plantation has been commenced; and at Tangimoana (315 acres), on the Rangitikei sand-dune experimental area.

In the South Island the main plantations are situated in the northern portion of the Canterbury Land District, at Hanmer Springs (7,121 acres) and Balmoral (7,658 acres); in Central Otago at Naseby (2,366 acres); in South Otago at Conical Hills (3,533 acres), Greenvale (3,646 acres), Blue Mountains (2,268 acres), Dusky Hill (746 acres), and Pukerau (573 acres); in Westland at the Forest Experimental Station (888 acres); in Marlborough at Dumgree (342 acres). The balance of 314 acres consists of small experimental plantations in various localities.

During the period over which State afforestation has been in progress in the South Island practically all the best-known commerce trees of the Northern Hemisphere have been experimented with, but many have been discarded as unsuitable for various reasons, until at the present time operations are being conducted with a comparatively small range of conifers of proved economic importance, which experience has shown will most readily adapt themselves to local conditions. The principal species now being raised for afforestation purposes are Pinus radiata, P. ponderosa, P. Laricio, and Douglas fir.

STATE NURSERIES

To provide trees for the State plantations, and also for distribution to local authorities and private individuals, four distributing nurseries are maintained, the principal being that at Rotorua, where 135,000,000 trees have been raised since 1898. The South Island nurseries are situated at Hanmer, Tapanui, and Naseby. These, with three other nurseries now closed, had successfully raised 75,100,000 trees to the 31st March, 1927, the total for all State nurseries to that date being 214,765,634.

In addition, six forest and ranger nurseries have been established since 1921 to supply the trees required for various plantations.

Of the total trees raised in nurseries to the 31st March, 1927, 142,777,000 had been utilized in State plantations and 23,000,000 for distribution to local authorities and settlers, the balance remaining in stock in the nurseries.

During the year ended 31st March, 1927, the nurseries disposed of 17,500,000 trees, of which 12,700,000 went to the State plantations and 4,800,000 to settlers, &c.

LOCAL-GOVERNMENT FOREST ACTIVITIES

The same forces that have enabled the Central Government to work to a wider objective in the creation of man-raised forests have also been reflected in the splendid interest shown by boroughs, town districts, counties, Power and Harbour Boards, and other local governments in the formation of commercial forests.

During the year 1926–27 local governing authorities established 1,462 acres of new plantations. In the North Island twenty local authorities planted 255 acres in areas ranging from 1 to 53 acres, and twenty-one obtained trees from the State Forest Service for planting for shelter or beautification purposes. In the South Island twenty-five local authorities planted 1,207 acres in areas ranging from 2 to 500 acres. The area of Crown land set aside for tree-planting purposes by local authorities was further increased by 144 acres during the year.

PRIVATE AFFORESTATION

A special feature of the State Forest Service activities is the raising of forest-tree plants of high quality for sale, at prices that cover merely actual cost and overhead expenses, to local authorities, school committees, settlers, proprietary and cooperative afforestation companies, and others. This system, inaugurated in 1915, has resulted in the supply to date of some 23,000,000 trees, of which 4,800,000 were supplied during the year ended 31st March, 1927. In addition, many trees are obtained for private afforestation from the Dominion Federated Nurserymen's Association.

During 1926–27 the State Forest Service, which now operates an up-to-date seed-extracting plant, supplied 3,861 lb. of tree-seeds to Dominion and overseas growers, as compared with 2,692 lb. in 1925–26. The Service also co-operated with Forest Administrations abroad by exchanging considerable quantities of tree-seeds.

The State Forest Service encourages and fosters private planting by means of expert advice, personal instruction, correspondence, lectures and demonstrations at agricultural and industrial shows, distribution of circulars and leaflets, and preparation of planting plans. There is a special forest-extension officer in each Island.

The year 1926–27 witnessed a new planting record set by individuals, syndicates, tree-growing companies, and other industrial corporations, nearly 55,000 acres of orest plantations being established. The State Forest Service sold for these purposes 4,760,490 trees, and at least 35,000,000 trees were purchased from or raised by others. From the information at the disposal of the Forest Service the area of commercial timber plantations formed was—

 Acres.
State forest plantations19,924
Local authorities1,462
Tree-planting companies and syndicates51,242
Other industrial companies130
Farmers and others2,000
          Total74,758

COMMERCIAL FORESTATION

Introductory

The rising timber-prices recorded in the last decade, and the certainty in the future of further decreases in the available supply, together with a reasonable assurance of a constant and growing demand, have in recent years drawn attention to the growing of timber as a profitable undertaking, and in 1923 the planting of forests was undertaken by commercial concerns.

Two classes of companies have been formed to carry out the various ventures. The first is the ordinary joint-stock company, where the property is vested in the company and the shareholders receive a pro rata share of the profits according to the amount of capital contributed; the second is a private company registered with a comparatively small capital, but of which the investing public do not become shareholders. The company contracts with each investor that in consideration of his paying the prescribed amount of cash it will convoy to him at the end of a given term a certain area of land duly planted according to a prescribed agreement. The interests of the investing public are watched over by trustees appointed by investors, and the lands concerned are conveyed by way of mortgage to the trustees until the time for conveyance to the investor arrives. Of the eighteen returns received from companies engaged in forestation operations during the year ended the 31st March, 1926, six were from companies organized on the latter basis; but, though in the minority in point of numbers, their operations form the greater part of the work carried out during the year.

It will be readily understood that in many instances the companies furnishing returns were in their earliest infancy during the year ended 31st March, 1926. Definite conclusions cannot, therefore, be drawn from the statistical data given, without the exercise of extreme caution.

The latest figures show that phenomenal progress has been made in commercial forestation in the short space of twelve months. At 31st March, 1925, the total assets of the companies furnishing returns aggregated £365,453, while the figures for the same date in 1926 were recorded as £938,205, almost treble this amount. Shareholders in companies and purchasers of forest areas paid in actual cash £96,125 and £264,513 respectively, or a total of £360,638, during this period; the total receipts amounted to £392,915 during the year 1925–26, against £110,494 in the previous year. Perhaps the most tangible evidence of the development is to be found in a comparison between the figures regarding the planting operations during the two years. Those for 1924–25, showing 979,100 trees as having been planted on 3,244 acres, are completely dwarfed by the latest figures, which show 10,124,400 trees as having been planted on 15,826 acres. The number of employees engaged increased from 48 at 31st March, 1925, to 261 at the corresponding date in 1926.

LIABILITIES AND ASSETS.

The following statement shows the liabilities and assets of the forestation companies at 31st March, 1926:—

Liabilities.
Share capital—£     
     Subscribed504,737
 Less unpaid280,547
 224,190
Loan-money9,355
Forfeited Shares Account534
Mortgages258,629
Sundry creditors60,835
Other liabilities384,662
 £938,205
Assets.
 £     
Land for forestation purposes385,280
Land for other purposes750
Buildings21,788
Development Account368,534
Investments57,631
Other fixed assets69,945
Floating assets34,277
 £938,205

Of the subscribed capital (£504,737), £224,190, or approximately 45 per cent., has been paid up. The instalments paid up to the present by the purchasers of forest areas have been regarded as temporarily akin to loan-moneys, and are included under the item “Other liabilities.” Approximately £373,000 had been contributed up to 31st March, 1926, by the public as purchasers of forest areas, out of a total liability in this respect of £1,645,215. Contracts involving £1,162,790 of this figure were entered into during the year ended 31st March, 1926. This affords striking evidence of the support that has been accorded the various commercial forestation projects by the public.

The item “Mortgages” (£258,629) constitutes approximately 28 per cent. of the total liabilities, and exceeds the paid-up capital by a considerable margin. It is interesting to note also that the mortgages represent 67 per cent. of the total value of land held for forestation purposes.

On the assets side the value of land held for forestation purposes (£385,280) is the largest single item, and comprises 41 per cent. of the total assets. The amount debited by the various companies to Development Account (£368,534) closely follows the value of land. It is clear that, unless engaged in nursery or other revenue-producing operations, a forestation company will not derive any income (apart from thinnings, &c.) until its forests mature. This postponement of its returns renders the creation of a Development Account necessary, in order that the actual results of the venture may be ascertained in due course. All expenditure is charged in the meantime to this account, and at the end of the period, when the forests are sold or matured, the amount standing to the debit of this account will be set against the proceeds from the sale of the timber. The result will then represent either profit or loss on the venture. As expenditure in the way of the formation of forests, &c., continues the amount standing to the debit of the Development Account will increase, and it is only natural that in due course it will eclipse the value of land and buildings. Among the items charged to the Development Account are many of a non-recurring nature (e.g., preliminary expenses), and in any comparisons between this figure and the number of acres planted, with the object of ascertaining the cost per acre, this must not be lost sight of. Strictly speaking, such comparisons cannot be accurately drawn until the forests mature or are disposed of.

Further down the list of assets stands “Investments, £57,631.” Investments in other forestation companies comprise over 50 per cent. of this figure.

The item “Other fixed assets” comprises assets that could not correctly be covered by the preceding headings. It includes, inter alia, goodwill, preliminary expenses, tools, plant, &c. Floating or liquid assets (cash in hand, debtors, &c.) were recorded as £34,277, approximatey 50 per cent. of the “Other fixed assets.”

RECEIPTS AND PAYMENTS.

The receipts and payments of forestation companies during the year 1925–26 were as follows:—

Receipts.£     
Shareholders96,125
Bondholders264,513
Loan-moneys11,628
Other sources20,649
 £392,915
Payments.£     
Tree-raising9,865
Establishment charges33,503
Maintenance966
Management, &c.147,317
Land-purchase71,567
Other107,055
 £370,273

During the year ended 31st March, 1926, the various forestation companies had cash receipts totalling £392,915. Of this figure, 92 per cent. represented cash received from shareholders in the way of calls, and from purchasers of forest areas as instalments on the purchase price of such areas. Shareholders contributed £96,125, or 25 per cent. of the total receipts, while £264,513, or 67 per cent., came from purchasers of forest areas. The balance of the cash receipts comprised receipts of loan-moneys (£11,628), and sundry amounts totalling £20,649 from various sources.

“Management and office expenses” was recorded as the largest single item of payments during the year, £147,317, or 40 per cent. of the total payments, falling under this heading. At first glance, this item may appear to be disproportionately large, but it must be remembered that during the period covered many companies were in the earliest stages of development, when preliminary, formation, and other cognate payments naturally overshadow payments on behalf of the main objects of the companies.

Payments made directly in the way of forestation amounted to £44,334, or 12 per cent. of the total. This figure comprised the following individual items: Tree-raising, £9,865; Establishment charges (preparation of land for tree-growing, fencing, &c.), £33,503; and Maintenance of forests, £966. The balance of the payments consisted of moneys paid on account of land-purchases, £71,567, and various other items, totalling £107,055.

SALE OF FOREST AREAS.

The six companies engaged in the sale of forest areas effected sales involving 46,948 acres of land during the twelve months ended 31st March, 1926, making a total of 67,036 acres sold to that date. The instalments paid in accordance with the contracts of sale entered into during the twelve months amounted to £289,326, while the total instalments received up to the 31st March, 1926, were returned as £373,051. The total commitments of the investing public on account of contracts entered into during the year amounted to no less than £1,162,790, bringing the total for this figure to £1,664,990 at 31st March, 1926.

Against the foregoing figures must be set contracts involving 791 acres, of a total purchase price of £19,775, which have been cancelled by the purchasers. Instalments amounting to £819 were paid up on these cancelled contracts.

EMPLOYEES ENGAGED.

On 31st March, 1926, 261 persons found employment with commercial forestation concerns. A classification of these employees, together with the amounts paid as salaries and wages during the year, is given hereunder:—

Nature of Employment.Number of Employees.Salaries and Wages Paid.
Males.Females.To Males.To Females.
   £     £     
Tree-raising3775,330679
Planting171..16,806..
Maintenance11..875..
Forest-fire prevention13..1,069..
Management2026,32088
          Totals252930,400767

PLANTING OPERATIONS.

Fairly extensive planting operations were carried on during the year by most of the companies furnishing returns. Particulars regarding the species and number of trees planted, and the areas planted, are given in the following table:—

Number of Trees planted during the Year.New Area planted during the Year.Total Area planted to 31st March, 1926.
To replace Blanks.On New Areas.
 Number.Number.Acres.Acres.
Pinus radiata (insignis)2,3009,885,35015,71317,764
Eucalyptus eugenioides2,00046,0003838
Eucalyptus saligna..50,00088
Eucalyptus botryoides..50,00088
Californian redwood..1,5002 ½2 ½
Acacia mollis (wattle)17,00068,0005555
Macrocarpa 2,00011
Douglas fir 250½½
          Totals21,30010,103,10015,82617,877

In connection with the 17,877 acres planted with forests, 952 acres have been converted into firebreaks, roads, rides, &c., in the plantations.

LAND HELD FOR FORESTATION PURPOSES.

Altogether 125,603 acres of land had been acquired by forestation companies at 31st March, 1926. Of this area, 6,419 acres were leasehold and 119,184 freehold. Based on cost, the value of the freehold land was returned at £338,834, which gives an average of £2 18s. per acre.

STATE ASSISTANCE TO AFFORESTATION

In addition to the routine work carried out to this end by the State Forest Service, by authority of the Forests Act, 1921–22, great assistance is afforded by the State in other ways.

The method first adopted in New Zealand for inducing the planting of trees for the production of timber was by means of “land grants”—a settler being given a free grant of land if he planted a certain portion of his land with suitable trees. In Canterbury, where the system was adopted in the early “seventies,” an area of as much as two acres of Crown lands for one acre planted with trees was sometimes granted. Several large plantations that were established in Canterbury by this method may now be seen; and in some cases very good returns have during late years been obtained from the milling of these. The Selwyn and Ashburton County Councils are the outstanding examples of local authorities taking advantage of this scheme, and are now netting handsome revenues from their tree plantations.

The State assists also by reduction of rent to Crown tenants planting trees on their land, by granting subsidies to local authorities to aid in tree-planting schemes, and by remission of taxation on tree plantations.

New Zealand legislation gives distinct encouragement to the extension of afforestation by exempting the growing stock in plantations, though not the land itself, from the payment of certain taxes and rates. Income-tax is, of course, payable on profits from all classes of forests and forest products, but the royalty paid, or the cost of planting and growing the trees, is allowed as an item in the cost of production, and is not taxed. Land-tax is levied on plantation as well as on indigenous forest land, the unimproved value—and this is appraised as if the land were grazing-land only—being the basis for taxation. The remaining taxes—viz., death Duties (estate, succession, and gift duties) and local rates—are levied on the value of the land, which is defined for this purpose to include, amongst other things, “all trees or flax growing or standing thereon provided that the value of any trees that have been planted (other than fruit-trees or live hedges) and the value of any trees that have been preserved for shelter or ornamental purposes shall not be included in any valuation appearing in a valuation roll supplied by the Valuer-General to a local authority.” As soon as a timber license is granted in respect to standing timber in a block of State (indigenous) forest the millable timber becomes subject to payment of local rates, payable by the licensee. Whether rating is on the improved or on the unimproved value, the value of standing timber in plantations—the sale value in the case of mature timber, and the cost value in the case of young crops—is not included in the value of the land for rating purposes.

Chapter 20. SECTION XX.—FISHERIES

INTRODUCTORY

WITH its great extent of coast-line, splendid natural harbours, and numerous sheltered bays, New Zealand has from the earliest times been famed for the productivity of its coastal fisheries. Off its more northerly coasts, which come within the influence of the south equatorial current, a rich variety of subtropical fish life is found, as exemplified by such species as the flying-fish, the sunfish, the sword fish, and several shark species. On the other hand, its southern coasts, washed by the antarctic drift, are the natural haunt of the fur-bearing seal, and yield varieties of fish which are characteristic of cold-water conditions. Up to the present only the east coast fishing-grounds have been regularly exploited on a commercial scale. Most of the western fishing-grounds remain in practically virgin condition, and offshore deep-sea fisheries have been neither exploited nor explored.

The ease with which abundant catches were made led to a certain wastefulness in the utilization of the fisheries in the past, but with the development of a more rational appreciation of the value of the marine natural resources, it is certain that the fishing industry will become increasingly important as a source of food-supply to the population of the Dominion and as a means of providing an export trade to countries less favoured by nature.

Of the many kinds of excellent edible fishes the most important are the flounders of different species (Rhombosolea), which occur in the more shallow and sheltered waters, the snapper (Pagrosomus auratus), which is particularly abundant in the north, the blue cod (Parapercis colias), which provides the staple product of the southern line fisheries, and the groper or hapuku (Polyprion oxygeneios), which is caught on lines in the deeper water from the North Cape to Stewart Island.

STATISTICS OF FISHERIES

Provision exists in the Fisheries Act, 1908, whereby owners of boats and fish-curers may be required to make returns to the Marine Department in such form and in such manner as may be prescribed by the Governor-General in Council, but advantage of this provision has not yet been taken to enable information to be collected as to quantity of fish caught. A statement is, however, compiled annually by the Chief Inspector of Fisheries as to the weight and value of fish caught. The figures for each fishing-port are as follows for the year ended 31st March, 1927:—

Name of Port.Principal Kinds of Fish caught.Quantity.Total Value.
* Information nut available.
   £     
MangonuiSnapper, trevally, tarakihi, kingfish, rock-cod, gurnard, kahawai, flounder, hapuku100 cwt.186
HokiangaSnapper, mullet, kahawai, flounder**
RussellCrayfish, mullet, hapuku, snapper, flounder, kahawai, kingfish, maumau11,700 cwt.8,970
WhangareiSnapper, mullet, flounder, hapuku2,600 cwt.4,500
KaiparaSnapper, flounder, mullet, kahawai, trevally, gurnard4,450 cwt.9,350
 Toheroa1,328 cases2,325
Auckland DistrictSnapper, tarakihi, trevally, flounder, sole, gurnard, hapuku, john-dory, kingfish, mold, rock-cod, kahawai, butterfish, barracouta, mullet, garfish120,138 cwt.125,556
 Crayfish2,000 cases2,500
 Mussels1,000 sacks350
TaurangaSnapper, hapuku, trevally, kahawai, rock-cod, garfish, moki, flounder, crayfish3,500 cwt.6,533
OpotikiSnapper, hapuku, kingfish, flounder260 cwt.485
WhakataneSnapper, moki, flounder, mullet, kahawai, hapuku, gurnard, tarakihi, barracouta, shark, kingfish, butterfish, mackerel, eel, frostfish, red-cod, trevally, sole, warehou, herring, trumpeter, rock-cod2,080 cwt.3,800
GisborneTarakihi, gurnard, snapper, flounder, sole, kahawai, hapuku, crayfish3,705 cwt.5,348
Name of Port.Principal Kinds of Fish caught.Quantity.Total Value.
* Information nut available.
NapierTarakihi, snapper, moki, kahawai, gurnard, trevally, hapuku, southern kingfish, barracouta, john-dory, flounder, solo, brill23,400 cwt.29,670
 Crayfish500 sacks937
 Whitebait24 cwt.337
KawhiaMullet, flounder, snapper, hapuku232 cwt.297
New PlymouthSnapper, hapuku, kingfish, tarakihi, kahawai, cod, crayfish, gurnard866 cwt.1,325
WanganuiBlue-cod, hapuku, flounder, snapper272 cwt.381
FoxtonFlounder, snapper, hapuku, kahawai, whitebait600 cwt.1,800
WellingtonTarakihi, gurnard, flounder, sole, snapper, ling, warehou, hapuku, moki, butterfish, blue cod, southern kingfish54,182 cwt.99,681
EastbourneHapuku, moki, snapper, hake120 cwt.224
PictonHapuku, moki, butterfish, garfish, crayfish, blue cod6,107 cwt.11,440
BlenheimRed cod, sole, flounder, ling, snapper, moki, hapuku, gurnard, tarakihi, mackerel, butterfish crayfish3,200 cwt.6,000
NelsonSnapper, flounder, gurnard, bream, hapuku, cod, crayfish, barracouta2,525 cwt.3,413
WestportRed cod, crayfish, flounder, hapuku, gurnard, kahawai, ling, moki, snapper, sole, turbot, whitebait412 cwt.1,511
GreymouthFlounder, sole, cod, hapuku, snapper, whitebait, herring40 cwt.224
 Whitebait*1,800
HokitikaHapuku, snapper, flounder, herring, kahawai214 cwt210
 Whitebait503 cwt.4,672
KaikouraHapuku, ling, trumpeter, southern kingfish, butterfish, tarakihi, moki, crayfish3,571 cwt.8,400
KaiapoiWhitebait, kahawai, flounder320 cwt.1,600
AkaroaHapuku, ling, conger eel, flounder, sole, brill, blue and red cod, crayfish, barracouta, kingfish, kahawai, moki, butterfish, &c.1,100 cwt.2,000
LytteltonHapuku, barracouta, red cod, ling, flounder, sole, gurnard, brill2,980 cwt.5,560
Southbridge (Lake Ellesmere)Flounder, herring600 cwt.1,750
TimaruFlounder, sole, brill, hapuku, ling, red cod, gurnard, kingfish, barracouta5,280 cwt.14,884
OamaruHapuku, red cod, blue cod, moki, barracouta, ling2,475 cwt.3,126
MoerakiHapuku, red cod, blue cod, moki, crayfish, barracouta, ling4,303 cwt.6,000
Otago DistrictHapuku, ling, red cod, barracouta, kingfish, blue cod, moki, trumpeter, tarakihi, trevally, mullet, garfish, kahawai, gurnard, kelpfish, sole, flounder, brill, skate49,600 cwt.52,080
InvercargillBlue and red cod, hapuku, moki, flounder, kingfish, mullet, ling, sole, crayfish, barracouta, whitebait2,650 cwt.5,300
BluffHapuku, blue cod, flounder3,545 cwt.6,617
Stewart IslandBlue cod, hapuku, trumpeter, moki8,125 cwt.10,484
Chatham Is-landsBlue cod, hapuku, trumpeter1,283 cwt.2,395

The quantity of fish recorded as having been brought in from the fishing-grounds for the year ended the 31st March, 1927, was 327,562 cwt., which, with items where the weight was not shown, represented a wholesale value of £454,021. The wholesale value of the oysters landed from the various beds was £27,824, and the produce of the whale-fisheries was £7,075.

Included in New Zealand produce exported during the last five years were-

Item.1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.
 £     £     £     £     £     
Fish43,35669,32858,41755,42363,009
Oysters1,7137625711,4741,650
Whalebone..4252901609
Whale-oil2,3106,0726,51510,5416,836
Ambergris..752,0001,200..
Other products of fisheries44891033964
          Totals47,42376,75167,89668,83771,568

The value of fish (preserved) imported in 1926 was £175,076.

VESSELS AND PERSONS EMPLOYED IN FISHING INDUSTRY.

A further table is given showing for each port from which returns have been received the number of steam trawlers, oil-engine trawlers, and other vessels employed in line and net fishing, with the number of fishermen employed, and approximately the total number of persons engaged in the fishing industry, for the year ended the 31st March, 1927.

Name of Port.Steam Trawlers.Oil-engine Vessels.Line- and Net-fishing Vessels.Number of Fishermen employed.Persons other than Fishermen employed.Total Number of Persons employed.

* Including Thames, Coromandel, Manukau.

†Danish seiners.

Mangonui....58..8
Hokianga....1724..24
Russell....5760150210
Kaipara....618020100
Whangarei....8182341
Auckland*526215525360885
Tauranga....39301646
Whakatane....6142034
Opotiki....610616
Gisborne....15341246
Napier11199117520195
Kawhia..112..2
New Plymouth ..21452873
Wanganui....104..4
Foxton....2650454
Wellington1..105180115295
Eastbourne....311..11
Picton....4828836
Blenheim..15..26531
Nelson..7751128120
Westport181124630
Greymouth....1012517
Hokitika....111011
Kaikoura..11324125
Kaiapoi....2828..28
Southbridge....12122032
Lyttelton2..1225328
Akaroa....1724..24
Timaru....2428836
Oamaru....914..14
Moeraki....2635..35
Otago511106212130342
Invercargill....4810025125
Bluff....5613320153
Stewart Island....3077986
          Totals25881,2122,1851,0323,217

OYSTER-BEDS

The principal oyster-beds round the coast of New Zealand are those situated in Foveaux Strait, between South and Stewart Islands, and the rock-oyster beds on the east and west coasts of the Auckland Peninsula. The Foveaux Strait beds are very extensive. An official prospecting cruise was carried out in respect of these beds in 1904, resulting in a number of new beds being discovered and reliable information being ascertained concerning the areas and qualities of the various beds. Further investigations are now being undertaken.

During the 1926 season 27,828 sacks of oysters, valued at £19,479, were picked from the Foveaux Strait beds, as compared with 26,039 sacks, valued at £17,576, in 1925.

The rock-oyster beds of Auckland were worked for many years under a variety of systems, including the leasing of the beds to individuals and the licensing of pickers to take oysters on payment of a fee, but owing to stripping of the beds close seasons had frequently to be proclaimed. For some years an export duty of 6d. per hundredweight was payable on all North Island oysters exported, and in 1899 the export of rock-oysters and also of mangrove-oysters was absolutely prohibited. A further step towards conserving the beds was taken in 1908, when the picking and wholesale marketing of rock-oysters from the North Island beds was undertaken by the State, private picking being prohibited. A table is given showing the quantity and value of oysters picked and sold by the State during each of the last five years; also the cost of picking and selling, this item including interest and depreciation on the cost of the oil-launches used by* the Inspectors. It will be seen that a profit accrues to the State, and the scheme has, moreover, resulted in the conservation and extension of the beds.

Season.Oysters sold.Prices realized.Cost of Picking and Selling.
 Sacks.£     £     
19227,3237,7035,156
19236,8007,3565,045
19246,8418,3956,255
19258,28810,2067,688
19266,7718,3456,997

Various attempts were made several years ago by private persons to form artificial oyster-beds, but none of these met with success.

Realizing the necessity for extending and improving the oyster-beds in the Auckland District, the Marine Department in 1909 and 1910 commenced replanting the bays and foreshore on the Coromandel coast. These beds had been practically wiped out by the old system of licensed picking. The system adopted by the Department for stocking depleted areas consisted of taking rocks covered with oysters of all ages from well-stooked beds and planting them in suitable places along the foreshore. The work done on the Coromandel coast and at the Bay of Islands has been very successful, and several of the replanted beds are now well stocked with mature oysters. Recently the formation of new beds has been undertaken. This consists of the building of hollow rock walls in sheltered bays and on tidal flats. In the spawning season the oyster-spat attaches itself to the under-side of the rocks, which are allowed to remain in that position until a month or two before the* next spatting season comes round, when they are turned over and the other side of the rocks in turn becomes covered with spat.

Oyster-cultivation work is being systematically carried on in the Hauraki Gulf, in the Bay of Islands, and in the Whangarei district. The rock walls previously built are now well covered with young oysters. Large numbers of the oysters on the walls built at Bay of Islands in 1920 and 1921 are now being picked for market.

WHALING

In the earlier part of the nineteenth century New Zealand was the centre of an important whale-fishery, many whaling-stations being established in the North of Auckland and in Cook and Foveaux Straits. The industry gradually declined in importance until at present only two or three stations remain. The whales caught are mostly of the hump-back variety. At Whangamumu, North Auckland, a whaling-steamer, fitted with the most modern appliances for killing and handling whales, has been placed in commission, and a very serviceable whaling plant has been established. Thirty-five whales were taken last season (1926) in this locality, yielding 150 tons of oil and 35 tons of bonedust, of a total value of approximately £3,350. Whaling operations are also carried on in Tory Channel, in Marlborough. The value of the product of the Marlborough whale-fisheries in 1926 (240 tons of oil and 5 tons of bonedust) was £3,725—43 hump-back whales were taken.

A reference to the whaling operations carried out in the Ross Sea appears in the section on “Islands attached to New Zealand.”

SEALS

A close season for seals existed in New Zealand from the end of August, 1894. until 1913, but owing to poaching, which it was found impossible to stop, the seals did not increase to any great extent. It was proposed a few years ago to grant licenses for the right to take seals, one of the conditions of which was that a royalty should be paid on each skin. Tenders were invited for the licenses, but none was received. At present the taking of seals is prohibited.

MARINE FISH-HATCHERY

A site for a marine fish-hatchery was selected at Purakanui, Otago, in 1900. but this being found unsuitable for its intended purpose another site was chosen at Portobello, in Otago Harbour. The erection of the hatchery was carried out by a Board set up to superintend the work of the hatchery, funds being provided by the State, and grants being made by the Otago Institute, the Australasian Association for the Advancement of Science, and a number of acclimatization societies. The State makes an annual grant towards the maintenance of the hatchery, the buildings and equipment of which have also been added to from time to time.

Experiments have been carried out with a view to introducing certain English food fishes to New Zealand waters—viz., lobsters, edible crabs, and turbot. Much valuable work has also been done in the direction of hatching the spawn of various indigenous fishes and in making a study of their life-habits.

INLAND FISHERIES

The early colonists who emigrated from Britain to New Zealand were much surprised to find a country with such splendid rivers and lakes, but with no fish of any commercial or sporting value in them. In a few years the question of introducing some of the British salmonidæ was considered, and as early as 1864 the matter assumed definite shape when the Otago Provincial Council took it up, and voted a sum for the importation of Atlantic salmon and English brown trout. There was, however, some delay in arranging for shipment, and it was not until 1868 that the first consignments of salmon and trout eggs arrived. Since that time the English brown trout (S. fario), Loch Leven (S. levenensis), American rainbow (S. irideus), American brook-trout (S. fontinalis), Quinnat salmon (O. tschawytscha), Atlantic salmon, English perch, and tench, have been successfully acclimatized.

Ova of the sockeye or blue-back salmon were imported in 1902, and specimens of this fish were caught in 1907. A number exist in Lake Ohau, having acquired a land-locked habit. These fish run up creeks at the head of the lake and spawn there every season in March and April.

Several shipments of whitefish-ova have been made since 1898, the fry being liberated in Lakes Kanieri and Tekapo. Reports as to the fish having been seen are received from time to time, but so far as is known no white fish have yet been caught.

With the exception of the Hot Lakes District, which is under the control of the Department of Internal Affairs, the propagation of trout and the oversight of fishing operations is carried out by local Acclimatization Societies, fishing licenses being issued on payment of a small fee.

ATLANTIC SALMON

As already stated, the first shipment of Atlantic-salmon eggs arrived in 1868, and from that year to 1902 about fifteen consignments were brought out. Some of the earlier shipments arrived in bad condition, and none had a loss of less than 25 per cent.

Up to 1908 there was no proof that these fish had been acclimatized, and the Government that year decided to make a vigorous and systematic effort to establish them, concentrating on a single river. The Waiau, in Southland, was chosen as the most suitable river, and a hatchery, capable of accommodating a million eggs, was erected on a cold-water creek near the lower end of Lake Te Anau. A quarter of a million eggs were obtained from eastern Canada in 1908, and one million from England in 1909, and the same number from England in 1911. In each case an expert was sent to pack the eggs and attend to them on the voyage out, with the result that each shipment arrived with a loss of not more than 1 per cent.

In the 1920–21 and 1921–22 angling seasons salmon-smolts were taken near the mouth of the Waiau. Inspection of the Upokororo, the tributary into which most of the young fish hatched from the three shipments referred to above had been liberated, disclosed the fact that a number of salmon had spawned there, and three specimens caught on the spawning-beds were definitely identified as Atlantic salmon. In 1922–23 fifty-six Atlantic salmon were caught in the Waiau and its tributaries. During the 1923–24 season good catches were made by anglers in the Upokororo and Eglington Rivers and in Lake Te Anau near its outflow, and several were caught in the lower reaches of the Waiau. Approximately three hundred were taken by anglers that season, and subsequent seasons have witnessed progressive increases.

During the season 1926–27 approximately eight hundred salmon were caught by anglers. Most of the fish were taken in the Upokororo River and at the outlet of Lake Te Anau. The fish continue to increase rapidly. Last spawning season the weather and river conditions were not very favourable for collecting salmon-eggs, and only 612,000 were secured. The Marine Department is now stocking the Wanganui River, in the North Island, with these fish, and most of the eggs collected in the last four seasons have been hatched out at the Government hatchery on Waitea Creek, on the upper Wanganui, and the young fish liberated in suitable tributary streams and in the main river. The balance of the eggs collected have been allotted to the Clutha and Waiau Rivers.

QUINNAT SALMON,

The first importation of quinnat-salmon ova was made in 1875, and from that date to 1880 several shipments were made. On the arrival of these consignments the eggs were parcelled out to the different acclimatization societies, and the young fish hatched were planted in rivers from the north of Auckland to the far south, but no results were obtained from these shipments.

In 1900 the Government decided to make a vigorous effort to establish this fish, and decided to confine its efforts to one of the rivers considered to be the most suitable, and the Waitaki was chosen, as in its general characteristics it bears a considerable resemblance to some of the salmon rivers on the Pacific coast of America. The first shipment of eggs for the Government salmon-hatchery arrived in January, 1900. From that year to 1907 annual importations of half a million eggs each year were made, and, as they were specially packed and attended to by an expert during the voyage, they invariably arrived in splendid condition; the loss would not be more than ½ per cent. The result of the systematic effort made to establish the quinnat has been highly successful. In the seasons of 1905 and 1906 they were found spawning in the Hakataramea and other tributaries of the Waitaki, and in 1907 fifty thousand eggs were collected from salmon caught in the Hakataramea. Since then there has been a steady increase in the Waitaki every season, and they have now spread northward into all the snow-fed rivers as far as the Waiau, North Canterbury.

The run of quinnat salmon this season (1927) in some of the snow-fed rivers on the east coast was one of the largest which has been experienced since their introduction. Netting licenses were issued for taking salmon for market, in the estuary of the Waimakariri, in a section of the Rangitata, and in the Clutha. Licenses for £1 for the season are issued to anglers empowering them to sell their catches, and sea-fishermen, on payment of a license fee of £1, are allowed to take salmon and market their catches. The number of eggs collected last season was 1,076,000, of which 750,000 were sent to the Government hatchery at Maori Creek, the Young fish being liberated in the Wairau River and its tributaries.

Chapter 21. SECTION XXI.—MINING

INTRODUCTORY

IN no other country of equal size to New Zealand are indications of a greater number of economic minerals to be found, yet, with the exception of iron-ore, the known mineral reserves are not great in comparison with those in many other “countries. The coal reserves of the Dominion are considerable, however, and their duration will be extended by the utilization of the enormous water-power resources of the country.

The gold-mining industry, which in its early stages contributed greatly to the progress and settlement of New Zealand, has for a number of years declined in importance, in common with the experience of most other gold-producing countries.

The following statement shows the quantity and value of the production of metalliferous mines, of stone-quarries under the Stone-quarries Act, and of coal-mines during 1925 and 1926:—

Mineral.1925.1926.
Quantity.Value.Quantity.Value.
 Oz.£     Oz.£     
Gold and silver (estimated)625,626546,026554,529539,302
Platinum....31313
 Tons cwt. Tons cwt. 
Tungsten-ore1 15649 1475
Iron1,289 08,7013,997 019,585
Stone..463,667..516,075
Pumice2,532 07,6722,358 08,081
Sulphur269 01,154594 05,217
Coal2,114,995 02,114,9952,239,999 02,239,999
          Totals..3,142,279..3,329,047

The production of gold and silver is of necessity taken together, as separate figures are not available. Kauri-gum, the fossilized resin of former kauri forests, is counted as a mineral, but the production figures are not available.

The next statement shows the value of New Zealand minerals exported from the 1st January, 1853, to the 31st December, 1926, with separate details for the years 1925 and 1926:—

Mineral.1925.1926.Increase or Decrease.Total from 1st January, 1853, to 31st December, 1926.
* Ounces of the fineness of 20 carats and upwards.
 £     £     £     £     
Gold*472,364516,207Inc. 43,84392,403,399
Silver60,77351,236Dec. 9,5373,016,660
Quicksilver......8,336
Tungsten-ore2,255998Dec. 1,257305,123
Manganese......61,994
Kauri-gum414,901332,765Dec. 82,13621,855,751
Other minerals8,4199,761Inc. 1,342451,134
Coal235,047285,90950,8626,206,055
          Totals1,193,7591,196,876..124,308,452

GOLD-MINING

Gold-mining operations in New Zealand are divided into throe branches, viz.: (1) Quartz-mining, (2) alluvial mining, and (3) dredging.

The actual figures of gold-production are not available owing to no distinction being made between gold and silver in the case of mines which produce both. The following statement shows the value of the bullion-production during 1926, also the number of persons employed, and the number of gold-mines and dredges:—

Production of Bullion.*Number of Persons ordinarily employed at Productive and Unproductive Mines and Dredges.Number of Productive Mines and Dredges.
Quantity.Value.
* Including a proportion of silver.
 Oz.£       
Quartz-mining530,087442,6741,13921
Dredge mining13,10452,909935
Alluvial mining11,33843,659472288
          Totals, 1926554,529539,3021,704314
          Totals, 1925625,626546,0261,666275

The quantity of gold and silver bullion produced during the year 1926 was 71,097 oz. less than in the previous year, and the value less by £6,724.

The export of gold according to districts of production during 1925 and 1926, together with the total since April, 1857, when the first parcel was exported, is as shown in the next table.

GOLD EXPORTS, 1925 AND 1926, ANDTOTAL, 1857–1926.
District.1925.1926.Total, 1857–1926.
Quantity.Value.Quantity.Value.Quantity.Value.
 Oz.£     Oz.£     Oz.£     
Auckland72,092301,37781,352339,4887,317,46128,413,590
Wellington........188706
Marlborough5692,1386602,520106,708415,412
Nelson105398431751,741,2496,903,936
West Coast37,516150,59937,087147,3386,483,51925,736,296
Canterbury207929157620
Otago3,60914,6056,07124,5177,758,19030,895,944
Unknown7853,1685622,1609,09236,895
Totals114,696472,364125,777516,20723,416,56492,403,399

QUARTZ-MINING.

The most important gold-mining operations in New Zealand consist in the working of quartz lodes and the extraction of the precious metals therefrom. Quartz-mining is conducted in the North Island in Ohinemuri County, and to a less extent in Tauranga, Thames, and Coromandel Counties. The mountain-ranges and hills of andesite and other volcanic rocks which form the Hauraki Goldfields are intersected by lodes containing gold and silver. In the South Island quartz-mining operations are carried on in the Reefton and Blackwater districts, also to a small extent in the Wakamarina Valley (Marlborough). In Otago operations are generally confined to the working of quartz-mines in which scheelite is associated with gold. The average value per ton of ore treated during 1926 amounted to £1 17s. 2d., as compared with £1 17s. 3d. during 1925.

ALLUVIAL-GOLD MINING.

Alluvial gold is found chiefly on the west coast of the South Island and in Otago, where mining operations have boon conducted over an area of 17,000 square miles. On the West Coast the auriferous alluvium originated from the weathering and denudation of the gold-bearing lodes during countless ages. The rich leads or defined placers of auriferous wash are the result of concentration. The first transportation of auriferous gravel from the mountains was by streams, and following this the glaciers carried much material from the interior seawards. During the advance and retreat of these glaciers immense masses of drift were deposited all over the low lands and oven high up on the lower hills. Since glacial times the rivers have continued the movement of auriferous gravel from the interior to the sea. In Otago the conditions are different—the alluvial gold rests in the hollows of the denuded surface of the schistose rocks, from which it has most probably been derived.

The method of working these deposits depends on the depth of the superincumbent strata and the elevation at which they occur: where there is ample fall and a good supply of water is available, hydraulic sluicing has been generally adopted; but where the material is mainly or partly below water-level, and is comparatively free from hard boulders or hard matrix, elevating or dredging is employed.

GOLD-DREDGING.

This system of gold-mining, which originated in New Zealand, is generally employed upon rivers and streams and at places where the sluicing method may not be advantageously applied owing to the absence of water-supply or to excessive water in the deposits. Gold-dredging is rapidly declining in importance, the number of productive dredges having decreased from 167 during 1906 to five during 1926.

The greatest weekly output by a New Zealand gold-dredge was attained by the “Lady Ranfurly” during six days ended the 4th November, 1904, when operating on the River Molyneux (Clutha), 1,273 oz. of gold being obtained.

The following table shows the result of gold-dredging operations in New Zealand from 1917 to 1926 inclusive:—

Year.Total Number of Dredges working.Value Production.Average Production per Dredge.Dividend-paying Dredges owned by Registered Companies.Number of Persons employed.
Number.Dividends.
  £     £      £      
19173591,6662,61964,800260
19182863,6912,27454,925187
19191947,8382,51842,845138
19201234,6722,88911,400112
19211136,1793,2891600136
19221167,2396,113....121
1923868,0038,50013,283100
1924558,54011,70816,56678
1925540,9948,19913,283107
1926552,96910,594....93

Of the total production in 1926, £47,900 was won by the Rimu Flat dredge at Rimu, on the West Coast, £2,229 by a dredge at Dunganville, also on the West Coast, and £2,840 by three dredges in Otago and Southland.

KAWARAU FALLS DAM.

During the year 1924 the Kawarau Gold-mining Company (Limited) made a commencement with the damming of Lake Wakatipu. The dam is equipped with ten stony sluice-gates, each having an effective waterway 40 ft. in width by 7 ft. 6 in. in height, and each being supported at its end by massive concrete pillars, of which there are eleven, including the abutments. The object of this work is to keep back the water in Lake Wakatipu during certain months of the year, and thus enable mining operations to be carried out as far as possible in the Kawarau River. The company has subleased, under tribute agreements, portions of the mining rights held by it in the Kawarau River. Substantial sums of money have been raised by the subsidiary companies for the purpose of carrying on raining operations in the river. The dam at Kawarau Falls was completed during the year 1926. On the 30th August of that year the gates were closed; but at no point along the river did the water fall low enough to expose any virgin ground, consequently the amount of gold recovered by claimholders was very small. The disappointing results were attributed to the lateness of the season and the fact that the tributaries of the river were carrying more water than in midwinter, but little more success attended the closing of the dam for a longer period during the winter of 1927.

GOLD-PRODUCTION OF THE WORLD.

The following figures showing the world's gold-production for the last ten years have been compiled from official sources by the American Bureau of Metal Statistics:—

Year.Fine Ounces.
191720,611,049
191818,556,920
191917,629,977
192016,123,697
192115,983,772
192215,444,830
192317,786,472
192419,023,134
192519,114,953
192619,336,962

SILVER

Nearly the whole of the silver exported from New Zealand, amounting in value at the end of 1926 to £3,016,660, has been obtained from the refinement of bullion from the quartz-mines, principally those of the Hauraki Goldfield, where the two precious metals are found alloyed, the ratio of the two metals in the alloy varying greatly. No other silver-mining operations have been carried out profitably in this country.

IRON-ORES

Iron-ore occurs in New Zealand at Parapara, Golden Bay; on the seashore in Taranaki; at Kerr Point and Waitangi River, North Auckland; in the Raglan-Kawhia district; on Mount Peel, Nelson; on Mount Royal, near Palmerston; on Table Hill, near Milton; in the Lake Wakatipu district; and in the Mount Cook district, Westland.

The most extensive iron-ore deposits occur near Parapara and Onakaka, Golden Bay, in the Nelson Provincial District. The limonite-deposit of this locality is of great extent, and it is estimated in “Iron-ore Resources of the World,” published by the International Geological Congress, to contain 64,000,000 metric tons, of which about 30,000,000 tons occur in the Onakaka Block.

At Onakaka the ore and crystalline limestone flux occur at an altitude of about 1,200 ft. above the works, being conveyed thereto by aerial tramway 8,000 ft. in length.

During 1921 the Onakaka Iron and Steel Company constructed a blast-furnace installation on its lease at Onakaka. The present capacity of the plant is 25 tons of pig iron per day, but it could be altered at little cost to produce an output of 50 tons per day.

A trial run was made in 1922, the first half with coke imported from Australia, and the second half with coke from Miramar gasworks made from Liverpool (N,Z.) coal. The latter gave results at least as good as those from Australian coke, and the consumption of coke in both cases was 22 cwt. per ton of pig iron produced. The pig iron was of good marketable quality, and was reported on favourably by users in different parts of the Dominion. The two important facts demonstrated by the test were—(1) That a good foundry pig iron could be produced by the Onakaka plant; (2) that the furnace could be run with Miramar coke as fuel and with a consumption of 22 cwt. of coke per ton of iron.

The company has erected a wharf about 1,000 ft. in length at Onakaka for the purpose of providing facilities for landing coal or coke and shipping its products to different parts of the Dominion. Between the 12th January, 1924, and the 8th of the following month about 1,000 tons of pig iron were produced. It was then found that the cost of transportation of coal from the wharf to the works, and of pig iron from the works to the wharf, by means of motor-wagons along the road was too high. The company thereupon arranged to have a rope-road constructed, which work has now been completed. It was also found that the number of coke-ovens previously built was inadequate, and additional coke-ovens have been erected.

The blast furnace was in operation during part of the year 1926, and smelted 7,994 tons of ore for a production of 3,997 tons of pig iron. Several alterations were made to the plant, which enabled the cost of production to be lowered, and the company is now able to put iron on the market at a price which enables it to compote with imported iron. The analyses of three samples in 1925 show its average composition to be as follows: Graphite carbon, 3.02 per cent.; combined carbon, 0.48; silicon, 2.11; sulphur, 0.07; phosphorus, 0.32; manganese, 0.76; iron, 93.24.

TABLE SHOWING THE CHEMICAL COMPOSITION OF ONAKAKA PIG IRON (TAPPED 29TH APRIL, 1922), AND, FOR COMPARISON, THAT OF THE PRINCIPAL BRANDS OF FOUNDRY PIG IRON MANUFACTURED ELSEWHERE.
Brand of Pig Iron.Chemical Composition per Cent.Kind of Iron.
IronGraphitic Carbon.Combined Carbon.Silicon.Phosphorus.Sulphur.Manganese.
Onakaka, sample 292.102.890.193.920.226.040.64Foundry.
Carron, Scotland (as imported to New Zealand)91.823.500.142.800.700.0351.00No. 1 foundry
Ditto92.633.350.202.150.700.060.91No. 2 foundry.
Summerlee (as imported to New Zealand)92.033.000.252.750.800030.85No. 3 foundry.
Lithgow (Hoskins), New South Wales, 1914......2.000.850.031.00Foundry.
Characteristic samples quoted in “The Manufacture and Properties of Iron and Steel,” by H. H. Campbell92.373.520.132.441.250.020.28No. 1 grey.
92.312.990.372.521.080.020.72No. 2 grey.
Alabama..3.490.072.8 to 3.5......No. 1 foundry.
ANALYSES OF ORE, FLUX, AND SLAG.
 Iron-ore (Limonite).Crystalline Limestone (Flux).Slag from Furnace.
* Equivalent to metallic iron, 50.16 per cent.
Silica (SiO2)12.1310.2640.03
Alumina (A12O3)2.792.1212.87
Ferrous oxide (FeO)....2.73
Ferric oxide (Fe2O3)71.66*1.76..
Titanium dioxide (TiO2)0.200.170.49
Lime(CaO)0.1047.1040.27
Magnesia (MgO)0.331.241.19
Phosphorus pentoxide (P2O5)0.230.070.10
Manganous oxide (MnO)0.72 0.45
Calcium sulphide (CaS)....2.54
Sulphur (S)0.130.21..
Loss on ignition12.0137.18..
 100.30100.11100.67

Along the seashore from Patea to New Plymouth occur large quantities of magnetic ironsand more or loss titaniferous. This has originated through the disintegration of hornblende-andesites and their tufas, which occur very extensively near New Plymouth around the volcanic cone of Mount Egmont. It is quite impossible to give any definite idea of the quantity of this ironsand; undoubtedly, however, it exists in immense quantities, and is measurable in millions of tons. The most extensive deposit of ironsand occurs near Patea, the quantity of which has been estimated to be at least 5,374,000 tons of high-grade ore in addition to a great quantity of low-grade ironsand.

Between the years 1869 and 1918 several attempts were made to smelt Taranaki ironsand. In 1921 the Mines Department arranged for the shipment of 20 tons of Taranaki ironsands to Messrs. Thomas Summerson and Sons' works at Darlington, England, for the purpose of having tests made to ascertain the suitability by that firm's process of the sand for the production of pig iron and steel therefrom. The experiments, which were conducted under the supervision of Professor Harbord, representing the New Zealand Government, were made in an electric furnace. The results were not quite satisfactory, considered from a commercial point of view, as the cost of producing pig iron and steel was too high.

Professor Harbord's report shows that in his opinion the production of steel direct from the ore or in one furnace is not commercial, and that two furnaces are essential—one to reduce the ore, and the other to refine the metal produced and to convert it into steel.

The conclusion arrived at by Professor Harbord is that the conditions in New Zealand are such that a blast furnace and modern steel plant are not at present feasible, but if power, coke, coal, and limestone are obtainable at reasonable prices small quantities of pig iron and steel may be produced to partially meet the local requirements, and this would form the basis for building up a larger industry when the demand is increased sufficiently to justify expansion on a larger scale.

The report also shows that both pig iron and steel of satisfactory quality, containing little titanium, can be produced from titaniferous ironsands in the electric furnace. The full text of the report appears in parliamentary paper C.-15, 1922.

Near the Breakwater, New Plymouth, the New Zealand Iron-ore Smelting Company (Limited), which was formed for working the beach ironsand, commenced smelting during the latter part of 1917, and after several trials pig iron was obtained in grades varying from white to grey. The company subsequently went into liquidation, and the furnace was removed to Onakaka.

The following is an analysis of the ironsand which, after magnetic concentration, was used in the blast-furnace charge:—

* Equivalent to phosphorus, 0.30 per cent.

† Equivalent to metallic iron, 56.36 per cent.

Silica (SiO2)5.40
Alumina (Al2O3)1.53
Lime (CaO)1.81
Magnesia (MgO)2.80
Phosphoric anhydride*0.69
Titanium dioxide (TiO2)10.45
Ferrous oxide (FeO)28.71
Ferric oxide (Fe2O3)48.61
 100.00

At Kerr Point the deposit of iron-ore consists of limonite, but does not probably exceed 100,000 tons. The iron-ore near the head of the Waitangi River is also limonite of excellent quality, but does not exceed 100,000 tons. The limonite deposits in the Kawhia-Raglan district and on Table Hill, so far as known, are not large. Little authentic information exists concerning the iron-ore deposits at Mount Peel or at Mount Royal. In the Lake Wakatipu district from Moke Creek, through Benmore in the direction of Mount Gilbert, a band of hæmatite has been reported to occur, also at Maori Point, Shotover River. On the Westland side of Mount Cook large quantities of magnetite are disseminated through chlorite schist.

During 1914 the Government, with a view to stimulating interest in this industry, passed an Act having for its object the payment of fairly large bonuses for the production in New Zealand of pig iron, puddled bar iron, and steel. In 1920, the time-limit, as specified by the principal Act, in which notice of intention to claim the bounty was to be given, having expired, an amendment was passed reviving the payment of bonuses, and extending the time-limit in which notice of intention to claim the bounty was to be given. The bonus on pig iron was by an amendment passed in 1925 increased to £1 10s. per ton, the increased rate to be payable on all pig iron produced at any time after the 1st January, 1925. No bounties under the Act are payable after the 31st March, 1934.

TUNGSTEN-ORE

Scheelite, one of the principal ores of tungsten, was for a number of years mined on a fairly extensive scale in conjunction with gold, the principal gold-scheelite mines being those at or near Glenorchy, Paradise, Macrae's, Stoneburn, Hyde, and Barewood, Otago; and at Wakamarina Valley, Marlborough.

Since the termination of the war there bus been a considerable collapse in the tungsten-ore-mining industry owing to the great decline in price on the Home market, due greatly to accumulated stocks. During the war the Empire's supply was commandeered, and the price increased to £3 8s. per unit (on a 65-per-cent. WO 3 basis per ton).

The following statement shows the quantity and value of scheelite exported in each of the last twenty years:—

Year.Quantity exported.Value.
 Tons.£     
190713715,486
1908686,055
1909584,263
191014315,070
191113811,853
191213513,347
191322122,933
191420421,493
191519427,784
191626649,070
191716128,972
1918169 ½37,922
191913129,489
192010 1/101,378
1921....
19227 ½ 1/0528
192313875
1924..1,156
192531 3/202,255
192613 8/20998
Totals to end of 19262,384 ⅗305,123

COPPER

Ores of copper are found in New Zealand in no fewer that thirty-two localities, but during the last fifty years attempts at their successful exploitation have been unprofitable, the total recorded copper-production to the end of 1926 amounting in value to only £19,390. There was no production during 1926. Prior to the inauguration of systematic records there was a considerable production from mines on Great Barrier and Kawau Islands.

Copper-mines have been worked on Kawau and Great Barrier Islands in the Hauraki Gulf, and on the Dun Mountain, Nelson. Underground prospecting has been carried on near Kaeo, Whangaroa; at Maharahara, near Woodville; and at Mount Radiant, near Karamea; but no conclusive results have been obtained. A syndicate is now engaged in reopening the mine at Maharahara, but so far the results are disappointing.

MANGANESE-ORE

Manganese-ore has been found at Otau, Wairoa, Bay of Islands, Purua Bay, Mangapai, Otonga, Waiheke Island, and Taieri Mouth. Many years ago a considerable amount of manganese-ore was mined at Tikiora, near the Bay of Islands.

At a later period operations were carried on at Waiheke Island, distant about twelve miles from Auckland. On that island manganese-ore may be traced for several miles, where it occurs in massive but bunchy form and of excellent quality, bulk analyses returning 56.5 per cent. metallic manganese. Some thousands of tons have been exported, but it is supposed that fluctuating prices prevented expansion of this industry. The total quantity of manganese-ore exported to the end of 1926 amounted to 19,380 tons, of a value of £61,994. There was no production during 1926.

CINNABAR

After several unsuccessful attempts, extending over a number of years, to work cinnabar-deposits in the Auckland Province, satisfactory results were obtained by the New Zealand Quicksilver-mines (Limited), whose mine and furnace were situated at Puhipuhi, about twenty-eight miles by road from Whangarei. This company, to the end of 1922, had produced 16.1/5 tons of quicksilver, valued at £8,103, but did not continue production.

TIN

Cassiterite in the form of “stream-tin” occurs near Port Pegasus, Stewart Island, where it has been worked to some extent. “Lode tin” has been found in the same locality, and is now being prospected. Small quantities of cassiterite have also boon detected in the stream-gravels of the Reefton, Greymouth, and Westport districts. Among other localities in which traces of tin occur are Wet Jacket Arm (Otago) and Campbell Island.

PLATINUM

In the published lists of minerals of New Zealand platinum is stated to occur in several places, associated generally with gold in gravel. It is only from Southland, however, that platinum has been exported.

The Customs Department has not kept any separate record of the quantity and value of platinum entered for exportation, the value of this metal exported being included in a general total of exports by parcel-post, by which means platinum has generally been despatched from the Dominion.

In Southland native platinum occurs in auriferous wash, and is distributed on the beaches and coastal terraces from Blue Cliffs, west of Invercargill, to Longbeach, Waikawa River, east of Invercargill, over a distance of about ninety-two miles. It is probable that the platiniferous sands of Southland have been derived from serpentine or other olivine-bearing rocks, which are known to occur in Fiordland. In Russia and in Lapland platinum has been found in a matrix of serpentine (altered peridotite).

Native platinum has been obtained in payable quantities from claims at Cameron Creek, Groveburn, Orepuki, Pahi, Round Hill, Steel Head, Bushy Point, Waipapa, Otara Beach, Twelve-mile Beach, and Waikawa. The coarsest and heaviest samples have been obtained from west of Waiau River, that obtained east of Otara being extremely fine. Direct from the gold-saving mats at the alluvial workings at the Waikoau River, Rowallen, as high a proportion as 1 oz. platinum to 3 oz. gold has been obtained.

The platinum is collected by minors as a residue, after amalgamation, of alluvial gold, and is reduced by further washing to about a 50-per-cent. concentrate, the remainder of the concentrate being chiefly iridosmine (osmiridium).

During the earlier and more prosperous era of gold-mining alluvial miners did not save the platinum, as the banks would not give more than a few shillings per ounce for mat concentrates of platinum and osmiridium; consequently by far the greater proportion collected on the gold-saving matting at alluvial claims was thrown away. As years passed the price increased; the declared value of the platinum exported in 1926 was over £10 per oz.

The following are the results of assays of concentrates taken direct from the gold-saving mats of Smith's Claim, Round Hill: No. 1 sample—Gold per ton of concentrate, 55 oz.; platinum per ton of concentrate, 72 oz. No. 2 sample—Gold per ton of concentrate, 15 oz.; platinum per ton of concentrate, 51.5 oz.

The following is the result of an assay of a sample of concentrate from rich wash from the Otara Claim: Osmiridium, 15 dwt. 7 gr. per ton; platinum, 7 dwt. 14 gr. per ton; gold, 4 dwt. 22 gr. per ton; monazite. 2.07 per cent.; thoria, 0.67 per cent. This industry is now again engaging attention in the Orepuki district.

SULPHUR

Native sulphur in sufficient quantity to be profitably worked occurs in the thermal districts of the North Island, near Rotorua and Lake Taupo, and at White Island. With the exception of the lake deposit on White Island, all the known native sulphur in payable quantity occurs in the form of pockets in pumice, or sinter around fumaroles or thermal springs (from which it has been sublimed in crystalline form), and as black sulphur. The fumarolic deposits, although of high grade generally, are inextensive when compared with those of massive form in seams or in veins as extensively worked in Japan, Sicily, and North America.

Sulphur is destined in the future to play an important part in the progress of the Dominion, and, recognizing this, the Government in 1922 completed the purchase of a large block of sulphur-bearing land in the North Island, which, when served by a railway, will constitute a most valuable asset.

Another attempt is being made to work the White Island sulphur deposits. Operations were commenced late in 1925, and comprised the testing and preparing for opencast working of the sulphur deposit, the provision of a safe anchorage and loading facilities for small craft at Crater Bay, and the building of accommodation for the men employed on the island. A small quantity of high-grade sulphur was shipped to Auckland, and liquefied out at 99.8 per cent. pure. Up to the end of 1926 1,783 tons of crude sulphur had been shipped. The product, after treatment, was put on the market as a fertilizer.

White Island also contains several guano deposits, but no reliable estimate has yet been made of the quantity and quality available. Wireless communication is maintained between the island and the mainland.

COAL

Coal, varying in grade from anthracite to lignite, occurs in many parts of New Zealand. In proportion to the present yearly consumption of somewhat under 2,300,000 tons (10 to 15 per cent. of which is in normal times imported), the supply may be considered relatively largo, but in comparison with probable future needs it is decidedly small. It is likely, indeed, that the proved bituminous-coal resources of the Dominion will be practically exhausted within a hundred years. The resources of brown coal are very much greater.

An estimate of the proved and probable coal in New Zealand prepared in 1927 is as follows:—

Class of Coal.Proved.Probable.Possible.
 Imperial Tons.Imperial Tons. 
AnthraciteVery little.Very little.Very little.
Bituminous206,000,000444,000,000Small.
Semi-bituminous60,000,00072,000,000     ″     
Brown247,000,000738,000,000Large.
Lignite150,000,000377,000,000 
          Totals663,000,0001,631,000,000Large.

No individual coal-seam has yet been traced for more than a few miles in any direction. The variations in thickness are extra ordinary. There are many instances of seams 10 ft. to 20 ft. thick thinning to 1 ft. or 2 ft, in distances of a quarter of a mile or less. The following instances of thick seams may be mentioned: In the Waikato district (Auckland), 50 ft. to 60 ft. of brown coal; in the Buller-Mokihinui district (Nelson), 53 ft. of bituminous coal; in the Kaitangata district (Otago), 30 ft. or more of brown coal; at Coal Creek, near Roxburgh, Central Otago, 80 ft. (or, according to Professor Park, 100 ft.) of lignite; at Nightcaps (Southland), 36 ft. of brown coal.

In New Zealand the difficulties in settling the relative ages of the principal coalfields are such that for many years the subject has been a controversial one. The known facts may be summarized as follows: In south-east Otago (Waikawa, Catlin's River) and in Southland (Hokonui Hills) small seams of coal occur in Jurassic rocks, but in no case is a workable seam known to be present. The chief coal-bearing rocks are probably of early Tertiary age, but late Cretaceous coal-seams almost certainly occur. There are also considerable quantities of lignite of Miocene-Pliocene, and possibly even Pleistocene age.

The output of the several classes of coal mined in each inspection district during 1926 is summarized as follows:—

Class of Coal.Output of Coal during 1926.Total Output to the End of 1926.
Northern District (North Island).West Coast District (South Island).Southern District (South Island).Totals.
 Tons.Tons.Tons.Tons.Tons.
Bituminous and sub-bituminous111,9181,084,470..1,196,38839,179,785
Brown541,93137,450326,444905,82520,807,277
Lignite..256137,530137,7863,972,280
          Totals for 1926653,8491,122,176463,9742,239,99963,959,342
          Totals for 1925672,403951,396491,1962,114,99561,719,343

The gross output of coal for 1926 was 125,004 tons in excess of the output for 1925. This increase is wholly due to the increased output of bituminous coal, which is 151,662 tons in excess of the output for the previous year. Brown coal shows a reduction of 5,600 tons, and lignite a reduction of 21,058 tons.

In the Northern District the output of bituminous coal from the Hikurangi mines was 19,622 tons less than that for 1925, due to the flooding of the Hikurangi Colliery shaft workings. The output of brown coal from the Waikato mines exceeded the previous year's output by 1,068 tons, making a net decrease of 18,554 tons for the district for the year.

In the West Coast District there was an increase of 171,284 tons in the output of bituminous coal, a decrease of 321 tons in the output of brown coal, and a decrease of 183 tons of lignite, making altogether a net increase of 170,780 tons for the district.

In the Southern District there was a decrease of 6,347 tons in the amount of brown coal produced, and a reduction of 20,875 tons of lignite, a total decrease of output for the district of 27,222 tons.

The market for all classes of coal was dull throughout the year, and at many of the mines a considerable amount of slack time was worked. Prospects improved towards the end of the year by reason of the fact that the Railways Department was able to take larger quantities of local coals in place of Australian coal for locomotive purposes. The industry was almost free from stoppages due to labour trouble. Cooperative mining still continues to be successfully carried out in the Northern and West Coast Districts.

The annual production of coal and the quantity of coal imported during the last ten years are as follows:—

Year.Coal produced.Coal Imported.Total Quantity of Coal produced and imported.
 Tons.Tons.Tons.
19172,068,419291,5972,360,016
19182,034,230255,3322,289,582
19191,847,848391,4342,239,282
19201,843,705476,3432,320,048
19211,809,095322,4592,631,554
19221,857,819501,4782,359,297
19231,909,834445,7922,415,626
19242,083,207674,4832,757,690
19252,114,995572,5732,687,568
19262,239,999483,9182,723,917

The following statement shows the tons of coal raised, the number of persons employed, and the number of lives lost by accidents in or about coal-mines, &c., in each of the last twenty years:—

Year.Output. (Tons.)Persons employed above and below Ground.Tons raised per Person employed Underground.Lives lost.
NumberPer million Tons raised.Per Thousand Persons employed.
* Year of Ralph's (Huntly) explosion.
Prior to 190723,416,512....1948.25..
19071,831,0093,910662126.553.07
19081,860,9753,89464152.691.28
19091,911,2474,19163073.701.67
19102,197,3624,599634167.283.48
19112,066,0734,290706146.783.26
19122,177,6154,32868194.132.08
19131,888,0054,25059063.181.41
1914*2,275,6144,734639491.530.35
19152,208,6244,156711924.0712.17
19162,257,1353,98875262.661.50
19172,068,4193,98371541.931.00
19182,034,2503,99470362.95150
19191,847,8483,944648105.412.54
19201,843,7054,07863010.54025
19211,809,0954,367574105.532.29
19221,857,8194,55655263.231.32
19231,969,8345,00054052.541.00
19242,083,2074,869594104.802.05
19252,114,9954,77760683.781.67
19262,239,9995,159586156.692.90
Totals to date63,959,342....4026.29..

Experimental work on the briquetting of coals shows that good briquettes can be made from most of the lignites tried (Mataura, Bannockburn, Charleston, Taratu, &c.) without the use of any binder, but that this is not the case with brown coal and bituminous coal. The best and most economical briquettes from brown and bituminous coals are obtained by using coal-tar pitch or bitumen. Briquettes made from bituminous coal with either of these binders are of very good quality and of moderate cost. In the case of brown coals such briquettes stand handling and weathering very well, but crumble in the fire. This defect can, however, be entirely removed by mixing the brown coal with about 20 per cent. of a bituminous coal. Briquettes made with such a mixture and a suitable amount of pitch or bitumen are of moderate cost, and of excellent quality in every respect for household use. If the proportion of bituminous coal is increased to 50 per cent. of the mixture the briquettes are free from the tendency to sparking so characteristic of Waikato brown coals and should furnish an excellent locomotive fuel.

With a view to investigating the possibilities of increasing the market for small coal, representative samples of coal from Waikato, Reefton, Otago, and Southland were forwarded for special investigation and report upon their commerical and economic uses to Professor W. A. Bone, D.Sc., Ph.D., F.R.S., of the Imperial College of Science and Technology, London, the recognized authority in the Empire on the low-temperature carbonization of coal. Professor Bone's conclusions as to the utilization of this small coal are given as follows in his report:—

“In my opinion the best prospect of utilizing these coals commercially would be either (i) as pulverized fuels for the firing of boilers or reverberatory furnaces, or (ii) as briquettes, after being crushed and briquetted with the addition of some 4 per cent. or 5 per cent. of pitch or other suitable binder. Speaking generally, probably a suitable process of low-temperature carbonization (say at 550° to 600° C.), when such becomes commercially available, would be the best means of up-grading' these coals; because, in addition to yielding satisfactory amounts of fuel oils, the residues, which would be free-burning and smokeless in their combustion, could readily be used either as pulverized fuels for steam generation and the like or as briquetted fuels.”

STATE COLLIERIES.

The Coal-mines Act of 1901 provided for the acquisition and working of State coal-mines in New Zealand under the direct control of the Minister of Mines. At the present time two State collieries are in operation.

During 1926–27 the Liverpool Colliery produced 144,970 tons of marketable coal, an increase of 42,570 tons on the previous year's production. The James Colliery produced 30,147 tons of marketable coal during the year, an increase of 5,412 tons on the production for 1925–26.

The disposal, inclusive of stock on hand at beginning of year, was as follows:—

Supplied toTons.
Depots46,083
Railways23,542
Other Government Departments6,246
Shipping companies25,867
Gas companies61,173
Other consumers11,843
          Total174,754

The total sales of State coal from the Liverpool Mine for the year amounted to 144,581 tons, value £197,175, as compared with 102,953 tons, value £149,978, for 1925–26, an increase of 41,628 tons, with an increase in value of £47,197.

The average price realized by the mine on the total sales for the year was £1 7s. 3.3d. per ton, a decrease of 1s. 10.32d. on the previous year's average.

The total sales of State coal from the James Mine for the year amounted to 30,173 tons, value £43,457, giving an average of £1 8s. 9.66d. per ton, a decrease of 1s. 6.69d. on last year's average.

The sales of coal, &c., through the medium of the depots totalled 115,881 tons, value £228,347, as against 98,326 tons, value £198,745, for 1925–26.

The profits at the mines were £20,054, and at the depots, &c., £2,615, making a total net profit of £22,669. The sum of £4,552 was applied to Sinking Fund Account.

WORLD'S COAL-PRODUCTION.

In the 1927 number of the Stateman's Year-book the world's production of coal is estimated at 1,191,813,000 tons for the year 1925, as compared with 1,191,747,000 metric tons in 1924, 1,200,761,000 in 1923, 1,034,006,000 in 1922, and 1,218,161,000 in 1913.

PETROLEUM

Drilling for petroleum has in recent years been carried on in Taranaki, Hawke's Bay, Canterbury, and Westland. Throughout the Dominion twenty-six deep boreholes in search of petroleum have been drilled, the deepest being that of the Paritutu Oil Company (formerly the Blenheim Oil Company) at Moturoa, near New Plymouth) which has attained a depth of approximately 6,000 ft. Petroleum of good quality but in limited quantity has been proved at Moturoa, but up to the present time boring for petroleum in the Dominion has attained only a small and intermittent flow.

An Australian company, the Taranaki Oilfields (Limited), was formed in 1924 to further test the Taranaki oilfield. Drilling operations were commenced at the beginning of 1925, and two wells were started, one at Tarata and another on the foreshore at Moturoa. By the end of the year 1925 the Tarata well was clown 4,130 ft., without, however, meeting more than traces of oil. The Moturoa well got a good show of oil at 930 ft. At 1,550 ft. gas at high pressure was struck, but the analysis of the gas showed that it contained 72 per cent. of carbon dioxide and only about 25 per cent. of methane and its homologues, so that the gas was valueless as a fuel. From the records of other wells in the vicinity it was expected to strike an oil-sand at about 2,200 ft., but this anticipation was not realized. Good shows of oil were got between 2,150 ft. and 2,600 ft., but nothing to indicate the presence of oil in commercial quantities. By the end of 1926 the Tarata well had been drilled to a depth of 5,010 ft. but no oil was struck. The Moturoa well was sunk to a depth of 4,360 ft. without striking payable oil or gas.

A great deal of field-work was done during 1925 in the Gisborne district and several favourable structures located. Drilling commenced in 1926. Waipu No. 1 well was sunk to a depth of 2,540 ft. but got no oil. Another well, Waipu No. 2, was started near Tokomaru Bay late in the year and preparations were made for still another well, Waipu No. 3, on a site in the Wairoa County. Field-work by oil-geologists was carried on continuously in Taranaki and Gisborne districts with a view to locating favourable oil structures.

Oil-seepages occur near the Mangles River in the Murchison district, and a company was formed to drill this area. Drilling was commenced early in 1926, and by the end of the year a depth of 1,763 ft. had been reached without, however, striking more than slight showings of oil.

Oil-prospecting operations throughout the Dominion have received very liberal financial assistance from the Government in the forms of bonuses, subsidies, and loans.

KAURI-GUM

The kauri-gum industry is under the administration of a separate Department controlled by a Superintendent. During 1926, 4,877 tons of kauri-gum, valued at £332,765, were exported, the total quantity of gum exported to the end of 1926 being 399,299 tons, valued at £21,855,751.

The European market for this fossil resin—used in the manufacture of varnish and linoleum—being greatly restricted by the recent war, new but smaller markets were obtained. The Kauri-gum Industry Act, 1914, providing for State purchase of gum from diggers and the disposal of the gum, served a useful purpose in enabling the industry to keep going in spite of the disorganization occasioned by the war.

As in the case of several other important items of primary produce, the kauri-gum industry has now a Control Act. This Act, passed in 1925, makes provision for the control of the trade in and of the export of kauri-gum.

PHOSPHATE ROCK

At Clarendon and Milburn, Otago, considerable deposits of phosphate rock were discovered in 1902, and have since been actively worked. A thin bed of phosphatic rock has boon identified at Kaikoura and Amuri Bluff, in Marlborough. A similar bed occurs near Port Robinson. Phosphatic nodules are found in the Kaikorai Valley (near Dunedin), at Weka Pass (North Canterbury), and elsewhere A limestone containing 106 per cent. of tricalcic phosphate occurs in the neighbourhood of Onewhero, Waikato district. Other districts where phosphatic material of good quality, though, so far as known, not in commercial quantity, is found are Amberley, Dipton, Oamaru, Waimate, Wangapeka, Clarence Valley, Tutira Block (Mangaharuru Survey District, Hawke's Bay), and Whangarei.

Phosphatic minerals, the most common of which is the hydrous iron phosphate vivianite, have been discovered in numerous other localities besides those mentioned above, but commercially these occurrences are of little importance. There was no production during 1926.

GREENSTONE

The mineral nephrite, the “pounamu” of the Maori, more popularly known as one of the varieties of “greenstone,” whenever observed in situ, occurs as rounded segregations in talc or talc-serpentine rocks. Those segregations vary up to 2 ft. or even more in lateral dimensions. As a rule they average loss than 1 ft. in width. So far as is known, the mineral has been found in its original locus only in the Griffin Range, Turiwhate Survey District, North Westland.

Pounamu is a deep-green semi-transparent mineral with dark opaque patches. With the wearing-away of the enclosing matrix the segregations are freed as rounded masses, and were once transported by the Arahura, Taramakau, and other glaciers, and are now found as boulders in the glacial debris along the lower streams of the Arahura and Taramakau Valleys. From boulders all greenstone ornaments have hitherto been manufactured.

BUILDING AND ORNAMENTAL STONES

New Zealand possesses a great variety of handsome and durable building-stones scattered throughout both Islands. In Auckland there are basalt, andesite, porphyrite, and quartz biotite-diorite, known in the building trade as Coromandel “granite,” a hard, coarsely crystalline rock, capable of taking a fine polish. In addition there are the Whangarei limestone and the Raglan stone, the former an excellent building-stone, the latter a good freestone. Taranaki has the hornblende andesites of New Plymouth and Mount Egmont, and Wellington the andesites of Ruapehu.

In Nelson there is the granite of Tata Island and Tonga Bay, and the marble or crystalline limestones of the Pikiruna (Riwaka) Range. The Parliamentary Buildings at Wellington were constructed of this marble. West Nelson and Westland are well provided with granites and limestones of good quality, well adapted for building purposes; and in the Griffin Range, North Westland, there is found an abundance of finely coloured serpentine, unsurpassed as a decorative stone. Building-stone is scarce in Marlborough, but Canterbury is well supplied, having an abundance of Lyttelton bluestone (andesite) and Mount Somers stone, a limestone of exceptional quality. In Otago there is an abundance of excellent building-stone, ranging from the well-known Oamaru stone to the granite, gneiss, and limestones of Fiordland, all close to deep water. In Southland there is the so-called Ruapuke “granite,” the norite of the Bluff, and the granites of Stewart Island.

Many of the principal buildings in New Zealand have been constructed in stone from local quarries.

The value of stone, &c., produced during 1926 was £516,075, as against £463,667 for the previous year.

The following table shows the number of quarries under the Stone-quarries Act, also the number of persons ordinarily employed thereat, and the annual output and value of crude stone during 1926:—

Provincial District.Number of Working Quarries under the Act.Number of Persons Ordinarily employed.Output of Crude Stone.
Stone or Gravel for Macadamizing or Ballast.Stone for Harbourworks.Building or Monumental Stone.Limestone for Agriculture.Limestone for Cement or Mortar.Miscellaneous.Value at Quarry.
   Tons.Tons.Tons.Tons.Tons.Tons.£     
Auckland1871,205657,456102,27152,30626,163252,215..280,031
Hawke's Bay1811816,1797,824....16,368..12,839
Taranaki167331,49611,669........12,991
Wellington29212111,81614,270..9,469....52,760
Canterbury1410694,5031,2245,6612,530....35,695
Marlborough121575,31019,0682602,25736,83810,58415,425
Nelson
Westland
Otago37372154,6336,07314,69181,76251,597..106,334
Southland
          Totals, 19263132,2431,071,393162,39972,918122,181357,01810,584516,075
          Totals, 19252891,972958,12252,24926,623134,689305,4825,645463,667

By section 2 of the Stone-quarries Amendment Act, 1920, the application of the Act “was extended to include every place, not being a mine, in which persons work in quarrying stone and any part of which has a face more than 15 ft. deep, and also in any tunnel in the construction of which explosives are used. The Act, however, does not apply to any Government operations, or any road or railway cutting, or excavations for buildings.

ACCIDENTS AT MINES AND QUARRIES

The following table shows the number and proportion of persons killed at coalmines, at metal-mines, and at quarries and places under the Stone-quarries Act for the last ten years:—

Year.Coal-mines.Metal-mines.Stone-quarries.
Number of Deaths.Proportion per 1,000 Persons employed.Number of Deaths.Proportion per 1,000 Persons employed.Number of Deaths.Proportion per 1,000 Persons employed.
191741.0072.0322.00
191861.5020.7721.40
1919102.5441.8210.71
192010.2510.51....
1921102.2910.4810.64
192261.3210.4721.44
192351.00....31.82
1924102.0531.6142.29
192581.6731.7231.52
1926152.9031.6631.34
PERSONS EMPLOYED IN OR ABOUT MINES AND STONE-QUARRIES.
1925.1926.Increase or Decrease.
Metalliferous mines1,7491,805Increase 56
Coal-mines4,7775,159     ″     382
Stone-quarries1,9722,243     ″     271
          Totals8,4989,207Increase 709

STATE AID TO MINING

In no other country does the State offer such liberal and varied assistance to miners and prospectors as in New Zealand. During and since the war State aid to mining in this Dominion has been given in several forms, viz.:—

(1) Geological survey and bulletins; (2) financial aid to prospecting; (3) Government prospecting-drills; (4) loans for mining operations; (5) schools of mines; (6) subsidized roads to mining-fields; (7) Government water-races.

GEOLOGICAL SURVEY.

Since the first discovery of coal and the precious metals in New Zealand the Government has employed skilled geologists, who have reported, after examination, on all the known mineral deposits. Since 1916 the Geological Survey Branch of the Mines Department (transferred to the newly organised Department of Scientific and Industrial Research in 1926) has been enlarged, and has included on its staff the most eminent geologists of the Dominion.

FINANCIAL AID TO PROSPECTING.

As an aid towards the development of the mining industry the Government offers varied and liberal assistance to prospectors in the form of subsidies, loans, expert and technical advice, use of plant, &c. Subject to the provisions of the Mining Act, the holder of a valid miner's right is entitled to prospect for gold or any other metal or mineral (except coal) on any Crown land. He may also obtain authority from the Governor-General to prospect on Native land, and he may also prospect on private land with the consent of the owner. Wardens in mining districts and Commissioners of Crown Lands in other districts may, with the consent of the Minister of Mines, grant prospecting licenses for coal.

Assistance is offered to prospectors as under:—

  1. Subsidies for prospecting (vide. Regulation 115 under the Mining Act);—

    1. For prospecting new ground by parties of not less than two men, a subsidy not exceeding £1 19s. per week per man.

    2. For sinking in dry ground by parties of not less than two men—from surface to 15 ft., 1s. 11d. per foot; from 15 ft. to 30 ft., 3s. 3d. per foot; from 30 ft. to 60 ft., 3s. 11d. per foot; over 60 ft., 5s. 2d. per foot.

    3. For sinking in wet ground where slabbing is necessary, double the foregoing rates. For sinking in solid rock by blasting, 9s. 9d: per foot; but if the cost exceeds £1 19s. per foot, then 13s. per foot may be paid.

    4. For tunnelling or driving through drift or blue reef—up to 400 ft., 1s. 11d. per foot; 400 ft, to 700 ft., 3s. 3d. per foot; 700 ft. to 1,000 ft., 3s. 11d. per foot; over 1,000 ft., 5s. 2d. per foot.

    5. For tunnelling or driving through hard rock by blasting, a subsidy of 6s. 6d. per foot is offered; but if the cost exceeds £1 6s. per foot, then 8s. 8d. per foot may be paid. When timbering by sets is necessary, then a subsidy not exceeding 2s. 7d. per foot of driving, or one-half the cost of the timber, may be paid.

  2. Subsidies for prospecting deep levels for gold-quartz lodes down to a depth of not less than 1,000 ft., and for alluvial drift not less than 250 ft. (vide Regulation 113 under the Mining Act): Such subsidies may be granted up to half the estimated cost of the work, but not to exceed £10,000.

  3. The identification and assaying, free of charge, of samples from bona fide prospectors, at the Dominion Laboratory, Wellington, or at the schools of mines, provided the locality from which the samples are obtained is given.

  4. Any prospector desiring information regarding favourable localities, or the most suitable method of prospecting, or any other matter connected with mining, may-receive free advice upon application to the Mines Department, Wellington.

During the year ended 31st March, 1927, a total of £9,098 was expended in subsidies for prospecting, and 155 persons were employed in connection therewith.

GOVERNMENT PROSPECTING-DRILLS.

Prospecting-drills of various types suitable for the conditions existing in the Dominion are lent to bona fide prospectors. A monthly rental is charged for the plant, and the hirer is required to maintain it in good order and condition, as security for which a deposit is required, together with a bond varying in amount according to the class of drill loaned.

Where the Government provides an expert drill superintendent to take charge, one-half of his salary, together with one-half the amount of the authorized travelling allowances and expenses incurred while proceeding from his last employment to the site of the drilling operations, and one-half of his camp allowance while the work is in progress, is paid by the Mines Department, but if the hirer provides the drill superintendent the whole of his salary is paid by the hirer. All working-expenses are also paid by the hirer, including renewals, &c., and the loss on carbons.

The hirer is required to furnish to the Mines Department weekly reports of boring results.

For boring in rock for coal and oil-shale seams or for mineral lodes (reefs) the following drills are available:—

One Schram-Harker steam-power-driven diamond drill of 1,100 ft. capacity; weight, 8 tons (casing excluded).

One Schram-Harker kerosene-engine driven combination diamond drill of 600 ft. capacity; weight, 7 tons (including casing). Will drill to 75 ft. in gravels by percussion method. Suitable drill for boring lignite or soft deposits.

One Sullivan C.N. steam-power-driven diamond drill of 800 ft. capacity; weight, 10 tons (including casing).

The above drills produce cores of the rooks penetrated. For boring in gravel or other alluvium for alluvial gold:—

Three Keystone percussion traction drills, driven by steam-power, of 150 ft. capacity in favourable ground; weight of each drill, 9 tons (including 100 ft. of 6 in, drive pipe).

One hand placer drill of 60 ft. capacity; weight, about 30 cwt.; can be transported on field by hand labour.

Considerable use was made of the Government prospecting-drills during 1926, an aggregate of 3,726 ft. being drilled in forty-four holes for seven parties, as follows:—

Drills used: Schram-Harker diamond and Keystone and placer drills.
Number of Holes drilled.Total Depth.Diameter of Hole.Mineral sought.Character of Rocks drilled through.To whom lentCost of Drilling. per Foot drilled.Cost of Transport, per Foot drilled.Cost of Carbon's Wear, per Foot drilled.Results.
 Ft.In.   s.d.s.d.s.d. 

* In addition, two further holes were drilled but were not bottomed.

† Not available.

‡ Testing dam-sites

2983CoalGravelsD. Blackadder17407..Satisfactory.
15182     ″     Sandstones, mud-stone, shales, and gritsHunter and party752012No workable coal.
1300     ″     Shaly mudstones and sandstonesHillside Co-operative party52100Four small coal-seams located.
21,1843 & 2.⅜     ″     Mudstones, sandstone conglomerates, and shalesState Coal-mines, Rapahoe324718Unsatisfactory.
4*96GoldShingle, silt, &c.R. M. Aitken..     ″     
199666     ″     Gravel driftClutha Development, Ltd.68....Satisfactory.
155646Shingle, sand, clay, &c.Public Works Department, Ku-row821161....

SCHOOLS OF MINES.

For the education of prospectors and mining students six schools of mines are subsidized or entirely supported by the Government, in addition to the Otago University School of Mines. The schools of mines are situated at Thames, Waihi, Huntly, Reefton, Westport, and Roa.

The expenditure on these schools by the Government during the year ended the 31st March, 1927, was £3,886, as against £4,004 during the previous year.

A great deal of useful and necessary work continues to be performed by the schools of mines, but in those districts whore mining has seriously declined and has been replaced by other industries few of the students taking the classes are engaged or likely to be engaged in mining.

SUBSIDIZED ROADS.

The expenditure in the form of subsidies and direct grants upon roads on gold-fields during the year ended the 31st March, 1927, amounted to £3,612, as compared with £6,033 during the previous year.

GOVERNMENT WATER-RACES.

To enable alluvial-gold mining to be carried on in the neighbourhood of Kumara (Westland) and Naseby (Central Otago), the Government, during former years, constructed or acquired water-races of great capacity, at an approximate cost of about £350,000, and for a number of years the water from these races, which was supplied to parties of miners at a reasonable price, enabled considerable quantities of gold to be won, and thus gave profitable employment to many persons. Of late years, however, the gold-production has greatly declined.

The expenditure upon the upkeep of the races during 1926–27 was £1,265, and the cash received for sales of water £1,129. The control of the Mount Ida water-races was transferred to the Public Works Department in 1924, with the intention that water not being used in gold-mining should be utilized for irrigation, and in 1827 the Kumara races were sold by the Government to the Westland Power Board.

FAVOURABLE FIELDS FOR PROSPECTING FOR GOLD.

Another form of Government assistance to mining consists of the publication of information as to localities recommended to the attention of prospectors. The undermentioned localities are so recommended:—

North Island.—For Gold-silver Quartz Lodes

Coromandel County.—Between Colville and Tokatea, also from Mahakirau to Coroglen. In different parts of these localities loose specimen ore has been found. Numerous lodes varying in size have been discovered, some of which by assay contain payable values; but the source of the rich specimen ore referred to has not been located.

Thames County.—A large area of unprospected country occurs on the main range between Waikawau and Whangamata. The locality which offers the best prospects lies between Tararu and Tapu Creeks. Some rich pockets have been found, but in most cases the ore is accompanied by sulphides of lead and zinc, and the treatment plants installed, with the exception of that at the New Sylvia Mine, have been unsuitable.

Thames Borough.—Much of the auriferous ground within the borough has been well prospected. Numerous shoots of exceedingly rich ore have been found above the 500 ft. level, but these have invariably given out at depth. The total value of bullion obtained within the, borough exceeds £5,000,000. Prospecting by driving at the 1,000 ft. level proved nothing of value, and operations were stopped on account of large quantities of a mixture of nitrogen and carbon-dioxide gases being given off in the workings, rendering mining dangerous. Owing to the cessation of pumping the mine-water has risen to sea-level.

Ohinemuri County.—A large area of promising unprospected country exists between the Karangahake and Te Aroha Mountains. Large lodes are known to exist, and it is possible that payable ore may be found by systematic and exhaustive prospecting.

Tauranga County.—No sustained or well-considered attempt has yet been made to prospect the country surrounding the mine of Muir's Gold Reefs (Limited), near Te Puke. Quartz lodes outcrop on the main range two miles from that mine, the country there being similar to that at the mine.

South Island.—For Gold-quartz and other Lodes

Buller and Murchison Counties.—What is known as the central Karamea area. lying between Mount William on the south and the upper waters of the Roaring Lion River and other tributaries of the Karamea River on the north, and extending eastward in the direction of Lyell. Quartz and other lodes have been found, but so far none has been rich enough to pay for working. The country is, however, not suitable for prospecting by small parties, as it is difficult of access, and stores have to be packed long distances.

Westland County.—The locality of the Taipo River, a tributary of the Taramakau River: Platinum in small quantities has been found in reefs in this area, but little investigation of such reefs has been made. A number of reefs carrying gold have been located about the headwaters of the Arahura and Wilberforce Rivers, and although a certain amount of prospecting has been done on them some further examination may be justified. The country lying between Bald Hill Range and the Upper Totara River, including the valleys of Smyth, Upper Totara, and Weir and Farmer Streams, may also be worthy of further investigation.

Lake County.—The country between Macetown and the Rees River: Several auriferous lodes have been worked in the past, and possibly others will be found within the area. Parts of the country, which are difficult of access, can be prospected only by properly equipped parties under efficient leadership.

Central Otago.—At Macrae's, Hindon, Barewood, Bendigo, Carrick Range, and Old Man Range, where auriferous lodes and lodes carrying gold and scheelite have been worked, surface prospecting may result in new discoveries, while some of the known lodes are worth developing at deeper levels.

South-west Otago.—An extensive area of country in this locality remains to be prospected. Gold, copper, molybdenite, lead, and other minerals have been found within the area, which is highly mountainous, covered with timber, and very difficult of access. Only strong and well-equipped parties, with a leader having geological experience and a knowledge of minerals, should undertake prospecting in this locality.

Stewart Island.—Tin and gold have been found near Port Pegasus, where there is a large area of almost unprospected country.

BOARD OF EXAMINERS.

Examinations are held by the Board of Examiners annually of candidates for certificates as first-class and second-class mine-managers, battery-superintendents, and dredgemasters under the Mining Act, and for certificates as first-class and second-class mine-managers under the Coal-mines Act. Examinations of candidates for certificates as underviewers and firemen and deputies under the Coal-mines Act are held periodically when necessary. No candidate is permitted to present himself for examination unless he holds an authority from the Secretary to-the Board of Examiners.

Regulations have been gazetted re the issue of mine surveyors' certificates, as prescribed by section 79 (4) of the Coal-mines Act, 1925.

SICK AND ACCIDENT AND COAL-MINERS' RELIEF FUNDS.

As required by the Coal-mines Act, 1925, the owner of every coal-mine contributes ½d. per ton on all coal sold, for the relief of the coal-miners who may be injured whilst working, and for the relief of families of coal-miners who may be killed or injured. Under the Act the Sick and Accident Funds have been abolished, and accident relief will in future be paid from the Coal-miners' Relief Fund, which is administered by the Public Trustee with the assistance of local committees. After allowing for the tranfer of the various Sick and Accident Funds to the Coal-miners' Relief Fund, the Relief Fund shows a diminution of £204 as at the 31st March, 1927, as against a diminution of £1,306 as at the 31st March, 1926, notwithstanding the fact that since the whole of the liquid assets of the Sick and Accident Funds were handed over to the Public Trustee a higher rate of interest has been earned.

The amounts pooled at the 1st April, 1926, were—Sick and Accident Funds, £14,603; Coal-miners' Relief Fund, £12,469: a total of £27,072. The interest earned for the twelve months ended 3 st March, 1927, was £1,141, while for the same period the income from the ½d.-per-ton contribution and the total expenditure amounted respectively to £4,214 and £5,585. In addition, the sum of £26 was recredited to the fund on account of allowances overpaid and vouchers recredited, &c.

MINER'S PHTHISIS PENSIONS.

Information concerning pensions for miners incapacitated by miner's phthisis appears in the section of this book dealing with pensions, superannuation, &c.

Chapter 22. SECTION XXII.—FACTORY PRODUCTION

INTRODUCTORY

THE population of New Zealand is as yet insufficient to maintain a wide range of secondary industries, and consequently the Dominion's industrial field is for the main part limited to the treatment of the principal primary products. Statistics for recent years, however, indicate brisk advancement among the principal branches of manufacture, as well as a tendency, with the increasing population, for greater diversity in the branches covered.

Statistics of factory production were collected in New Zealand from 1867 to 1916 in conjunction with the population census—viz., in 1867, 1871, 1874, 1878, and 1881, and quinquennially thereafter. Commencing with the year 1918–19, the collection became an annual one.

Under the regulations authorizing the collection of statistics of factory production a “factory” is defined as an establishment engaged in manufacture, repair, or preparation of articles for wholesale or retail trade or for export, which employs at least two hands or uses motive power, with the exception of the following, which are expressly excluded: Bakeries, butcheries, laundries, smithies, waterworks, shops engaged in retail trade only, and farmers or others using motive power for their own individual and private use. The following are, however, required to furnish returns even although employing less than two hands and not using motive power: Tanneries; bacon, butter, cheese, soap or candle factories; brickyards; and limeworks.

The definition is fairly comprehensive, and clearly includes such industries as, for instance, jewellery and watch repairing, boot, shoe, and saddlery repairing, and similar trades. In former years a number of small establishments thus engaged were included in the statistics, but such are now excluded unless they are also engaged in actual manufacture employing at least two hands.

Other classes of establishments formerly covered by the statistics but excluded from 1921–22 onwards are those engaged in dressmaking and millinery (unless manufacturing wholesale for sale in retail shops), bespoke tailoring, and establishments engaged in tea blending and packing, bottling liquor, stone quarrying and crushing, asphalting, or monumental masonry. The latter industries were excluded to bring the statistics into line with other parts of the Empire. In addition, returns are not pressed for from plumbers or from builders who make joinery for their own building contracts.

This has had the effect of showing an apparent decrease in the number of establishments in some industries and also in the total of all industries; but in other respects the effect on the statistics is negligible, the number of employees and the value of materials used, products, &c., covered by the trades concerned being comparatively small. The comparative tables which follow have, where necessary, been adjusted to some extent by deducting from the totals figures for industries which appear in some years and not in others.

It should be noted that these statistics do not cover, and do not purport to cover, all establishments registered as factories in the Dominion, for the following reasons: “One man” businesses are excluded with the exception of tanneries, bacon, butter, cheese, soap or candle factories, brickyards, or limeworks; some small repair-shops (as explained previously) are excluded even although they may employ two or more hands; and in some cases where a factory has two or more branches it has been found impracticable to obtain separate returns, and all branches have been treated as one establishment. The effect of this is seen from the fact that while for the year 1925–26 16,311 factories, employing 102,321 hands, were registered under the Factories Act, only 4,791 factories (with, however, 81,700 persons engaged) were covered by the statistics of factory production.

Comparisons with former years are also affected to a certain extent through improvements that have been made from time to time in the method of collection and in the statistical treatment of the data. Further, owing to the shorter interval between collections and the improvement in the keeping of records, manufacturers are now in general able to supply more accurate returns than formerly.

NUMBER OF ESTABLISHMENTS

The establishments recorded in 1925–26 numbered 4,791, an excess of 244 over the number recorded in the previous year. This increase is confined mainly to a few industries, the principal being—Motor-engineering, 82; butter, cheese, &c., making, 73; furniture-making, 25; engineering, 19; printing and publishing, 15; electric supply, 14; sawmilling, 11; concrete block and fibrous plaster making, 11; and clothing-manufacture, 10. A number of industries showed decreases, but the establishments that have gone out of existence appear to be of the smaller type.

It is not surprising to find the number of motor and cycle, printing, engineering, and woodware establishments having their numbers swelled each year. These industries have been appropriately termed “neighbourhood” industries, and are usually found serving defined communities, each of which has its own motor-garage, printing-works, and joinery-shop. In a growing community the tendency is for new establishments of these classes to come into existence as against the expansion of those already in existence.

The substantial increase in the number of motor-engineering establishments is the anticipated accompaniment to the phenomenal development of motor transport in the Dominion of recent years. The motor-vehicle has now become established as the principal means of road transport, and with the improvements effected to roads in recent years the number of motors has increased enormously. Indeed, the importations of passenger vehicles, vans, trucks, lorries, and motor-cycles jumped from £4,567,496 in 1924 to £5,882,387 in 1925. The latter year marks a record for motor importations, while the increase in the number of motor-engineering establishments also constitutes a record.

A change in the method of recording the number of establishments is principally responsible for the increase of 73 shown for the butter and cheese industry. Prior to 1925–26 the unit of ownership was the basis worked upon, but in 1925–26 the actual number of factories was counted. Certain companies own a number of factories.

A marked upward tendency in activities in the furniture industry was reported for the year ended 31st March, 1926. The increasing use of the time-payment system has apparently increased sales and reacted on production, with the result that additional labour and capital have been attracted to the industry and several new establishments opened.

Without taking into account the increase in the number of butter and cheese factories as recorded in 1925–26, the total figure for that year shows an abnormal increase over that for the previous year, and indicates unusual activity in the establishment of new factories.

The remarks made previously regarding comparisons between the figures for different years are particularly applicable in connection with the number of establishments. A comparison between the gross figures for the years shown in the subjoined table gives an altogether wrong impression of the actual state of affairs. The net figures (i.e., those relating only to industries common to all years) are comparable, and show that the number of establishments returned in the latest collection is considerably greater than that for any other year shown.

Provincial District.1915–16.1920–21.1922–23.1923–24.1924–25.1925–26.
Auckland1,2361,3121,2181,2721,3391,429
Hawke's Bay256293254256247247
Taranaki246250235228228300
Wellington9531,0289439619501,035
Marlborough575467707976
Nelson156153141150140147
Westland105109108117120129
Canterbury776748650675701694
Otago579570468469477463
Southland306287251263266271
     Gross Totals4,6704,8044,3354,4614,5474,791
     Net Totals3,7864,0334,3354,4614,5474,791

In point of numbers Auckland claims the premier position, having nearly 400 more establishments than Wellington, which occupies a corresponding position in regard to Canterbury, with Otago over 200 behind Canterbury. Taranaki, Southland, and Hawke's Bay all have between 200 and 300 establishments, followed by Nelson, Westland, and Marlborough in that order.

The following table shows the number of establishments, classified by industries and provincial, districts, for the year ended 31st March, 1926:—

Class of Industry.Auckland.Hawke's Bay.Taranaki.Wellington.Marlborough.Nelson.Westland.Canterbury.Otago.Southland.Totals.
Animal food14532121108101311574371611
Vegetable food35421734..35274131
Drinks, narcotics, and stimulants46221342716938179219
Animal matters (not otherwise classed)186617221136273
Working in wood1942916125204467553742629
Vegetable produce for fodder4..1.......3....8
Paper manufactures4....4......25318
Heat, light, and power4015132847330137160
Processes relating to stone, clay, glass, &c.7310543453231613195
Metals other than gold or silver12515151023106694615406
Precious metals111..13......58139
Hooks and publications98151577495513516325
Musical instruments2..............4..6
Ornaments and minor art products152116......158158
Equipment for sports and games1....2......1....4
Designs, medals, type, and dies5....8......21..16
Machines, tools, and implements9..27....1125439
Carriages and vehicles22760572011121151107043815
Harness, saddlery, and leather-ware4714323..1..40159152
Ships, boats, and their equipment3122912..68..61
House furnishings135142162185451410315
Chemicals and by-products122319..1..1313..63
Textile fabrics31..4......35117
Apparel12124821..159533326
Fibrous materials191..175436111682
Miscellaneous9....9......13123
          Totals1,4292473001,035761471296944632714,791

The number of establishments is not a very satisfactory basis on which to judge of the development of the various industries. In those industries where the initial capital outlay is large and the materials operated upon are easily transferable (e.g., meat-freezing, &c.), there is a tendency for the establishments to expand within themselves, while in other cases, such as motor and cycle engineering, where the initial capital outlay is small and where each establishment supplies the needs of individual communities, a mushroom-like growth in the number of establishments is evident.

An interesting classification of establishments is according to the number of hands engaged, and the following table gives the establishments for the last five years classified in this way:—

Year.10 or under.11–20.21–60.61–100.Over 100.Total.
1921–222,7726435091401164,180
1922–232,9136375091601164,335
1923–242,9336915441651284,461
1924–252,9727215721571254,547
1925–263,1287855861731194,791

As might be expected, the establishments with the smaller numbers of employees reflect greater movements during the last four years than the larger establishments. It is particularly interesting to note that the establishments employing over 100 persons showed in 1925–26 a decrease of 6 in comparison with the figure for the previous year, while the group immediately below this one showed an increase of 16. The next group (21–50) increased by 14, the next (11–20) by 64, while the group containing the smallest factories increased by 156.

Prior to 1923–24 the number of establishments employing 10 workers or under showed annual increases of over 100 as compared with the immediately preceding year, but in that and the following year the increases in the establishments under this heading over the numbers recorded in the previous years were only 20 and 39 respectively. This proportionately lower increase in the smaller establishments was, however, counteracted by an upward movement in the establishments employing between 10 and 100 hands. The movements in the numbers of establishments under each heading are disclosed perhaps a little more clearly in the following table showing the percentages of each group to the total over the last five years.

Year.10 or under.11–20.21–50.51–100.Over 100.Total.
 Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.
1921–2266.3215.3812.183.352.77100.00
1922–2367.2014.6911.743.692.68100.00
1923–2465.7515.4912.193.702.87100.00
1924–2565.3615.8612.583.452.75100.00
1925–2665.3016.3812.233.612.48100.00

Broadly speaking, the above table shows that there is a tendency for the number of factories employing under 11 hands to decline relatively to the other factories, while those having more than 10 hands engaged show the reverse tendency.

The following table shows the number of employees engaged in factories of the various categories, with the percentage of each to the total, and the number of employees per establishment:—

Year.10 or under.11–20.21–50.51–100.Over 100.Total.
Number of Employees.
1921–2211,5019,44815,4229,87024,07570,316
1922–2312,4519,42916,27511,21924,28873,662
1923–2412,33010,12716,92111,48126,80277,661
1924–2512,65810,70218,13311,22627,60880,327
1925–2614,60511,56617,77811,87725,87481,700
Percentages of Total.
1921–2216.3513.4421.9314.0434.24100.00
1922–2316.9012.8022.0915.2432.97100.00
1923–2415.8813.0421.7914.7834.5110000
1924–2515.7613.3222.5713.9834.37100.00
1925–2617.8814.1521.7614.5431.67100.00
Employees per Establishment.
1921–224.1514.6930.3070.50207.5416.82
1922–234.2714.8031.9770.12209.3816.99
1923–244.2014.6631.1069.58209.3917.41
1924–254.2614.8431.7071.50220.8617.67
1925–264.6714.7330.3469.05217.4317.05

The average number of employees per establishment shows a slight upward trend over the period, with however a fall in 1925–26. The percentages given in the foregoing table, in conjunction with the classification of establishments according to the number of hands engaged, shows that the number of employees engaged in the middle-sized factories tends to increase at a faster rate than those engaged in the smaller and larger-sized factories.

EMPLOYEES

Prior to 1918–19 information regarding productive employees only was asked for, but from that date to 1924–25 information regarding all employees was sought under the following heads, viz.: Administrative, productive, and distributive. Experience has shown that the classification of employees and salaries and wages paid under these headings has usually entailed difficulty and uncertainty. Consequently, in 1925–26, with a view to eliminating the estimation necessary in some cases to complete the return, and further to simplify the forms in so far as the smaller establishments were concerned, the headings providing for particulars regarding employees (including working proprietors) were altered, the information now being collected under the following occupational headings: Proprietors actively engaged; managers, overseers, &c.; accountants, clerks. &c.; and wage-earning employees. Further, information was collected in respect of the number of employees engaged each month. This data proved a very effective check on the figures returned as representing the average number of employees engaged during the year, and showed fairly clearly that this figure had been overstated in previous years, particularly in seasonal industries such as meat-freezing and butter and cheese making.

The following table shows the total employees returned at each of the last five collections, classified by provincial districts:—

Year.Auckland.Hawke's Bay.Taranaki.Wellington.Marlborough.Nelson.Westland.Canterbury.Otago.Southland.Total.
Numbers.
1921–2221,8142,5872,32514,9475041,1081,25912,86510,2632,64470,316
1922–2323,8382,6922,31214,8425491,1541,35313,53910,5832,80073,662
1923–2425,2902,7162,45015,4935891,3361,69513,93411,0413,11777,661
1924–2526,4112,8142,41517,0215681,2511,82814,08210,6433,29480,327
1925–2626,8072,8412,55017,5805131,3001,81013,78111,0403,47881,700
Percentages of Dominion Total.
1921–2231.023.683.3121.260.721.571.7918.2914.603.76100.00
1922–2332.363.653.1420.150.751.571.8418.3714.373.80100.00
1923–2432.563.503.1619.950.761.722.1817.9414.224.01100.00
1924–2532.883.503.0121.190.711.562.2717.5313.254.10100.00
1925–2632.813.483.1221.520.621.592.2216.8713.514.26100.00

It is interesting to note that more than 50 per cent. of the total employees are located in the Auckland and Wellington Provincial Districts, and that Auckland alone accounts for nearly 33 per cent. of the total, as against 21½ per cent. for Wellington. The gross figures for the latest collection show that seven of the provincial districts record increases, and three decreases in the number of employees, while the percentages given indicate that the Auckland, Wellington. Westland, and Southland Provincial Districts are increasing at a relatively higher rate than the other districts.

It is not surprising to find that the distribution of the sexes among the employees shows a considerable preponderance of males. In 1918–19 the number of females per 100 males was 32, which figure fell to 28 in the two following years, the decrease being due, no doubt, to the re-entry of many overseas troops into industrial life. In 1921–22 the exclusion of the dressmaking industry was responsible for a further decrease in the proportion of females to males, but the figures for that and succeeding years have remained fairly constant except for a slight upward movement in 1922–23, followed by slight decreases in 1923–24 and 1924–25. with a slight recovery in 1925–26. The following table gives the number of females per 100 males employed in factories in each provincial district for the last five years.

Provincial District.1921–22.1922–23.1923–24.1924–25.1925–26.
Auckland2122222121
Hawke's Bay77789
Taranaki77786
Wellington2122212223
Marlborough42222
Nelson1214141210
Westland32222
Canterbury2526252426
Otago3740383637
Southland109899
          Totals2223222122

In the smaller districts there are few industries employing female labour to any extent, and the preponderance of males in such districts is very great; but this preponderance is considerably smaller in the four main districts, where female labour is in greater demand. In Otago the excess of males is less than in any other district, being as a matter of fact approximately two-thirds of that in Auckland and Wellington. Canterbury also has a comparatively small excess, but the presence of woollen-mills, which employ mainly female labour, is no doubt responsible for the position in both Canterbury and Otago.

A summary showing the number of persons returned under each of the occupational headings already referred to is given hereunder for the year ended 31st March, 1926:—

Group.Number of Persons.Per Cent. of Total.
Proprietors actively engaged2,5993.17
Managers, overseers, &c.4,6295.66
Accountants, clerks, &c.7,2188.95
Wage-earning employees67,25482.22
          Totals81,700100.00

Of the total number of persons engaged 82.22 per cent. were returned as wage-earning employees, 8.95 per cent. as accountants, clerks, &c., 5.66 per cent. as managers, overseers, &c., and 3.17 per cent. as proprietors actively engaged. Counting proprietors actively engaged with managers, overseers, &c., it would appear that there is on the average one person in these two classes for every nine wage-earning employees. This proportion may appear high, but it must not be overlooked that the New Zealand factory is as yet a small unit.

SALARIES AND WAGES

The amount of salaries and wages paid offers a good basis upon which to study the development of factories. Since 1906 the amount paid in wages has approximately trebled, while during the same period the “added value” shows a similar increase. The inflation which marked the early post-war period is particularly manifest in the figures for salaries and wages, and the aggregate amounts paid to labour during 1918–19 and the two subsequent years show violent fluctuations. Indeed, within the twelve months following the year 1918–19 the amount paid away in this connection increased by nearly £2,000,000, to be followed in 1920–21 with another increase of £3,000,000 over 1919–20 and of £5,000,000 over 918–19. During this time the number of employees kid not, however, remained stationary, but did not show increases nearly commensurate with the increase in salaries and wages; the percentage increases of the figures for the years 1919–20 and 1920–21 over the year immediately preceding, and of 1920–21 over 1918–19, were 8.94 per cent., 8.18 per cent., and 17.85 per cent. respectively. Corresponding increases in salaries and wages show percentages of 22.73, 25.85, and 54.45 respectively.

Since the drop following the slump of 1921–22 the total amount paid in wages has climbed steadily upwards. In 1923–24 the record set in 1920–21 was practically equalled, while the amount recorded in the latest collection established a new record. This latest figure (£16,876,881) was £1,186,679, or 7.56 per cent., greater than the figure for the immediately preceding year, while the figure for the latter year was £1,116,761, or 7.66 per cent., in excess of that for its predecessor. Viewing the figures from a slightly different but more expressive aspect, the amount paid in wages has increased by £2,303,440, or 16 per cent., within the short space of two years. The number of employees during the same period increased by 4,039, or 5 per cent., showing prima facie that there is a tendency for the average wage per employee to increase. In point of fact, approximately 60 per cent. of the total increase of £2,303,440 over the last two years was required to pay actual increases in the average rates, the balance being paid to new employees. The following figures, which represent the average wage-rates over all employees as actually recorded in the last seven collections, and as expressed on the basis of the purchasing-power of the sovereign in 1914, show clearly that the average earnings have substantially increased during that period:—

Year.Average Yearly Earnings.
As Recorded.As adjusted on Basis of Purchasing-power of Sovereign, 1914.*
* Retail Prices—All Groups.
 £  £  
1919–20160102
1920–21186105
1921–22195110
1922–23187118
1923–24188119
1924–25195122
1925–26207127

The following table shows the wages paid during the last five years according to provincial districts:—

Provincial District.1921–22.1922–23.1923–24.1924–25.1925–26.
 £     £     £     £     £     
Auckland4,293,0674,451,1924,907,6005,232,2785,637,377
Hawke's Bay510,414503,443519,957580,097635,859
Taranaki459,696430,415473,373486,258565,340
Wellington3,051,3752,900,2063,000,5463,478,5323,764,325
Marlborough91,45595,60190,15989,191100,902
Nelson186,116184,640219,324224,929260,163
Westland286,465279,276344,717428,699448,674
Canterbury2,437,1732,610,8822,551,3202,638,4572,731,063
Otago1,851,6461,799,7841,901,5111,911,7602,027,794
Southland509,969509,445564,934620,001705,384
          Totals13,677,37613,764,88414,573,44115,690,20216,876,881

The amounts received by male and female employees, and the average amount received per employee of each sex, as recorded in the last five collections, are set out below:—

Year.Males.Females.Both Sexes.
Total.Average.Total.Average.Total.Average.
 £     £     £     £     £     £     
1921–2212,477,854215.781,199,52296.0513,677,376194.51
1922–2312,492,799208.131,272,08593.2813,764,884186.87
1923–2413,220,908207.131,352,53397.7814,573,441187.65
1924–2514,327,777216.921,362,42597.5315,690,202195.33
1925–2615,439,646229.711,437,23599.2216,876,881206.57

Owing to the fact that employees who were engaged for part of the year only were not excluded from the figures in computing the averages given above, and, further, as it was not practicable to take into consideration other factors which would disturb their accuracy, the averages shown cannot be regarded in other than a general way.

The following table shows the salaries and wages paid during the year ended 31st March, 1926, in each class of industry, classified according to whether paid to (1) proprietors actively engaged, (2) managers, overseers, &c., (3) accountants, clerks, &c., or (4) wage-earning employees.

Class of Industry.Proprietors actively engaged.Managers, Overseers, &c.Accountants, Clerks, Salesmen, &c.Wage-earning Employees.Total.
Males.Females.Males.Females.Males.Females.Males.Females.Males.Females.
 £     £     £     £     £     £     £     £     £     £     
Animal food11,465..398,0591,050214,73930,0101,795,2598,4632,419,52239,523
Vegetable food16,12181280,9301,36062,93914,955372,750107,386532,740124,513
Drinks, narcotics, and stimulants27,68348076,43433054,3559,828315,36016,261473,83226,899
Animal matters (not otherwise classed)4,669..36,491..23,2235,706150,5185,969214,90111,675
Working in wood110,108630186,1755086,59211,7362,192,7174602,575,59212,876
Vegetable produce for fodder....2,7051434,0761,3728,9931,40315,7742,918
Paper manufactures1,56210410,3836043,5611,91941,53121,04257,03723,669
Heat, light, and power600..107,716984142,04428,9301,387,7865,9021,638,14635,816
Processes relating to stone, clay, glass, &c.27,563..84,957..24,1945,791584,4951,189721,2096,980
Metals other than gold or silver82,482250149,7071,16966,23916,7741,113,6405,4531,412,06823,646
Precious metals9,644..4,242..2211,20031,50029045,6071,490
Books and publications60,677729208,7054,650256,39145,667933,919122,0591,459,692173,105
Musical instruments306..692....10217,088..18,086102
Ornaments and minor art products11,742..5,3637042292442,8533,76360,3804,757
Equipment for sports and games1,1121561,5162341,6334246,569..10,830814
Designs, medals, type, and dies4,402..3,076..1,27541014,038..22,791410
Machines, tools, and implements2,074..24,57233750,2436,909169,3216,129246,21013,375
Carriages and vehicles130,28957881,469..32,70319,347720,1661,675964,62721,600
Harness, saddlery, and leatherware23,89025040,265..24,0834,001246,06211,809334,30016,060
Ships, boats, and their equipment7,61513020,0881046,8091,536193,1098,496227,62110,266
House-furnishings74,4395038,99361914,0457,456385,87415,365513,35123,490
Chemicals and by-products4,39626050,7002,47829,7765,923143,51323,099228,38531,760
Textile fabrics250..37,15156112,0183,671192,270122,997241,689127,229
Apparel50,8927,275116,03613,33054,35519,522434,471650,351655,754690,478
Fibrous materials13,00510419,650..9,787542279,0906,156321,5326,802
Miscellaneous3,692..4,4163503,0391,56116,8235,07127,9706,982
          Totals680,67811,8081,790,49128,4231,178,762246,21611,789,7151,150,78815,439,6461,437,235

MOTIVE POWER

A supply of cheap motive power is essential for industrial development. New Zealand industries have in the past been somewhat handicapped in this respect, as coal and oil, which were in the earlier days the only sources of power, were by no means cheap. The difficulties in the way of obtaining a plentiful supply of cheap motive power are now being overcome by the development of hydroelectric power, for which New Zealand is geographically ideal. The Government has in recent years developed this phase of the Dominion's resources, and in doing so has provided a margin of power for attracting special industries depending on a supply of cheap motive power, as well as amply meeting present demands.

The following table shows the number of each class of engine used in factories for the last five years, with figures of horse-power. Electric engines or motors represented 74 per cent. of the total number in 1925–26, as compared with 59 per cent. in 1921–22.

Class of Engine 1921–22.1922–23.1923–24.1924–25.1925–26.
SteamNo.2,2662,3102,2632,2742,198
 H.P.101,08398,875113,894126,847133,817
Coal-gasNo.519561505457357
 H.P.10,29510,08812,17711,5489,380
Suction gasNo.237246239208187
 H.P.14,18113,94912,38111,67610,826
OilNo:389418395359351
 H.P.5,4666,4516,9667,8059,589
ElectricNo.5,2355,7846,6738,0579,614
 H.P.49,57156,10862,22176,16789,860
WaterNo.222210221233254
 H.P.39,10441,63043,27254,364105,410
          TotalsNo.8,8689,52910,29611,58812,961
 H.P.219,700227,101250,911288,407358,882

The aggregate available horse-power of the engines used shows enormous increases over the last twenty years, and since 1900–01 has increased approximately sixfold. In 1900–01 the average horse-power of the engines used per establishment and per employee was 10.7 and 0.8 respectively, while in 1920–21 the corresponding figures appeared as 45.21 and 3.09. The averages per establishment and per employee show further increases in 1925–26 to 74.92 and 440 respectively.

The table on the next page shows the engines used and their horse-power as recorded in the last five collections, classified according to the various classes of industries. The total horse - power of engines engaged in the production of heat, light, and power increased from 75,992 in 1920–21 to 175,652 in 1925–26. Establishments engaged in the preparation of animal food, which rank second as regards aggregate horse - power used, also show a substantial increase over the period, while a much greater advance is disclosed by the figures for the timber-milling and wood-working industry, which ranks third.

The phenomenal increase in the motive power for the heat, light, and power group in 1925–26 as compared with 1924–25 is due to the enormous development in recent years of hydro-electric undertakings. These undertakings do not furnish returns until the actual generation of electric current is commenced; and as quite a number of large works (including the Mangahao scheme) were completed and were generating during the greater part of the year ended 31st March, 1926, the results of the recent boom in electricity were crowded into the year under review. Of the total increase of 61,055 horse-power in the heat, light, and power group in 1925–26 no less than 40,115 horse-power represents the increase in the horse-power of water-turbines and pelton wheels installed in electricity-generating establishments.

Class of Industry.1921–22.1922–23.1923–24.1924–25.1925–26.
Number of Engines.Horsepower.Number of Engines.Horsepower.Number of Engines.Horsepower.Number of Engines.Horsepower.Number of Engines.Horsepower.
* Included in “Miscellaneous.”
Animal food2,45256,7862,54857,0342,65753,8652,80855,2043,18460,559 ⅛
Vegetable food3597,6423858,0634358,2194849,1975529,501 ¾
Drinks, narcotics, and stimulants4613,3284713,3944883,5645213,8065763,882 ¾
Animal matters (not otherwise classed)1582,0841381,6881281,5071251,2241492,030
Working in wood1,20030,4811,31335,4911,42233,9241,64837,7581,74538,700 ½
Vegetable produce for fodder1127925337243313441237421 ½
Paper manufactures291,169321,162583,403634,008703,724
Heat, light, and power18074,71117071,80118693,907183114,597201175,652
Processes relating to stone, clay, glass, &c.34810,95738412,57340814,02749718,79255918,978 ¼
Metals other than gold or silver6036,5376256,9537457,9328378,6919268,946 ½
Precious metals62896282617756765876
Books and publications8034,9648845,2469865,3641,2516,0411,4136,878 ¾
Musical instruments1051125583810351859 ¾
Ornaments and minor art products19352047234425502755 ½
Equipment for sports and games**1252125110441153 ½
Designs, medals, type, and dies12181520172920332339 ¾
Machines, tools, and implements945571179901291,0801211,1281511,225
Carriages and vehicles6462,7277503,1477813,1458423,3551,0143,537 ½
Harness, saddlery, and leatherware2642,9122733,0202872,9253043,0843293,181 ¾
Ships, boats, and their equipment83659986629065693714103690 ½
House-furnishings3752,9643973,1294353,2024573,2475153,2791
Chemicals and by-products857921111,0971641,5513063,8743103,446 ½
Textile fabrics793,936974,5441114,9381635,4941945,619
Apparel4232,0544622,0524772,1955442,2635822,400 ¼
Fibrous materials873,7351064,2761274,6651424,9871785,676 ½
Miscellaneous2523322186372724429336265 ½
          Totals8,868219,7009,529227,10110,296250,91111,588288,40712,961358,882

In conjunction with the returns of factory production, statistics as to the quantity of coal used in the various manufacturing industries are now collected. The most noticeable feature of the figures for 1925–26 is that 66 per cent. of the coal used as above in the Dominion was shown as consumed in the North Island. The biggest contributing factor to this is undoubtedly the extensive use of hydroelectric power in the two main centres of the South Island. The most remarkable differences appear in electric supply and gasworks. Electric-supply establishments in the North Island used 90,133 tons of coal, against 3,422 tons in the South Island, while gasworks in the North Island consumed 160,363 tons, against 72,350 tons in the South Island.

In 1925–26 the total consumption of coal for industrial purposes declined sharply from 904,502 tons to 831,202 tons, or by 8 per cent. This decrease was spread over practically all industries, the principal ones being electric supply, 38,024 tons; meat freezing and preserving, 10,590 tons; butter and cheese making, 15,172 tons; and gasmaking, 12,309 tons. The substitution of water-power for coal in the case of the Auckland and Wellington municipal tramways has reduced coal-consumption for electric tramways from 58,616 tons in 1923–24 to only 983 tons in 1925–26.

The following table shows the consumption of coal in the various industries as recorded in each of the last five collections:—

Industry.Year ended 31st March,
1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.
 Tons.Tons.Tons.Tons.Tons.
Meat freezing and preserving115,716114,815116,132114,656104,066
Butter, cheese, and condensed milk74,23285,32483,336108,32393,151
Grain-milling12,03111,78812,4889,8565,056
Brewing and malting10,90210,86810,45611,93611,482
Gas making and supply247,471242,740249,710245,022232,713
Electricity generation and supply93,24050,25595,729131,58993,555
Electric tramways70,39267,64358,6167,481983
Lime crushing and burning and cement-making59,37565,514105,40699,87798,465
Brick, tile, and pottery38,17835,96641,84347,76455,511
Engineering, boilermaking, and other metal-working12,1148,10612,2146,1086,365
Tanning, fellmongering, and wool-scouring11,83113,23511,6889,6548,697
Woollen-milling15,60121,81422,34220,22618,897
Biscuits, confectionery-making, and sugar-boiling7,1417,3667,3527,7149,225
Soap and candle making6,4037,0606,4526,4827,592
Boiling-down and manure-making6,6568,8327,0366,6126,460
Sawmilling and sash and door making7,9216,3907,2358,0508,446
Flaxmilling, rope and twine making6,0055,7646,7519,8207,133
Other industries46,96651,840.53,26553,33263,405
          Totals842,175815,320908,051904,502831,202

It is interesting to note that in 1925–26 the factories in New Zealand used 151,318 tons of imported coal. Difficulties in the way of transport and the purpose for which the coal is used sometimes make it advantageous to use imported coal. For instance, statistics relating to the manufacture of gas prove conclusively that imported coal appears to have higher gas-producing qualities than New Zealand coal, and it is not surprising to note that 111,799 tons of the total of 151,318 tons of imported coal were used in gasworks in 1925–26.

The table hereunder shows the quantity (in tons) of New Zealand and imported coal used in factories, mills, works, &c., during the year ended 31st March, 1926:—

Industry.New Zealand.Imported.Total.
* Not available; included in previous column.
 Tons.Tons.Tons.
Meat freezing and preserving103,177889104,066
Butter, cheese, and condensed milk88,8764,27593,151
Grain-milling4,960965,056
Brewing and malting10,3351,14711,482
Gas making and supply120,914111,799232,713
Electricity generation and supply93,555*93,555
Lime crushing and burning and cement-making98,16530098,465
Brick, tile, and pottery making50,2005,31155,511
Engineering, boilermaking, and other metal-working5,3651,0006,365
Tanning, fellmongering, and woolscouring8,5671308,697
Woollen-milling18,897..18,897
Biscuits, confectionery-making, and sugar-boiling8,6755509,225
Soap and candle making7,530627,592
Boiling-down and manure-making6,361996,460
Sawmilling and sash and door making7,9295178,446
Flaxmilling, rope and twine making7,071627,133
Other industries39,30725,08164,388
          Totals, 1925–26679,884151,318831,202
          Totals, 1924–25761,903142,599904,502

MATERIALS USED OR OPERATED UPON

The value of materials used or operated upon does not afford a very satisfactory basis of comparison as between one industry and another, for the reason that the changes wrought during the process of manufacture vary considerably in degree. For instance, materials used or operated upon in the tanning, fellmongering, and wool-scouring industry were in 1925–26 valued at £2,241,178, while those used in printing, publishing, and bookbinding were valued at less than one - half of this figure (£1,078,981). If, however, value of output is considered, it is found that the figure for printing and publishing (£4,407,655) is over £1,600,000 greater than that for tanning &c. (£2,759,192).

The appended table gives the value of materials used in manufacturing industries, according to provincial districts, for the five years 1921–22 to 1925–26:—

Provincial District.1921–22.1922–23.1923–24.1924–25.1925–26.
 £     £     £     £     £     
Auckland13,296,01614,585,80215,133,13916,792,20616,987,699
Hawke's Bay1,709,7292,106,8442,486,6543,037,5322,641,721
Taranaki2,759,9313,544,3653,694,7454,000,9754,169,058
Wellington8,084,0389,184,6439,448,41110,773,30710,367,632
Marlborough288,577304,208324,590316,813375,397
Nelson527,775491,605598,641585,240601,688
Westland169,175189,639174,526182,832196,320
Canterbury7,242,0658,382,9188,674,8809,680,1809,709,784
Otago4,241,8854,320,2044,328,0224,548,4534,732,086
Southland1,725,1341,985,4592,163,4252,243,8822,545,613
          Totals40,044,32545,095,68747,027,03352,161,42052,326,998

The value of materials used in the various classes of industries during the last live years is given in the table hereunder:—

Class of Industry.Value of Materials used.
1921–22.1922–23.1923–24.1924–25.1925–26.
* Included in “Miscellaneous.”
 £     £     £     £     £     
Animal food20,202,85025,681,68326,354,32529,586,01528,241,916
Vegetable food5,274,1544,739,7754,717,2994,686,8564,597,544
Drinks, narcotics, and stimulants910,353781,223786,403983,280948,176
Animal matters (not otherwise classed)692,626603,519587,313659,738693,006
Working in wood1,281,5501,408,1051,604,4311,845,0681,938,713
Vegetable produce for fodder95,02467,18477,04895,24159,071
Paper manufactures75,20485,60282,365127,051150,575
Heat, light, and power2,175,0242,160,5872,357,1512,614,1782,980,311
Processes relating to stone, clay, glass, &c.336,252294,246320,411421,129452,698
Metals other than gold or silver1,252,7661,067,9511,223,8191,368,7171,389,915
Precious metals67,71552,27749,17249,45354,010
Books and publications1,125,142885,123916,8181,025,4051,078,981
Musical instruments4,8707,4275,8678,45919,772
Ornaments and minor art products54,90152,90954,83860,53655,060
Equipment for sports and games*12,93713,3347,3445,407
Designs, medals, type, and dies5,3675,4306,5126,89910,643
Machines, tools, and implements276,409266,699286,382394,646400,632
Carriages and vehicles618,511619,682678,469671,112737,453
Harness, saddlery, and leatherware1,300,4131,936,1172,237,7342,540,8792,405,110
Ships, boats, and their equipment285,345190,292204,384232,308228,628
House-furnishings551,477530,778642,395732,066637,887
Chemicals and by-products345,378426,095586,612877,904970,228
Textile fabrics569,708722,794764,848705,121642,595
Apparel2,059,6972,250,1062,122,4521,970,2192,121,406
Fibrous materials297,623296,789296,852333,720344,975
Miscellaneous185,93650,35749,799158,076162,286
          Totals40,044,32545,095,68747,027,03352,161,42052,326,998

The cost of the materials used at the factory is asked for on the returns, but in the butter, cheese, &c., industry this information is not available. The establishments engaged in this industry are mainly co-operative companies and do not actually purchase the milk, &c., from the suppliers, but treat it on their behalf, and divide the proceeds of the manufactured goods according to the quantity of milk or butterfat supplied.

The figures shown do not represent the actual cost price of the milk and butter-fat used in these concerns, but are in such cases the proceeds from the sale of the manufactured products, less the expenses of manufacture.

In considerations affecting the cost of materials used it should be borne in mind that the semi-primary industries (meat-freezing and butter and cheese making) bulk very largely therein. In 1925–26, for example, these industries accounted for approximately £28,000,000 out of a total of £52,000,000 for cost of materials used. These industries are operated principally by co-operative enterprises on the part of the producers, and the cost of material given in such cases represents the difference between the return from the manufactured product and the expenses of manufacturing and marketing. Constituting as they do over 50 per cent. of the total cost of materials used in all industries, the figures for these industries strongly colour the total figures for any year. Indeed, a study of the total cost of materials over a number of years shows that the frequent and wide oscillations in the primary-produce prices are clearly reflected therein.

PRODUCTS

The products of manufacture are valued at the current selling-price of the goods manufactured or work done at the factory, where a valuation on this basis is possible, but in many of the principal industries, such as butter, cheese, &c., and meat-freezing, whore the commodities are marketed abroad, it is possible that the values of the products are in excess of the actual values as at the factory. By excluding indirect expenses incurred beyond the factory from the value of the products based on the actual selling-prices an attempt has been made to reduce the values shown in such cases to the value at the factory.

In making use of the value of gross products it must be borne in mind that the figures include the value of raw materials operated upon, which constitutes more than half of the total value; in fact, the cost of materials used has represented no less than 60, 61, 61, 62, and 61 per cent. respectively of the value of the products in the last five years. Where the products of one industry—for example, sawmilling — are treated again in other industries, such as furniture-making, joinery, &c., it must be obvious that the value of timber shown as products of the former industry appears again as the materials of the latter industry and enters into the value of joinery and furniture made. Duplication of this kind is apparent in many industries.

The following table shows the gross value of products by provincial districts for the years 1921–22 to 1925–26:—

Provincial District.1921–22.1922–23.1923–24.1924–25.1925–26.
 £     £     £     £     £     
Auckland22,287,17624,544,25725,764,30428,134,56128,017,766
Hawke's Bay3,001,6923,324,9823,681,1294,227,8153,883,580
Taranaki3,999,7894,850,0534,979,0225,396,8835,458,411
Wellington13,572,04214,923,81515,386,20117,423,40917,289,082
Marlborough472,386498,527484,783529,183563,978
Nelson914,378935,8451,076,2881,118,8411,119,389
Westland732,527710,693826,577976,7971,025,184
Canterbury11,916,89513,023,52913,469,07514,656,62814,968,558
Otago7,514,2517,727,8168,053,5798,123,8808,587,633
Southland2,735,1333,313,9063,275,4393,513,3163,878,853
          Totals67,146,26973,853,42376,996,39784,101,31384,792,434

The following table shows the gross value of products by classes of industries as recorded in the last five collections:—

Class of Industry.Value of Products.
1921–22.1922–23.1923–24.1924–25.1925–26.
* Included in “Miscellaneous.”
 £     £     £     £     £     
Animal food26,245,82832,640,66633,173,67836,881,24135,658,364
Vegetable food6,861,5816,462,8456,395,4076,446,5486,386,942
Drinks, narcotics, and stimulants2,054,3241,875,1701,871,8032,281,0242,293,646
Animal matters (not otherwise classed)1,221,6921,172,5171,073,8781,202,0781,187,654
Working in wood5,572,0825,534,6045,857,3226,424,1826,507,753
Vegetable produce for fodder87,872109,433110 462147,64389,452
Paper manufactures153,245221,303217,389284,159330,678
Heat, light, and power4,113,2484,224,8354,562,3434,846,6305,499,195
Processes relating to stone, clay, glass, &c.1,383,5191,439,4761,858,0862,094,6242,188,017
Metals other than gold or silver3,038,1492,779,6873,161,5703,441,2633,603,150
Precious metals158,330135,331129,946124,545123,720
Books and publications3,464,2243,531,9363,623,1234,052,5454,407,655
Musical instruments26,46727,92122,31924,15543,510
Ornaments and minor art products133,489129,738138,473151,583146,687
Equipment for sports and games*32,70430,71019,01621,248
Designs, medals, type, and dies23,13628,78532,58941,30048,332
Machines, tools, and implements704,961602,259720,907733,088837,347
Carriages and vehicles1,652,5981,705,9171,867,3201,938,0572,213,031
Harness, saddlery, and leatherware1,951,7322,822,6413,088,2763,192,6243,092,144
Ships, boats, and their equipment557,273417,941463,586565,829585,540
House-furnishings1,221,2661,186,1071,365,0401,533,2271,394,322
Chemicals and by-products606,174808,8311,019,8391,530,0021,737,547
Textile fabrics1,252,6131,164,3421,475,8551,308,9331,213,817
Apparel3,737,7094,051,4373,939,0343,766,6214,052,183
Fibrous materials648,963635,774674,677839,452901,608
Miscellaneous275,794111,223122,765230,934228,892
Totals67,146,26973,853,42376,996,39784,101,31384,792,434

ADDED VALUE

As indicated under the heading of “products,” the value of products is not always a satisfactory measure of either the absolute or the relative importance of a given industry, for the reason that only part of this value is actually created by the manufacturing processes carried on in the industry itself. Another part, and in many cases by far the larger portion, represents the value of the materials used. From a manufacturing standpoint, therefore, the best measure of the importance of an industry is the value created by the manufacturing operations carried on within the industry. This value is obtained by deducting the cost of materials used from the gross value of the products, and is referred to as the “added value.” As the basis of the added value is the value of products, it is clear that it must be affected by fluctuations in values, and this fact should not be lost sight of when use is made of these figures.

For the purpose of eliminating the effect of fluctuations in prices from the added value special index numbers have been prepared, on the basis of wholesale prices in 1914, for commodities that are chiefly manufactured or produced in New Zealand, and the added value has been adjusted in accordance therewith. The adjusted figures, together with the increase per cent. of the figure for each year over the immediately preceding one, are given hereunder, and represent comparable monetary unite whose purchasing-power during each of the years covered was the same as the purchasing-power of the sovereign in 1914. An additional column wherein the figures are expressed relatively in terms of the figure for 1919–20 is also given.

£ (,000 omitted).Expressed relatively (1919–20 = 100).Increase per Cent.
1919–2012,326100..
1920–2112,3451000.15
1921–2212,8571044.14
1922–2316,33113227.03
1923–2417,5771427.63
1924–2520,58016717.08
1925–2621,2191733.10

It is not claimed that the above figures are quite free from the effects of price-fluctuations—to render the figures so would be for practical purposes impossible—but it is submitted that the gross figures for each year, having been reduced to a common price-level, are sufficiently accurate to be comparable, and can be accepted as an index, though only an approximate one, of the value created in the factories and works during the years given. Even though the adjusted figures are of necessity only roughly approximate, they are infinitely more truly indicative of the actual state of affairs than the unadjusted figures.

The rapid growth in the Dominion's manufactories during recent years is reflected in the added-value figure recorded at successive collections. Taking the totals for industries common to all years, the added value, which appeared at £9,702,780 in 1906, reached the imposing figure of £32,465,436 in 1925–26. an increase of well over 200 per cent. The largest increase shown by the figures for one collection over those for the immediately preceding one was between the years 1919–20 and 1920–21, the added value in the latter year exceeding that in the former by approximately £4,000,000. This increase was mainly due to the inflation of prices at that time. The increase of the figure for 1924–25 over that for the immediately preceding year was approximately £2,000,000, and was the largest increase between any two successive years since 1920–21. The figure for 1925–26 was approximately £500,000 greater than that for the previous-year.

The added value by provincial districts for the last five collections, taking all industries into account, is given in the table hereunder, together with the ratio per cent. the figures for each district bear to the totals for each year:—

Provincial District.1921–22.1922–23.1922–24.1924–25.1925–26.
Aggregate added Value.
 £     £     £     £     £     
Auckland8,991,1609,958,45510,631,16511,342,35511,030,067
Hawke's Bay1,291,9631,218,1381,194,4751,190,2831,241,859
Taranaki1,239,8581,305,6881,284,2771,395,9081,289,353
Wellington5,488,0045,739,1725,937,7906,650,1026,921,450
Marlborough183,809194,319160,193212,370188,581
Nelson386,603444,240477,647533,601517,701
Westland563,352521,054652,051793,965828,864
Canterbury4,674,8304,640,6114,794,1954,976,4485,258,774
Otago3,272,3663,407,6123,725,5573,575,4273,855,547
Southland1,009,9991,328,4471,112,0141,269,4341,333,240
          Totals27,101,94428,757,73629,969,36431,939,89332,465,436
Proportion of Total.
 Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.
Auckland33.1834.6335.4735.5133.97
Hawke's Bay4.774.243.983.733.83
Taranaki4.564.544.294.373.97
Wellington20.2519.9519.8220.8221.32
Marlborough0.680.680.530.660.58
Nelson1.431.541.591.671.59
Westland2.081.812.182.492.55
Canterbury17.2516.1416.0015.5816.20
Otago12.0711.8512.4311.1911.88
Southland3.734.623.713.984.11
          Totals100.00100.00100.00100.00100.00

For the last five years the Auckland Provincial District has contributed the largest proportion of the total added value, with Wellington, Canterbury, and Otago following in that order, and Southland, Taranaki, and Hawke's Bay in excess of one million each.

The following table shows various percentages and rates that have been computed in connection with the added value for the last five years:—

1921–22.1922–23.1923–24.1924–25.1925–26.
 £     £     £     £     £     
Added value per head of mean population21.0821.9322.4723.4923.32
Added value per person engaged385.43390.40385.90397.62397.37
Added value per 100 expended on salaries and wages198.15 Per Cent.208.92 Per Cent.205.64 Per Cent.203.57 Per Cent.192.37 Per Cent.
Percentage of salaries and wages to added value50.4747.8648.6349.1251.98
Percentage of added value to cost of materials used67.6863.7767.9761.2362.04

In 1919–20 the added value per person engaged was £312.01, while in 1925–26 it had reached £397.37, an increase of 27 per cent. The wholesale-prices index numbers for the years shown in this table do not show increases commensurate with the increase in added value; in fact, the general index number for 1925 (1697) shows a decrease of 9 per cent. as compared with the figure for 1919 (1858). As the general index number is bused on many commodities which are not manufactured to any extent in the Dominion, it is well to consider the movements in the index numbers (already referred to) which have been computed in regard to New Zealand manufactures only. The index numbers in question decreased from 1845 in 1919 to 1530 in 1925, or 17 per cent. During the same period the aggregate mechanical power available increased by 85 per cent., which is quite out of proportion to the increase of approximately 12 per cent. in the total persons engaged. In view of the above it seems a reasonable conclusion that the increase in the added value per employee has been due to increased motive power, combined to a certain extent with an increase in the productivity of labour.

The figures given in respect of the added value per £100 expended on wages are interesting, inasmuch as they indicate to a certain extent the manufacturer's return for each £100 paid away as wages. It is perhaps not out of place to point out that this comparison is merely an arbitrary one, and that other factors such as cost of motive power, general overhead, &c., combine with labour in the creation of the value. Taking into consideration the increase in motive power and ignoring fluctuations in values, the upward tendency in the added value per £100 expended on wages is due principally to the expanding use of motive power.

More or less conflicting results are shown by the proportion per cent. of salaries and wages to added value during the period under review, but up to 1921–22 the figures illustrate the tendency for wages to follow fluctuations in prices. In 1919–20, when prices soared, wages did not increase in proportion, with the result that labour's share of the fund created by manufacture dropped slightly, but in 1920–21, when prices fell and wages lagged behind, labour secured an increased share. Wages did not drop until some time after the fall in prices, with the result that the proportion paid away as wages was higher than usual, and industry became relatively unprofitable. Further, the increased real cost of labour reduced the demand for it, and unemployment followed. The following year recorded a fall in wages, while prices had recovered to some extent, and the proportion received by labour was therefore smaller. A further fall in the percentage paid away as wages was recorded in 1922–23, but a slightly upward movement occurred in 1923–24. This upward tendency showed a sharp incline in 1924–25, when the percentage rose to 49.12, to be followed in 1925–26 by a still higher figure (51.98).

Although the relation between the aggregates of wages paid and of added value bear out to a certain extent the changing times through which industry has passed in the last five years, yet definite conclusions cannot be arrived at without due regard to the effects brought about by the increased use of machinery and changes in the relative importance of different groups of industries. Some idea of the effects of the latter consideration can be seen from the following table showing the percentages of wages to added value in the principal classes of industries:—

Class of Industry.1921–22.1922–23.1923–24.1924–25.1925–26.
 Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.
Animal food42.0532.7933.6533.5838.32
Vegetable food35.8633.5335.7635.5836.73
Drinks, narcotics, and stimulants40.0341.7937.7137.2137.22
Animal matters (not otherwise classed)45.3642.4744.9441.2445.81
Working in wood50.7152.0454.0355.0356.5
Heat, light, and power650260.7164.9367.0166.46
Books and publications44.8443.5646.6049.6149.05
Designs, medals, type, and dies50.6148.4648.4039.0661.56
Machines, tools, and implements56.0769.1054.1169.0559.44
Apparel68.7677.5770.6268.1969.72
Fibrous materials49.2852.4055.0554.7858.99

The table given hereunder shows the added value by classes of industries for each of the years 1921–22 to 1925–26:—

Class of Industry.1921–22.1922–23.1923–24.1924–25.1925–26.

* Decreased value.

† Included in “Miscellaneous.”

 £     £     £     £     £     
Animal food6,042,9787,058,9836,819,3537,295,2266,416,448
Vegetable food1,587,4271,723,0701,678,1081,759,6921,789,398
Drinks, narcotics, and stimulants1,143,9711,093,9471,095,4001,297,7441,345,470
Animal matters (not otherwise classed)529,066568,998486,565542,340494,648
Working in wood4,290,5324,126,4994,252,8914,579,1144,569,040
Vegetable produce for fodder−7,152*42,24933,41452,40230,381
Paper manufactures78,041135,701135,024157,108180,103
Heat, light, and power1,938,2242,064,2482,205,1922,232,4522,518,884
Processes relating to stone, clay, glass, &c.1,047,2671,145,2301,537,6751,673,4951,735,319
Metals other than gold or silver1,785,3831,711,7361,937,7512,072,5462,213,235
Precious metals90,61583,05480,77475,09269,710
Books and publications2,339,0822,646,8132,706,3053,027,1403,328,674
Musical instruments21,59720,49416,45215,70623,738
Ornaments and minor art products78,58876,82983,63591,04791,627
Equipment for sports and games19,76717,37611,67215,841
Designs, medals, type, and dies17,76923,35526,07734,40137,689
Machines, tools, and implements428,552335,560434,525338,442436,715
Carriages and vehicles1,034,0571,086,2351,188,8511,266,9451,475,578
Harness, saddlery, and leatherware651,319886,524840,542651,745687,034
Ships, boats, and their equipment271,928227,649259,202333,521356,912
House-furnishings669,789655,329722,645801,161756,435
Chemicals and by-products260,796382,736433,227652,098767,319
Textile fabrics682,905441,548711,007603,812571,222
Apparel1,678,0121,801,3311,816,5821,796,4021,930,777
Fibrous materials351,340338,985377,825505,732556,633
Miscellaneous89,85860,86672,96672,85866,606
          Totals27,101,94428,757,73629,969,36431,939,89332,465,436

FIXED ASSETS (LAND, BUILDINGS, PLANT, AND MACHINERY)

The values of the fixed assets give some idea as to the permanency and stability of the manufacturing industries in New Zealand as well as affording the means of judging to some extent of the amount of capital that has been sunk therein.

In connection with the statistics of fixed assets it should be understood that the figures given are of necessity only approximate, the principal reason for this being that where one building houses two or more factories carrying on different industries an apportionment has to be made between the industries, and this cannot be done with absolute accuracy. Furthermore, in many instances fixed assets are stated at their book value, and this may be an understatement owing to appreciated site-value, or an overstatement owing to insufficient allowance being made for depreciation, obsolescence, &c. Where premises occupied are rented or leased (particularly if only a portion) it has been found impossible to arrive at the correct value. In such circumstances the practice has been to ascertain the annual rental value and capitalize this.

The following table shows the value of land, buildings, and plant and machinery recorded in the years 1921–22 to 1925–26 by provincial districts:—

Provincial District.1921–22.1922–23.1923–24.1924–25.1925–26.
 £     £     £     £     £     
Auckland14,005,48014,684,36715,877,20918,802,31820,468,055
Hawke's Bay1,684,3891,779,5341,812,9041,779,5302,025,074
Taranaki2,043,3101,900,3211,788,3721,907,0882,560,344
Wellington9,352,44110,009,2309,974,75010,591,06813,978,554
Marlborough259,814308,086325,853354,517338,017
Nelson578,662588,664705,431731,838830,111
Westland703,845715,462711,878715,158815,764
Canterbury7,166,6528,152,8518,065,4298,622,8749,542,931
Otago4,120,1104,457,5684,590,2214,725,0285,074,922
Southland1,469,5161,623,0421,646,0071,749,4233,435,229
          Totals41,384,21944,219,12545,498,05449,978,84259,069,001

The value of land, buildings, and plant and machinery may be taken as representing approximately the fixed capital, and a classification by classes of industries is therefore interesting, as it shows to a certain extent the amount of this capital required in the various classes. It is recognized that electric-supply undertakings and gasworks require heavy expenditure on plant and machinery, &c., and it is not surprising that the value of fixed assets employed in the industries coming under the “Heat, light, and power” class is much greater than that for any other class, notwithstanding that the added value in this case is relatively small. It is particularly interesting to note that while the added value in the “Animal food” class amounts to £6,416,448, as against £2,518,884 for heat, light, and power, the fixed capital in the latter case is £25,683,829, while in the former it is £9,417,844—over £16,000,000 less. The following table shows the value of land, buildings, plant, and machinery by classes of industries for the last five collections:—

Class of Industry.1921–22.1922–23.1923–24.1024–25.1925–26.
* Included in “Miscellaneous.”
 £     £     £     £     £     
Animal food9,616,3709,470,2148,502,3598,933,6679,417,844
Vegetable food1,625,4891,698,2231,919,5012,209,2402,143,632
Drinks, narcotics, and stimulants1,211,7971,350,4641,167,1991,308,0301,341,624
Animal matters (not otherwise classed)479,846445,383431,542471,924504,179
Working in wood3,126,0003,243,6863,274,9553,383,8823,476,857
Vegetable produce for fodder65,17891,55483,00292,73974,286
Paper manufactures121,339168,991194,039259,036264,183
Heat, light, and power12,549,06614,333,36715,786,87818,372,64525,683,829
Processes relating to Stone, clay, glass, &c.1,467,3021,279,1841,435,3511,568,5211,701,541
Metals other than gold or silver1,650,5071,760,7631,916,2172,012,9382,066,314
Precious metals151,208125,537140,289126,337105,466
Books and publications2,197,2282,312,7342,454,8262,822,5803,091,938
Musical instruments33,01531,10624,94419,44527,354
Ornaments and minor art products120,436118,834151,715135,819155,179
Equipment for sports and games*17,28016,94717,33915,340
Designs, medals, type, and dies25,72527,32632,37438,46750,300
Machines, tools, and implements322,380430,702386,318405,815419,390
Carriages and vehicles2,064,0672,256,0352,155,9131,982,6982,181,412
Harness, saddlery, and leatherware617,088636,160607,111578,163594,790
Ships, boats, and their equipment247,072245,231267,785267,420261,406
House-furnishings774,086855,305868,586803,435830,399
Chemicals and by-products213,116467,881518,3331,043,6891,404,404
Textile fabrics677,236706,844822,634940,818990,942
Apparel1,351,1781,518,4881,615,7501,533,6341,624,435
Fibrous materials562,118557,835630,767552,402557,069
Miscellaneous115,37269,99892,71998,15984,888
          Totals41,384,21944,219,12545,498,05449,978,84259,069,001

Special mention should perhaps be made in respect of the abnormal increase of £9,090,159, or 18 per cent., in the total value of land, buildings, plant, and machinery in 1925–26 over 1924–25. This phenomenal increase is due, as might be inferred from previous remarks, to the fact that the results of the development in hydro-electricity plants in recent years have been to a large extent crowded into the year ended 31st March, 1926. Of the total increase recorded for all industries no less than £6,923,235 was accounted for by the electric-supply industry.

The relation between the value of (a) land and buildings, and (b) plant and machinery illustrates the tendency for the latter to increase at a proportionately faster rate than the former. In 1906 the proportions per cent. of land and buildings and of plant and machinery to the total fixed assets were 57 and 43 respectively, but in the last collection these positions were more than reversed, the percentages being 37 ½ and 62 ½ Each collection since 1906 has shown a gradual and consistent decrease in the percentage of the value of land and buildings to the total fixed assets, and an increase in the figure for plant and machinery. The table given hereunder shows the movement during the last five years:—

Year.Land and Buildings.Plant and Machinery.Total Amount.
Amount.Per Cent. of Total.Amount.Per Cent. of Total.
 £      £      £     
1921–2219,244,03146.5022,140,18853.5041,384,219
1922–2319,904,17845.0124,314,94754.9944,219,125
1923–2419,289,48442.4026,208,57057.6045,498,054
1924–2519,923,43639.8630,055,40660.1449,978,842
1925–2622,170,74837.5336,898,25362.4759,069,001

CAPITAL

Although information as to the amount of capital sunk in each factory has been collected for some years, the figures in this respect have been found to be inaccurate and have not been made use of. The chief factors militating against the collection of satisfactory information in this connection are the methods of accounting in use in many of the smaller establishments, and the difficulty of apportioning the capital where an establishment is only partly manufacturing. In the case of joint-stock companies the capital figures have been found to be reasonably accurate, and have been published in the “Annual Statistical Report on Factory Production” for some years. The following table shows particulars of the capital employed in factories by joint-stock companies at the 1911 and each succeeding collection:—

Year.Number of Companies.Subscribed Capital.Paid-up Capital.Percentage of Paid-up Capital to Total Capital.Loan Capital (excluding Bank Overdraft).Percentage of Loan Capital to Total Capital.Total Capital (Paid-up and Loan Capital).Paid-up Shares issued Vendors as Part of Purchase Consideration, included under heading “Paid-up Capital.”
* Including reserves.
Private Companies.
  £     £      £      £     £     
19114332,950,7652,606,43588.87326,27511.132,932,710798,050
19165955,751,0735,115,04587.98699,05912.025,814,1041,561,841
19197617,918,8167,209,55889.16876,69810.848,086,2561,347,371
19207886,846,8676,328,72186.68972,36613.327,301,0871,214,773
19219548,665,6837,829,18086.691,202,00813.319,031,1881,481,147
19228979,439,7288,686,58088.291,152,14711.719,838,7271,183,445
192398010,616,9779,743,23887.821,351,30612.1811,094,5441,367,205
19241,07311,145,57710,290,73686.111,660,21713.8911,950,9531,099,693
19251,14111,107,58410,250,70386.821,556,13413.1811,806,8371,459,043
19261,22111,482,55610,635,05880.162,632,40119.8413,267,459*1,453,833
Year.Number of Companies.Subscribed Capital.Paid-up Capital.Per-centage of Paid-up Capital to Total Capital.Loan Capital (excluding Hank Overdraft).Percentage of Loan Capital to Total Capital.Total Capital (Paid-tip and Loan Capital).Paid-up Shares issued Vendors as Part of Purchase Consideration, included under heading “Paid-up Capital.”

* Including co-operative companies from 1923 onwards.

† Including reserves.

Public Companies.*
  £     £      £      £     £     
191156612,497,09510,501,69285.801,738,12614.2012,239,8181,778,786
191644515,442,48212,432,85286.621,920,73913.3814,353,5911,387,341
191944717,649,95815,052,66485.282,597,30914.7217,649,9731,702,944
192042818,999,05116,518,56887.762,303,75212.2418,822,3201,683,078
192148319,897,58817,515,42190.061,933,1239.9419,448,5442,260,432
192242618,089,45416,092,63386.522,507,41113.4818,600,1044,209,195
192384524,405,07720,549,17686.452,949,84612.5523,499,0222,245,922
192483326,455,41622,647,70185.633,800,53914.3726,448,2403,316,417
192587723,752,54320,634,30585.123,607,56014.8824,241,8653,535,141
192694925,833,43021,801,42678.346,028,03521.6627,829,4612,900,579
 Total (Public and Private Companies).
191199915,447,86013,108,12786.392,064,40113.6115,172,5282,576,836
19161,04021,193,55517,547,89787.012,619,79812.9920,167,6952,949,185
19191,20825,568,77422,262,22286.503,474,00713.5025,736,2293,050,312
19201,21625,845,91822,847,28987.463,276,11812.5426,123,4072,897,851
19211,43728,563,27125,344,60188.993,135,13111.0128,479,7323,741,579
19221,32327,529,18224,779,27387.133,659,55812.8728,438,8315,392,640
19231,82535,022,05430,292,41487.574,301,15212.4334,593,5663,613,127
19241,90637,600,99332,938,43785.785,460,75614.2238,399,1934,416,110
19252,01834,860,12730,885,00885.685,163,69414.3236,048,7024,994,184
19262,17037,315,98632,436,48478.928,660,43621.0841,096,9204,354,412

An examination of the above figures reveals that from 1911 onwards somewhat more than 10 per cent. of the capital invested in the factories and works operated by companies was obtained by way of loan. It is of interest to note that public companies work on a slightly higher percentage of loan capital than private companies, and that from 1916 onwards the paid-up and loan capital of private companies has been consistently in excess of the subscribed capital, while public companies have only on three occasions between 1911 and 1925—and then by comparatively small margins—had the use of paid-up and loan capital in actual excess of the subscribed capital. This dealing within the margin of the subscribed capital by public companies is due, no doubt, to the fact that such concerns are, in comparison with private companies, more or less at a disadvantage as regards procuring extra capital, and keep a wide margin of uncalled capital available to meet emergencies. The relationship between the paid-up and loan capital invested as shown in the percentages in the previous table has shown slight, though highly significant, movements. The general contraction of credit and the difficulty in obtaining loans which followed the slump in 1921 were responsible for the percentage of loan capital to the total capital in that year falling slightly below normal. The gradual recovery of the credit structure from its derangement in 1921 has seen the proportion of loans moving significantly upwards. The proportion in 1925 was the highest yet recorded. Owing to reserves being included with loans in 1926 it is not possible to obtain the proportion of loans for that year. There is, however, reason to believe that it moved further upwards in that year. It is not difficult to detect the shadow of the much-discussed trade cycle looming over these movements.

The following table, showing the added value per £100 of capital (loan and paid up) for private and public companies, throws considerable light on the relative returns received on capital invested in both kinds of companies:—

Year.Added Value per £100 of Capital.
Private Companies.Public Companies.Private and Public Companies.
 £     £     £     
191160.7532.1737.70
191650.7236.8740.86
191958.4035.6542.80
192079.1243.6753.58
192179.5447.0657.36
192273.5749.0857.55
192370.3448.1555.91
192473.5640.8151.74
192581.3460.9567.62
192676.5640.7452.31

The increase in the added value per £100 of capital in both public and private companies is due to a decrease in capital brought about by the stricter exclusion of capital not sunk in manufacturing operations, rather than to more profitable use being made of capital.

The figures show that the added value per £100 of capital is higher in the case of private companies than for public companies, and indicate either that the capital is put to better use in the former companies than in the latter, or that there is relatively more capital employed in public than in private companies.

In considering the figures given in regard to capital it must be borne in mind that the registered capital is taken in each case, except where the company may not be fully engaged in manufacture (in which case an apportionment on the basis of fixed assets is taken), and that the capital necessarily includes capital invested in securities outside the company. This excess capital, as it may be called, would for various reasons be more likely to be found to any great extent in public companies than in private companies, and has, no doubt, the effect of swelling the capital figure for public companies to some considerable extent, beyond the amount actually invested in the various factories. The smaller return for each £100 of capital invested in the case of public companies is no doubt due in some measure to this fact, but the main cause for the difference would appear to lie in the more economical administration of the private companies as compared with the public companies.

CHARACTER OF ORGANIZATION

Information as to the character of organization of the establishments engaged in factory production is given in the following table for each of the last three years.

Character of Organization.1923–24.1924–25.1925–26.
No.Added Value.No.Added Value.No.Added Value.
  £      £      £     
Individual1,5053,163,1281,4903,186,5171,5753,384,288
Private firm or partnership9232,951,2309062,607,3178932,476,115
Public registered company4099,740,10545710,743,40545711,338,891
Private registered company1,0738,790,6171,1419,602,9661,22110,158,150
Municipal1241,575,3701291,768,6341441,959,428
Co-operative and miscellaneous4273,748,9144244,031,0545013,148,564
          Totals4,46129,969,3644,54731,939,8934,79132,465,436

The figures in the above table show that the excellent facilities offered by the limited-liability company have been taken advantage of by the larger manufacturing establishments. Although the majority of establishments were either individual or partnership concerns the actual added value of such concerns during each of the periods shown has been only slightly in excess of 15 per cent. of the total added value. Public and private registered companies contributed more than 60 per cent. of the total output during the same periods.

AGES OF INDUSTRIES

A table is now given showing for the various classes of industries the number of establishments instituted daring the periods indicated:—

Class of Industry.Number established.
Prior to 1880.1880–89.1890–99.1900–09.1910–21.1922.1923.1924.1925.Not stated.Total.
Animal food83011513225318109333611
Vegetable food3115131126157418131
Drinks, narcotics, and stimulants4830143529644148219
Animal matters (not otherwise classed)77101518214..973
Working in wood3532341112162841403458629
Vegetable produce for fodder2......5........18
Paper manufactures81..2321....118
Heat, light, and power15663564675124160
Processes relating to stone, clay, glass, &c.121511286761191026195
Metals other than gold or silver5038366911419179747406
Precious metals566811........339
Books and publications69344747608911634325
Musical instruments..11..4..........6
Ornaments and minor art products45792332..1458
Equipment for sports and games1..1..1........14
Designs, medals, type, and dies..2247........116
Machines, tools, and implements762751..3..839
Carriages and vehicles2433417535844554928108815
Harness, saddlery, and leather-ware1819203233461..19152
Ships, boats, and their equipment16511118221..561
House-furnishings201124431191913171534315
Chemicals and by-products749141922 3363
Textile fabrics45312....11..17
Apparel211925531201220141230326
Fibrous materials416192014381682
Miscellaneous535251......223
          Totals4213284497631,5901852101871455134,791

Out of the total manufacturing establishments in existence in New Zealand during the year ended 31st March, 1926, only 421 were in operation prior to 1880, so that in the 46 years following that date, excluding those cases where the date of establishment is unknown, 3,857 of the present establishments came into existence, at an average rate over the whole period of 84 per annum, or 7 per month. The actual rate of increase, however, has been much greater from 1910 onwards. The growth of the meat-freezing, &c., and butter and cheese, &c., establishments can be traced to the inauguration of refrigeration in 1882.

DETAILS OF PRINCIPAL INDUSTRIES

Individual particulars regarding the principal industries for the five years 1921–22 to 1925–26 are set out in the following pages. Fuller details for individual years are given in successive issues of the Annual Statistical Report on Factory Production.

STATISTICS OF PRINCIPAL INDUSTRIES, 1921–22 TO 1925–26.
1921–22.1922–23.1923–24.1924–25.1925–26.

* 5oz. bottles, 730,824 doz.; 10 oz., 2,041,243 doz.

† 5oz. bottles, 90,667 doz.; 10 oz., 121,501 doz.

Meal Freezing and Preserving.
Number of—
     Works5048464343
     Hands employed8,2457,4087,3617,5675,798
Amount of—
     Wages paid £1,649,6501,419,0631,335,2811,471,0281,466,867
     Horse-power H.p.40,84139,576 ½34,97235,31239,175
Approximate value of—
     Land and buildings £3,763,1973,875,5482,874,8653,130,4022,994,468
     Machinery and plant £2,039,0962,098,9231,780,1371,803,5051,785,265
Frozen sheep—
     Carcases No.2,707,8012,052,2261,792,4752,331,1502,111,824
     Value £2,668,6312,334,7862,251,2433,028,5142,487,983
Frozen lambs—
     Carcases No.4,452,0114,945,9734,832,8204,764,7184,931,716
     Value £4,584,7855,985,9975,914,1226,414,1146,290,775
Frozen mutton and lamb pieces—
     Quantity Cwt.24,997 ½30,990 ¼12,17418,16036,870
     Value £52,66669,38930,64560,07855,976
Frozen beef—
     Quantity Cwt.554,215729,830 ¼825,613985,838738,887
     Value £572,072791,546977,4691,255,730980,192
Frozen rabbits—Value £30,7248,4599,54114,9529,936
Preserved meats—
     Quantity Cwt.74,26976,24875,379103,589128,067
     Value £241,318242,683245,560291,016351,931
Tallow—
     Quantity Cwt.352,434344,389323,573467,499346,636
     Value £492,742517,706506,551688,083591,694
Bonedust—
     Quantity Cwt.106,292161,05199,20260,26785,029
     Value £45,078112,91545,00127,16434,987
Other manures—
     Quantity Cwt.394,271483,315364,818532,971539,991
     Value £161,861222,021130,776191,284218,686
Neatsfoot and trotter oil—
     Quantity Gallons37,73438,59237,78036,50041,430
     Value £6,7506,3837,1845,2916,528
Bones, horns, hoofs, &c.—
     Quantity Cwt.3,4954,5141,6221,9981,671
     Value £1,6756,2821,7202,5422,557
Other products—Value £1,671,8052,358,0403,160,3113,866,4063,666,088
Total value of output £10,530,10712,677,33113,261,67815,812,38914,678,312
Ham and Bacon Curing.
Number of—
     Works3638383638
     Hands employed276290288333353
Amount of—
     Wages paid £54,56861,49368,94876,79782,838
     Horse-power H.p.1,2661,3011,3881,2521,306
Approximate value of—
     Land and buildings £115,134127,220118,679129,778120,843
     Machinery and plant £61,47860,03082,21375,93688,479
Pigs dealt with—
     Number109,476151,201175,917195,659216,045
     Value £430,796476,462634,476613,092746,770
Value of other materials used £30,56333,28627,61533,88836,578
Hams and bacon—Quantity Cwt.97,182137,006168,328190,214201,080
Lard—Quantity Cwt.3,6837,014 ½7,8887,5219,827
Total value of output £581,644657,496906,042959,1891,099,020
Fish Curing and Preserving.
Number of—
     Works11129912
     Hands employed96114998790
Approximate value of—
     Land and buildings £30,36837,69633,99427,04134,140
     Machinery and plant £14,93917,96716,47716,46728,758
Fish cured—Value £111,596109,51475,24357,72051,419
Fish canned—Value £3,5956,0003,4857,2388,873
Value of other products £14,9288,701..8,04322,241
Total value of output £130,119124,21578,72873,00182,533
Butter, Cheese, and Condensed-milk Making.
Number of—
     Factories436431445445518
     Hands employed4,1384,2124,3214,3244,140
Amount of—
     Wages paid £813,489810,858868,006881,713888,382
     Horse-power H.p.14,553 ½16,00017,32518,39519,926
Approximate value of—
     Land and buildings £1,926,0311,707,0411,720,2051,773,4162,456,936
     Machinery and plant £1,666,1271,545,7891,875,7891,977,1221,908,955
Number of separators—
     At home32,11434,84536,41436,79837,625
     At butter-factories553613824866640
Butterfat separated—
     At home lb.90,683,490108,182,546112,068,68494,862,02992,423,033
     At butter-factories lb.23,482,68140,089,86232,500,71056,236,85847,809,491
Milk received by cheese-factories lb.1,408,257,6101,287,360,9881,680,417,4421,563,265,0821,638,367,094
Fat received lb.53,946,62852,509,03170,092,50960,526,65063,689,947
Value of materials used £11,528,37015,696,63915,136,63015,801,95616,454,519
Butter produced (including whey butter)—
     Quantity Cwt.1,205,4411,576,4441,473,7831,652,2661,544,722
     Value £9,098,24412,822,05612,207,74113,303,60912,607,857
Cheese produced—
     Quantity Cwt.1,268,5341,247,9871,534,9801,436,5411,520,169
     Value £4,838,3755,473,1735,994,6516,021,3056,331,808
Value of other produce £1,067,339886,395724,838711,748858,834
Total value of all produce £15,003,95819,181,62418,927,23020,036,66219,798,499
Grain-mills.
Number of—
     Mills5352535253
     Hands employed644688670695675
Amount of—
     Wages paid £150,396166,471165,913167,467171,325
     Horse-power H.p.4,238 ½4,442 ½4,603 ½4,3844,751
Approximate value of—
     Land and buildings £333,382388,365390,060403,698411,443
     Machinery and plant £251,532277,080282,302319,157370,741
Wheat used—Quantity Bushels6,200,4835,655,5636,258,1596,470,4965,998,661
Total grain—Value £2,599,4052,326,2972,272,1221,933,6792,316,832
Flour produced Tons131,766 ½121,663139,702133,428128,699
Oatmeal produced Tons6,485 ½5,0365,5297,2594,674
Other products—Value £534,080503,559505,415484,254559,301
Total value of output £3,426,9653,156,5303,059,0042,718,6113,064,820
Biscuit and Confectionery Making.
Number of—
     Works.5860596469
     Hands employed1,8862,0322,2902,4042,592
Amount of—
     Wages paid £258,057261,847290,928318,703347,878
     Horse-power H.p.1,589 ½1,838 ⅓2,2142,6553,117
Approximate value of—
     Land and buildings £278,797276,527412,756376,679458,927
     Machinery and plant £228,120273,196306,069334,490408,184
Flour used—Quantity Tons4,939 ½4,771 ½4,9645,5525,264
Sugar used—Quantity Tons5,626 ½6,603 ¼6,8306,9117,578
Value of other materials £402,901422,933489,937488,331525,833
Biscuits and confectionery made £1,174,5501,165,1041,283,2181,358,9501,429,710
Other products £63,47565,259101,248110,858158,749
Total value of products £1,238,0251,230,3631,384,4661,469,8081,588,459
Fruit-preserving and Jam-making.
Number of—
     Works87777
     Hands employed229322298299247
Amount of wages paid £39,13342,18150,10347,92844,625
Approximate value of—
     Land and buildings £57,82849,21846,12046,97048,385
     Machinery and plant £19,01127,17428,43623,70733,410
Fruit used Tons2,6333,2932,7622,6333,064
Value of—
     Fruit used £42,94762,69151,10053,37758,134
     Sugar and other ingredients £68,56058,48055,13756,77552,461
Fruit bottled or preserved—Value £22,56118,90216,35923,40216,255
Jams and jellies made—
     Quantity Cwt.68,17051,76354,70853,87851,083
     Value £231,539189,158200,866185,404189,903
Other preserves—Value £24,77629,13526,48130,93628,617
Total value of output £278,876237,195243,706239,742234,775
Breweries and Malt-houses.
Number of—
     Establishments5354535149
     Hands employed1,0471,038974977978
Amount of—
     Wages paid £275,448283,158228,510260,528266,665
     Horse-power H.p.2,172 ¾2,175 ¾2,2442,2752,314
Approximate value of—
     Land and buildings £472,435567,458407,502445,644471,473
     Machinery and plant £264,337305,837291,803307,631291,202
Barley used in production of malt Bushels623,648557,357 ½523,926590,312585,953
Hops used Cwt.6,8645,352 ½6,3135,3136,107
Sugar used Cwt.24,550 ½22,67520,37425,03824,866
Total cost of materials used £530,205393,591363,560545,571502,655
Ale brewed Gallons13,054,11012,241,83510,921,36712,739,79612,928,664
Stout brewed Gallons1,165,0951,496,5661,011,8301,344,8101,311,897
Ale bottled Doz. qts.649,573547,529464,211598,744584,179
Stout bottled Doz. qts.350,956324,845286,352392,802387,897
Value of output £1,286,1861,053,016943,0301,298,2911,280,233
Aerated-water and Cordial Factories.
Number of—
     Works124121123136135
     Hands employed611582589675664
Amount of wages paid £121,118113,796123,804137,297145,194
Approximate value of—
     Land and buildings £182,369181,438180,980222,350232,761
     Machinery and plant £104,344115,192125,619147,360149,545
Total cost of materials used £122,698107,968131,770128,141129,587
Other expenses £54,62657,36068,31367,06176,083
Aerated waters—Quantity Doz.1,906,8941,874,1812,067,6282,297,4182,772,067*
Cordials—Quantity Doz.43,40634,650 ½46,07853,63164,224
Hop-beer—Quantity sold in bottles Doz.148,511221,314202,278115,512212,068
Hop-beer—Quantity sold in bulk Gallons185,039165,756141,651188,873171,175
Total value of all manufactures £364,048354,341404,795413,746437,843
1921–22.1922–23.1923–24.1924–25.1925–26.

* Tons.

† Including unallocated.

Sauce, Pickle, and Vinegar Making.
Number of—
     Works1721191817
     Hands employed247269279239237
Amount of wages paid£     41,32446,03046,68843,33846,919,
Approximate value of—
     Land and buildings£     61,75770,29551,76871,42367,263
     Machinery and plant£     25,10026,31927,32227,64940,531
Value of materials used£     102,753100,185103,353104,204103,291
Other expenses of manufacture£     28,44223,34721,35739,16534,974
Total value of all manufactures£     186,998188,773198,326200,164202,065
Soap and Candle Works.
Number of—
     Works1818202223
     Hands employed406397464472460
Amount of wages paid£     84,32885,49292,76598,27897,916
Approximate value of—
     Land and buildings£     99,429106,131117,008144,360169,856
     Machinery and plant£     84,63782,644121,891110,274111,693
Soap manufactured—
     QuantityTons7,3486,52128,5578,8458,774
     Value£     301,722302,123272,552317,392332,365
Candles manufactured—
     Quantitylb.3,448,4013,932,1503,806,8054,000,4723,353,458
     Value£     140,074125,468105,495117,292100,055
Other manufactures—Value£     109,002124,637118,693126,213105,606
Total value of all manufactures£     550,798552,228496,740560,897538,026
Clothing and Waterproof Factories.
Number of works 213224213211221
Number of hands employed—
     Males..9451,0851,2021,0741,145
     Females..5,4306,0335,6455,5785,688
Amount of wages paid—
     To males£     219,994360,996267,004246,276289,377
     To females£     511,415541,060548,980529,667555,006
Approximate value of—
     Land and buildings£     762,730875,346927,995826,920871,285
     Machinery and plant£     142,719155,599156,485155,351155,140
Output—
     SuitsNo.117,799163,258159,787161,322199,524
     ShirtsDoz.80,669103,993106,67293,052131,516
     Caps and hateDoz.57,63760,257 ¼141,63463,82141,728
     Other garmentsNo.716,759684,188913,145587,157672,593
          Total value£     2,225,0422,409,3772,400,2782,339,4622,515,280
Hosiery-factories.
Number of—
     Works..911101116
     Hands employed..276300304357498
Amount of wages paid£     37,31534,47233,50433,95163,029
Approximate value of—
     Land and buildings£     32,41437,52530,57337,45351,755
     Machinery and plant£     39,01944,46445,61646,71376,067
Total value of all manufactures£     178,255171,626155,773170,043297,076
Boot and Shoe Factories.
Number of works..7380818181
Number of hands employed—
     Males..1,5341,7161,5861,5491,602
     Females..977887926939 
Amount of wages paid—
     To males£     299,917353,531331,387318,126335,216
     To females£     80,422102,38996,19590,29693,724
Approximate value of—
     Land and buildings£     238,894254,921302,890316,274317,190
     Machinery and plant£     117,971126,079128,217127,599131,968
Value of materials used—
     New Zealand leather£     368,243397,757366,655309,414306,246
     Imported leather£     188,820247,710250,964209,100186,164
     Other materials£     90,015103,71087,62178,85897,504
          Total value£     647,078749,177706,240597,372589,914
Manufactures—
     Boots find shoesPair1,329,1581,437,6631,471,0931,372,7771,363,690
     SlippersPair32,81120,52917,21718,96514,850
     Shoe-ettesPair29,29649,04156,29934,08542,833
     UppersPair1,2951,7412,1111,9341,928
     LeggingsPair62553158225
Total value of all manufactures£     1,310,0591,441,7011,354,8311,225,6981,197,785
Flax-milling.
Number of—
     Works 3442486471
     Hands employed 6817559671,2111,241
Amount of—
     Wages paid£     117,871118,334149,001221,984275,755
     Horse-powerH.p.2,412 ½2,779 ½2,9423,2454,241
Approximate value of—
     Land and buildings£     406,637375,141421,165328,045324,577
     Machinery and plant£     54,38664,89881,85593,189112,741
Raw material used—
     QuantityTons62,48674,95198,444129,985146,444
     Value£     67,80972,19673,903113,794119,932
Fibre dressed—
     QuantityTons8,9729,502 ¼11,55314,87317,065
     Value£     241,430252,747305,071453,503500,315
Tow produced—
     QuantityTons1,321 ¾1,4631,7682,7134,727
     Value£     17,84919,12023,21544,08748,351
Total value of output£     260,267277,267334,169605,761553,285
Sawmilling.
Number of—
     Mills397426446471482
     Hands employed8,4238,6389,43510,0829,643
Amount of—
     Wages paid£     1,970,5711,893,4642,058,7742,286,8312,319,672
     Horse-powerH.p.27,721 ½32,403 ¾30,84334,40735,028
Approximate value of—
     Land and buildings£     894,882863,704883,151855,253828,259
     Machinery and plant£     1,249,3771,227,5181,161,3921,232,4391,326,239
     Tramways£     624,147735,822810,847902,961923,639
Sawn timber—
     QuantityFt.314,972,310304,351,877317,069,216344,094,874353,224,196
     Value£     3,272,2033,048,2203,164,5693,468,0993,438,079
Posts, rails, &c.—Value£     20,71419,96118,43019,72727,346
Resawing, planed flooring, skirting, &c.—
     QuantityFt.50,089,04762,284,95367,558,21376,660,37084,613,160
     Value£     888,906974,8061,135,3711,424,0371,478,029
Moulding—
     QuantityFt.3,696,4814,677,1477,894,7598,872,68311,878,503
     Value£     42,48180,44487,991100,849146,530
Doors and sashes—Value£     194,266134,948127,669151,476140,746
Joinery, undescribed£     353,752311,696488,226466,697488,655
Total value of output£     4,772,3224,570,0755,022,2565,630,8855,719,385
Gasworks.
Number of—
     Works..5053515048
     Employees..1,8061,8592,0112,0102,053
Amount paid in wages£     358,367340,126443,020451,153440,906
     Approximate value of—
     Land and buildings£     499,680532,405584,112525,048554,026
     Machinery and plant£     2,959,9173,259,1283,358,9343,419,7583,719,645
Coal used—
     QuantityTons247,471242,740249,710245,022232,713
     Value£     674,948608,146572,166543,069512,648
Total gas madeCub. ft.3,438,855,7913,570,431,3503,730,206,4343,739,172,0053,870,395,889
Gas sold—
     QuantityCub. ft.3,008,060,7103,121,423,2993,241,070,5963,258,267,0313,372,464,156
     Value£     1,277,7201,308,4471,303,8491,266,0811,261,074
Coke sold—
     QuantityTons83 416 ½84,167 ¼80,00981,12879,376
     Value£     171,049141,442140,377148,565166,155
Tar sold—
     QuantityGallons2,462,4242,481,8372,465,5452,711,8112,697,684
     Value£     67,25168,46170,72972,26373,792
Other receipts£     87,87340,73753,64669,04365,030
Total receipts£     1,603,8931,559,0871,568,6011,555,9521,566,051
Total expenditure£     1,444,3441,378,1761,376,8631,316,2921,379,878
Quantity of gas sold for—
     Street lightingCub. ft.61,209,71065,692,62263,290,01856,248,87146,402,431
     General lightingCub. ft.199,842,400270,617,450459,832,600458,590,250389,742,950
     Heating and cookingCub. ft.444,537,700350,266,900371,483,500400,766,000447,996,117
     Motive powerCub. ft.24,258,70031,399,50030,084,30024,982,10020,012,833
     UndefinedCub. ft.2,278,212,2002,403,446,8272,316,380,1782,317,679,8102,468,309,825
          TotalCub. ft.3,008,060,7103,121,423,2993,241,070,5963,258,267,0313,372,464,156
Electric Current.
Number of—
     Works..79798589103
     Employees 1,0201,0821,2471,4071,985
Amount paid in wages£     220,644223,665267,165300,514454,709
Horse-power availableH.p.74,71171,80193,907114,597169,086
Fuel used—
     Coal and cokeTons127,70754,96895,729131,58993,555
     OilGallons9,592232,66735,6392,527*488*
Total units generated 193,542,420207,379,021258,413,218310,406,597476,917,125
Revenue£     1,035,3451,155,3571,430,9511,668,7432,235,175
Expenditure£     950,5071,020,8861,278,5201,547,3182,116,703
Capital outlay—
     Land and buildings£     447,297591,095592,165671,9541,316,364
     Generating plant£     1,733,3392,061,7982,442,6612,784,2984,304,515
     Distribution system and substations£     1,877,0182,372,5662,997,8583,861,2576,323,561
     Other£     957,9041,145,7451,775,8342,385,5914,616,740
          Total£     5,015,5586,171,2047,830,1859,726,16716,649,402
Current sold for—
     Street lightingUnits3,467,0243,729,1714,655,6325,478,0128,093,995
     General lighting, heating, and cookingUnits59,789,826104,509,217147,115,339158,723,257103,986,256
     Motive powerUnits60,490,29236,701,03237,726,56845,579,24369,084,235
     Tramway supplyUnits20,608,72322,452,51122,162,67033,984,27235,231,094
     Other local purposesUnits2,120,6693,927,8253,779,43811,810,875178,464,033
          TotalUnits146,376,534171,319,756215,439,647255,575,659394,859,813
Lime and Cement Works.
Number of—
     Works 2322272826
     Hands employed 684840999939851
Amount of—
     Wages paid£     151,211184,306203,610214,109207,282
     Horse-powerH.p.7,039 ¼8,380 ¾9,99213,67713,321
Approximate value of—
     Land and buildings£     323,975245,149220,745308,907329,533
     Machinery and plant£     429,533282,542425,199446,017448,264
Value of materials used£     174,679149,979134,281233,659220,404
Total value of output£     568,398611,161880,266965,997904,955
Brick, Tile, and Pottery Works.
Number of—
     Works 7376696871
     Hands employed 1,1011,1211,2351,2831,392
Amount of—
     Wages paid£     236,492225,822247,109281,421310,194
     Horse-powerH.p.3,362 ¾3,5703,3364,1414,690
Approximate value of—
     Land and buildings£     356,832382,296353,627327,188342,148
     Machinery and plant£     184,423193,028189,847205,941234,162
Bricks manufactured—
     CommonNo.48,862,48849,398,37355,929,73665,131,30171,670,073
     FireNo.2,243,6481,372,8833,417,6191,150,5491,244,930
          Total value£     269,036259,098290,079302,900333,807
Value of pottery manufactured£     289,484305,986308,431331,864366,376
Total value of all manufactures£     558,520565,084598,660634,764700,183
 1921–22.1922–23.1923–24.1924–25.1925–26.
Tinware and Sheet-metal Works.
Number of—
     Works 120119119111119
     Hands employed 1,0861,1141,2311,2331,436
Amount of wages paid£     208,091202,980226,146227,108277,592
Approximate value of—
     Land and buildings£     282,658266,879262,169305,998283,290
     Machinery and plant£     101,290107,461114,115125,755130,827
Value of materials used£     380,369306,961333,444340,073355,612
Total value of manufactures and repairs£     740,499661,782706,469696,925731,176
Iron and Brass Foundries.
Number of—
     Works 4341485148
     Hands employed 633607832945955
Amount of—
     Wages paid£     138,705120,768164,467212,262215,169
     Horse-powerH.p.1,159 ½1,005 ½1,5111,6691,578
Approximate value of—
     Land and buildings£     155,882125,042154,761183,313176,518
     Machinery and plant£     79,58275,18881,39294,61889,577
Value of materials used or operated on£     189,295116,197170,090187,330171,052
Total value of manufactures (including £ repairs) 424,601327,705435,475512,029486,589
Engineering-works.
Number of—
     Works 131147159177196
     Hands employed 2,8352,9933,5243,5093,807
Amount of—
     Wages paid£     574,295542,412682,392702,662802,707
     Horse-powerH.p.4,083 ½4,832 ½5,0335,7396,170
Approximate value of—
     Land and buildings£     505,161584,277646,359643,507676,900
     Machinery and plant£     307,085390,270422,601440,273476,010
Value of materials used£     501,378515,508562,660682,378711,597
Total value of manufactures (including £ repairs) 1,454,4381,459,9231,644,2241,846,2181,993,911
Printing and Publishing Establishments.
Number of works 261280292310325
Hands employed—
     MalesNo.3,7124,2884,5625,2375,737
     FemalesNo.1,1411,1671,3171,5421,537
Wages paid—
     To males£     926,1281,031,9761,118,5851,334,6221,459,692
     To females£     122,756121,045142,444167,040173,105
Approximate value of land, buildings, machinery, and plant£     2,197,2282,312,7342,454,8262,822,5803,091,938
Value of materials used£     1,125,142885,123916,8181,025,4051,078,981
Value of all manufactures£     3,464,2243,531,9363,623,1234,052,5454,407,655
Agricultural and Dairying Machinery and Implement Making.
Number of—
     Works 3330252728
     Hands employed 9009399739861,040
Amount of—
     Wages paid£     201,329192,288196,143198,073220,482
     Horse-powerH.p.366 ½785 ¾843925990
Approximate value of—
     Land and buildings£     163,330247,894184,363225,680237,693
     Machinery and plant£     100,186116,073137,733125,763111,597
Value of manufactured£     224,701214,805231,919339,94249,783
Value of an materials used£     591,240483,966597,699619,775716,672
Total value of manufactures (including repairs)£591,240483,966597,699619,775716,672
Coachbuilding-works.
Number of—
     Works 183188189167173
     Hands employed 1,0211,1271,3021,3161,496
Amount of—
     Wages paid£     211,561208,630242,857260,467327,970
     Horse-powerH.p.820 ¾983 ¾1,0731,0821,161
     Land and buildings£     313,697361,698371,336347,399390,824
     Machinery and plant£     58,55666,76970,48771,11273,551
Value of materials used£     231,824215,735260,962269,643286,425
Total value of manufactures (including repairs)£605,467591,265711,081720,886764,491
Motor and Cycle Works.
Number of—
     Works 473514549560642
     Hands employed 2,1392,3472,6882,8083,549
Amount of wages paid£     378,734384,229434,213494,680658,257
Approximate value of—
     Land and buildings£     1,403,8391,507,7581,408,1801,257,5411,400,042
     Machinery and plant£     287,975319,810305,910306,646316,995
Total value of manufactures (including repairs)£1,047,1311,114,6521,156,2391,217,1711,448,540
Number of—
Harness, Saddlery, and Leatherware.
     Works 7371777670
     Hands employed 391440459434351
Amount of wages paid£     76,72679,62587,46588,74772,221
Approximate value of—
     Land and buildings£     145,839157,959157,527141,853135,196
     Machinery and plant£     11,84911,86813,01512,75012,279
Value of materials used£     131,378102,724125,946128,55094,453
Total value of manufactures (including repairs)£228,035208,074250,027239,709185,883
Tanning, Fellmongery, and Wool-scouring.
Number of—
     Works 5862605957
     Hands employed 1,2901,4121,2931,179961
Amount of—
     Wages paid£     268,976288,317272,502251,766228,964
     Horse-powerH.p.2,805 ½2,9412,8142,9903,081
Approximate value of—
     Land and buildings£     263,608269,517215,412196,402210,946
     Machinery and plant£     140,243149,397157,063143,920146,232
Value of materials used£     1,117,6671,786,5712,042,3212,340,4562,241,178
Materials operated upon—
     Sheep-skinsNo.2,696,1052,033,2031,342,7531,051,034895,686
     Greasy woollb.16,120,78031,658,88926,280,44826,426,15923,956,195
     Hides, pelts, &c.No.803,660890,163571,748828,3221,117,697
Bark used—
     New ZealandTons146 ½100 ¾70175171
     OtherTons2,799 ¾3,078 ½2,8072,2762,082
Output—
     Scoured and sliped woollb.21,405,07429,033,92924,397,35820,947,09118,766,581
     PeltsNo.704,555941,907615,096238,393279,151
     Leatherlb.4,622,0814,502,4555,219,7133,929,5514,070,099
     Basilslb.296,186285,477235,914217,732172,145
     Pickled peltsNo.1,697,9291,263,621832,0601,140,4501,239,781
Total value of manufactures and produce£     1,625,8612,463,2272,702,5342,809,4862,759,192
Ship and Boat Building.
Number of—
     Establishments 2930303029
     Hands employed 806678798892844
Amount of wages paid£     190,936139,032160,869218,290197,946
Number of vessels built 19590119100114
Total value of manufactures and repairs£     381,695280,272325,187390,051410,108
Sail, Tent, and Oilskin Making.
Number of—
     Works 3434323232
     Hands employed 227186203206227
Amount of wages paid£     37,61731,37030,16535,30539,941
Sails manufacturedNo.6371,0578831,0001,111
Tents and flies manufacturedNo.7,3408,74713,04512,35813,778
Oilskins manufacturedNo.10,1106,59610,98714,5768,186
Horse and cow covers manufacturedNo.27,28827,27719,56618,28421,713
Total value of all manufactures£     175,578137,669138,399175,778175,482
Furniture-making Works.
Number of—
Factories 253269271286311
     Hands employed 2,2262,0022,0422,3372,767
     Amount of wages paid£     433,143380,644364,691413,921532,808
Approximate value of—
     Land and buildings£     531,836576,766636,317600,110689,332
     Machinery and plant£     108,476117,670118,695116,536132,014
Value of materials used£     586,405436,304421,930562,759627,720
Total value of manufactures£     1,238,5391,028,1441,003,7701,256,0731,375,620
Woollen-mills.
Number of—
     Mills1212121312 
     Hands employed 2,2052,4982,6202,3812,326
Amount of—
     Wages paid£     333,261364,105396,436381,886362,020
     Horse-powerH.p.3,7883,7664,2985,1905,238
Approximate value of—
     Land and buildings£     258,177249,370262,766334,219328,446
     Machinery and plant£     353,143420,716437,229593,171642,038
Scoured wool used—
     Quantitylb.4,902,0594,438,9934,951,6703,985,0603,873,928
     Value£     530,278412,398551,719563,082525,665
Output—
     TweedYards1,647,5511,604,478 ½1,273,780 ½909,448989,652
     FlannelYards778,1391,379,7111,526,5791,173,6631,073,209
     BlanketsPairs88,70996,948105,433132,445128,485
     Rugs and shawlsNo.23,66742,48352,14955,71271,336
     Yarnlb.384,069589,179 ½453,591541,890472,045
          Total value£     1,332,4511,229,8291,132,0821,263,7431,159,771

EMPLOYMENT AND WAGES

Commencing with 1918–19, special annual returns as to wages and employment have been collected. The information contained in the returns is reasonably accurate, and an attempt has therefore been made to present it in such a form as to depict as far as possible the position regarding employment and wages in the various industries. The information collected can be divided under three headings: (1) Wage rates and number of employees; (2) overtime; (3) short-time.

NUMBER OF EMPLOYEES AND WAGE RATES

The period covered by the returns in this case is the nearest normal week to 31st March in each year, and the data collected include the number of employees engaged at each wage rate, as well as the total employees and the total earnings during the specified week. Working proprietors, managers, overseers, accountants, and clerks do not come within the scope of the return, which covers productive employees only, and out-workers, if any. All productive employees of either sex are covered, irrespective of age, and the figures are therefore inclusive of many young male and female workers receiving low wages. The inclusion of these workers has had the effect of making the average earnings lower than they would otherwise have been, and this fact must not be overlooked when the figures are made use of.

The weekly wage-bill of the manufacturing industries in the Dominion shows substantial increases during the last five years. The figure for the last collection shows an increase of £1,985 over that taken in 1925, and each collection, with the exception of that in 1922, shows an increase over the preceding one. In 1922 the slump was responsible for the weekly wage-bill in March of that year falling approximately £600 below that for the corresponding week in the previous year.

The average earnings of male workers during the week covered in 1920 was recorded as £4 1s. 11d., while the average for females in the same week was £1 14s. 3d. The collection of 1921 showed increases of 12s. 2d. in the average for males and 4s. 6d. in the case of females, the average earnings for males and females being in March, 1921, £4 14s. 1d. and £1 18s. 9d. respectively, the highest on record. In 1922 decreases of 4s. 8d. and 11d. were recorded for males and females respectively, while the next collection showed a further decrease of 3s. 10d. for males and an increase of 6d. for females. Very little change was recorded in 1924, but 1925 witnessed increases of 2s. 7d. for males and 1s. 7d. for females.

In 1926 the average weekly earnings for males for the specified week covered was recorded as £4 9s. 9d., while the average for females dropped slightly, as compared with 1925, to £1 18s. The average for both sexes for 1926 worked out at £4 0s. 6d, an increase of 6d. over the figures for the previous year, and of 6s. 11d. over the similar figure in 1920.

Not only have there been substantial changes in the average weekly earnings over the period covered by the table, but there have also been movements in what may be called the standard wage rate—i.e., that received by the greatest number of employees. In 1920 employees who received between 80s. and 85s. were numerically the most important, but in 1921 this group ranked only eighth, first position being occupied by those in receipt of from 95s. to 100s. The group “90s. to 95s.” came first in 1922 and in 1924, but gave way to the “80s. to 85s.” group in 1923. In 1925, first place was occupied by the group “85s. to 90s.,” the group “95s. to 100s.” coming a close second in that year and assuming the lead in 1926.

The following table shows for the nearest normal week to 31st March in the five years, 1922 to 1926, the number of employees engaged in all industries, classified according to wage rates, the total earnings during the week covered, and the average earnings per employee. Separate figures are given for male and female employees.

WAGE RATES AND EARNINGS OF EMPLOYEES IN MANUFACTURING INDUSTRIES DURING A SELECTED WEEK IN mARCH OF EACH YEAR FROM 1922 TO 1926.
Weekly Rate of Wages.Males.Females.
1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.
Under 20s.9391,1911,3781,4801,3819061,4491,2371,1021,239
20s. and under 25s.1,3111,3981,6051,7541,7531,0821,2591,3371,2401,265
25s.     ″     30s.1,0861,3041,2751,3971,2191,2071,3181,2461,2881,283
30s     ″     35s.1,2261,3721,3751,5551,5611,3181,3611,2491,1771,284
35s.     ″     40s.7338418541,0079939178859348101,061
40s.     ″     45s.8919879631,2349291,0481,9551,9151,9511,303
45s.     ″     50s.5777047921,0447762,0501,5651,4861,2172,235
50s.     ″     55s.5686656857616651,0591,0341,117788970
55s.     ″     60s.388390453415405457437491622708
60s.     ″     65s.9601,036916945749385414375390418
65s.     ″     70s.508730662620587146155165122198
70s.     ″     75s.1,0201,5561,0229448219489105116113
75s.     ″     80s.1,5183,2633,5631,9611,91435404337247
80s.     ″     85s.3,2446,4335,8714,7334,65151625117657
85s.     ″     90s.5,3254,6014,8056,3176,6531126158425
90s.     ″     95s.6,1276,3027,0505,1915,3932522237824
95s.     ″     100s.4,2964,9885,0946,3296,76581146514
100s.     ″     105s.5,2724,4824,8005,0235,1381324156327
105s.     ″     110s.3,6273,1453,0858,7193,539992133
110s.     ″     115s.2,9052,2742,5333,0703,081456214
115s.     ″     120s.1,2549697831,1311,17062..21
120s.     ″     130s.2,7792,1682,4893,2413,401952154
30s.     ″     140s.8919189431,3021,018......203
140s.     ″     160s.9938441,0071,1781,456..2113..
160s. and over79851064992880011171
Totals49,23553,07154,65257,27956,84810,84112,13011,82011,75212,287
 £ s. d.£ s. d.£ s. d.£ s. d.£ s. d.£ s. d.£ s. d.£ s. d.£ s. d.£ s. d.
Earnings during specified week220,36 8 5227,210 8 1235,116 13 4253,601 18 7255,020 2 720,518 1 1022,622 5 321,975 8 322,778 5 1123,345 5 8
Average earnings during week4 9 51 5 74 6 04 8 74 9 91 17 101 17 41 17 21 18 91 18 0

OVERTIME.

As the information collected in respect of overtime does not entail the keeping of special statistical books in each establishment, but can be readily ascertained from the records kept in the wages-books- the information contained in the table given below may be accepted as being fairly accurate. Although data relating to overtime have been collected since the inception of the “Special Returns as to Wages and Employment,” the figures have been published only since 1922–23.

That many industries are not fully manned is clearly indicated by the figures in respect of overtime. During the year ended 31st March, 1926, no less than 2,082,999 hours' overtime was worked in all Industries furnishing returns, the efforts of male workers accounting for 1,928,908 hours, against 154,091 hours for females. Compared with similar figures for the previous year the foregoing figures represent increases of 203,997, 208,110, and 887 hours respectively. Of course, all employees are not actually affected by overtime, and out of the total of 56,848 males and 12,287 females engaged in all industries, 9,822 of the former and 1,992 of the latter were on the average directly concerned with overtime each week, the males working on the average 5.94 hours per week and the females 5.37 hours.

An average over all the employees engaged in all industries discloses the fact that if overtime were distributed evenly among all employees, each male worker would do 33.92 hours and each female worker 12.54 hours per year. Again, if all establishments worked overtime each would be occupied for 6.68 weeks in excess of their ordinary time.

The table given hereunder shows particulars in respect of the overtime worked in the various industries during the year 1925–26:—

Industry.Number of Hours Overtime worked during Year.Average Number of Weeks per Establishment during which Overtime-worked.Average Number of Hours per Employee affected per Week.Average Number of Hours Overtime during Year for all Employees, whether working Overtime or not.
 M.F. M.F.M.F.
Aerated waters8,216543.455.956.0018.973.86
Agricultural machinery9,994..6.006.31..13.63..
Bag and sack98851110.604.544.8470.5711.88
Billiard-tables159..5.005.30..4.68..
Biscuits and confectionery21,03614,3647.225.906.7519.7911.57
Boiling-down and manure6,997..8.884.96..33.64..
Boots and shoes2,7151,7493.493.253.832.202.07
Brewing and malting..44,34719.624.96..57.97..
Brick, tile, and pottery12,942..5,515.94..10.63..
Brush and broom711..1.7314.43..5.64..
Butter and cheese27,418..1.536.68..10.18..
Chemicals41,7004552.907.825.0093.927.11
Clothing16,81768,8709.005.785.4520.8412.36
Coachbuilding15,715..3.145.39..13.28..
Coffee and spice6171,8666.0011.027.3519.2847.84
Cooperages, packing-case, &c.8,709..3.807.65..43.99..
Electric current77,716..10.146.06..42.53..
Electrical engineering3,966..6.206.00..13.96..
Electric tramways436,441..36.405.13..148.06..
Electroplating223..1.604.71..4.05..
Engineering (general)109,587..12.036.21..38.71..
Engraving1,761..9.435.25..24.46..
Fibrous plaster and concrete29,340..7.427.41..61.12..
Fish-curing4,748..6.383.71..45.22..
Flax-milling5,421..1.647.37..4.15..
Fruit-preserving and jam5,9492,22010.147.065.1048.3726.12
Furniture and cabinetmaking29,5432,6003.609.575.0913.8616.05
Gas-manufacture36,379..10.733.80..24.56..
Grain-milling9,893..7.604.00..21.14..
Ham and bacon curing3,913..5.094.46..23.02..
Hosiery3,3444,12613.336.954.6472.7013.40
Iron and brass foundries15,985..6.806.56..20.98..
Leadlight-manufacture6,999..6.717.19..22.65..
Leather goods2,3572,3283.135.525.6816.4825.03
Lime and cement38,179..8.357.03..47.25..
Mattress and bedding6,43311112.276.696.3744.060.86
Meat freezing and preserving327,5579617.485.782.0052.611.75
Motor and cycle engineering91,489..9.684.03..29.98..
Musical instruments1,170..5.006.50..12.58..
Paint and varnish331..4.703.43..5.43..
Paper bag and box4,5626,48216.125.295.0654.9724.93
Perambulators and baskets3,153..2.347.59..14.73..
Picture-framing415..2.764.27..5.84..
Polishes1001801.438.006.005.2611.25
Printing and publishing152,84925,44014.715.595.4744.3423.34
Proprietary medicines19,4331,2079.955.805.52139.8017.75
Rope and twine8,474..20.805.53..51.05..
Saddlery and harness2,7702941.948.0421.0012.887.54
Sail, tent, and oilskin1,8428933.005.176.5018.249.92
Sauce, pickle, and vinegar4,3182201.236.325.5038.903.24
Sausage-casings34,338..10.0010.80..107.98..
Sawmilling, &c.34,584..1.455.44..4.11..
Ship and boat building83,516..7.529.28..110.47..
Soap and candle1,740..5.003.616.66.. 
Tanning1,852..3.508.33..5.22..
Tinware and sheet-metal23,1689604.378.618.0021.3917.64
Watches and jewellery2,986..3.085.43..15.80..
Wirework3,530..5.257.93..24.18..
Woodware and turnery20,232..3.267.15..19.07..
Woollen-mills24,90817,70842.585.074.8226.0314.05
Woolscouring and fellmongery9,011..5.795.83..14.60..
Industries for which the number of returns received was less than four23,1181,30115.716.204.6538.344.63
Miscellaneous.204560.4812.753.54.082.95
          Totals1,928,908154,0916.685.945.3733.9212.54

Industries in which overtime was not worked at all during the year are omitted from the table, but are included in the totals on which the general averages are based.

SHORT-TIME.

Information regarding time lost in factories has been collected for some years, but prior to 1923–24 it was found to be so unsatisfactory as not to warrant publication. The difficulties militating against the collection of satisfactory information on the question have now been overcome to an appreciable extent by the issue of more explicit instructions bearing on the matter, with the result that reasonably accurate information is now available on this important phase of the Dominion's industrial life.

For statistical purposes short-time is deemed to be time lost through machinery, tools, &c. being out of order, lack of materials, adverse market conditions, cessation of work due to weather conditions, and other cognate causes. Time lost through holidays (annual, ordinary, or public holidays) and sickness, however, is not counted as short-time. Information as to how much short-time can be attributed to each cause is, unfortunately, not available, and it is therefore impossible to form any definite conclusions as to the extent to which unavoidable circumstances are responsible. It is interesting, however, to note that the sawmilling and meat freezing and preserving industries account respectively for 32 and 19 per cent. of the total hours of short-time; also the figures for the woollen-milling, clothing, and boot and shoe industries reflect only too well the depressions which were experienced in these industries during the year.

Altogether 854,113 hours short-time were recorded during the year, or, in other words, it would take 400 men working 44 hours a week just under a year to make up the deficiency in time. Male employees suffered in the aggregate 712,834 hours, against 141,279 hours for females. These figures represent decreases, as compared with those for the previous year, of 11,852 and 20,271 respectively. As in the case of overtime, short-time does not affect all employees, and out of the total employees (56,848 males, 12,287 females) only 4,876 males and 829 females were directly affected during the whole year. Although comparatively few employees were directly affected by short time, it would appear that those who were affected suffered considerably, the average number of hours per employee affected per week being 12.72 hours in the case of males and considerably more (17.64 hours) in the case of females, Averages taken over the total establishments and employees and the total hours short-time for the year disclose the fact that if the short-time were evenly distributed each male worker would have lost 12.54 hours, each female worker 11.50 hours, and each establishment 1.58 weeks in the year.

Subjoined is a table showing particulars in respect of the short-time suffered in the various industries during the year 1925–26:—

Industry.Number of Hours Short-time worked during Year.Average Number of Weeks per Establishment during which Short-time worked.Average Number of Hours per Employee affected per Week.Average Number of Hours Short-time during Year for all Employees, whether working Short-time or not.
 M.F. M.F.M.F.
Aerated waters15..0.090.75..0.04..
Agricultural machinery5,829..3.966.50..7.95..
Bag and sack..7185.80..8.25..16.70
Billiard-tables352..4.0022.00..10.35..
Biscuits and confectionery..2,6161.10..17.05..2.11
Boiling-down and manure1,560..0.7612.00..7.50..
Boots and shoes44,20711,5688.6210.8210.7735.8513.69
Brick, tile, and pottery5,926..2.746.14..4.87..
Brush and broom2,6521043.2711.434.0021.051.46
Butter and cheese3,040..0.136.28..113..
Clothing6,46381,6392.4515.7223.178.0114.65
Coachbuilding13,855..2.889.32..11.71..
Cooperages, packing-case, &c.112..0.704.00..0.57..
Electric current4,858..1.078.12..2.66..
Electrical engineering280 0.7020.00 0.99..
Electric tramways7,560..2.106.00..2.56..
Engineering (general)9,644..0.677.72..3.41..
Fibrous plaster and concrete3,450..0.7914.52..7.19..
Flax-milling46,805..5.4513.87..35.87..
Furniture and cabinetmaking6,5943571.1433.989.153.092.20
Gas-manufacture7,280..0.543.50..4.92..
Grain-milling10,788..1.6725.60..23.05..
Ham and bacon curing333..0.825.40..1.96..
Hosiery56112,3409.4011.0019.3512.2040.06
Iron and brass foundries1,614..2.1611.33..2.12..
Lime and cement8,304..5.626.45..10.28..
Meat freezing and preserving159,9331928.957.324.0025.683.49
Motor and cycle3,404..0.458.89..1.12..
Musical instruments195..1.0032.50..2.10..
Paper-bag and box..1,4111.88..23.62..5.43
Perambulators and baskets156..0.746.00..0.73..
Picture-framing108..0.149.00..1.52..
Printing and publishing484..0.0444.00..0.14..
Proprietary medicines1329240.6322.0022.000.9513.59
Rangemaking10,400..7.434.00..37.41..
Saddlery and harness5,9228803.2017.5622.0027.5422.56
Sail, tent, and oilskin8961391.0916.003.578.881.54
Sausage-casings15,120..1.6412.00..47.55..
Sawmilling, &c.269,347..4.0417.46..32.03..
Ship and boat building12,680 3.2811.68 16.77..
Tanning1,041..0.444.25..2.93..
Tinware and sheet-metal91..0.056.90..0.08..
Watches and jewellery2,520..1.0530.00..1333..
Woodware and turnery879..0.914.83..0.83..
Woollen-mills21,96828,39114.505.456.18 22.9622.53
Woolscouring and fellmongery12,176..2.8016.00..19.73..
Industries for which the number of returns received was less than four3,300..0.3827.50..5.47..
          Totals712,834141,2791.5812.7217.6412.5411.50

Chapter 23. SECTION XXIII—BUILDING AND CONSTRUCTION

INTRODUCTORY

IN 1925 the annual collection of returns covering the operations of builders and contractors on the same lines as the returns of factory production was instituted. The latest list of builders and contractors subscribing to the Carpenters and Joiners' award as members of the New Zealand Federated Builders and Contractors' Industrial Association of Employers, was used as the basis of the inquiry, but proved to be an anachronism to a large extent, quite a considerable number of forms being returned “unclaimed.” Steps were later initiated extending the investigation to builders who were not members of the New Zealand Federated Builders and Contractors' Industrial Association of Employers.

The regulations empowering the collection of the statistics defined the term “building and contracting establishment” as including establishments engaged in the construction or repair of buildings, wharves, jetties, bridges, or other construction work which employ two or more hands, inclusive of working proprietors, and the period to be covered as the twelve months ended the 31st March each year.

LIMITATIONS OF STATISTICS

It is inevitable that the initial inquiry should suffer somewhat through incompleteness. No doubt a number of builders did not furnish returns. For instance, the Marlborough and Westland builders did not appear on the lists published in connection with the Carpenters and Joiners' award, and in many cases were not covered by the inquiry. The few builders from these districts who did furnish returns have been included with those for the Nelson Provincial District. Further, the statistics do not include the construction of railways, &c., by the Railways Department, or of public works (roads, streets, bridges, wharves, buildings, &c.) erected by the Public Works Department or local authorities, except where the work has been carried out by contract. Particulars have been included in respect of a few local authorities which have a special staff engaged on repairing and making alterations to existing structures. Reference is made later on to the inclusion of the number and value of private dwellings erected by the Railways Department during the year under review.

Notwithstanding the drawbacks mentioned in the preceding paragraph, the fact that the returns covered 978 building establishments that effected work to the value of just over £8,000,000 is in itself some evidence of the extent of the inquiry.

A comparison with the value of building permits issued in cities, boroughs, and town districts during the year ended 31st March, 1926 (as summarized in Section V of this volume,1, sheds some light on the general completeness of the statistics. It should be noted that the permits do not cover buildings erected outside the boundaries of cities, boroughs, and town districts. There is therefore no information available as to the extent of this “country” building, but, as the great bulk of the population-increase is occurring in the towns, comparatively little building will be carried on in the country districts. Permits were issued during this period for the construction of new buildings to the value of £8,613,549, and for alterations and additions £1,555,981; the returns of building and construction show that during the same period work to the value of £6,577,676 was effected on new buildings, while the jobbing and repair work done (covering alterations and additions) was valued at £1,207,997. Having regard to the fact that 1925–26 was characterized by unusual activity in the building industry, it is possible that the value of permits issued for that year would be somewhat in excess of the actual building carried on. Without, therefore, overlooking the fact that the returns of building and construction cover the “country” building, whereas the permits do not, it would appear that the proportion of builders not covered by the collection is relatively small. The permits for the boroughs and town districts in the Marlborough and Westland Provincial Districts during the 1925–26 year showed a total value of work authorized for both districts at just over £90,000.

EXPLANATION OF TERMS

The explanations given hereunder will be found of assistance in interpreting the terms used in connection with the statistics:—

“Average number of persons engaged”: This represents the sum of the persons engaged each month during the year covered divided by twelve.

“Other expenses of operation”: This heading comprises expenditure on fuel and power, insurance, depreciation, &c.

“Value of work done”: This represents the total contract price of the work actually commenced and finished during the year. Where contracts were not commenced and finished within the period covered the value of the work done was assessed as being a proportion of the total contract price, equal to the proportion the total expenditure during the period bears to the total estimated expenditure on the contract.

EMPLOYEES AND WAGES

The number of persons engaged (including working proprietors but excluding subcontractors) and the salaries and wages paid to these during the year ended 31st March, 1926, are given hereunder:—

Persons engagedSalaries and Wages paid to
Males.Females.Total.Males.Females.Total.
    £     £     £     
Proprietors1,15611,157341,450100341,550
Managers and overseers233123497,1187597,193
Accountants, clerks. &c.1416420537,6177,73645,353
Wage-earners8,34068,3461,945,0816541,945,735
          Totals9,870729,9422,421,2668,5652,429,831

MOTIVE POWER

Motive power is utilized in the building industry for concrete-mixers, and in joinery-factories operated by builders in conjunction with their building operations. Particulars regarding the number and horse-power of engines and motors in use are given below:—

Kind of Power.Number of Engines.Horse-power.
Steam471,130
Coal-gas31304
Suction-gas434
Oil116597
Electric5153,771
Water941
          Totals7225,877

MATERIALS USED

In a number of eases separate figures regarding the various items enumerated on the forms under this heading were not available. Estimates were used where possible in such cases, but where estimation was impossible the whole amount was shown under the heading “Other and unspecified materials.”

The cost of materials supplied by builders (exclusive of payments made to subcontractors) are given hereunder:—

 £     
Timber1,440,740
Bricks154,062
Lime22,680
Cement218,041
Other and unspecified858,600
          Total£2,694,126

PAYMENTS TO SUBCONTRACTORS

The amounts paid by builders during the year to subcontractors are given hereunder. These payments were usually readily ascertainable, and the figures in this connection may be regarded as being subject to a very small percentage of error. No distinction is possible between wages, cost of materials, &c., in the case of payment to subcontractors:—

 £     
Plumbers473,271
Painters293,926
Electricians97,226
Joiners342,298
Bricklayers229,133
Other827,127
          Total£2,262,981

The distribution of the separately enumerated payments to subcontractors was as follows: Plumbers, 33 per cent.; joiners, 24 per cent.; painters, 20 per cent.; bricklayers, 16 per cent.; electricians, 7 per cent.

VALUE OF WORK DONE

To facilitate the completion of the portion of the return dealing with the value of work done a distinction was made between contracts commenced and finished during the year and those worked on during the year but not commenced and finished within that space of time. The headings given hereunder were prescribed for the classification of the work done, according to the nature of the structure raised, while jobbing and repair work was asked for separately. The amounts returned under the foregoing classifications are given hereunder:—

 Value of Work done.
 £     
Buildings—
Commenced and finished during year4,528,620
Worked on but not commenced and finished during year2,049,056
Bridges, wharves, jetties—
Commenced and finished during year76,575
Worked on but not commenced and finished during year50,339
Other construction work—
Commenced and finished during year84,293
Worked on but not commenced and finished during year156,503
Jobbing and repair work1,207,997
 £8,153,383

The jobbing and repair work accounts for 15 per cent. of the total value of work done (£8,153,383).

Particulars regarding the operations of the New Zealand Railways Department have not been included in the above figures. The addition of the value of dwellings erected by the Department (£175,700) during 1925–26 brings the total given above to £8,329,083.

BUILDINGS COMPLETED

Separate data were collected concerning the buildings completed during the year under review. These are presented in the following table:—

Kind of Building.Number.Value.Average Value.
* Including 251 houses built by Railways Department of a total value of £175,700.
  £     £     
Private dwellings—
One to four rooms1,299784,100604
Five to eight rooms*2,0972,098,7291,001
Nine rooms and over60221,6093,633
 3,4563,104,43889,8
Business premises3751,168,2473,115
Other528431,635817
          Totals4,3594,704,3201,079

The average amount received by contractors for the erection of dwellings containing from one to four rooms during the year ended 31st March, 1926, was £604, while the average payment for houses with from five to eight rooms worked out at £1,001. Dwellings with nine rooms and over showed an average payment of £3,633. Owing to the wide variation in the size, &c., of the business and other buildings erected the average conveys but little in these cases.

CHARACTER OF ORGANIZATION

The typical business unit in the building industry is the individual or single contractor or builder. Out of the 978 establishments furnishing returns no less than 648 were individual concerns, the balance comprising 253 partnerships, 61 private companies, 12 local authorities, and 4 public companies. The building industry is essentially one where the skill of the contractor weighs heavily in attracting business; moreover, it presents difficulties to adequate supervision when adopted on a large scale; while the “personal” element bulks largely in the administration. These factors explain why the great bulk of the Dominion's building operations are carried on by individual and partnership establishments. The following table gives the principal data for each class of organization:—

Character of Organization.Establishments.Employees.Salaries and Wages.Materials supplied by Contractors.Payments to Subcontractors.Total Value of Work-done.
 No.No.£     £     £     £     
Individual6484,056992,3821,405,8201,076,4453,882,728
Partnership2532,230533,455675,518596,3872,002,749
Public company41,067277,29958,87287,828375,164
Private company612,190533,598491,251491,6901,695,526
Municipal1239993,09762,66510,631197,216
          Totals9789,9422,429,8312,694,1262,262,9818,153,383

CLASSIFICATION BY DISTRICTS

The subjoined table shows the principal statistics by provincial districts:—

Establishments.Employees.Salaries and Wages.Materials supplied by Contractors.Payments to Subcontractors.Total Value of Work done.
 No.No.£     £     £     £     
Auckland2352,764679,450780,904575,8742,248,915
Hawke'a Bay67484114,517161,44599,555394,873
Taranaki4432777,930126,68996,428354,708
Wellington2423,521878,637751,532670,6302,521,742
Nelson2616136,25651,89831,814134,644
Canterbury2241,640395,660513,344449,0951,523,655
Otago67717171,197195,320249,694656,434
Southland7332876,184112,99489,891318,412
          Totals9789,9422,429,8312,694,1262,262,9818,153,383

Of the total number of persons finding employment in the building industry (9,942) it is perhaps rather striking that 6,285, or 63 per cent., are located in the Auckland and Wellington Provincial Districts. As between Auckland and Wellington, Wellington leads in the volume of building done during the year ended 31st March, 1927.

COMPARISONS WITH OTHER INDUSTRIES

A comparison between the principal figures for the building industry and the other main industries in the Dominion shows some interesting points. The building industry employs a relatively small amount of fixed capital as compared with the other industries; this is not unexpected since labour is the principal agent of production in this industry. As regards the number of persons engaged and the amount of salaries and wages paid the building industry occupies the first place in the Dominion, being fairly closely followed by the sawmilling industry. A relatively greater margin exists in favour of the building industry if the comparison is based on the added value, which represents the difference between the cost of materials supplied by builders and the total value of products or work done.

The following table shows, for the year ended 31st March, 1926, the number of persons engaged, the amount paid as salaries and wages, the value of fixed capital employed, and the added value in respect of the building industry and five other principal industries:—

Industry.Persons engaged.Amount paid as Salaries and Wages.Fixed Capital (i.e., Value of Land, Buildings, Plant, and Machinery).Added Value.
* No allowance made for cost of materials included in payments to subcontractors.
 No.£     £     £     
Building9,9422,429,831624,7665,459,257*
Sawmilling9,6432,319,6723,078,1374,175,042
Printing7,2741,632,7973,091,9383,328,674
Meat-freezing5,7981,466,8674,779,7332,720,144
Butter and cheese making4,140888,3824,365,8913,343,980
Clothing-manufacture6,833844,3831,026,4251,168,595

Chapter 24. SECTION XXIV.—PUBLIC FINANCE

SUBSECTION A.—REVENUE AND EXPENDITURE

INTRODUCTORY

THE legislation relating to the custody, administration, and audit of the public moneys and securities is contained in the Public Revenues Act, 1926, which consolidated and amended the then existing enactments on the subject. All public moneys, excepting those payable to or received by the Post Office Savings-bank, the Government Insurance Department, the Public Trust Office, the Native Trust Office, the Commissioners of the Public Debt Sinking Funds, the State Advances Office, the State Fire and Accident Insurance Office, the Public Service Superannuation Fund, and the National Provident Fund are paid into one account at the bank called the “Public Account,” and are carried to one or other of the following funds or accounts in the books of the Treasury:—

The Consolidated Fund.

The Public Works Fund.

Separate accounts or funds specially created.

The financial year commences on the 1st day of April and ends on the 31st day of March. The revenue of any financial year is the money received into the Public Account at the bank at Wellington within the year, together with that received into the Public Account at London of which advice is received in time for inclusion in the accounts for the year. The expenditure is the money paid (a) at the Treasury within the year, (b) by imprestees of which accounts are received at the Treasury within the year, and (c) at London of which advice is received in time for inclusion.

At the end of each financial year the Appropriation Acts lapse, but the Minister of Finance is authorized for a period of three months from the commencement of the next financial year to pay money in respect of any service, provided that the amount does not exceed the unexpended balance voted for that purpose in the previous year, together with an amount equal to one-fourth of such vote.

The usual practice is for Parliament to meet at the end of June in each year, and to vote supplies from month to month until the estimated expenditure for the year has been approved and the annual Appropriation Act is passed.

AUDIT OF EXPENDITURE

In the audit of expenditure both the pre-audit and post-audit systems are in operation. Pre-audit is applied to vouchers in respect of payments on account of salaries of new appointees, temporary officers, and officers claiming more than one month's salary at any time; interest, loan transactions, and return of deposits; unauthorized expenditure; or expenditure chargeable against the accounts of local bodies. Post-audit is applied to all other payments.

Vouchers must be certified as correct by the proper officer, and forwarded by him to the Head of his Department for approval. Vouchers subject to pre-audit are then forwarded to the Audit Office, and on being found correct are sent on to the Treasury to be entered on requisitions for payment. Vouchers subject to post-audit are transmitted by the head of the Department direct to the Treasury. Payment is made by the Treasury, and the claim is afterwards submitted for audit.

GROSS RECEIPTS AND PAYMENTS

The full list of accounts included in the Public Accounts, with the gross receipts and payments of each, and the balances at the beginning and end of the financial year 1926–27, is given in the statement which follows. The State Advances Account, covering State advances to settlers, workers, and local authorities, together with several minor accounts dealing with advances for various purposes, which are administered directly by the State Advances Board, are not included; nor are the funds of the Government Life Insurance Department, the State Fire and Accident Insurance Department, and the Public Trust Office, which are administered by the Departments concerned. Reference to the working of these Departments will be found elsewhere in this book.

RECEIPTS AND PAYMENTS OF ACCOUNTS, 1926–27, WITH BALANCES AT 1ST APRIL, 1926, AND 31ST MARCH, 1927.
Account.Balance, 1st April, 1926.Receipts.Payments.Balance 31st March, 1927.
In Cash and Imprests.In Investments.
 £     £     £     £     £     
Consolidated Fund4,428,09229,050,22129,796,8471,987,8771,693,589
Nauru and Ocean Islands3,12536,48136,356503,200
Nauru and Ocean Islands Sinking Fund198,4458,300164..
Local Bodies10,46423,38324,2749,573..
Deposits353,6201,452,1041,451,15840,366314,200
Public Works (General Purposes)526,4215,611,4335,298,467294,387545,000
Waihou and Ohinemuri Rivers Improvement21,71052,05372,0971,666..
Electric Supply138,1121,792,7301,656,651124,191150,000
Electric Supply Sinking Fund17,39121,272..2338,640
Advances to other Governments31,512290,320272,19549,637..
Bank of New Zealand Acts875,000..875,000....
Bank of New Zealand Shares..1,896,070212,476..1,683,594
Cheviot Estate204,90725,38157,63012,878159,780
Conversion..31..31..
Deteriorated Lands1,72810,0007,0064,722..
Discharged Soldiers Settlement126,2731,656,7131,083,716231,886467,384
Discharged Soldiers Settlement Loans Act 1920 Depreciation Fund295,04762,8791,95959,317296,650
Education Loans40,156571,258555,25233,89222,270
General Purposes Relief21,3147,4342,7855,96320,000
Hauraki Plains Settlement33,50635,80756,95412,359..
Howard Estate..240240....
Hunter Soldiers' Assistance Trust3,0847781286843,050
Hutt Valley Land Settlement..32,1715,00027,171..
Kauri-gum Industry3,4427,1098,1862,365..
Land Assurance80,7593,2983,0054,65276,400
Land for Settlements133,168601,977571,69222,353141,100
Land for Settlements (Discharged Soldiers Settlement)71,27377,84530,84523,27395,000
Land for Settlements (Opening up Crown Lands)6,60216,42713,9699,060..
Loans Redemption18,5097,061,9297,080,199239..
Main Highways Account Revenue654,609678,076579,746100,039652,900
Main Highways Account Construction120,104555,026604,57065,5605,000
Mining Advances12,6466,3035,3376,6127,000
National Endowment126,493155,098152,27943,21286,100
National Endowment Trust20,2065,0391065,44919,690
Native Land Settlement104,332128,184118,11821,89892,500
Public Debt Repayment2,096941,529939,2304,395..
Railways Improvement280,6621,279,9001,157,90727,405375,250
Rangitaiki Land Drainage24,1844,83014,1754,83910,000
Reserve Fund2,000,000......2,000,000
Samoan Loan..21,00021,000....
State Advances Loan2,292,6892,401,7754,692,0832,241140
State Coal-mines18,572303,509288,3779,40424,300
State Coal-mines Sinking Fund48,1986,907..4,56550,540
State Forests127,861133,764237,9853,64020,000
Swamp Land Drainage12,50241,76249,8764,388..
Westport Harbour70,02163,69151,90515,80766,000
Working Railways798,1509,219,4949,153,130364,514500,000
Public Account Cash Balance Investment......Dr. 1,100,0001,100,000
          Totals14,158,55966,351,67667,248,2112,542,74710,719,277

The gross receipts of all accounts for the financial year 1926–27 are shown by the foregoing statement to have been £66,351,676, and the gross payments £67,248,211. From figures given farther on it will be seen that, after making allowances for transfers between accounts and other items, the actual receipts and payments come to a much lower figure.

CREDITS-IN-AID

Section 22 of the Appropriation Act, 1923, introduced for accounting purposes an alteration in the treatment of moneys received from the sale of stores or material, or as payment for services, &c. Formerly such moneys were credited to the relative vote, and were deemed to be appropriated to the respective services in addition to the votes for such services. In compiling estimates of expenditure, the sums estimated to be received to the credit of each service were utilized to abate the total estimated expenditure of such service.

The present system, which came into force from the 1st April, 1924, is indicated by the following subsections of section 51 of the Public Revenues Act, 1926.

  1. Moneys received by the Crown from the sale of stores or material, or as payment for services, or as recoveries in respect of expenditure, or as fees, or in respect of interdepartmental charges and adjustments of accounts, may, as the Treasury from time to time determines, be credited to the relative vote, and shall be known as credits-in-aid of that vote.

  2. In preparing the estimates of the expenditure for any year the sums estimated to be received in that year as credits-in-aid of any vote shall be deducted from the total estimated expenditure for that vote for the year, and the amounts so estimated to be received as credits-in-aid shall be appropriated in the Appropriation Act of the year for the services of such vote:

  3. Provided that nothing herein shall be deemed to authorize the expenditure from any vote of any moneys in excess of the amounts appropriated for the services of that vote, otherwise than in respect of credits-in-aid, and the amount actually received in that year as credits-in-aid of that vote.

  4. Any surplus in respect of any vote arising either from an excess of the moneys actually received as credits-in-aid over the amount estimated to be so received, or by way of reduction of expenditure, may, with the approval of the Treasury, be temporarily applied for the purposes of that vote, either in making up any deficiency in the amounts actually received as credits-in-aid, or in defraying expenditure which is not adequately provided for by. appropriation.

The effect of the change is that, by comparison with former years, both receipts and payments, as shown in the Public Accounts from 1924–25 onwards, are increased by the amount of credits-in-aid.

A statement of the amounts involved in each account in 1926–27, which gives a good indication as to the extent to which comparisons with years prior to 1924–25 are disturbed, is appended:—

Account or Fund.£     
Consolidated4,017,407
Public Works709,889
Waihou and Ohinemuri Rivers 
Improvement2,819
Electric Supply28,362
Discharged Soldiers Settlement9,926
Education Loans4,298
Hauraki Plains Settlement7,006
Kauri-gum Industry193
Land for Settlements13,293
Land for Settlements (Discharged Soldiers Settlement)1,009
Land for Settlements (Opening-up Crown Lands for Settlement)1,255
Main Highways Account Revenue22,061
Main Highways Account Construction54,921
Native Land Settlement567
Railways Improvement197,167
Rangitaiki Land Drainage3,351
State Coal-mines1,469
State Forests1,380
Swamp Land Drainage417
Westport Harbour70
Working Railways982,016
Total£6,058,876

To enable a proper comparison to be made, the credits have been deducted from both sides in the figures for these years given throughout this subsection in tables covering a series of years.

The great bulk of the credits-in-aid and credits-in-reduction (probably over 95 per cent.) represent transfers between accounts or between different items in the same account.

INTEREST RECOUPMENTS TO CONSOLIDATED FUND

Included in the credits shown under the preceding heading was an amount of £2,143,860, representing recoveries by the Consolidated Fund in respect of interest payments on the public debt. Of this amount, £923,733 was recovered from other accounts or funds included in the public accounts, the details being:—

Account or Fund.Interest recouped to Consolidated Fund.
 £     
Nauru and Ocean Islands27,825
Waihou and Ohinemuri Rivers Improvement3,300
Electric Supply275,080
Cheviot Estate6,344
Discharged Soldiers Settlement162,721
General Purposes Relief Advances1,785
Land for Settlements357,631
Main Highways Account Revenue26,209
State Coal-mines9,177
State Forests27,661
Swamp Land Drainage10,000
Westport Harbour16,000
          Total£923,733

Various small amounts (£1,366 in all) were also recouped to the Consolidated Fund in respect of management charges of consolidated stock, and stamp duty on transfers of consolidated stock; £3,000 was recovered from the Westport Harbour Account towards sinking-fund payment; and £466 from the Land for Settlements Account towards the reduction of the funded debt. These items are all treated as credits of the Consolidated Fund.

Included in the receipts of the Consolidated Fund, other than credits, is the sum of £2,043,433 interest on railway capital liability which was recovered from the Working Railways Account; interest on the Public Debt Redemption Fund includes £200,000 paid by the Discharged Soldiers Settlement Account in respect of interest on surplus moneys transferred to that account and now forming part of the Public Debt Redemption Fund; and the item “Interest on Public Moneys” includes £22,000 from the Land for Settlements Account as interest on capital moneys received from the sale of Crown lands, and £11,757 from the Westport Harbour Account and £1,333 from the State Forests Account by way of interest on amounts transferred to those accounts from the Consolidated Fund.

Other interest transactions between or within accounts are represented by interest payments from the Consolidated Fund in respect of balances of accounts invested in Government securities. On this account approximately £120,730 was paid to other accounts during 1926–27, while £138,440 paid out by the Consolidated Fund as interest on securities in which its own and certain other balances were invested was included as receipts under the heading of “Interest on Public Moneys.”

In addition to the foregoing, £161 was transferred between accounts by way of interest on temporary transfers of moneys under section 40 of the Public Revenues Act, 1926.

OTHER TRANSFERS BETWEEN ACCOUNTS

Interest recoupments and items treated as credits-in-aid or credits-in-reduction by no means cover the full amount of transfers between accounts. Owing to transfers not always being distinguished in the published accounts, it is not possible to arrive at the full total involved, but a close approximation can be ascertained, and apart from the classes referred to transfers between accounts during 1926–27 are found to have aggregated approximately £4,260,000.

The principal item involved was the transfer of £1,683,594 to the new Bank of New Zealand Shares Account, £875,000 of this coming from the former Bank of New Zealand Acts Account, and the balance from the Consolidated Fund. Next in importance comes the transfer of £941,529 from the Consolidated Fund to the Public Debt Repayment Account in accordance with the present debt–reduction scheme. Losses on isolated sections and branch lines of railway involved the payment of £429,068 from the Consolidated Fund to the Working Railways Account. The sum of £400,000 was transferred from the Public Works Fund to the Main Highways Account Construction Fund, while the Revenue Fund of the latter account received £83,100 from the Consolidated Fund. The Consolidated Fund, on the other hand, benefited to the extent of £212,476 dividends received, in the first place, by the Bank of New Zealand Shares Account, and recovered £50,400 from the Cheviot Estate Account in respect of loan-money redeemed. Temporary transfers between accounts and repayments thereof totalled £90,000 during the year.

Transfers between different items of an account are not specifically shown, but are usually treated as credits-in-aid. Departmental receipts of the Printing and Stationery Department, practically the whole of which represents payments from other Departments, rank, however, as ordinary receipts of the Consolidated Fund. The amount for 1926–27 was £270,479, and probably £260,000 of this may be treated as interdepartmental transfers, bringing the approximate total of transfers, other than interest or credits, to the £4,260,000 shown above.

NET RECEIPTS AND PAYMENTS

Summarizing now the various classes of transfers, the total is found to be approximately £12,850,000, made up as follows:—

 £     
Credits—
Interest and amortization2,147,327
Other3,911,549
Interest recoupments, other than credits-in-reduction2,537,854
Other transfers4,260,000
 £12,856,730

In several accounts both receipts and expenditure are increased by the inclusion of certain per contra items. Of these the most important are those associated with the renewal of loan-moneys, no less a sum than £6,418,023 corning within this category in the receipts and expenditure of the Loans Redemption Account in 1926–27. The elimination of this amount reduces the receipts of the Loans Redemption Account from £7,061,929 to £643,906, and the expenditure from £7,080,199 to £662,175. The Public Works Fund figures are swelled by £600,000 in respect of the raising of temporary loans and their subsequent redemption during the year, the Electric Supply Account by £160,000, and the Railways Improvement Account by £90,000. Other small items bring the total of per contra items, which do not represent receipts and payments, to £7,291,530. In addition, book adjustments on account of incorrect allocations in previous years affect receipts to the extent of £487 and payments £1,432.

Further reductions have still to be made from the gross total before a figure approximately representing true Governmental revenue and expenditure (apart from State advances and other activities not included in the public accounts) can be arrived at. The Accounts of Local Bodies merely record the receipt of moneys collected by the Government on behalf of local bodies and the payment of these to the local bodies concerned. Similarly, the Deposits Account represents only lodgments and withdrawals of non-Government moneys. The Advances to other Governments Account covers payments made on behalf of other Governments and recoveries from those Governments. These three accounts do not in any way represent Government revenue or expenditure, and their transactions should be omitted from the net totals.

In a somewhat similar category come the Samoan Loan Suspense Account and the State Advances Loan Account. The former merely covers the loans raised by the New Zealand Government for the purpose of relending to the Samoan Administration; while the latter covers the raising of moneys for advances to settlers, workers, and local authorities, and the transfer of these to the State Advances Office, whose operations are, as previously stated, outside the public accounts. These two accounts are also omitted in arriving at the net totals.

The total deductions to be made from gross receipts and payments thus amount to somewhat over 24 millions and 26 ½ millions respectively, viz.:—

 Receipts.Payments.
 £     £     
Transfers between accounts12,856,73012,856,730
Per contra items7,291,5307,291,530
Adjustments4871,432
Accounts of Local Bodies23,38324,274
Deposits Account1,452,1041,451,158
Advances to other Governments Account290,320272,195
Samoan Loan Suspense Account21,00021,000
State Advances Loan Account,2,401,7754,692,083
 £24,337,329£26,610,402

The deduction of these totals from the gross receipts and payments leaves net totals of approximately £42,000,000 receipts and £40,600,000 payments. The totals would be still further reduced if only the net increase in loan-money were taken into account as a receipt, and both receipts and payments diminished by the amount of loan-money redeemed (£2,600,000).

THE CONSOLIDATED FUND

The Ordinary Revenue Account of the Consolidated Fund covers the ordinary revenue and expenditure of the General Government—i.e., apart from capital items, commercial undertakings, advances, &c. Its operations afford the best comparison of State revenue and expenditure from year to year.

The revenue proper of the Consolidated Fund is derived principally from taxation, post and telegraph receipts, and interest on public moneys, with (since 1925–26) a transfer from the Working Railways Account in respect of interest on railway capital liability. Interest recoupments are also made from various trading and lending accounts, but these rank as credits.

Expenditure from the Consolidated Fund is divided into two main groups, according to whether it is made under permanent or under annual appropriation.

The latter heading covers the expenditure under the various departmental votes, while the former covers interest on and amortization of the public debt, and expenditure under special Acts, including that on pensions, superannuation, subsidies to local authorities, and (since 1925–26) a payment to the Working Railways Account to cover losses on isolated sections and branch lines.

Prior to 1925–26 railway revenue and expenditure formed part of the Consolidated Fund, but from that year has been transferred to a separate account. In the following table of revenue and expenditure, the revenue is given both inclusive and exclusive of railway receipts up to 1924–25, and of interest on railway capital liability thereafter; the expenditure is similarly given both inclusive and exclusive of railway expenditure up to 1924–25 and of losses on isolated sections and branch lines for 1925–26 and 1926–27. The figures given are exclusive of credits.

Year ended 31st March,Revenue.Expenditure.Surplus (including Railways).
Including Railways.Excluding Railways.Including Railways.Excluding Railways.
* Deficit.
 £     £     £     £     £     
191820,206,22215,537,99915,120,28812,052,6305,085,934
191922,352,37217,376,92718,673,59915,258,0043,678,773
192026,081,34020,315,32523,781,52419,475,5592,299,816
192134,260,96127,342,46928,068,73021,857,7296,192,231
192228,127,00721,443,77128,466,83821,993,604−339,831*
192327,579,44320,859,57926,263,76021,317,5791,315,683
192427,960,37021,005,90126,148,00520,994,8641,812,365
192528,643,00021,537,89427,399,20021,762,6171,243,800
192624,725,76222,812,45123,570,08323,225,2531,155,679
192724,943,10722,899,67424,355,96523,926,897587,142

An analysis of the revenue received by the Consolidated Fund during each of the last ten financial years is made in the next table.

Revenue under the head of “Taxation” includes Customs and excise duties, land-tax, income-tax, death duties, duties on instruments, a tax on bank-note issue, totalizator-tax, and amusements-tax. Revenue from “Crown Lands “consists of rents and (prior to 1923–24) national-endowment net revenue, but does not include proceeds of sales. The principal item included in the receipts from “Other Sources” is interest on public moneys, other items being departmental receipts, registration and other fees, marine charges, revenue from tourist and health resorts, &c.

Year ended 31st March,Revenue derived fromTotal Revenue.
Taxation.Railways.*Post and Telegraph.Crown Lands.Other Sources.Including Railways.Excluding Railways.
* The figure shown for 1925–26 and 1926–27 represents interest on railway capital liability only.
 £     £     £     £     £     £     £     
191812,340,8534,668,2231,837,260306,1361,053,70020,206,22215,537,999
191913,801,6434,975,4451,982,539311,5581,281,18722,352,37217,376,927
192016,251,7695,766,0152,036,565331,5971,695,39426,081,34020,315,325
192122,184,4146,918,4922,478,532319,6412,359,88234,260,96127,342,469
192216,370,5166,683,2362,748,480303,1782,021,59728,127,00721,443,771
192315,594,2886,719,8642,705,030287,3432,272,91827,579,44320,859,579
192416,416,8706,954,4692,681,240222,3781,685,41327,960,37021,005,901
192516,172,3067,105,1062,706,882211,7492,446,95728,643,00021,537,894
192616,978,4961,913,3113,077,735202,4292,553,79124,725,76222,812,451
192716,899,5562,043,4333,226,558202,1862,571,37424,943,10722,899,674

The second of the two total columns—viz., that excluding railway revenue up to 1924–25 and interest on railway capital liability in 1925–26 and 1926–27—affords the best means of judging the movement in the revenue of the Consolidated Fund over the period. It is true that the figures for the last two years are inflated somewhat by the operation of the Repayment of the Public Debt Act, 1925, under which the Consolidated Fund is credited with the earnings of the Public Debt Redemption Fund (£863,942 in 1926–27), which are applied towards meeting the charge against the Consolidated Fund in respect of amounts set aside to cover redemptions. The greater part of this money, however, was already being credited to the Consolidated Fund by way of interest on public moneys, so that the net increase on this account is only in the neighbourhood of £400,000 annually.

EXPENDITURE.

The principal heads of expenditure from the Consolidated Fund during the last ten years are set out in the following table. As in the case of revenue the best comparison is obtained by omitting figures relating to railways.

Year ended 31st March,Amount expended onTotal Expenditure.
Railways.*Post and Telegraph.Education.Public Debt Services.Other Items.Including Railways.Excluding Railways.
* The figure for 1925.26 and 1926.27 represents losses on isolated sections and branch lines only.
 £     £     £     £     £     £     £     
19183,067,6581,487,1451,640,9634,430,7794,493,74315,120,28812,052,630
19193,415,5951,699,7011,736,8886,086,7695,734,64618,673,59915,258,004
19204,806,9651,941,4942,190,5607,249,4268,094,07923,781,52419,475,559
19216,211,0012,588,3602,632,4017,831,5938,805,36528,068,73021,857,729
19226,473,2342,448,6882,748,5168,442,2788,354,12228,466,83821,993,604
19231,946,1812,112,5432,671,9948,899,9577,633,08526,263,76021,317,579
19245,153,1412,117,9522,701,0148,881,8777,294,02126,148,00520,994,864
19255,636,5832,413,4362,881,1158,862,6447,605,42227,399,20021,762,617
1926344,8302,406,7912,966,1089,342,1648,510,19023,570,08323,226,253
1927429,0682,343,4383,070,0969,745,9328,767,43124,355,96523,926,897

After allowing for recoveries from trading and other accounts, public-debt charges absorbed 42.56 per cent. of net revenue, excluding railway revenue, in 1926–27, as compared with 29.83 per cent. in 1916–17. If, however, the receipts from the Working Railways Account in respect of interest on railway capital liability (£2,043,433) be set against interest payments from the Consolidated Fund, the proportion for 1926–27 reduces to 33.61 per cent.

In addition to the amounts shown as having been expended on education out of the Consolidated Fund during the last four years, 70 per cent. of the net revenue of the National Endowment Account has also been applied for education purposes. Prior to 1923.24 the net revenue of the National Endowment Account was transferred to the Consolidated Fund, where it was included on the receipts side with the revenue from Crown Lands, and apportioned on the expenditure side between education and old-age pensions in the proportions of 70 per cent. and 30 per cent. respectively. From 1923.24, however, the apportionment is made direct from the National Endowment Account without the net revenue being first transferred to the Consolidated Fund. By comparison with 1922.23 and previous years the revenue from Crown lands in 1923.24 and subsequent years is thus understated, while expenditure on education and on old-age pensions is similarly understated.

The amounts concerned in the respective years are:—

Year ended 31st March,National Endowment Net Revenue.Amount to Education.Amount apportioned to Old-age Pensions.
 £     £     £     
1924111,12577,78833,337
1925123,92386,74637,177
1926125,01787,51237,505
1927126,49388,54537,948

REVENUE AND EXPENDITURE, 1926–27

Details of revenue expenditure of the Consolidated Fund during the year ended the 31st March, 1927, are given. The items of revenue are not grouped in the same form as is followed in the public accounts, on account of the desirability of showing all taxation items together. It should be explained that the amount here shown for revenue from taxation is exclusive of the proceeds of tire-tax and of license fees under the Motor-vehicles Act, which are paid into the Main Highways Account and not into the Consolidated Fund.

Consolidated Fund.—Revenue, 1926–27.
From taxation—£     
     Customs revenue8,252,575
     Excise duty621,813
     Land-tax1,229,067
     Income-tax3,422,216
     Death duties1,690,374
     Duty on instruments490,527
     Bank composition201,913
          Totalizator revenue583,421
     Amusements-tax63,555
     Other taxation344,095
 16,899,556
Postal1,403,449
Telegraph452,924
Telephone996,892
Toll373,293
Registration and other fees199,144
Marine110,834
interest on public moneys601,220
Interest on railway capital liability2,043,433
Interest on Public Debt Redemption Fund863,942
Local Bodies' Loans Act (refund of cost of roads and bridges from proceeds of disposal of lands)13,939
Rents of buildings26,816
Tourist and health resorts63,102
Territorial revenue202,186
Departmental receipts576,200
Miscellaneous (including recoveries on account of expenditure of previous years)116,177
     Net total24,943,107
Credits in aid and in reduction4,017,407
     Gross total£28,960,514
Consolidated Fund.—Expenditure, 1926–27.
 Gross.Credits.Net.
Permanent charges—£     £     £     
     Civil List31,054..31,054
     Interest on public debt10,594,6542,143,8608,450,794
     Amortization of debt1,298,6043,4661,295,138
     Pensions2,460,8832,4822,458,401
     Subsidies to superannuation funds and National Provident Fund231,56841,578189,990
     Subsidies to Hospital Boards610,498..610,498
     Subsidies on rates to local bodies212,018..212,018
     For education purposes115,499..115,499
     Losses on isolated railway sections and branch lines429,068..429,068
     Other504,15831,673472,485
          Total, permanent charges16,488,0042,223,05914,264,945
Annual appropriations—
     Legislative Departments96,5367,34489,192
     Prime Minister's Department2,467..2,467
     Treasury Department38,9544,36834,586
     Land and Income Tax Department57,7382,27755,461
     Stamp Duties Department113,49412,138101,356
     National Provident and Friendly Societies
     Department23,8021323,789
     Post and Telegraph working-expenses3,016,910673,4722,343,438
     Public buildings201,05887,814113,244
     Government and other domains6,884256,859
     Maintenance and repairs to roads103,1682,957100,211
     Maintenance of irrigation-works, &c.8,08818,087
     Native Department38,98610,58228,404
     Department of External Affairs31,38840630,982
     Cook Islands50,32312,26738,056
     Department of Industries and Commerce52,6983,91848,780
     Department of Justice149,31913,837135,482
     Prisons Department148,76670,91577,851
     Crown Law Office6,5298365,693
     Police Department417,7917,285410,506
     Pensions Department175,9472,743173,204
     Mines Department46,7041,92044,784
     Department of Internal Affairs470,47767,623402,854
     Audit Department48,57622,77025,806
     Public Service Commissioner's Office10,3143,2897,025
     Printing and Stationery233,204..233,204
     Mental Hospitals405,320130,195275,125
     Department of Health355,227104,226251,001
     Naval defence559,89632,873527,023
     Defence525,08531,812493,273
     Customs Department172,8782,384170,494
     Marino Department133,6677,850125,817
     Department of Labour57,1831,45755,726
     Department of Lands and Survey289,871120,508169,363
     Scenery-preservation3,8921033,789
     Valuation58,48910,48248,007
     Electoral10,53023110,299
     Department of Agriculture414,36692,296322,070
     Tourist and Health Resorts78,3581,98076,378
     Education Department3,224,791245,1932,979,598
     Department of Scientific and Industrial Research3,04813,047
     Services not provided for31,5103,59627,914
     Emergency expenditure11,13636110,775
          Total, annual appropriations11,885,3681,794,34810,091,020
          Grand total, expenditure28,373,3724,017,40724,355,965

If to the gross revenue for the year (£28,960,514) be added a balance of £4,428,092 brought forward from the previous year, and amounts totalling £89,707 in respect of items not classed as revenue (reparation moneys received from Germany, £39,307; recovery from Cheviot Estate Account in respect of stock redeemed and cancelled, £50,400), the total receipts become £33,478,313. In addition to the gross expenditure shown (£28,373,372), £588,868 was utilized for debt-reduction purposes out of surplus or £reparation moneys, £808,594 transferred to the Bank of New Zealand Shares Account, £26,000 temporarily transferred to other accounts, and £13 expended by way of charges and expenses of redemptions. The deduction of the resultant total (£29,796,847) from the total receipts (£33,478,313) leaves a balance of £3,681,466, which has been carried forward to the current year.

EXPENDITURE FROM SURPLUS MONEYS.

Apart from the expenditure properly chargeable to the year's operations, payments out of surplus revenues of the Consolidated Fund are made from time to time for capital or debt-reduction purposes. Prior to 1920–21 such payments out of surplus were confined almost entirely to transfers to the Public Works Fund. Since that year, however, while £3,000,000 has been transferred to the Public Works Fund (making a total of £14,305,000 since 1891), no less a sum than £23,000,000 has been utilized for other capital purposes or the reduction of debt. The sum of £13,500,000 was transferred to the Discharged Soldiers Settlement Account in 1920–21 and 1921–22. and a further £200,000 was paid over to the Discharged Soldiers Settlement Loans Act 1920 Depreciation Fund Account before the annual payment of £50,000 came to be treated as a permanent appropriation in 1924–25. The sum of £100,000 was transferred to the Education Loans Account in 1923–24, and £808,594 to the Bank of New Zealand Shares Account in 1926–27. In 1920–21 £1,200,000 was transferred to the Reserve Fund Account, thereby increasing the reserve fund to £2,000,000, and two years' later a further £800,000 was utilized to redeem the original reserve fund securities. Other payments towards debt-reduction purposes have been made as follows:—

Year ended 31st March,Amount. £
1922560,011
19232,359,960
19241,344,741
19251,052,130
1926566,161
1927588,868

These amounts are additional to those paid by way of permanent appropriation towards the repayment of the public debt under the Act of 1925 and the reduction of the funded debt. Some of the items are recovered from other accounts, and all reparation moneys hitherto paid into the Consolidated Fund (these are now paid direct to the Loans Redemption Account) have been used for debt-reduction purposes and are included in the figures given.

PUBLIC WORKS

For the prosecution of the policy of public works inaugurated in 1870 there was set, up a Public Works Fund. For many years all expenditure on public works was borne by this fund, but in course of time separate subsidiary accounts were established to deal with certain special activities. These subsidiary accounts have in general either become merged in the General Purposes Account of the Public Works Fund or have ceased to exist on the completion of the work for which they were called into existence. The following list shows the subsidiary accounts of the Public Works-Fund that have been set up, with the year of commencement and of termination:—

Subsidiary AccountYear of Commencement.Year of TerminationHow terminated.
Native Land Purchase1892–931897–98Merged in General Purposes Account.
Lands Improvement1894–951897–98Merged in General Purposes Account.
Paeroa-Waihi Railway1903–041905–06Moneys expended.
Hutt Railway and Road1904–051916–17Balance transferred to Railways Improvement Authorization Act 1914 Account.
Railways Improvement Authorization Act (Railways Improvement from 1909–10)1904–051916–17Balance transferred to Railways Improvement Authorization Act 1914 Account.
Waikaka Branch Railway1907–081908–09Moneys expended.
Wellington - Manawatu Railway Purchase1908–091909–10Moneys expended.
Waihou and Ohinemuri Rivers Improvement1910–11..Still in existence.
Aid to Water - power Works1912–131917–18Balance transferred to Electric Supply Account.
Irrigation and Water - supply1912–131916–17Moneys expended.
Railways Improvement - Authorization Act, 19141915–16..Still in existence (as a separate account).
Telegraph Extension1916–171917–18Moneys expended.
Electric Supply1917–18.Still in existence.

The Railways Improvement Authorization Act 1914 Account, which came into operation as a subsidiary account of the Public Works Fund in 1915–16, became a separate account in 1923–24. Other separate accounts which now deal with public works are: The Education Loans Account, which since 1920–21 has removed from the General Purposes Account of the Public Works Fund the expenditure in connection with the erection, &c., of buildings and the acquisition of land for educational purposes; and the Construction Fund of the Main Highways Account, which was established in 1923–24 to provide finance for the construction, reconstruction, &c., of main highways. At the same time a Main Highways Account Revenue Fund was also set up to cover the maintenance, repair, &c., of main highways, the activities covered by the Revenue Fund being analogous rather to those of the Consolidated Fund than to those of the Public Works Fund.

In addition to the accounts mentioned as covering the construction of public works, there are three accounts (Hauraki Plains Settlement, Rangitaiki Land Drainage, and Swamp Drainage) which also properly rank as Public Works Accounts, although then operations are under the control of the Lands Department. These three accounts have all been set up for similar purposes—viz., the drainage, reclamation. and reading of low-lying or swampy land for the purpose of rendering it fit for settlement.

The list of accounts dealing with the construction of public works is thus—

Public Works Fund-General Purposes Account.

Waihou and Ohinemuri Rivers Improvement Account. Electric Supply Account.

Education Loans Account.

Main Highways Account Construction Fund.

Railways Improvement Authorization Act 1914 Account.

Hauraki Plains Settlement Account.

Rangitaiki Land Drainage Account.

Swamp Land Drainage Account.

RECEIPTS.

A summary of the receipts of the accounts covering the construction of public works is given below for the last five years. The figures are exclusive of credits, and transfers between the accounts considered are omitted, as are also temporary transfers from other accounts.

Year ended 31st March.Loan money.Transfers from Consolidated Fund.Recoveries on account of Expenditure of Previous Years.Interest on Securities in investment Account.Sales of Electrical Energy.Sales of Land.Other and Unspecified.Total.
 £     £     £     £     £     £     £     £     
19234,266,710251,11240,17598,90192,4312,12335,1884,786,640
192413,257,3891,101,0679,29179,150118,9494,13027,3144,597,290
19254,336,3291,060,86840,79546,272135,5872,00122,3935,644,245
19266,842,565500,08328,47611,918234,43972231,1207,649,323
19277,095,4461,133149,10116,631339,9942,29532,9937,637,593

The figures for transfers from the Consolidated Fund include each year a small contribution to the Waihou and Ohinemuri Rivers Improvement Account, and in 1924–25 a sum of £58,633 paid to the Rangitaiki Land Drainage Account to cover the remission of rates to ratepayers for the three years ended 31st March, 1924. In addition to transfers of surplus moneys to the General Purposes Account of the Public Works Fund (£1,000,000 in 1923–24, £1,000,000 in 1924–25, and £500,000 in 1925–26), £250,000 was transferred to the Electric Supply Account in 1922–23, and £100,000 to the Education Loans Account in 1923–24.

Of the total of £32,993 under the head of “Other and Unspecified” for 1926–27. £11,181 was shown to be from rents and £5,849 from rates, while the bulk of the miscellaneous receipts of the Waihou and Ohinemuri Rivers Improvement Account (£692), the Rangitaiki Land Drainage Account (£237), and the Swamp Land Drainage Account (£1,061) is in respect of rents, royalties, &c. A considerable proportion of the miscellaneous receipts of the Electric Supply Account (£7,490) is also in respect of rents. The principal item in the miscellaneous receipts of the Hauraki Plains Settlement. Account (£1,631) is tram-freights, repayment of and interest on advances for artesian-well boring being another item of importance.

The balance of the “Other and unspecified” total is made up of—Levy on gold-mining companies towards interest. &c., payable by the Waihou and Ohinemuri Rivers Improvement Account, £1,438; allocation of gold duty for the same purpose, £972; “thirds” under Land Act, £25: interest on land-sales, £106; interest on overdue instalments of loan-money, £38; and premiums in connection with loan-raising, £2,273.

EXPENDITURE.

The expenditure of the various accounts dealing with the construction of public works is summarized below for the last five years. As in the, ease of receipts, the figures have been diminished by the exclusion of credits and of transfers between the various accounts.

Year ended 31st March,Public Works.Charges and Expenses of Raising or Transferring Loan MoneyAmortization of Debt.Interest.Management Charges of Consolidated Stock.Other Items (Noncapital).Total.
 £     £     £     £     £     £     £     
19234,976,04883,562501,279255,0087318,4105,825,038
19245,120,097312,48432,632256,74673811,5495,734,246
19256,105,733250,60613,647244,9723011,7436,626,731
19267,180,606424,1004,748230,97237612,5917,853,393
19276,658,672232,67520,249288,5404057,1787,207,719

Of the expenditure shown in the residue column, the bulk (£6,654 in 1926–27) represents maintenance of completed works in the Hauraki Plains scheme. It should be noted that in the case of the Electric Supply Account the expenditure out of vote, which is all included in the first column of the table, covers maintenance as well as construction. The same applies to the item “Departmental” in the Public Works Fund, and other items are probably also affected, but for all practical purposes a comparison of capital expenditure on public works is afforded as between one year and another, The principal items of public-works expenditure included in the first column are as follows for the five years:—

Year ended 31st March,Railways.Roads.Telegraph Extension.Development of Water-power.public Buildings.Lands and River Improvement, Irrigation, &c.Immigration.Departmental and Other.
 £     £     £     £     £     £     £     £     
19232,164,494648,006512,655472,874609,072332,44990,611145,887
19241,795,467754,237717,410812,975488,122352,66692,600106,620
19252,131,968832,177957,294847,478700,938355,168136,353144,357
19262,786,189949,077931,661945,573849,041300,457107,521311,087
19272,316,8231,127,010558,0411,130,013876,980272,572 184,918192,315

The total shown for lands and river improvement includes a certain amount of expenditure on roading, which is not shown separately in the Hauraki Plains Settlement, Rangitaiki Land Drainage, and Swamp Lands Drainage Accounts. In addition to expenditure on roads included in accounts taken as covering public works, there is the expenditure incurred in roading Crown lands and lands purchased for settlement. which is a charge on the Land for Settlements Account and is included in the values upon which the rentals of the lands are based.

A more detailed statement of the expenditure out of Public Works accounts during 1926–27 is now given:—

Public Works Accounts.—Expenditure, 1926–27.
 Gross.Credits.Net.
 £     £     £     
Public works, departmental223,536108,092115,444
Railways2,602,043285,2202,316,823
Public buildings—
     General120,420556119,864
     Courthouses1,261 1,261
     Prisons23,9741,16222,812
     Police-stations7,411 7,411
     Postal and Telegraph87,1481,09686,052
     Agricultural4,16624,164
     Mental hospitals68,6612668,635
     Hospitals and charitable institutions29,09113,25115,840
     Educational505,9634,298501,665
     Agricultural College49,276..49,276
Timber-supply, sawmills, &c.20,96212,4508,512
Quarries48,44342,1416,302
Lighthouses5,75915,758
Harbour-works13,48422213,262
Tourist and health resorts32,63064931,981
Immigration401,274216,356184,918
Main highways604,57054,921549,649
Roads, &c.612,69637,565575,131
Roads on goldfields2,230 2,230
Telegraph extension662,643104,602558,041
Contingent defence34,22020634,014
Hauraki Plains drainage, &c.50,2296,97743,252
Rangitaiki land-drainage14,1743,35110,823
Swamp land drainage.39,85441739,437
Lands, miscellaneous57,24597856,267
Irrigation and water-supply59,4522,51556,937
Waihou and Ohinemuri Rivers improvement68,6742,81865,856
Development of water-power1,158,37528,3621,130,013
Plant, material, and stores54,40778,555Cr. 24,148
Maintenance of Hauraki Plains works6,683296,654
Subsidy to Ellesmere Drainage Board439..439
Expenses in connection with Ellesmere Lake lands81..81
Recoupment of rates to Consolidated Fund4..4
Services not provided for (General Purposes Account)2,6021,4121,190
Charges of raising loans232,675..232,675
Interest and management charges on debt288,945..288,945
Amortization of debt20,249..20,249
          Totals£8,215,9491,008,2307,207,719

GENERAL PURPOSES ACCOUNT.

The total net expenditure of the Public Works Fund proper since its inception in 1870 has been £101,091,082, spread over the various classes of public works as follows:—

Net Expenditure of Public Works Fund, General Purposes Account, 1870, to 31st March, 1927.
Class.Amount. £
Immigration3,117,409
Public works, departmental2,372,941
Railways49,966,279
Roads16,261,229
Land-purchases2,061,204
Development of mining832,975
Telegraph extension8,666,407
Public buildings9,920,286
Lighthouses, harbour-works, and defences1,225,509
Contingent defence1,241,395
Rates on Native lands68,672
Thermal springs14,600
Development of tourist resorts424,608
Lands improvement356,283
Plant, material, and stores358,491
Charges and expenses of raising loans2,496,327
Coal-mines10,835
Interest and sinking fund218,500
Irrigation and water-supply734,345
Timber-supply, sawmills, &c.12,684
Acquisition and operation of quarries20,468
Motor transport service33,635
Transfer to Main Highways Account Construction Fund626,000
          Total£101,091,082

The total receipts of the fund to 31st March, 1927, were £101,930,469, of which £86,510,686 represented the proceeds of loans, and £14,305,000 transfers from the Consolidated Fund. The largest item in the residue of £1,114,783 was an amount of £506,830 in respect of sinking funds set free. The balance of the fund at 31st March, 1927, was £839,387.

SUBSECTION B.—TAXATION

TOTAL TAXATION

ALL revenue collected by means of taxation was until the end of the financial year 1921–22 paid into the Consolidated Fund and applied to general purposes. From 1922–23 onwards, however, part of the Customs revenue—i.e., that derived from the duty on tires—is being paid into the Main Highways Account Revenue Fund to help to defray the cost of improving and maintaining roads; and, commencing with the year 1924–25, taxation derived from the licensing of motor-vehicles is also paid into the Main Highways Account Revenue Fund for a similar purpose.

Customs duties on imported goods, excise duties on beer and tobacco, land and income taxes, death duties, duties on instruments, licensing fees under the Motor-vehicles Act, a tax on bank-note issues, a tax on totalizator investments, and an amusements-tax are the main sources of revenue by taxation.

Particulars of the collections during the last ten years, under the main headings, are shown in the following table. The figures for 1926–27 include sums of £142,475 in respect of tire-tax and £395,797 in respect of licensing fees under the Motor-vehicles Act, which amounts were paid direct into the Main Highways Account Revenue Fund. The total taxation for the year differs by these amounts from that shown in the preceding subsection as having been paid into the Consolidated Fund from taxation.

Year ended 31st March.Customs and Excise Duties.Land-tax.Income-tax.Death Duties.Totalizator Taxes.Other Taxes.Total.
 £     £     £     £     £     £     £     
19183,601,3831,385,7085,619,561805,511213,932714,75812,340,853
19194,104,0161,512,6936,219,336869,371229,273866,95413,801,643
19205,185,7281,567,9036,369,765978,095413,6541,746,62416,251,769
19218,769,2511,688,9798,248,9451,106,925497,9611,872,35322,184,414
19225,554,3341,637,8166,002,9871,512,754515,2491,147,37616,370,516
19236,765,5121,541,5023,831,9321,829,852607,6571,138,92515,715,380
19247,993,8771,426,4633,781,5321,517,315618,4251,202,82616,540,438
19258,339,5761,335,2513,386,0521,520,749590,3851,377,59616,549,609
19269,202,9461,266,6593,368,5161,484,189659,6421,272,73617,254,688
19279,016,8621,229,0673,422,2161,690,374583,4211,495,88717,437,827

The fall in Customs revenue in 1926–27 was considerably less than might have been anticipated, and has been counterbalanced by a corresponding increase in revenue from death duties. The increase of £183,139 in total revenue from taxation is to a certain extent fictitious, being due entirely to the fact that approximately £150,000 of revenue under section 24 of the Motor-vehicles Act, winch in the normal course of events would have been collected during the last quarter of 1925–26, was not paid into the Main Highways Account until early in 1926–27.

The percentage under each heading to the total amount collected for each of the last ten years is as under:—

Year ended 31st March.Customs and Excise Duties.Land-tax.Income-tax.Death Duties.Totalizator Taxes.Other Taxes.
 Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.
191829.1811.2345.546.531.735.79
191929.7410.9645.066.301.666.28
192031.919.5939.196.022.5510.74
192139.537.6137.184.992.248.45
192233.9310.0036.679.243.157.01
192343.059.8124.3811.643.877.25
192448.338.6222.869.183.747.27
192550.398.0720.469.193.578.32
192653.347.3419.528.603.827.38
192751.717.0519.629.693.358.58

Some remarkable alterations in percentages are noticed during the last few years, these being due partly to war and post-war conditions, with consequential alterations in the relative incidence of taxation, and partly to the fluctuations in the volume of imports, which materially affect the position of Customs revenue, now the principal class of taxation.

TAXATION PER HEAD

The revenue from taxation per head of mean population, including Maoris, during the last ten years is shown in the next table:—

Year ended 31st March.Rate per Head.
£     s.d.
191810141
191911171
192013111
192117144
192212148
192311198
19241280
19251235
192612711
19271256

In spite of much higher imports (with consequential higher Customs revenue), and the imposition of a new class of taxation in the shape of licensing fees under the Motor-vehicles Act, the rate per head has been lower in each of the last three years than in 1921–22. when income-tax brought in a little over £6,000,000 of revenue, as compared with less than £3,500,000 at the present time. The 1926–27 rate per head, exclusive of motor-license fees, would have been a fraction of a penny under £12.

CUSTOMS AND EXCISE TAXATION

The amount of revenue derived from Customs and excise duties during each of the last ten years is shown below. The figures shown for the Main Highways Account Revenue Fund refer only to tire-tax paid direct into that fund. In addition to the amount of £142,475 shown under this head in 1926–27, the sum of £48,100, tax. in respect of tires on imported cars, is included in the amount of £8,252,574 shown as Customs revenue of the Consolidated Fund, having been paid into that fund and subsequently transferred to the Main Highways Account Revenue Fund.

Year ended 31st March.Customs Duties.Excise Duties.Total.
Consolidated Fund.Main Highways Account Revenue Fund.
 £     £     £     £     
19183,364,308..237,0753,601,383
19193,830,682..273,3344,104,016
19204,830,325..355,4035,185,728
19218,408,726..360,5258,769,251
19225,095,436..458,8985,554,334
19236,032,292121,092612,1286,765,512
19247,238,215123,568632,0947,993,877
19257,569,389119,803650,3848,339,576
19268,383,877189,511629,5589,202,946
19278,252,574142,475621,8139,016,862

The revenue from Customs duties in 1916–17 was £3,849,675, and the increase under that head for the ten years is therefore 118 per cent. In the ten calendar years corresponding to the above period the value of imports (excluding specie) increased from £25,045,403 to £49,811,763, or by 99 per cent.

The abnormally high Customs revenue collected in 1920–21 was the direct outcome of the large importations resulting from the fulfilment of delayed orders of a very considerable quantity and value. As was to be expected, the revenue fell almost to its former level in 1921–22, but increased again after that year. The figure for 1925–26 (£8,573,388) is the highest ever recorded, and that for 1926–27 (£8,395,049) the third highest. The increase in excise revenue after 1920–21 is due to a substantial increase in the rate of beer duty.

Generally speaking, the average rate of Customs duty has not increased greatly during recent years. The increase in the total Customs duties collected is thus almost entirely due to the increased prosperity of the country as reflected by its trade.

For a fuller discussion of Customs taxation than can be given here the reader is referred to the section of this book dealing with “External Trade.”

LAND AND INCOME TAX

Except in regard to minor details, the system of land and income taxation in force at the outbreak of the Great War had remained unaltered for many years. Probably the only noteworthy point was the gradual hardening-up of the graduated land-tax, designed to prevent aggregation of land and to compel the cutting-up of large estates rather than to secure additional revenue.

The war taxation of 1915, however, not only included increased rates of 33 ½ per cent. in the case of income-tax, ½d. in the pound in the case of land-tax payable on mortgages, and 50 per cent. in the case of graduated land-tax, but also involved an important change of principle. Among the incomes previously exempt from income-tax were those derived directly from land, but in 1915 income-tax was made payable on such incomes.

With the exception of the abolition of the land-tax on mortgages and the substitution of an income-tax in its place, the principles of land-tax assessment were not altered in 1916, nor were the rates increased, but an entirely new scheme known as the excess-profits tax was brought into operation in respect of income-tax, the 1915 system remaining also, with increased rates, for ordinary income-tax. The excess-profits tax being found inequitable and otherwise unsatisfactory, a system of progressive land and income tax, with a special war tax on incomes, was adopted in 1917.

In 1920 a complete revision of the rates of taxation was made. The new rates became effective on assessments for the year commencing on the 1st April, 1921, and for following years. A feature of the new legislation was the introduction of a deduction from the amount of tax payable of 10 per cent. in respect of tax assessed on “earned income.”

In 1923 further alterations were made, the principal being the restoration of the exemption from income-tax of income derived from the direct use or cultivation of land. Reductions in the rates of taxation were also made, and are referred to in detail under the heading of “Income-tax” farther on.

Further reductions in income-tax rates were made in 1924 and 1925, and other alterations in respect of exemptions, method of assessment, &c., were also made. Alterations made in 1927 in the progressive scale of increases in the rate of tax and also in the scale of reduction of exemptions had the effect of slightly increasing income-tax except on the very highest incomes and those below £450.

The 1925 number of this book contains a summary of the recommendations of a Royal Commission which was appointed in April, 1924, to inquire into “the present system of land and income taxation in New Zealand in all its aspects, including the scope, rates, and incidence of the several taxes; allowances and reliefs; assessment, appeal, and collection; and prevention of evasion.”

Sections XXXIV and XXXV of this book contain some interesting statistics showing the incidence of land and income tax, and the distribution of land values and incomes.

LAND-TAX.

Land-tax is assessed on the unimproved value of land after deductions provided for by statute have been made by way of special exemption. These exemptions are referred to hereunder.

The basis of taxation prior to 1917 was a double system of ordinary and graduated tax. For some years the ordinary rate had been 1d. for each pound of unimproved value, while the graduated tax ranged at a rate varying from 5 5/6d. to 5 5/6d. in the pound, according as to whether the value of the land was from £5,000 to £200,000 or more. This system of taxation was abolished in 1917, and in its place was instituted a single progressive tax.

As the amended law operated for the four financial years 1917–18 to 1920–21, the scale of taxation ranged from 1d. to 2d. in the pound. The 1d. rate applied in cases where the unimproved value on which tax was payable did not exceed £1,000, and the rate was increased by ⅓2000 of a penny for every pound in excess of £1,000 up to a maximum of 7d. These rates, however, proved to be merely nominal, as for the four years concerned a super-tax of 50 per cent. virtually increased the minimum to 1 ½d. and the maximum to 10 ½d. in the pound. A further 50 per cent. increase on the total amount assessed is imposed in the case of absentees, including shareholders in companies, but not in the case of companies themselves.

Further alteration in the rate of land-tax was made by the Legislature in 1920, and became effective for assessments after the 1st April, 1921. The scale of taxation of land the unimproved value of which does not exceed £1,000 remained as before at the rate of a penny in the pound, but the rate thereafter was increased by ½0000 of a penny for every pound in excess of £1,000 up to a maximum of 7 17/20d. For the year 1921–22 the rate of super-tax was reduced to 33 ⅓ per cent., and on the whole of the land-tax a rebate of 10 per cent. was allowed for prompt payment. The super-tax was continued for the year 1922–23 at the rate of 10 per cent. only, without any rebate, and for the year 1923–24 was removed altogether, while from 1924–25 onward a deduction of 5 per cent. from the tax computed according to the scale rates mentioned' has been provided.

The special exemptions deductible from the unimproved value for the purpose of arriving at the taxable balance have not been materially altered by recent legislation. Under the law as it has operated since the 1st April, 1917, an owner of land the unimproved value of which does not exceed £1,500 is allowed an exemption of £500, and where the unimproved value lies between £1,500 and £2,500 there is a similar exemption, diminished, however, by £1 for every £2 over the £1,500 mark, so that no exemption is allowed when £2,500 is reached.

Where the land is subject to a registered mortgage an alternative scale is provided —viz., £10,000 in cases where the unimproved value does not exceed £10,000, the exemption of £10,000 to be diminished by £2 for every £1 above the margin of £10,000 of unimproved value. Where the capital value of the mortgage is less than the amount of deduction provided, such capital value is to be deducted instead. Prior to 1921 the mortgage exemption was £1,500 in cases where the unimproved value did not exceed £3,000, and from then to 1924, £4,000 up to a maximum of £6,000 unimproved value. A deduction of £1 for every £2 of unimproved value above the maximum was provided under the former scale, and of £2 for every £1 under the latter; so that the exemptions disappeared altogether at £6,000 and £8,000 respectively, as compared with £15,000 at present.

No special exemption is allowed in the case of land not situated in a borough, which has been owned by a person for three years and not improved to the extent of £1 per acre or equal to one-third of the unimproved value, when in the opinion of the Commissioner of Taxes it should have been so improved. In the case of such land, also, the rate of land-tax is 50 per cent. more than the ordinary rate.

In lieu of the special exemptions set out above, the Commissioner of Taxes has discretionary powers to grant relief in certain specified cases of hardship. Subject to deductions provided, lessees and life tenants are liable to tax, and joint owners are to be assessed jointly as regards the land held in conjunction, and also severally in respect of each owner's interest in such land and any other land. This liability for joint assessment also applies to companies owning land if half of the paid-up capital or half (in nominal value) of the allotted shares of each company is held by or on behalf of shareholders in the other.

It has for some years been the law that in case of default by a taxpayer in respect of land-tax the amount of tax may be demanded from his successor in title, from a tenant of the taxpayer or his successor, or from a mortgagee of the estate or interest concerned. Section 11 of the Land and Income Tax Amendment Act, 1924, declares land-tax to constitute a charge on the land, and, notwithstanding any disposition of it, such land continues to be liable in the hands of a purchaser or other holder thereof for the payment of the tax so long as the charge remains in force. Registration of the charge is required, and no disposition of the land or of any interest in it may be registered while the charge remains in force. Relief in cases of hardship is provided for by the Land and Income Tax Amendment Act, 1925.

INCOME-TAX

Income-tax is payable on the full incomes of registered companies and of absentees, and in other cases on incomes in excess of £300 per annum. Between £450 and £750 the exemption is reduced by £1 for every £2 above £450, and between £750 and £900 by £1 for every £1 above £750, no exemption at all being allowed tinder this head for incomes above £900. Certain specified incomes are wholly exempt from taxation, and a further £50 is deductible from assessable income for each child or grandchild under eighteen years of age who is dependent on the taxpayer, as are also amounts up to £50 contributed towards the support of the taxpayer's widowed mother. A maximum exemption of 15 per cent. is allowed for life-insurance premiums, and National Provident Fund, superannuation, and similar contributions, and there is an exemption of 5 per cent. of the capital value of land used exclusively for the purpose of the taxpayer's business or for the purpose of deriving rent, royalties, or other profits. Income derived by the owner of land in respect of profits from the direct use or cultivation thereof is wholly exempt from income-tax. Income-tax is, however, payable by lessees of Crown pastoral leases, small grazing-runs, &c., no land-tax being payable in these cases.

For the four financial years 1917–18 to 1920–21 the rates of progressive income-tax ranged from 6d. to 3s. in the case of persons and firms, and frm 1s. to 3s. for companies. The 6d. rate for persons and firms applied where the taxable income was not more than £400, and the 1s. rate for companies where the taxable income did not exceed £1,600, the rates being increased by ½00 of a penny for every additional pound until the maximum tax of 3s. in the pound was reached. Income derived by holders of company debentures from such debentures bore a uniform tax£ of 1s., plus a special war tax of 1s. 6d.

The special war tax also applied to assessable income in excess of £300 in the case of all other income-tax payers. For incomes up to £400 the rate of special war tax was 9d. in the pound, and this was increased by ¾00 of a penny for every additional pound of income, but so as not to exceed 4s. 6d. in the pound. The maximum total rate of income-tax was thus 7s. 6d. in the pound.

Now rates of income-tax were enacted in 1920. On the income of persons and firms the rate was fixed at 1s. in the pound up to a £400 limit of income, and between £400 and £6,000 the tax was increased by 1/100 of a penny for each pound of income in excess of £400. On incomes exceeding £6,000 the rate was made 5s. 8d. in the pound, increased by ½00 penny for each pound in excess of £6,000, with a maximum tax of 7s. 4d. in the pound. In addition to these rates a supertax of 20 per cent. was levied in 1921–22, and the whole of the income-tax was made subject to a rebate of 5 per cent. for prompt payment. Both super-tax and rebate were in 1922–23 discontinued.

A new principle of taxation was introduced in the 1920 Act with regard to “earned income,” which is defined to mean the salary or wages (including bonuses) received by the taxpayer in relation to his employment, and further includes all income derived by a taxpayer (other than a company or local body) by reason of his personal exertions. The tax on such income is, up to a limit of £2,000, subject to a reduction of 10 per cent.

For the year commencing with the 1st April, 1923, income-tax rates were reduced by 20 per cent., and in the following year by 33 ⅓ per cent., in all cases except in respect of income from debentures, for which special rates apply. The minimum rate was fixed at 7d. and the maximum at 4s. 6d. for 1925–26 and 1926–27. These limits are maintained for 1927–28, but certain intervening changes are made. The new rate of tax is 7d. in the pound for incomes not exceeding £300, the rate being increased by 1/100d. for every £1 in excess of £300 up to a maximum of £1,500. For incomes between £1,500 and £3,900 the rate is 1s. 7d. increased by ¾00d. for every £1 in excess of £1,500; and for those between £3,900 and £5,900 it is 3s. 1d., increased by ½00d. for every £1 in excess of £3,900. Above £5,900 the rate is 3s. 11d. in the pound, increased by ¼00d. for every £1 in excess of £5,900. but with a limit of 4s. 6d. in the pound.

Under the Act of 1920 a fiat rate of 3s. in the pound was levied on income derived from company debentures, and of 2s. 6d. in the pound on income from debentures issued by local bodies in the Dominion. These rates still apply in respect of debentures issued prior to the 29th August, 1923, but for debentures (whether company or local body) issued after that date a uniform rate of 4s. 6d. in the pound has been in force as from the 1st April, 1924.

It should be noted that the rates referred to—2s. 6d., 3s., or 4s. 6d., as the case may be—are maximum rates, and therefore that investment in local-or public-authority debentures is a favoured one so far as income-tax is concerned. A person whose income carries the present maximum rate of tax, 4s. 6d., pays only 2s. 6d. or 3s., as the case may be, on such portion of it as is derived from debentures issued prior to the 29th August, 1923; on the other hand, the person whose income from debentures is less than £300 pays no income-tax at all in respect of debentures; while a person whose income carries a less rate than 2s. 6d., 3s., or 4s. 6d., as the case may be, is charged only such lesser rate on debenture interest. Any deduction for tax which may be made by the local or public authority is adjusted later by the Land and Income Tax Department.

A holder, if resident outside New Zealand, of stock or debentures issued by the Government of New Zealand, or any local or public authority, or by the Public Trustee as agent of a land-settlement association, the interest on which is payable out of New Zealand, is not liable in New Zealand for income-tax on such interest.

DEATH DUTIES

The law dealing with these classes of duty is embodied in the Death Duties Act, 1921, as subsequently amended. The main heads of taxation are estate and succession duties, which are generally referred to by the collective title of “death duties.” In addition to these there are gift duties and Native succession duties.

Estate and succession duties are due and payable to the Commissioner of Stamp Duties on assessment, an additional 5 per cent. penalty, together with interest at 6 per cent. per annum, being payable if duty is not paid within three months. Gift duties are payable at the time the gift is made, and Native succession duties before the registration of the succession order by the Native Land Court. Generally the decision of the Commissioner of Stamp Duties in regard to matters of fact incidental to the assessment of duty is final, but there is an appeal on points of law or of fact by way of a case stated to the Supreme Court. An appeal on a question of law may be referred to the Court of Appeal.

The net revenue received from death duties, including gift and Native succession duties, during each of the last ten years was—

Year endedAmount.
31st March.£     
1918805,511
1919869,371
1920978,095
19211,106,925
19221,512,754
19231,829,852
19241,517,315
19251,520,749
19261,484,189
19271,690,374

The total for the year ended 31st March, 1927, is made up as follows:—

 £     
Estate duty1,319,230
Succession duty325,568
Gift duty45,576
          Total£1,690,374

ESTATE DUTY

When the final balance of the dutiable estate of a deceased person, estimated as at the date of his death, exceeds £1,000 an estate duty is levied on the amount thereof. In the case of any estate the final balance of which does not exceed £10,000, any interest acquired by the wife of the deceased up to the value of £5,000 is exempt from estate duty. The value of any life-insurance policy or policies comprised in the estate is also deductible up to a maximum of £1,000, irrespective of the amount of the estate. The rate of duty on the whole estate must, however, be determined before any deduction is made under either head.

Up to 1920 duty was leviable on property in excess of £500, and the scale of duties ranged from 1 per cent. in cases where the net estate was between £500 and £1,000 to a maximum of 15 per cent. for large estates. The amendment made to the scale in 1920 considerably increased the duty payable, and the rates, which are now embodied in the Act of 1921, run from 1 per cent. on estates not exceeding £2,000 in value to 20 per cent. on estates of more than £100,000. The scale of duties is as follows:—

SCALE OF ESTATE DUTY.
Final Balance of Estate.Rate per Cent.
£ £ 
1,000 to 2,0001
2,000 to 3,0002
3,000 to 4,0003
4,000 to 6,0004
6,000 to 8,0005
8,000 to 10,0006
10,000 to 15,0007
15,000 to 20,0008
20,000 to 25,0009
25,000 to 30,00010
30,000 to 35,00011
35,000 to 40,00012
40,000 to 45,00013
45,000 to 50,00014
50,000 to 60,00015
60,000 to 70,00016
70,000 to 80,00017
80,000 to 90,00018
90,000 to 100,00019
Exceeding 100,00020

SUCCESSION DUTY.

In addition to the estate duty referred to above, a succession duty is payable by any person who acquires a beneficial interest in the estate of a deceased person either by will or by intestacy. An exemption from duty is made in favour of charitable trusts, and special provision is made that the wife, lineal descendant, or lineal ancestor of a soldier who has met his death on account of the late war is allowed an additional £5,000 exemption to the amounts shown below.

The rates of duty vary according to the nearness of kin of the beneficiary to the deceased person. The rates shown below were introduced in amending legislation in 1920, and, as in the case of the estate duties, are embodied in the 1921 consolidating Act.

SCALE OF SUCCESSION DUTY.
If Successor isValue of Estate.Rate per Cent.
 £      
WifeUp to 10,000Nil.
10,000 to 20,0002
Over 20,0004
HusbandUp to 500Nil.
500 to 1,5001
1,500 to 2,5002
Over 2,5003
Brother or sisterUp to 500Nil.
500 to 20,0005
Over 20,00010
Child or lineal descendantUp to 1,000Nil.
1,000 to 5,0001
5,000 to 10,0002
10,000 to 15,0003
15,000 to 20,0003 ½
Over 20,0004
Other relative to 4th degreeUp to 500Nil
500 to 10,0005
Over 10,00010
Other personUp to 500Nil.
500 to 20,00010
Over 20,00020

In respect to moneys exceeding £1,000 that may be payable to persons domiciled out of New Zealand, and where the beneficiary is not the husband or wife of the deceased or a relative of the deceased within the third degree of consanguinity, there is an additional rate equal to 10 per cent. of the excess over £1,000.

NATIVE SUCCESSION DUTY.

Where any succession order is made by the Native Laud Court on the death of a Native, no death duty in the ordinary way is payable on the property included in it, but a Native succession duty of 2 per cent. is payable on the value of the property, with a general exemption of £200.

GIFT DUTY.

A gift means any disposition of property which is made otherwise than by will, whether with or without an instrument in writing, without full and adequate consideration in money or its equivalent. No duty is payable on a gift which, together with the value of all other gifts (not exempt from duty by reason of their nature) made at the same time or within twelve months previously or subsequently by the same donor to the same or any other beneficiary, otherwise than by way of a charitable trust, does not exceed the value of £1,000, and exemption from gift duty is provided in cases of the voluntary discharge of a mortgage debt where the donor and beneficiary are not connected by ties of blood or marriage. Various other exemptions were made by the Death Duties Amendment Act, 1923.

The amount of the gift duty is payable by either the donor or the beneficiary, but the beneficiary is entitled to be indemnified by the donor unless the terms of the gift provide otherwise. Particulars of any gift made are required to be furnished for assessment of duty within one month of the date of the gift, and in default an additional duty of 50 per cent. is payable. Where duty is payable, the rate is based on the following scale:—

Value of Gift.Rate of Duty.
£1,000 to £5,0005 per cent.
£5,000 to £10,0007 ½     ″     
Over £10,00010     ″     

These rates, which were introduced in 1920, superseded the flat rate then in force of 5 per cent. on all gifts exceeding £1,000 in value. The revenue from gift duty amounted to £45,576 for the financial year ended 31st March, 1927, the figures for the last ten years being as follows:—

Year ended 31st March.
 £     
191836,551
191931,736
192054,160
192174,835
192270,440
192348,556
192461,660
192573,602
192650,996
192745,576

These amounts, it should be noted, are included under the revenue shown previously under the head of “Death Duties.”

STAMP DUTIES

The term “stamp duties” covers a miscellany of items of taxation imposed by the Stamp Duties Act, 1923, as amended subsequently. An important group of stamp duties—those payable by racing clubs on totalizator investments, dividends, and stakes—is dealt with under a separate heading later on in this subsection. The principal of the remaining duties under the Stamp Duties Act are as shown in the following schedule:—

Item.Rate of Duty.
* Or fractional part thereof.
Conveyance duty—
     Conveyances not expressly made subject to any other rate of conveyance duty or not expressly exempted from such duty10s. for every £50.*
     Transfers of mortgages, debentures, or money payable or to become payable, or anything in action, or any interest in a trust fund5s. for every £100.*
     Transfers of moneys in respect of supply of milk, cream, or other dairy produce to a factory—
     If over £205s. for every £100* (maximum duty. 12s. 6d.)
     If not exceeding £202d.
     Transfers of shares or of any equitable interest in shares3s. for every £50.*
     Transfers of mining property or of any legal or equitable interest in mining property3s. for every £50.*
Mortgage duty—
     Registration of a mortgage on land2s. 6d.
     Registration of variation of terms of a mortgage2s. 6d.
     Discharge of a mortgage2s. 6d.
Item.Rate of Duty.
* Or fractional part thereof.
Duty on leases or licenses3s. for every £50* of annual rent.
Duty on bills of exchange or promissory notes—
     Bills exchange or promissory notes payable on demand2d. e
     Bills of exchange payable otherwise than on demand1s. for every £50.*
     Promissory notes payable otherwise than on demand—
     For sum not exceeding £256d.
     For sum between £25 and £501s.
     For sum exceeding £501s. for every £50.*
Bank-note duty (based on average amount of banknotes in circulation during quarter)15s. (quarterly) for every £100.*
Duty on sales of shares in mining companies—
     Where contract-note does not exceed £1001s.
     Where contract-note exceeds £1002s. 6d.
Duty on agreements (where £20 or over concerned)1s. 3d.
Duty on appraisements (according to amount of appraisement or valuation)—
£20 or under1s.
£20–£502s. 6d.
£50–£1005s.
£100–£20010s.
£200–£50015s.
Over £500£1.
Duty on awards (according to amount or value of matter in dispute)—
£20 or under1s.
£20–£502s. 6d.
£50–£1005s.
£100–£20010s.
£200–£50015s.
£500–£1,000£1.
     Over £1,000. and in cases not otherwise provided for£1 15s.
Duty on bills of lading (executed in New Zealand in respect of carriage of goods from New Zealand to overseas countries)1s.
Duty on incorporation of companies£6.
Duty on charter-parties1s.
Duty on declarations under Justices of Peace Act3s.
Duty on deeds of assignment£3.
Duty on deeds not otherwise charged12s. 6d.
Duty on duplicates and counterparts of dutiable instruments3s. (or same duty as original instrument if under 3s.).
Duty on marine policies—
     On a voyage policy, or on a time policy for a period not exceeding six months3d. for every £100.*
     On a time policy for a period exceeding six months6d. for every £100.*
Duty on receipts (for amounts of £2 or over)2d.
Duty on annual licenses of companies—
     New Zealand companies1s. for every £100* of nominal capital (maximum duty £200).
     Overseas insurance or banking companies£200.
     British companies (other than insurance or banking companies) not employing the whole or substantially the whole of their actual capital in New Zealand6d. for every £100* of nominal capital (maximum duty £100, minimum £10).
     Other overseas companies1s. for every £100* of nominal capital (minimum duty £10).
Duty on instruments of guarantee (where £20 or over involved)2s. 6d.

There are numerous exemptions from certain classes of stamp duties, as well as various special provisions, which cannot be given in detail here.

TOTALIZATOR-TAX

The Government tax on totalizator investments is 2 ½ per cent. of the gross amount passed through the machines. Prior to the 1st March, 1910, the percentage was 1 ½. Commencing with the racing-year 1925–26, a refund of 1 ¼ per cent. (up to a limit of £250) may be made to any club which during the year concerned has expended (or incurred liability to expend) an amount not less than the amount of refund, in the permanent improvement of its racecourse by the erection of buildings, &c.

From the 1st November, 1915, a tax of 1 per cent. was imposed on the total value of all stakes, and a tax of 2 ½ per cent. on totalizator dividends, in addition to the tax on totalizator investments. From the 22nd December, 1921, the tax on stakes was increased to 10 per cent., and that on dividends to 5 per cent. From the 1st April, 1924, the tax on stakes was reduced to 5 per cent.

The following figures, taken from successive annual reports of the Inspector of Totalizators and covering the last five years, relate to the racing-year, which ends on the 31st July:—

Year ended 31st July.
1923.1924.1925.1926.1927.
* Retained by the clubs.
Number of racing-days287289320326319
Number of races2,2692,2852,5272,5782,522
 £     £     £     £     £     
Amount of stakes612,667593,064624,165640,798617,256
Totalizator investments7,848,39217,724,3938,445,8598,605,5827,552,894
Amount paid in dividends6,675,9076,569,3867,183,1357,317,7526,422,270
Government taxes—
     On totalizator investments196,210193,110211,147215,140188,822
     On dividends353,301347,651380,124387,312339,942
     On stakes61,26751,65531,20832,04030,863
          Totals610,778592,416622,479634,492559,627
7 ½ per cent. of totalizator investments retained by clubs587,729579,330633,439645,419566,467
Unpaid fractions*35,24534,91638,01439,95935,393

The totalizator revenue accruing to the State during the 1926–27 racing-year is seen to have totalled £559,627. For the financial year ended the 31st March, 1927, the amount was £583,421.

AMUSEMENTS-TAX

A form of tax first introduced in 1917 is the amusements-tax, payable on payments for admission to entertainments. “Entertainment” is defined as “any exhibition, performance, amusement, game, or sport to which persons are admitted for payment.” Formerly tax was payable where the charge for admission exceeded 9d. (later 1s.), but no tax is now payable where the charge for admission is not more than 2s. When the charge exceeds 2s. a tax of 1d. is imposed on each shilling or part of a shilling, and, in addition to the tax so calculated, a further sum of 1d. is payable where the price for admission exceeds 3s. 6d. Provision is made for exemption in certain specified cases—viz., shows promoted by agricultural, pastoral, horticultural, or poultry societies, meetings held for educational, scientific, patriotic, or philanthropic purposes, and swimming-sports.

Since the introduction of the tax the following net amounts have been collected:—

Year ended 31st March.Amount collected.
 £     
191816,093
191939,845
192068,064
192179,921
1922103,815
1923137,546
1924115,039
192578,877
192664,163
192763,555

LOCAL TAXATION

Local governing authorities have power under various Acts of the Legislature to impose taxes for general or special purposes as set out in another section of this book. The amount of revenue collected for local purposes during the ten years ended 31st March, 1926, is shown below:—

Year ended 31st March.Local Revenue derived fromTotal.
General Rates.Special and Separate Bates.Licenses and other Taxes.Amount.Per Head of Population.
 £     £     £     £     £     s.d.
19171,695,572838,967185,6112,720,150274
19181,791,028883,513192,4822,867,023298
19192,028,151911,455199,3663,138,9722139
19202,106,3971,037,816245,0783,389,2912164
19212,338,5391,211,051264,3203,813,9103011
19222,501,9491,277,946276,9904,056,885331
19232,742,8231,534,953285,9694,563,750397
19242,775,9861,669,641313,0904,758,7173114
19252,922,0031,746,881344,2485,013,1323138
19263,263,7571,775,888435,7245,475,3693188

Of recent years there has been great activity in local enterprise, the necessary funds being provided partly out of general rates, but mainly by borrowing, interest on loans and payments to sinking funds being secured in most cases by special rates. The increase in the amount of general rates collected during the ten years 1915–16 to 1925–26 was £1,655,993, or 103 per cent.; special and separate rates increased by £1,028,497, or 138 per cent.; and total rates by £2,684,490. or 114 per cent. Licenses and other taxes show an increase for the ten years of £248,659, or 133 per cent., and total local taxation an increase of £2,933,149, or 115 per cent.

A table is given setting out in greater detail the taxation by local authorities during the year ended the 31st March, 1926.

REVENUE FROM LOCAL TAXATION, 1925–26.
Local Districts.Rates.Licenses.Other Taxes.Total.
General.Special and Separate.
 £     £     £     £     £     
Counties1,621,142251,79676,2778801,950,095
Boroughs1,142,8591,354,966229,682116,3132,843,820
Town districts51,89440,4949,967101102,456
Road districts60,80725,8202,504..89,131
River districts54,8247,505....62,329
Land-drainage districts37,88315,761....53,644
Electric-power districts75,298......75,298
Water-supply districts3343,350....3,684
City and suburban drainage districts65,19176,094....141,285
Local railway districts443 ....443
Rabbit districts15,325102....15,427
Harbour Boards137,757......137,757
          Totals3,263,7571,775,888318,430117,2945,475,369

The figures quoted above are exclusive of wharfage dues, charges, fees, and tolls received by Harbour Boards.

SUBSECTION C.—STATE INDEBTEDNESS

INTRODUCTORY

EARLY in the history of the settlement of New Zealand the necessity for financial assistance to open up the forest-clad rugged country was made apparent. In the year 1856 the first Loan Act was passed by the General Assembly, and under that authority £500,000 was raised. In addition to the requirements for necessary initial public works, the opposition to settlement by the Maoris, resulting in active hostilities, compelled considerable borrowing. At the conclusion of the Maori War the work of road and railway construction was mainly carried on under the administration of the Provincial Councils, who exercised control over expenditure within their respective districts, the General Government being responsible for undertakings of a national character. Under this system of divided responsibility no general and comprehensive scheme of public works could be carried out.

By 1870 the General Government was indebted to the extent of £4,347,866, while the debt of the Provincial Councils amounted to £3,208,350. In that year the General Government brought forward a public-works and immigration policy by which it was proposed to raise a loan of ten millions for the construction of main trunk railways, roads, and other public works of importance to the country as a whole, as well as for the promotion of settlement on a largo scale, the expenditure to be spread over a period of ten years. This policy was accepted by the Legislature, and embodied in the Immigration and Public Works Act, 1870. The necessity for local railways and other works soon caused the original proposals to be exceeded, and to a far greater amount than was at first contemplated. Broadly stated, the system of opening up the lands in advance of settlement was adopted, the State retaining the ownership and control of facilities for transport and communication.

In 1892 the General Government began the repurchase of lands already alienated. The money' required for this purpose has been borrowed, but the rentals obtained by the leasing of the lands are sufficient for the payment of interest and amortization charges on the amount raised. In 1894 the Advances to Settlers Act was passed, authorizing the raising of loans for advances on the security of real estate. This was followed by the Advances to Workers Act in 1906. Provision was also made for local bodies to borrow from the Advances Office, including power to borrow for workers' dwellings. Both interest and sinking fund charges are met by interest received from borrowers, and are thus not a charge on the Consolidated Fund.

By far the most rapid increase in the national indebtedness, however, has taken place as a result of activities necessitated by the European War. Of the total gross debt of nearly 246 millions of pounds at the 31st March, 1927, 146 millions have been incurred since 31st March, 1914, including 73 ½ millions attributable to loan-money required for the European War; and this latter amount does not include 9 ½ millions raised by the Government for the settlement of discharged soldiers.

HOW LOANS MAY BE RAISED

The Minister of Finance may raise loans, when authorized by Parliament so to do, by the issue of debentures, or scrip, or stock, in New Zealand or elsewhere at his discretion, and may prescribe the mode and conditions of repayment of loans, the rates of interest (not exceeding the maximum rate fixed by the authorizing Act), and the times and places of payment of principal and interest respectively. Power is given to convert debentures or scrip into consolidated stock, and the Minister may specify the terms of conversion at the time when a loan is raised, or arrange that terms shall be subsequently agreed upon. For the purpose of paying off or renewing at maturity any debenture, scrip, or other security, new debentures or other securities may be issued and disposed of if necessary. Authority also exists for the conversion of loan-money which has not yet matured, as well as for the redemption and cancellation of securities before maturity.

During the war period provision was made for the issue to the public of “Post Office investment certificates” of a nominal value of £1 and upwards, and in 1920 legislation was enacted which sanctioned a continuous issue of these certificates, Receipts from this source are utilized for the purposes of any loan which may be authorized by Parliament.

The term of the certificates, formerly a minimum of live years, was altered in 1927 to such term as the Minister of Finance may determine. The certificates are now being issued for various periods from one year upwards.

The money composing the public debt has been borrowed on the security of the public revenues of the Dominion. No portion of the public estate is pledged for payment of either principal or interest.

GROSS INDEBTEDNESS

The gross indebtedness of the General Government and the rate of indebtedness per head of population (inclusive of Maoris), for each of the last twenty years, are given in the following table:—

GROSS INDEBTEDNESS, 1907–08 TO 1926–27.
As at 31st March.Amount.Per Head of Population.
 £     £     s.d.
190866,453,89767811
190970,938,53469164
191074,890,64572610
191181,078,12276153
191284,353,9137803
191390,060,7638105
191499,730,42787102
1915100,059,91086197
1916109,637,3979564
1917129,836,105112162
1918150,840,0551301211
1919176,076,26014985
1920201,170,755162129
1921206,324,319162157
1922219,054,385168610
1923218,953,32416542
1924221,616,36116485
1925227,814,647165211
1926238,855,47816986
1927245,850,889170195

On only two occasions in the history of New Zealand has a reduction in the gross public debt been effected during the financial year. The first occasion was in 1891–92, when the debt was reduced by £117,282, and the second in 1922–23, when another slight reduction (£101,061) was recorded.

In 1923–24 the large sum of £2,679,450 was loaned out of accumulated surpluses and other accounts to the State Advances Office, and as the securities issued by that Office are charged against the debt an increase in the public debt to that amount was disclosed by the accounts. It may be pointed out that this amount more than accounts for the increase of £2,663,037 during the year ended the 31st March, 1924, and that if it were not treated as a debt a decrease of £16,413 in the gross debt would have been recorded for that year.

The movement of the gross public debt—total and per head of population—since 1880 is shown in the diagram on the next page. This strikingly brings out the great increase in indebtedness occasioned by the war of 1914–19.

The history of the public debt in New Zealand may conveniently and with advantage be divided into four distinct periods—viz., (1) Up to the end of the financial year 1890–91; (2) from the 31st March, 1891, to the 31st March, 1914; (3) from the 31st March, 1914, to the 31st March, 1920; and (4) from the 31st March, 1920, to date.

Up to the 31st March, 1891, loan expenditure had been chiefly concerned with railways and roads, the taking-over of the loan liabilities of the Provincial Governments on their abolition, and the Maori War.

The year 1891 marks the beginning of a period during which the functions of the State have been widely extended, most notably as regards financial assistance to settlers, workers, and local bodies, the repurchase of alienated lands, the working of coal-mines, the development of hydro-electric power, and the establishment of State fire- and accident-insurance offices. In every department these new activities, as well as the old, have been directly successful, while the indirect benefits are incapable of measurement. A considerable portion of the annual interest on the debt, although paid out of the Consolidated Fund in the first instance, does not fall upon the taxpayers as such, the revenue derived from several of the more important undertakings being sufficient to meet the interest on the money borrowed in respect of them.

The advent of the European War created a second point of demarcation in the history of the loan expenditure of the General Government, necessitating as it did the postponement of all public works, &c., except those of pressing necessity. Expenditure of an unproductive nature occasioned by the war was necessarily continued for some time after the Armistice, but the end of the financial year 1919–20 may be fairly regarded as concluding this period. Although in the years immediately following the period 1914–15 to 1919–20 considerable sums were provided by loan-money for purposes directly arising out of the war, yet the bulk of such money was expended in undertakings in the nature of investments, and so should not be regarded as partaking of the nature of unproductive war expenditure.

The gross indebtedness at the 31st March, 1891, 1914, 1920, and 1927, with the increase between these dates, is as follows:—

 £     
* Excluding £5,976,600 raised in March, 1914, for redemptions early in 1914–15.
At 31st March, 189138,830,350
Increase to 31st March, 191455,923,477*
At 31st March, 191494,753,827*
Increase to 31st March, 1920106,416,928
At 31st March, 1920201,170,755
Increase to 31st March, 192744,680,134
At 31st March, 1927£245,850,889

NATURE OF PUBLIC-DEBT EXPENDITURE

A summary of the gross public indebtedness as at 31st March, 1927, grouped in broadly defined classes, is given below. Much of the money borrowed is obtained for specific purposes, and can be accurately placed in one or other of the five classes shown. On the other hand, however, general public-works loans are obtained to cover the cost of a number of undertakings ranging from railways (directly productive) to public buildings (unproductive). As the Public Works Fund receives from time to time transfers from the Consolidated Fund, and as no distinction is made between expenditure out of revenue and expenditure out of loan, it is necessary to allocate the loan-money over the various items according to the total expenditure on each. The result is accurate enough for practical purposes.

ALLOCATION OF GROSS PUBLIC INDEBTEDNESS AT 31ST MARCH, 1927.
Class of Undertaking.Gross Indebtedness, at 31st March, 1927.
Productive Works.£     
Railways50,339,713
Telegraphs and telephones7,846,686
Hydro-electric power6,048,897
Lighthouses and harbour-works1,103,052
Westport Harbour700,100
State coal-mines227,601
Tourist resorts398,080
Swamp-drainage476,000
Rangitaiki land-drainage494,500
          Total.67,634,629
Land Settlement and Forests.
Cheviot Estate160,918
Land for settlements8,588,169
Discharged soldiers settlement9,674,726
Hauraki Plains settlement700,000
Purchase of Native lands1,902,297
Native-land settlement3,896,782
State forests601,172
          Total25,524,064
Investments.
Advances to settlers19,342,780
Advances to workers8,058,023
Advances to local authorities2,790,293
Loans to local bodies3,550,793
Samoan loan131,000
Bank of New Zealand shares875,000
Class of Undertaking.Gross Indebtedness at 31st March. 1927.
Investments£     
Mining advances49,050
Fruit-preserving industry advances58,590
Cold-storage advances74,270
General purposes relief advances70,000
Fishing industry promotion advances3,475
Kauri-gum industry75,000
Housing and loans for workers dwellings396,895
Nauru and Ocean Islands531,550
          Total36,006,719
 Indirectly Productive Purposes.
Highways, roads, and bridges16,017,253
Old provincial liabilities (mostly roads and bridges)878,739
Irrigation, land and river improvement1,529,416
Development of mining802,807
Immigration2,820,770
          Total22,048,985
 Financially Unproductive Purposes.
Public buildings, including schools11,887,572
Defence and Maori Wars4,642,214
Naval defence1,530,167
Great European War73,563,181
Revenue deficiencies3,003,308
Loans-redemption expenses (unallocated)10,050
          Total94,636,492
          Grand total245,850,889

The proportion of the total debt represented by the five main divisions shown above is as follows:—

 Per Cent.
Productive works27.51
Land-settlement and forests10.38
Investments14.65
Indirectly productive purposes8.97
Financially unproductive purposes38.49
          Total100.00

The increase in the gross public debt since the 31st March, 1891, amounts to £207,020,539. Excluding war expenditure, referred to later, the largest item in the increase is £30,191,096 raised for advances to settlers, workers, and local authorities. In addition to this latter amount, £3,550,793 of the present indebtedness was raised for loans to local bodies prior to the inauguration of the present system of making such loans through the State Advances Office. Another large item is the purchase and roading of land for settlement, the present indebtedness on account of which, including Native land and the Cheviot Estate, aggregates £14,548,166. Of more recent growth is the expenditure on discharged-soldiers settlement (including lands for discharged-soldiers settlement), the indebtedness on this account amounting to £9,674,726 on the 31st March, 1927. These items, as well as a number of smaller ones, represent investments by the Government bearing interest and lent on continually improving security, the principal being repaid by instalments. Other considerable items which may be considered as interest-bearing investments are those under the heads “Nauru and Ocean Islands” “Housing,” and “Bank of New Zealand shares.” An item on which loan-money is being liberally expended is water-power development and electric supply, the gross indebtedness on this account totalling £6,048,897 at 31st March, 1927. Such expenditure is, as in the case of railways, regarded as directly reproductive.

The directly interest-earning portion of the debt as at 31st March, 1927, amounts to 52.54 per cent. of the total debt, and is represented by assets which are of much greater value than the amount of borrowed money spent upon them, a considerable amount of surplus ordinary revenue, as well as other moneys of the nature of special receipts, having been expended from time to time on railways and other public services.

While expenditure on public buildings is, properly speaking, unproductive, the debt on this account is represented by valuable assets, as is also the case with the education loans.

At the 31st March, 1914, the financially unproductive and unclassified debt represented only about 20 per cent. of the total public debt; but during the six years ended 31st March, 1920, war indebtedness aggregating £80,089,025 was responsible for approximately 75 per cent. of the debt incurred during this period being of an unproductive nature. Additional indebtedness on account of war expenditure was incurred during the next two years, the total war loans raised aggregating £82,245,673; but the end of the financial year 1919–20 saw the cessation of expenditure on a huge scale on this account, the moneys borrowed since then having been principally directed towards public works of a reproductive nature and to investments. The war debt has been reduced by over 8 ½ millions, and now stands at £73,563,181.

MOVEMENT IN PUBLIC DEBT DURING 1926–27

New loan-money aggregating £9,627,381 was raised during 1926–27 for the following purposes:—

Public Works Fund—£     
     General Purposes Account4,151,451
     Electric Supply Account1,239,649
     Waihou and Ohinemuri Rivers Improvement Account20,000
Deteriorated Lands Account10,000
Education Loans Account566,960
Land for Settlements Account100,000
Main Highways Account100,000
Railways Improvement Account992,386
Samoan Loan Account21,000
Swamp Land Drainage Account25,000
State Advances to Settlers Account1,320,995
State Advances to Workers Account1,079,940
          Total£9,627,381

Loans paid off during the year aggregated £2,631,970, the redemption-moneys coming from the following sources:—

 £     
Public Debt Repayment Account939,231
Consolidated Fund—(for funded debt)350,074
Surplus moneys of Consolidated Fund515,158
German reparation-moneys592,733
Miscellaneous war credits143,027
Nauru and Ocean Islands Sinking Fund8,300
Discharged Soldiers Settlement Account50,500
Discharged Soldiers Settlement Loans Act, 1920, Depreciation Fund1,950
Land for Settlements Account19,500
Miscellaneous Accounts of State Advances Department18
Debenture presented by anonymous donor, and cancelled100
Discount on securities redeemed below par11,379
Total£2,631,970

Allocating the various increases and decreases over the classes and headings used in discussing the total public debt, the following distribution is arrived at:—

Class of Undertaking.Increase.Decrease.
Productive Works.£     £     
Railways2,472,079..
Telegraphs and telephones563,876..
Hydro-electric power1,239,649..
Lighthouses and harbour-works19,220..
Tourist resorts32,315..
Swamp-drainage20,000 
Rangitaiki land-drainage..15,500
          Total4,331,639..
Land Settlement and Forests.
Land for settlements..156,916
Discharged soldiers settlement..83,210
          Total..240,126
 Investments.
Advances to settlers1,320,995..
Advances to workers1,079,940..
Samoan loan21,000..
Mining advances..6,500
Fruit-preserving industry advances..6,520
Cold-storage advances..980
General purposes relief advances..5,000
Fishing industry promotion advances..1,740
Housing..2,730
Nauru and Ocean Islands..8,300
          Total2,390,165..
 Indirectly Productive Purposes.
Highways, roads, and bridges1,083,399..
Irrigation, land and river improvement144,388..
Immigration186,852..
          Total1,414,639..
 Financially Unproductive Purposes.
Public buildings, including schools857,648..
Defence and Maori Wars34,370..
Naval defence..22,457
Great European War..1,770,467
          Total..900,906
          Grand total6,995,411..

STATE ASSETS

In spite of the fact that of the total indebtedness of 246 millions of pounds At the 31st March, 1927, no less than 82 ½ millions had been incurred for purposes which not only were unproductive but were not represented by assets of any kind, yet, even on the conservative basis adopted by the Treasury, the following statement shows that the State assets which may be set against the public debt exceed the total gross indebtedness by 8 ¾ millions. Stores and supplies on hand are not included in the assets.

STATE ASSETS AT 31ST MARCH, 1927.
Cash and investments—£     £     
Cash in Public Account or in hands of officers (less liabilities)765,756 
Investment of cash balances6,632,303 
Reserve Fund (securities at cost)1,928,162 
Post Office Savings-bank Reserve Fund1,000,000 
Bank of New Zealand shares (nominal value)2,109,375 
Public Debt Redemption Fund24,725,645 
  37,161,241
Sinking funds accrued 2,443,540
Loans and advances outstanding 35,043,797
Lands and forests 71,091,116
Revenue-earning and trading operations—
Railways (capital cost, including assets taken over from provinces)56,028,475 
Telegraphs (value of assets)7,869,463 
Pacific cable (estimated value of Dominion's interest)100,000 
Electric-power supply and development (capital cost)5,842,360 
Westport harbour-works (value of assets)586,256 
Lighthouses and harbour-works (capital expenditure)1,225,509 
Tourist and health resorts (capital expenditure)439,208 
State coal-mines (value of assets)246,202 
Kauri-gum (trading capital)68,809 
Nauru and Ocean Islands (purchase price of rights)565,040 
 72,971,322
Public buildings (including school buildings) 12,934,037
Roads 18,957,903
Sawmills and quarries 33,152
Development of mining (capital expenditure) 882,975
Immigration (capital expenditure) 3,117,409
Total £254,636,492

DOMICILE OF DEBT

Until comparatively recent years the large proportion of the productive power of the Dominion diverted to the construction of railways, roads, &c., and engaged in the preparation of land for farming necessitated the borrowing of capital from abroad; but of late the accumulation of savings, chiefly of small sums deposited in the savings-banks, has enabled the Government to raise considerable amounts from time to time locally. This was more particularly the case in connection with war loans, some 55 millions of pounds of which were raised in the Dominion. Since the war the tendency has been to go to the London market again.

Between the 31st March, 1917, and the corresponding date in 1927 the amount of New Zealand's public debt domiciled in London increased from 84 to 132 ½ millions, while that domiciled in New Zealand increased from 42 to 109 millions. The amount raised in Australia is negligible and has decreased considerably in recent years, though an increase has been recorded in the last three years. The following table shows, of the total amount outstanding in each of the lost ten years, the amount domiciled in London, Australia, and New Zealand:—

PUBLIC DEBT: WHERE DOMICILED.
At 31st March.Inscribed Stock.Debentures.
London.Australia.New Zealand.London.Australia.New Zealand.
* Includes £25,906,948 funded debt.
 £     £     £     £     £     £     
191868,213,943..9,546,54220,493,8753,385,65049,200,045
191968,213,943..19,159,53727,494,3863,385,65057,822,744
192068,213,943..26,881,97227,494,3863,385,65075,194,804
192168,213,943..32,616,56431,627,4721,655,45072,210,890
192274,112,943..34,479,07531,806,2162,287,44076,368,711
192378,941,260424,95035,227,79731,727,0081,734,54070,897,769
192482,561,755424,45036,263,98432,315,1381,682,15068,368,884
192589,497,9671,549,45036,333,15431,320,5201,402,75067,710,806
192698,045,5282,197,45038,089,82330,002,1311,445,65069,074,896
1927104,264,6483,025,95039,085,22428,248,157*1,016,50070,210,410

The following table, showing as at the 31st March of each of the last twenty years the percentage of the total debt domiciled in each of the three countries, illustrates clearly the changes that have occurred during that period:—

Year ended 31st March.London.Australia.New Zealand.
 Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.
190876.985.3517.67
190977.015.4617.53
191077.095.4917.42
191176.745.2018.06
191275.884.9919.13
191376.544.6818.78
191478.844.3016.86
191576.363.9819.66
191674.303.2122.49
191764.602.6132.79
191858.812.2438.95
191954.351.9343.72
192047.581.6850.74
192148.390.8050.81
192248.351.0550.60
192350.540.9948.47
192451.840.9547.21
192553.031.3045.67
192653.611.5244.87
192753.901.6444.46

DATES OF MATURITY OF LOANS

A summary of the loans outstanding on the 31st March, 1927, showing the amounts falling due in each financial year, is given.

Due Date: Year ending 31st March.Amount.

* Overdue.

†Repayable by annual instalments. The whole amount should be paid off by 31st March, 1959.

 £     
19181,000*
1921115*
1925100*
192670*
192711,380*
19288,312,666
192914,173,875
193043,060,869
193121,937,361
19322,567,370
19334,653,283
1934600
19351,125,000
19365,097,360
19371,000
19383,000
193922,199,479
194025,014,590
1941514,165
19425,291,300
19434,000,000
19447,362,000
19457,788,064
194623,118,064
1948895,000
19491,923,600
19501,106,500
19513,002,500
19525,899,001
196310,884,629
Funded debt25,906,948
          Total£245,850,889

The amounts of loan-money that have matured or will mature during the current financial year, with the months when due, are as follows:—

Due Date.£     
* Overdue.
1918, January1,000*
1920, December115*
1925, March100*
1925, December70*
1926, August1,000*
1927, February7,380*
1927, March3,000*
1927, April5,300
1927, May1,900
1927, June2,300
1927, July210,800
1927, August214,580
1927, September2,864,750
1927, October1,623,866
1927, November2,567,960
1927, December128,900
1928, January35,700
1928, February656,610

PRICES OF NEW ZEALAND STOCK

The highest and lowest London prices far the New Zealand 4-, 3 ½-, and 3-percent. stock, taken over a range of twenty years, are quoted.

QUOTATIONS, NEW ZEALAND STOCK.
Year.4-per-Cents. (1943–63.)4-per-Cents. (1929.)3 ½-per-Cents. (1940.)3-per-Cents. (1945.)
Highest.Lowest.Highest.Lowest.Highest.Lowest.Highest.Lowest.
1907....108 ¾103 ¼1019889 ¾84
1908....109 ⅝105 ⅛10198 ¼90485 ¾
1909....108 ⅜104 ¾99 ¾97188 ⅜85 ⅝
1910....106 ¾1039994 ¼88 ⅜84 ¾
1911....106 ¾102 ⅛98495 ¼87185
1912....10510097 ¾90187 ¾79 ½
19131019611024.95491 ⅞87 ¾80 ¾76 ¼
1914100 ⅜96 ¼103 ⅛9892 ¾8783 ½77
191597 ½9599 ⅛9587 ½83 ¼77 ¾76
191695 ⅛779583 ¾83 ⅜697662
191782 ⅝7686 ½81 ¼7446964 ⅜60
191885 ½78 ¼90 ⅞847971 ¾68 ¾61 ¾
19198677 ⅛90837968 ⅛69 ⅛60
192079468 ¼86 ¼7970 ¾64 ½62456 ¼
192175 ⅞68898272666557 ½
19228972 ⅝95 ½88 ⅝82 ⅞71 ⅝74 ½64
192393 ¾8 $96 ¾9186 ¾8047872 ¾
192491 ⅞82 ¼9793 ¾86 ½80 ⅜77 ⅝73
192589 ¾8497 2/3 5/294 ¼85 ⅞827874
192686 ¾84497 ¾94 ⅝86183 ½774744

Similar information in respect of stocks of more recent date is given in the following statement:—

Year.6-per-Cents. (1916–51.)5-per-Cents. (1935–45.)4 ½-per-Cents. (1944.)4-per-Cents. (1933–43.)
Highest.Lowest.Highest.Lowest.Highest.Lowest.Highest.Lowest.
1921103 ⅝99............
1922111100 ⅞102 ½100........
1923112 ½107 ¼104 ¾100 ⅛....91874
1924111105 ½104 ½99 ½98495 ⅜91 ¾86
1925110 ⅝106 ⅝103 ½99 ¼98 ⅜94 ¼91 ⅛85
1926109 ⅛105 ¾103 ¼9996 ½949087 ½

INTEREST

Of the total amount of public debt outstanding at the end of March, 1927, only £30,225,421, or 12 ½ per cent. of the total, bears interest at a lower rate than 4 per cent., as against 48 per cent. of the total at 31st March, 1914. Four per cent. is payable on £83,000,064, 44 per cent. on £63,086,793, and 5 per cent. on £17,479,117, while a rate of £4 19s. 5.88d. per cent. is payable on the funded debt of £25,906,948. A higher rate than 5 per cent. is payable on £26,139,881. The following are the rates of interest payable on the whole public debt:—

Rate of Interest.Amount at each Rate.
* Including £25,906,948 at £4 19s. 5.88d. per cent.
 £     
6 per cent.6,602,841
5 ½ per cent.12,759,490
5 ¼ per cent.6,767,550
3 ⅛ per cent.10,000
5 per cent.43,386,065*
4 ½ per cent.63,086,793
4 per cent.83,000,064
3 ¾ per cent.792,500
3 ½ per cent.19,770,130
3 per cent.9,662,791
Overdue12,665
          Total£245,850,889

The total annual amount of interest payable on the public debt as at 31st March. 1927 (including £1,466 payable direct from the Native Land Settlement Account), is £10,782,397, which gives an average rate of £4 7s. 9d. per £100 (exclusive of overdue debentures), an average slightly higher than that for the previous year (£4 7s. 5d.).

It should be understood that the foregoing relates to the interest payable on the debt outstanding at the various rates specified, and does not represent the payments made during the financial year, nor are sinking-fund charges included.

The actual net interest payments during the last twenty years out of the Consolidated Fund Ordinary Revenue Account are shown in the following table, together with the rate per head of mean population:—

NET INTEREST PAYMENTS FROM CONSOLIDATED FUND, 1907–08 TO 1926–27.
Year ended 31st March.Amount.Rate per Head.
£     £     s.d.
19082,105,577233
19092,166,927234
19102,302,3382411
19112,404,348260
19122,457,9522510
19132,514,2562510
19142,665,656274
19152,823,878294
19162,933,7622110
19173,705,961346
19183,936,080384
19195,409,2104129
19206,352,344552
19216,807,217588
19227,390,8645150
19237,994,260607
19247,877,5975181
19257,865,2625158
19268,129,79951610
19278,450,7945190

The above amounts are net payments out of the Consolidated Fund only, and do not comprise the whole of the interest payments in respect of moneys raised by way of loans. For loans raised for the purposes of State advances to settlers, workers, local authorities, &c., and under the Land for Settlements Act, the interest, although made a charge upon the Consolidated Fund, is recovered from the receipts derived from the leasing of the lands or from instalments paid by borrowers. Other loan-money coming within the same category is that raised for State coal-mines, the development of water-power, Native-land settlement, the purchase of the Cheviot Estate, the Rangitaiki land-drainage, the Hauraki Plains settlement, the Waihou and Ohinemuri Rivers improvement, and a number of other purposes.

Such interest docs not become a burden upon the taxpayer, and consequently is not included in the figures upon which the rate per head of mean population is calculated.

The gross interest charges borne by the Consolidated Fund during the year ended 31st March, 1927, totalled £10,594,655, of which £2,143,861 was recovered from other accounts, &c. In addition there should be set off against the interest charge certain amounts shown in the Public Accounts, not as recoveries but as revenue. These. which totalled approximately £2,634,000 in 1926–27, comprise interest on railway capital liability (less subsidy on branch lines, &c.), interest chargeable against the Post Office (included in excess of postal and telegraph receipts over working-expenses), and interest earned on the investment of public moneys.

AMORTIZATION OF DEBT

INTRODUCTORY.

The provision of sinking funds for the repayment of loans dates back to the flotation of the first New Zealand loan (£500,000) in 1856, a sinking fund of 2 per cent. per annum being provided for the repayment of this loan. The sinking-fund principle was followed for all subsequent loans up to 1870, at which date the total public debt of the colony was £7,556,216, of which £3,208,350 represented Provincial Government indebtedness. The ultimate redemption of the whole £7,556,216 was provided for by sinking funds—part at 2 per cent. and the balance at 1 per cent.

The practice of instituting a sinking fund in connection with each loan issued was abandoned in 1870, although sinking-fund payments continued to be made in respect of earlier loans. Legislation was passed in 1877, and again in 1881, with a view to the release of the sinking funds, this object being achieved to a large extent by converting old loans into inscribed stock. In 1884 also it was provided that the payments to sinking fund would in effect be made by the sale of debentures, which were to be redeemed out of the additions to sinking funds as these became released through conversions.

The abandonment of the sinking-fund policy in 1870 was due to a feeling that sinking funds were unnecessary for the redemption of moneys expended on public works, the value of which in themselves would in the course of thirty or forty years be immensely greater than the amount of money put into them, without taking count of the wealth created through the public works. Gradually this view was modified, and it was recognized that the argument did not at least apply to dead-weight debt. Consequently, in 1906 a special sinking fund for the repayment of Maori War and defence loans was instituted, and under the Naval Defence Act, 1909, a sinking fund was provided for to pay off the loan raised to meet the cost of “H.M.S. New Zealand.”

In 1906, also, sinking funds were instituted in respect of loans raised for State advances to settlers and workers. These sinking funds might more correctly be termed “internal reserve funds,” the accumulations being immediately converted into capital, although kept apart in the accounts. Originally the sinking-fund payment provided for was to be 10 per cent. of the interest received on advances, but later on it was fixed at 1 per cent. of the loan liability, the 1 per cent. sinking-fund payment giving place in 1922 to a provision that any profits remaining after the constitution of a general reserve fund were to be paid into sinking fund.

By 1910 it was felt that the repayment of the whole debt should be provided for, and a scheme making provision to repay the existing public debt, with application to future borrowings also, was embodied in the Public Debt Extinction Act, 1910. Under this Act, payment was made to the sinking fund each year of an amount which, if invested at the net rate earned by the fund during the preceding triennium, would automatically wipe out the whole of the public debt, as at the end of the preceding financial year, for which no special sinking-fund arrangements were made. The Public Debt Extinction Act was superseded in 1925 by the Repayment of the Public Debt Act, 1925, which is referred to in detail below. At the 31st March, 1910. approximately £63,000,000 of the total gross indebtedness of £74,890,645 was not provided with a sinking fund or an internal reserve for its repayment.

Subsequent to the coming into operation of the public-debt-extinction scheme, special sinking funds were provided in respect of certain loans, the most important of which were the loans raised to meet the expenses of the Great War. Other loans which had special sinking-fund provisions included those raised in connection with land for settlement, Native-land settlement, Hauraki Plains settlement, Rangitaiki land-drainage, State coal-mines, electric supply, advances to Samoan Treasury, and purchase of phosphate rights in Nauru and Ocean Islands. The sinking funds in connection with the Westport Harbour loans, which were taken over by the Government, were also kept separate from the Public Debt Extinction Fund. With certain exceptions, mentioned farther on, these sinking funds now form part of the Public Debt Redemption Fund.

PUBLIC DEBT REPAYMENT.

The Repayment of the Public Debt Ant, 1925, which repealed the Public Debt Extinction Act, 1910, substituted for the long-term sinking-fund system a method whereby the Dominion's debt-reduction resources may be available to purchase and cancel Government securities as the market-price is advantageous, or pay them off at maturity, and so ensure an actual reduction in the public debt annually. For this purpose there is issued annually out of the Consolidated Fund a sum equal to ½ per cent. of the debt affected as at the 31st March, plus ½ per cent. of the total amount previously repaid or redeemed under the provisions of the Act. To this is added a sum equal to interest at 3 ½ per cent. per annum on the debt paid off under the scheme. By this means the bulk of the savings in interest on debt paid off is applied to further repayments of debt, and the debt existing at the commencement of the scheme will be liquidated in about sixty years, while all future loans will be liquidated within a similar period from the date of their inception.

Under the Act of 1925 a capital fund termed “The Public Debt Redemption Fund” was created, consisting of (1) the accumulations of sinking funds, amounting to £11,225,645 (leaving aside the State Advances, Westport Harbour, and other special sinking funds); (2) the amount advanced out of surplus revenue for discharged soldiers settlement, £13,500,000, less any amounts written off as a result of the revaluation of the properties of discharged soldiers. The capital of this fund will be held intact. The earnings therefrom will be credited to the Consolidated Fund and applied towards meeting the charge against that fund created by the Act.

The Act provides for an annual reduction in the amount of the public debt, the amount of reduction increasing from year to year. There is an annual saving to the Consolidated Fund on the amount of debt redeemed, consisting of that portion of the interest and sinking fund in excess of 4 per cent. which would have been payable had the loans not been redeemed under the provisions of the Act.

The Act does not apply to the whole of the public debt, the following classes being specifically excluded:—

  1. Moneys borrowed on the security of Treasury bills issued under section 41 of the Public Revenues Act, 1926.

  2. Moneys borrowed in respect of the Advances to Settlers, Advances to Workers, and Advances to Local Authorities Branches of the State Advances Office.

  3. Moneys borrowed in respect of the State Coal-mines, Electric-supply. Nauru and Ocean Islands, and Westport Harbour Accounts.

  4. Moneys borrowed under the New Zealand Loan Act, 1863.

  5. Loans funded by agreement with the Imperial Government under the authority of section 8 of the Finance Act, 1922.

  6. Moneys borrowed under the authority of section 26 of the Finance Act, 1921–22, or section 4 of the Finance Act, 1925 (for loans to Samoan Administration).

Of the total gross indebtedness of £227,814,647 at the 31st March, 1925, £174,128,135 was subject to the operations of the Repayment of the Public Debt Act, 1925. The corresponding figure at the 31st March, 1927, was £182,113,697, the portion of the public debt excluded from the provisions of the Act being at that date—

 £     
Advances to settlers19,342,780
Advances to workers8,058,023
Advances to local authorities2,790,293
State coal-mines227,601
Electric-supply6,048,897
Nauru and Ocean Islands531,550
Westport Harbour700,100
Funded debt25,906,948
Samoan loan131,000
          Total£63,737,192

The operations of the Public Debt Repayment Account during the two years of its existence are shown in the table following. As pointed out earlier in this subsection, the funds in the Public Debt Repayment Account are not the only source from which debt redemptions are made.

Year ended 31st March,Transfers from Consolidated Fund,Utilized to redeem and cancel Securities.Face Value of Securities redeemed and cancelled.
½ per Cent. of Debt at Beginning of year or redeemed under Act.3 ½ per Cent. of Debt redeemed.Total.
Prior to Beginning of Year.During Year.*
* Computed from dates of redemption.
 £     £     £     £     £     £     
1926870,641..2,093872,734870,638889,733
1927896,65131,14113,737941,529939,231942,020

As against the payments to the Public Debt Repayment Account the Consolidated Fund was credited with £897,756 in 1925–26 and £863,942 in 1926–27 in respect of interest earned by the Public Debt Redemption Fund.

AMORTIZATION OF FUNDED DEBT.

At the 31st March, 1922, £27,532,164 of New Zealand's public debt was owing to the British Government, all but £1,191,919 of this being on account of war expenditure.

Section 8 of the Finance Act, 1922, authorized the Minister of Finance to arrange with the Imperial Government for the funding of this debt, and arrangements were accordingly made, and were embodied in a memorandum of agreement dated the 6th September, 1922. The funding was carried out on an annuity basis of 6 per cent., the total payment each year being £1,651,930. Interest is at the rate of £4 19s. 5.88d. per cent., the balance of the 6 per cent. going to reduction of the debt.

The first half-yearly payment of £825,965 was made to the British Government on the 1st December, 1922. The division between interest and principal in each half-yearly payment to date is as follows:—

Date of Instalment.Interest.Principal.Balance of Debt outstanding.
* Including £200,000 additional, paid off Naval Defence loan.
 £     £     £     
1st December, 1922684,794141,17127,390,993
1st June, 1923681,282144,68327,246,310
1st December, 1923677,684148,28127,098,029
1st June, 1924673,996151,96926,946,060
1st December, 1924670,216355,749*26,590,311
1st June, 1925661,367164,59826,425,713
1st December, 1925657,274168,69126,257,022
1st June, 1926653,078172,88726,084,135
1st December, 1926648,778177,18725,906,948

Under the agreement the original amount of £27,532,164 will be automatically discharged from the public debt by the end of the financial year 1958–59. The amount payable for amortization in 1927–28 is £367,705, and will gradually increase per annum as the interest-payment reduces on the lessening debt. An important condition of the agreement with the British Government is that the whole or any part of the funded debt may be redeemed at any time. This condition was taken advantage of when on 1st December, 1924, £200,000 was paid off the Naval Defence loan.

Particulars of the funded debt, with amounts repaid to 31st March, 1927, and the annual charges on account of interest and repayment, are as follows:—

PUBLIC DEBT FUNDED IN TERMS OF FINANCE ACT, 1922, SECTION 8.
Amount of Debt funded.Total Debt repaid to 31st March, 1927.Annual Charge, 1927–28.
Interest.Repayment of Debt.Total.
 £     £     £     £     £     
Public Revenues Amendment Act, 1914, section 8 (war expenses)2,067,411105,47097,26826,777124,045
Public Revenues Amendment Act, 1915, section 5 (war expenses)8,105,992413,530381,372104,988486,360
Finance Act, 1916, section 35 (war expenses)4,736,842241,652222,86061,351284,211
War Purposes Loans Act, 19174,830,000246,404227,24362,557289,800
Finance Act, 1918, section 10 (war expenses)6,600,000336,701310,51885,482396,000
Naval Defence Act, 1909963,131269,78734,20023,58757,787
Aid to Public Works and Land Settlement Act, 1910191,0109,7448,9862,4741,460
Land for Settlements Act, 190837,7781,9281,7784892,267
          Totals27,532,1641,625,2161,284,225367,7051,651,930

The provisions of the Repayment of the Public Debt Act, 1925, do not apply to the funded debt.

AMORTIZATION PAYMENTS.

The following table shows the net amounts actually paid out of the Consolidated Fund Ordinary Revenue Account under appropriation in respect of debt amortization charges during each of the last ten years. Redemptions of loans out of surplus revenue are not included.

NET AMORTIZATION CHARGES PAID OUT OF CONSOLIDATED FUND, 1917–18 TO 1926–27.
Year ended 31st March.Payments to Sinking Fund.Payments in Reduction of Funded Debt.Payments to Public Debt Repayment Account.Total.
 £     £     £     £     
1918494,699....494,699
1919677,559....677,559
1920897,082....897,082
19211,026,171 ..1,026,171
19221,051,414....1,051,414
1923854,526141,171 995,697
1924711,709292,571..1,004,280
1925690,076307,306..997,382
19267,000332,632872,7341,212,366
19274,000349,609941,5291,295,138

As stated previously, interest from the Public Debt Redemption Fund is paid to the Consolidated Fund to assist in meeting the charges under the third head in the foregoing table.

ACCRUED SINKING FUNDS.

The passing of the Repayment of the Public Debt Act, 1925, has robbed the comparative figures of accrued sinking funds of much of their significance. The following table is nevertheless of interest, as showing the growth of the sinking funds up to the date of the alteration of the system.

ACCRUED SINKING FUNDS, 1907–08 TO 1926–27.
Year ended 31st March.Accrued Sinking Funds.
Amount.Proportion of Gross Debt.
 £     Per Cent.
19081,268,3611.91
19091,479,2242.09
19101,503,2252.07
19111,754,4862.16
19122,160,6032.56
19132,603,6422.89
19143,063,9923.07
19153,178,0553.18
19163,679,9643.36
19174,263,5903.28
19184,971,6053.30
19195,951,0563.38
19207,257,5643.61
19218,763,0724.25
192210,655,3944.86
192311,879,2565.43
192412,974,0285.85
192513,462,8395.91
19262,274,2620.95
19272,443,5400.99

It is also interesting to compare, as in the following table, the individual sinking funds at the 31st March, 1910 (prior to the introduction of the Extinction Fund scheme), at 31st March, 1925 (prior to the substitution of the Redemption Fund scheme), and at the 31st March, 1927.

At 31st March, 1910.At 31st March, 1925.At 31st March. 1927.
 £     £     £     
Canterbury Loan Ordinance, 186220,596....
New Zealand Loan Act, 1863215,0512,207..
Government loans to local bodies753,209799,601..
War and defence loans168,109192,691..
State advances to settlers101,6281,555,0871,697,117
State advances to workers7,83867,11784,751
State advances to local authorities4,000308,980358,188
Naval Defence Act, 1909..876,380..
War loans (1914–18)..4,898,934..
Land for settlements232,7941,179,732..
Native-land settlement..11,977..
Guaranteed mining advances..877..
Hauraki Plains settlement..2,176..
Opening up Crown lands for settlement..3,416..
Rangitaiki land-drainage..904..
Public Debt Extinction Act, 1910..3,311,144..
State coal-mines..41,66955,105
Nauru and Ocean Islands..13,539164
Samoan loan..3,0706,755
Westport Harbour loans..181,230202,797
Electric supply..12,10838,663
          Totals1,503,22513,462,8392,443,540

NET INDEBTEDNESS

While the sinking funds were annually increasing it was customary to regard the net-indebtedness figures as giving the best comparison between one year and another. The initiation of the new system of amortization has, however, destroyed the comparison on this basis, and the gross figures now afford a better and more comparable index.

The figures of net indebtedness for the last twenty years are as follows:—

NET INDEBTEDNESS, 1907–08 TO 1926–27.
As at 31st MarchAmount.Per Head of Population.
£     £     s.d.
190865,185,5366632
190969,459,3106873
191073,387,420701710
191179,323,6367520
191282,193,3107603
191387,457,12178137
191491,689,8358091
191596,644,4558403
1916105,957,4339224
1917125,572,51510921
1918145,868,450126610
1919170,125,20414475
1920193,913,191156155
1921197,561,222155174
1922208,241,12116008
1923207,024,04815642
1924208,595,743154153
1925214,287,12815569
1926236,581,216167163
1927243,407,34916955

In general the net indebtedness shown in the above table is merely the balance left after deducting the accrued sinking funds from the amount of debentures and stock in circulation. In some years, however, a further deduction has been made on account of loan-money, included in the gross indebtedness, having been raised at the end of the financial year for the redemption of debentures falling due early in the succeeding financial year. The years concerned and the amounts so deducted on this account are:—

Year ended 31st March,Amount.
 £     
19144,976,600
1915237,400
192125
1922157,870
192350,020
192446,590
192564,680

PUBLIC DEBT OF AUSTRALIA AND NEW ZEALAND

The following figures show the gross and net public debt of each State of the Australian Commonwealth, and of the Commonwealth itself, on the 30th June, 1926, and of New Zealand on the 31st March, 1927:—

State.Gross Indebtedness.Accrued Sinking Funds.Net Indebtedness.Indebtedness per Head.
Gross.Net.
£     £     £     £     s.d.£     s.d.
New South Wales223,504,771718,381222,786,39096889625
Victoria140,264,9894,897,751135,367,2388215679179
Queensland102,316,8661,407,790100,909,076116701141411
South Australia81,473,6241,467,53080,006,09414517914352
Western Australia70,806,92110,654,49360,152,42818814916069
Tasmania24,477,5901,585,57422,892,01611618210968
Total, Australian States642,844,76120,731,519622,113,24210673102188
Commonwealth458,443,351 458,443,3517517075170
Total Commonwealth and States1,101,288,11220,731,5191,080,556,59318243178158
Less advances by Commonwealth to States86,903,768..86,903,76814771477
Total for Australia1,014,384,34420,731,519993,652,82516716816481
New Zealand245,850,8892,443,540243,407,34917019516955

When allowance is made for the fact that £87,000,000 of the debt of the States is owing to the Commonwealth, the rate of indebtedness per head in Australia is slightly lower than in the Dominion. If the Commonwealth figure, less the amount loaned to States, be added to that of each individual State it is found that of the six Australian States only New South Wales and Victoria have lower per-head rates of indebtedness than this Dominion.

In making comparisons between New Zealand and Australia, it should be remembered that the Dominion's debt includes over £30,000,000 raised for the purpose of State advances, which has no counterpart in the total for Australia, where savings-bank funds and other resources are utilized for advances. In addition to the sinking funds shown in the table, moreover, New Zealand has in the Public Debt Redemption Fund a capital set-off against the gross debt.

SUBSECTION D.—STATE ADVANCES

INTRODUCTORY

As has been shown in Subsection C of this section, an appreciable proportion of the public debt of New Zealand is represented by money borrowed by the State not for its own requirements, but for the purpose of lending out at easy rates of interest for various defined purposes.

As early as 1892 the Government commenced the purchase of lands for cutting. up for sale or lease to private individuals, and two years later the passing of the Advances to Settlers Act, 1894, marked the inauguration of a series of schemes for lending money to settlers, workers, &c., for the purchase of homes, the improvement of farms, and the development of resources and of industries. The schemes vary considerably in detail, but all lie in one of two main classes—those in which the money is advanced on security, and those on which the expenditure is incurred by the Government itself in the first place and recouped from sales or leases. Advances to settlers, workers, discharged soldiers, and local authorities are the principal examples of the former class, and the purchase of land for settlements (including the settlement of discharged soldiers) is the principal of the latter.

Of the advances proper, several classes are administered by a separate Department known as the State Advances Department, and the accounts relating to these are not included in the public accounts, nor are they dealt with in Subsection A of this section. The various systems of advances administered by the State Advances Department are dealt with in detail in the present subsection. The system of advances to discharged soldiers for settlement purposes is dealt with in the section of this book dealing with land tenure and settlement, while particulars of advances for mining purposes are given in the section relating to mining.

ADVANCES TO SETTLERS

The Advances to Settlers Office was established by an Act passed in 1894. An administrative officer called the Superintendent was appointed early in the following year, and a Board set up to advise and co-operate with the Superintendent. Advances can be granted only with the consent of the Board.

The capital fund was limited to £3,000,000, which was to be raised within two years after the passing of the Act at an annual rate of interest not higher than 4 per cent. The minimum advance was fixed at £25, and the maximum at £2,500 (now £3,500), repayable in thirty-six years and a half by half yearly instalments of 3 per cent. on the amount borrowed.

The legislation has been amended at different times, and is now embodied in the State Advances Act, 1913, and its amendments. It authorizes the borrowing of moneys for the purpose of lending to settlers, workers, and local authorities. Each year there may be borrowed for advances to settlers £5,000,000, to workers £1,500,000, and to local authorities £5,000,000.

Money is advanced to settlers on first mortgage of lands and improvements held under the following classes of tenure, free from all encumbrances, liens, and interests other than leasehold interests:—

    1. Freehold land in fee-simple, under the Land Transfer Act.

    2. Freehold land in fee-simple the title to which is registered under the Deeds Registration Act.

  1. Crown land held on perpetual lease under the Land Act.

  2. Crown land held under Part III or Part IV of the Land Act.

  3. Crown land held on lease as a small grazirig-run under the Land Act.

  4. Crown land held on agricultural lease under the Mining Act.

  5. Crown land held on lease (not being for mining purposes) under the Westland and Nelson Coalfields Administration Act.

  6. Native land held on lease under the West Coast Settlement Reserves Act.

  7. Land held on lease under the Westland and Nelson Native Reserves Act.

  8. Land held under the Thermal Springs Districts Act.

  9. Educational and other reserves held under leases administered by the Land Boards.

  10. Crown land held by license on the deferred-payment system.

  11. Land held under lease from a leasing authority as defined by the Public Bodies' Leasing-powers Act, or the Public Bodies' Leases Act, and providing for the payment by the incoming tenant of valuation for improvements made upon the land.

  12. Land held under lease from a Maori Land Board under the Maori Land Settlement Act.

  13. Crown lands held on lease for agricultural purposes under the Mining Districts Land Occupation Act, or Part VIII of the Land Act.

  14. Crown lands held on license for residence-sites under the Mining Act.

  15. Crown lands held on lease under section 45, Part III, of the Mining Act.

  16. Maori lands which have been transferred in trust for leasing to and are held under leases from a Maori Land Board under the powers contained in the Native Land Act.

  17. Land held under certain classes of lease granted by a Borough Council under the Municipal Corporations Act.

  18. Land held under certain leases granted by the Wanganui River Trust.

  19. Land held under lease granted by a leasing authority as defined by the Public Bodies' Leases Act, in any case where the lease is for any term not less than fourteen years, with a recurrent right of renewal for further terms of not less than fourteen years.

  20. Crown land or settlement land held on lease or license under section 4 of the Discharged Soldiers Settlement Act.

  21. Crown land held on lease or license for pastoral purposes under Part VI of the Land Act.

Loans can be granted only on the instalment system and for periods not exceeding thirty-six and a half years—

  1. On all freeholds, up to three-fourths of the value of the security:

  2. On leaseholds, up to three-fourths of the value of the lessee's interest in the lease.

Where an advance is required for the purpose of erecting a building, the amount of the loan granted by the Board may be advanced in progress-payments from time to time as the erection of the building proceeds. An inspection and report must be made by an officer of the Valuation Department prior to payment of any progress-payment on account of the loan, and for each such inspection a fee of 15s. is payable by the applicant.

No loan of less than £25 or more than £3,500 can be granted. Applications for loans not exceeding £500 have priority over applications for larger sums. If the applicant has already obtained any advance under the Act and is desirous of obtaining a further advance, the amount of the application, added to the amount of the advances already obtained, must not exceed £3,500. The property which the applicant offers as security for the loan must consist of one or more holdings of the several classes of tenure mentioned previously, and must, of course, be of the necessary value; and, if the property is leasehold, all the covenants and conditions of the lease, including the payment of rent, must have been regularly complied with.

All applications must be accompanied by a valuation fee according to the following scale:—

 £s.d.
Not exceeding £1000150
Exceeding £100 but not exceeding £2501116
£250     ″     £500220
£500     ″     £3,5002126

Mortgages are repayable by half-yearly payments of principal and interest combined. They may also be wholly repaid at any time. Very low rates of interest were adopted at the inception of the scheme, the general rate up to the end of 1925 being 5 per cent., reducible to 41 per cent. for prompt payment. Owing to the increase in the rate at which the money has had to be borrowed by the Government, a somewhat higher rate on new loans has now been imposed.

Interest on new loans is charged at the rate of 6 ¼ per cent., reducible to 5 ¾ per cent., save on advances authorized for the purpose of repaying mortgages, in which case the rate is 61 per cent., reducible to 6 per cent., provided that in each case payment is made not later than fourteen days after due date and no arrears in respect of instalments or other payments under the mortgage remain outstanding.

The following table shows, taking a loan of £100 at 6 ¼ per cent. as an instance, how much of each instalment is applied to repaying the principal, and how much is in payment of interest. It shows also the amount of rebate in respect of each instalment, and the balance of principal remaining due after payment of the respective instalments until the loan is entirely repaid.

TABLE OF PRESCRIBED HALF-YEARLY INSTALMENTS FOR EVERY ONE HUNDRED POUNDS OF THE LOAN AT 6 ¼ PER CENT.
Half-yearHalf-yearly Instalment.Apportioned thus:½ per Cent. Rebate of Interest.Balance of Principal Owing
On Account of Interest at 6 ¼ per Cent.On Account of Principal
Thirty-six-and-a-half-years Term.
 £     s.d.£     s.d.£     s.d.s.d.£     s.d.
139113260755099127
23911324077509950
3391132107105098172
4391131100814119891
539113170844119809
6391131308841197121
7391131008114119732
8391130909241096140
939113060954109647
103911302099410951410
113911219100101499549
123911219701044994145
133911219301081499439
1439112181101104993129
15391121860115489314
16391121820119489297
1739112171001214891176
18391121750126479150
1939112171012104790122
2039112168013346891811
21391121630138468953
2239112151001414688112
233911215401474587167
243911214110150458717
25391121450156448661
2639112140015114485102
273911213601654384139
2839112121101704383169
293911212501764282193
303911211100181428212
31391121140187418127
32391121090192418035
333911210101910407937
348911296105407832
35391128101113117721
3639112831183107605
37391127612531074180
383911261013139731411
39391126113103872111
403911254147387166
413911247154377012
42391123101613668151
4339112301611356782
443911222179346605
4539112131883464119
463911205196336323
4739111196110532611110
48391111861115316005
49391111761125305880
5039111166113521156147
513911115611462105502
52391111451156295348
53391111331168285180
543911112211792749103
5539111110118112647114
5639111992022545112
573911186215234399
583911172229224170
59391115102412139211
6039111462552036176
613911131261011034108
623911117284193224
63391110129101729126
64391101862115162711
653911016112130142481
663911015321481321135
670911013721641118171
68391101110218101115190
69391101002191101012191
7039110813110089173
713911062339066136
72391104235904379
73391102237902 .. 
Half-yearHalf-yearly Instalment.Apportioned thus:½ per Cent. Rebate of Interest.Balance of Principal Owing
On Account of Interest at 6 ¼ per Cent.On Account of Principal
Thirty-years Term.
 £     s.d.£     s.d.s.d.s.d.£     s.d.
131433260119509983
2314332201215098162
33143311001254119839
4314331501210411971011
53143310013341196178
6314330701384109640
73143302014141095911
83143219901464994155
9314321930150499405
103143218100156489350
113143218401511489291
1231432171001664891128
1331432174016114790159
143143216901764689183
15314321630180468903
16314321580187458818
17314321510192458726
18314321460199448629
19314321310105448524
2031432133110438414
21314321271184282198
223143211111244281174
23314321121314180143
24314321061394079106
253143299146407860
2631432901533117709
27314328216131075148
2831432741611397479
293143266179397300
3031432581873871115
3131432491963770111
323143231011053668116
33314322111114356702
343143211111243465710
353143201111343363146
363143119101145326201
37314311891156316047
38314311781167305880
3931431166117921156103
40314311541181121054114
41314311422012952113
423143112112142850911
4331431117228264873
4431431103240254633
453143181125424431711
4631431762692241112
4731431602832139211
4831431462992036132
4931431211211411034110
503143114212111831811
513143019821471728144
523143018021631525181
53314301632180142301
543143014521910122003
55314301273181016187
563143010833701013150
573143088357081095
58314306737806719
593143046399043120
603143023312002 .. 
Twenty-years Term.
14833261595098143
24833181674119778
348330101754109603
448330018341094120
548321911924993210
6483218211014891129
748321731110479019
848321631120468899
9483215311304586169
1048321431140448529
1148321321151438378
12483212111624281116
134832101111744179142
1448329911864077158
15488287119831175160
1648327420113973151
1748326122238711211
18483249236376995
194832352410366747
204832202633464184
214832062793362107
224831191292326015
23483117621093057108
2448311511212421054184
25483114421311295245
2648311272158274989
274831101021752646114
2848319121922443122
294831733102240112
304831543211203783
3148313434111103434
3248311436111830165
334830193390162775
34483017131121423163
354830141031351220210
3648301273158101672
37483010231810101291
3848307940607887
3948305343005457
4048302845703 .. 

The mortgagor may at any time repay the whole balance of principal owing with interest to date of payment, and obtain a discharge of the mortgage on payment of the fee prescribed for such discharge.

The mortgagor may also from time to time pay, in addition to the half-yearly payment, a sum of £5 or a multiple of £6, which, at the next instalment due date, may be applied in one of the following methods, according as he directs:—

  1. In payment of the half-yearly instalments (consisting partly of interest and partly of principal) as they fall due, until the deposit is exhausted; or,

  2. In payment of as many future half-yearly instalments of principal (but not of interest) as it will cover, and, as far as such instalments are concerned, the corresponding interest will not be charged. On the next half-yearly date, however, the mortgagor will be required to continue his payments as before, the advance payment having the effect of reducing the period during which he would have to pay such instalments. For instance, a mortgagor has a loan of £100 at 6 ¼ per cent. for a term of 36 ½ years. On the due date of his eighth half-yearly instalment he pays, in addition to the amount due, a sum of £5. This is applied in payment of his ninth, tenth, eleventh, twelfth, thirteenth, fourteenth, fifteenth, sixteenth, and seventeenth instalments of principal—9s. 5d., 9s. 9d., 10s. 1d., 10s. 4d., 10s. 8d., 11s., 11s. 5d., 11s. 9d., 12s. 1d., making a total of £4 16s. 6d.; and the corresponding interest—£3 0s. 6d., £3 0s. 2d., £2 19s. 10d., £2 19s. 7d., £2 19s. 3d., £2 18s. 11d., £2 18s 6d., £2 18s. 2d., £2 17s. 10d. (which has not begun to accrue)—is not charged. A balance of 3s. 6d. remains in his favour. Then on the next due date he has to make the half-yearly payment as usual (less 3s. 6d.), but instead of being the ninth it counts as the eighteenth instalment, and by this means the whole loan is repaid four and a half years earlier than it otherwise would be.

On the due date of any instalment, after at least one-tenth of the loan has been repaid by means of the half-yearly instalments or of moneys repaid in advance, or both, the mortgagor (provided he is not in arrear with any instalment or other payment due under the mortgage) may, with the consent of the Superintendent, readjust the loan by treating the balance of principal then unpaid, if not less than £100, as a fresh loan duly granted on that date for a fresh term.

Following is the scale of fees payable for preparation of mortgages:—

Mortgages under the Land Transfer Act.

Law-costs of perusing title, preparing, completing, and registering mortgage (to be deducted from the advance):—

 £     s..d
If advance be not exceeding £250076
Exceeding £250 but not exceeding £5000100
     ″      £ 500     ″     £7500150
     ″      £ 750     ″     £1,000110
     ″      £ 1,000     ″     £1,500160
     ″      £ 1,500     ″     £2,0001116
     ″      £ 2,000     ″     £3,5001176

With cash disbursements, which are the same in every case, namely:—

Mortgage forms020
Search fee (with an additional 2s. for every certificate of title after the first)020
Registration (with an additional 2s. for every certificate of title after the first)0100

Mortgages under the Deeds Registration Act.

Law-costs of perusing title, preparing, completing, and registering mortgage (to be deducted from the advance):—

 £     s..d
If advance be not exceeding £1500180
Exceeding £150 but not exceeding £250106
     ″      £250     ″     £500150
     ″      £500     ″     £7501130
     ″      £750     ″     £1,000230
     ″      £1,000     ″     £1,5002130
     ″      £1,500     ″     £2,0003130
     ″      £2,000     ″     £3,5004130
With cash disbursements:—
Mortgage form010
Fee chargeable by solicitor not residing in registration centre for employing agent to register mortgage050
Fee for partial or total discharge of mortgage050
Fee for execution of consent by the Superintendent to any document050
Fee for production of title-deeds held by the Superintendent050

ADVANCES TO SETTLERS ON STOCK AND FARM IMPLEMENTS.

Advances may also be made on the security of stock and farm implements. Every advance must be secured by a mortgage of land or chattels either with or without any collateral security to be approved by the Board of the Office. Not more than £500 may be advanced to any one borrower, the term of the loan not to exceed five years.

The principal moneys comprised in any advance are repayable by instalments as follows:—

(a.)10 per cent. at the end of the first year.
(b.)15     ″          ″     second year.
(c.)20     ″          ″     third year.
(d.)25     ″          ″     fourth year.
(e.)30     ″          ″     fifth year.

Interest on the amount of the loan for the time being outstanding is payable at the rate of 7 per cent. per annum, reducible to 6 ½ per cent. per annum provided that the half-yearly instalments of principal and interest are paid within fourteen days of due date.

Every application must be accompanied by a valuation fee according to the following scale:—

 £     s.d.
On application for loan not exceeding £250220
On application for loan exceeding £250 but not exceeding £5002126

The fees for searching Chattels Register-book, and of preparing, completing, and registering instrument by way of security (exclusive of cash disbursements), are—

 £     s.d.
For advance not exceeding £250110
For advance exceeding £2501176

STATISTICAL

From the inception of the scheme of advances to settlers in 1894, the Advances Board has authorized loans aggregating £39,294,832 to 73,017 applicants, the total actual payments to 31st March, 1927, being £36,469,315, of which £17,211,765 has been repaid in respect of principal, leaving £19,257,550 still outstanding to 28,270 settlers. A table is given showing the business to date and for each of the last ten years.

ADVANCES TO SETTLERS, 1917–18 TO 1926–27.
Year ended 31st March,Loans authorized.Amount advanced.Amount repaid.
Number.Amount.
  £     £     £     
1918984353,465367,160501,009
1919986363,875350,140529,023
19202,2191,031,855808,1801,118,486
19212,0851,107,4301,060,2601,065,003
19221,524773,375805,975552,269
19232,1401,209,035945,900611,480
19246,2045,416,9873,904,1501,009,499
19253,3214,289,8753,516,130846,771
19264,7475,409,3103,905,9001,010,355
19271,8531,980,7953,566,2201,025,621
          Totals to 31st March, 192773,01739,294,83236,469,31517,211,765

The effect of the State Advances Amendment Act of 1923, providing for additional borrowing of money for the purposes of advances, and widening the scheme in the direction of enabling larger amounts to be advanced in individual cases, is apparent in the figures for the last four years. The loans authorized and the amount actually advanced show substantially higher totals in each of these four years than in any year prior to 1923–24. It is also noticeable that the annual amount repaid each year has now reached a considerable figure. This money is, of course, available for further advances.

Not all the advances to settlers are made by the Advances to Settlers Branch of the State Advances Office. Part of the business shown in the foregoing table relates to the Public Debt Sinking Funds Branch and the Advances Office Sinking Fund Branch. The advances to settlers authorized by the three branches during 1926–27 are as follow:—

Branch.Advances authorized.
Number.Amount. £
Advances to Settlers1,5921,688,670
Public Debt Sinking Funds131152,600
Advances Office Sinking Fund130139,525
          Totals1,853£1,980,795

The advances authorized in each provincial district during the financial year, and the total to 31st March, 1927, are next shown:—

Provincial District.Advances authorized, 1926–27.Total Advances authorized to 31st March, 1927.
Number.Amount.Number.Amount.
  £      £     
Auckland947985,04027,16415,241,610
Hawke's Bay141192,0853,7842,003,735
Taranaki5056,9056,7293,993,914
Wellington280293,05016,1938,254,213
Marlborough1925,4751,645871,745
Nelson3020,1251,290593,720
Westland1410,2801,189387,365
Canterbury168161,2807,2643,622,825
     Otago—
     Otago portion7071,0803,3611,698,935
     Southland portion134165,4754,3982,626,770
          Totals1,8531,980,79573,01739,294,832

Of the £1,980,795 authorized to be advanced to settlers during the year ended the 31st March, 1927, £206,050, or 10.40 per cent., was for the actual erection of dwellings. The number of loans for the erection of dwellings was 254, the average advance authorized for this purpose being £811 as compared with an average advance of £886 to 501 settlers in 1925–26.

Dealing now only with the operations of the Advances to Settlers Branch (full information not being available in respect of advances from the Public Debt Sinking Funds and the Advances Office Sinking Fund), it is seen that during the year 1926–27 the advances authorized numbered 1,592, representing a total amount of £1,688,670. The number of borrowers and the sums actually advanced during the year, classified according to amount, were—

Category.Number of Advances.Amount advanced. £
Not exceeding £500511218,835
Exceeding £500 but not exceeding £1,0001,090860,995
£1,000     ″     £2,0007281,011,985
£2,000     ″     £3,5004281,211,150
          Totals2,757£3,302,965

The nature of the security upon which these advances were made was as follows:—

Security.Number of Advances.Amount advanced. £
Freehold2,2972,686,355
Leasehold407531,050
Freehold and leasehold combined5385,560
          Totals2,757£3,302,965

The average freehold advance made during the year was £1,169, the average leasehold advance £1,305, and the average of advances secured on both freehold and leasehold combined £1,614. Corresponding figures for the year ended the 31st March, 1923 (prior to the passing of the State Advances Amendment Act, 1923), were— Freehold, £510; leasehold, £534 and combined freehold and leasehold, £680.

The number and amount of advances from the Advances to Settlers Branch which were outstanding at the 31st March, 1927, were, classified according to amount, as follows:—

Category.Number of Advances.Amount outstanding. £
Not exceeding £50014,3403,168,212
Exceeding £500 but not exceeding £1,0006,2554,913,062
     ″      £1,000     ″     £2,0003,5794,779,267
     ″      £2,000     ″     £3,5001,3604,249,485
          Totals25,534£17,110,026

The nature of the security for the advances outstanding on the 31st March, 1927, was—

Security.Number of Advances.Amount outstanding.
Freehold17,20313,456,278
Leasehold8,0383,373,029
Freehold and leasehold combined293280,719
          Totals25,534£17,110,026

The number and amounts of current advances on rural and on urban and suburban land are—

 Number.Amount. £
On rural land15,14711,036,333
On urban and suburban land10,3876,073,693
          Totals25,534£17,110,026

The gross profits of the Settlers Branch of the State Advances Office for the year ended the 31st March, 1927, were £94,434, and the cost of management and expenses of the branch £30,426, being 0.147 per cent., or 2s. 11d. per £100 of the capital employed. Loss on the realization of securities, and the writing-down of doubtful securities and of office equipment, accounted for £15,221. The net profits amounted to £48,787, of which £11,472 was utilized towards the writing-down of loan-flotation charges and £8,478 for income-tax. The balance of £28,837 was invested in the Advances Office Sinking Fund Account.

The sinking fund established under the State Advances Act, 1913, after redemption of loans totalling £126,700, amounts to £1,697,117.

The liabilities and assets of the Settlers Branch at the 31st March, 1927, were—

 £     
Liabilities.
Sundry loans19,342,780
Temporary advances from Public Debt Sinking Funds Branch40,000
Temporary advances from Advances Office Sinking Fund Account430,500
Temporary advances from Miscellaneous Business Branch111,400
Held for investment on behalf of Housing Insurance Fund4,183
Advances Suspense Account47,960
Fire Loss Suspense Account10,075
Income-tax Suspense Account8,499
Sundry creditors2,160
Interest payable on loans accrued but not due176,997
Reserve for bad debts29,274
Sinking Fund1,338,452
Reserve Fund25,000
 £21,567,280
Assets.
Investment Account—Principal owing by mortgagors17,110,026
Interest overdue139,732
Interest on mortgages accrued but not due214,829
Temporary advances to Local Authorities Branch433,500
Temporary advances to Workers Branch1,585,000
Temporary investments2,381
Interest on temporary investments, accrued7,996
Office Furniture and, Equipment Account6,275
Sundry debtors30,594
Loan Charges Account202,927
Sinking Fund held by Advances Office Sinking Fund Account1,697,117
Cash in hand and in bank at 31st March, 1927136,903
 £21,567,280

RURAL ADVANCES

A Commission was set up in 1925 to inquire into the question of the necessity or expediency of passing legislation for the purpose of affording further financial assistance to farmers. In the course of its investigations the Commission visited various American and European countries, and on its return to the Dominion presented a comprehensive report giving particulars of its inquiries and making recommendations for the provision by the State of intermediate rural credits as well as the extension of the present system of long-term advances. The recommendations are too lengthy to repeat here, but the full text of these and of the report will be found in Parliamentary Paper B.-5 of the 1926 session.

As an outcome of the Commission's inquiries and recommendations, the Rural Advances Act was passed in the session of 1926. This Act establishes, as from the 1st April, 1927, a separate branch of the State Advances Office, known as the Rural Advances Branch, and controlled by the State Advances Board, to which for the purposes of the Act is added an additional member representative of the interests of persons engaged in primary production.

The business of the Rural Advances Branch is to make advances, under the special provisions of the Act, on the security of first mortgages of the various classes of land specified on page 611, exclusive of urban and suburban lands. Advances may be made not exceeding £5,500, inclusive of any amounts granted under the Advances to Settlers or Advances to Workers schemes. Advances must not exceed two-thirds of the value of the security in the case of freehold land or two-thirds of the value of the lessee's interest in the case of leasehold land.

To provide funds wherewith to make rural advances, the Superintendent of the State Advances Office may issue bonds or stock or other securities, which will constitute a floating charge on all the assets of the Rural Advances Branch, including all mortgages for the time being securing loans granted under the Act. Such bonds, &c., are not secured on the public revenues, and do not form part of the public debt.

As stated above, the Rural Advances Act, 1926, came into force as from the 1st April, 1927. During the first quarter's operations, 112 loans amounting to £270,835 were authorized and 22 advances totalling £47,260 were actually paid over.

RURAL INTERMEDIATE CREDIT.

The Rural Intermediate Credit Act, passed during the 1927 session of Parliament, provides for the setting-up a special Rural Intermediate Credit Board, and the making of loans as follows:—

  1. To members of co-operative rural intermediate credit associations, whoso formation (with not less than twenty members and with certain defined objects) is provided for. The application for the loan is received and considered by the association concerned, which, on approving it, applies to the Board to advance the amount required to cover the loan. The term of the loan is to be not more than five years. An association may arrange with a bank or other approved financial institution for a loan in cases where the term is less than six months.

  2. To persons engaged in farming operations on their own account the loan (for certain specified purposes and for a term of not more than five years) being advanced direct. Applications under this head are to be dealt with by District Rural Intermediate Credit Boards, whose constitution is provided for.

  3. To co-operative societies (with not less than thirty members and with a subscribed capital of at least £2,500) having for their principal objects the production or sale of staple agricultural or pastoral products. In this case the term of the loan is to be not less than six months nor more than three years.

The total amount of advances in force at any time to a person in classes (a) or (b) above must not exceed £1,000. In the case of co-operative societies, the amount advanced is to be not more than 80 per cent. of the fair market value of the livestock or produce upon which the loan is secured.

STATE ADVANCES

The Rural Intermediate Credits Board is to consist of seven members, including the Public Trustee, who will be the principal executive member, and in his capacity. as such will be styled the Commissioner of Rural Intermediate Credit. The funds of the Board will be obtained partly by way of advance from the Consolidated Fund and partly by the issue of debentures.

ADVANCES TO WORKERS

The system of advances to workers, instituted in 1906, is on much the same general lines as that of the advances to settlers. Advances are made on first mortgage of lands and improvements held under the various classes of tenure enumerated at the beginning of this subsection. The scales of charges and of payments of principal. and interest, and the provisions for paying off the whole or part of the principal outstanding, apply to the workers' scheme as well as to the settlers'.

A worker is defined as a person of either sex engaged (whether as an employee or on his or her own account) in manual or clerical work who is not in receipt of an annual income exceeding £300, increased by £25 in respect of each child or other person dependent on him, and is not the owner of any land other than that offered as security.

Originally the scheme of advances to workers was confined to persons in receipt of not more than £200 per annum, and the maximum amount that could be advanced to any applicant was £450. Legislation passed in 1923, however, greatly enlarged the scope of the scheme.

Not more than £1,250 may now be granted to any one borrower; and an advance must not exceed 95 per cent. of the total value of the security in the case of freehold land, or 95 per cent. of the value of the lessee's interest in the case of leasehold land, or, where the loan is to provide for the erection of a dwellinghouse, 95 per cent. of the cost of the dwellinghouse inclusive of the cost of the land and improvements. No advance can be made to any applicants who do not take up their permanent residence on the property. Married applicants must make the declaration on the application form jointly with wife or husband, as the case may require.

Where an advance is required for the purpose of erecting a dwelling, the application form must be accompanied by evidence in the form of sale-note, receipt, agreement, or otherwise as to the purchase price of the section and tender accepted or contract entered into for the erection of the dwelling. The amount of the loan granted by the Board may be advanced in progress-payments as the erection of the building proceeds. An inspection and report must be made by an officer of the Valuation Department prior to any progress-payment being made on account of the loan, and for each such inspection a fee of 10s. 6d. is payable by the applicant. The Department requires that not less than three inspections be made, and that the fencing be completed before all the loan is paid over.

If the applicant's title is free from encumbrance, mortgages under the Land Transfer Act are prepared and completed free of charge to the mortgagor, with the exception of the repayment of cash disbursements, which are deducted from the advance. In all other respects the scale of costs and fees is the same as under the advances-to-settlers scheme.

Advances to workers authorized during 1926–27 numbered 1,911, representing a total amount of £1,638,490. This amount is £1,120,910 less than the figure for the preceding year, which was easily the highest amount ever authorized in any one year.

The total number of loans and the aggregate amount authorized in each provincial district are as follows:—

Provincial District.Advances authorized, 1926–27.Total Advances authorized to 31st March, 1927.
Number.Amount.Number.Amount.
  £      £     
Auckland904770,9359,9095,320,260
Hawke's Bay3322,0551,716717,985
Taranaki2519,820779336,495
Wellington687618,7657,5904,064,170
Marlborough139,260596217,280
Nelson1612,130383159,635
Westland62,22525471,590
Canterbury139109,7205,6142,473,715
Otago—
     Otago portion3428,0551,579629,395
     Southland portion5445,525931420,785
          Totals1,91111,638,49029,35114,411,310

Of the £1,638,490 authorized for advances to workers during 1926–27, £1,611,280, or 98.34 per cent., was for the actual erection of dwellings. The total number of loans for this purpose was 1,818, and the average advance £886.

The total of the actual money advanced to workers up to the 31st March, 1927 (including moneys repaid and again advanced), was £13,512,725. The actual number of advances and the aggregate amount outstanding at the same date were 18,364 and £9,596,597 respectively.

The following table gives particulars of the transactions for each of the last ten years, and the total transactions since the passing of the Government Advances to Workers Act on the 29th October, 1906:—

ADVANCES TO WORKERS, 1917–18 TO 1926–27.
Year ended 31st March,Loans authorized.Amount advanced.Amount repaid.
Number.Amount.
  £     £     £     
1918411129,710125,855139,485
1919372119,55587,590147,791
19201,083420,465225,055368,597
19211,556718,630660,790388,469
1922987449,220407,580207,843
19231,748871,805724,830234,092
19243,2432,198,3101,803,630458,264
19251,8731,362,3701,351,785334,830
19263,2992,759,4002,241,860516,156
19271,9111,638,4902,536,355423,615
          Totals from inception to 31/3/192729,35114,411,31013,512,7253,916,128

There has been a considerable increase in the total amount advanced during the last four years. The amounts paid over during these four years have aggregated no less a sum than £7,933,630, or well over one-half of the total amount advanced since the inception of the scheme to the 31st March, 1927. This increase is consequent on the passing of the State Advances Amendment Act in 1923, when provision was made for the addition of more capital and for the enlargement of the scheme to enable larger advances to be made to applicants. The average advance made in 1926–27 was £913, whereas prior to the passing of the 1923 Act the figure never exceeded £450.

Of the advances outstanding at 31st March, 1927, 18,091 to the amount of £9,454,208 had been advanced from the Advances to Workers Account, 130 (£70,427) from the Public Debt Sinking Fund, and 143 (£71,962) from the Advances Office Sinking Fund. Dealing only with the operations of the Advances to Workers Branch, the advances actually paid during the year numbered 2,766 for an aggregate of £2,525,790. The tenures upon which these loans were made were—

Tenure.Number of Loans.Aggregate Amount. £
Freehold2,7132,483,135
Leasehold5342,655
          Totals2,766£2,525,790

The net amount outstanding at the end of the financial year was £9,464,208, secured upon the following tenures:—

Tenure.Number of Loans outstanding.Aggregate Amount
outstanding. £  
Freehold17,0028,908,264
Leasehold1,089545,944
          Totals18,091£9,454,208

For the year ended 31st March, 1927, the gross profits of the branch amounted to £14,413. The cost of management and expenses of the branch were £5,449, being 0.063 per cent., or 1s. 3d. per £100 of capital employed. The Sinking Fund, after redemption of loans totalling £187,000, amounts to £84,751.

The financial position of the Advances to Workers Branch of the State Advances Office as on the 31st March, 1927, is shown in the following statement:—

ADVANCES TO WORKERS BRANCH: LIABILITIES AND ASSETS, 31ST MARCH, 1927.
 £     
Liabilities.
Sundry loans8,058,023
temporary loans from Settlers Branch1,585,000
Interest on loans accrued but not due69,833
Advances Suspense Account189,497
Fire Loss Suspense Account1,355
Suspense Account4,417
Income Tax Suspense Account1,529
Sundry creditors976
Reserve for bad debts188
Sinking Fund63,660
 £9,974,478
Assets.
Investment Account—Principal owing by mortgagors9,454,208
Interest on temporary investments accrued1,416
Interest on mortgages overdue42,159
Interest on mortgages accrued109,544
Sundry debtors513
Loan Charges Account246,831
Profit and Loss Account32,975
Sinking Funds held by Advances Office Sinking Fund Account84,751
Cash in hand and in bank at 31st March, 19272,078
 £9,974,478

The administration of the Workers' Dwellings Act, 1910, and the Housing Act, 1919, was transferred to the State Advances Department in 1923, as part of a scheme to consolidate the various systems of State advances. The purchaser of a dwelling-house pursuant to an agreement under either of the Acts mentioned may, on application in that behalf made by him on the prescribed form, agree with the Superintendent to surrender his rights under the agreement (which is thereupon cancelled) and to accept a loan under Part III of the State Advances Act, 1913.

In any such case the land and dwellinghouse to which the agreement relates ceases to be subject to any restrictions under the Workers' Dwellings Act, 1910, or section 21 or section 22 of the Housing Act, 1919, and the land is not thereafter deemed to be set apart for the purposes of the Workers' Dwellings Act, 1910, or of Part I of the Housing Act, 1919 (as the case may be).

On the cancellation of any such agreement as aforesaid the land to which the agreement relates is transferred or granted in fee-simple to the purchaser, subject to a mortgage to secure a loan under Part III of the State Advances Act, 1913, of such amount, not exceeding 95 per cent. of the purchase-money mentioned in the agreement, as the Board may approve.

ADVANCES TO LOCAL AUTHORITIES

Since the system of State advances to local authorities was initiated in 1910, loans authorized, 2,492 in number, have aggregated £6,740,604, of which £6,394,195 has been actually advanced. Repayments to the 31st March, 1927, have totalled £973,584, leaving an indebtedness of £5,420,611 in respect of principal moneys. Figures for each of the last ten years and to date are as follows:—

ADVANCES TO LOCAL AUTHORITIES, 1917–18 TO 1926–27.
Year ended 31st March,Loans authorized.Amount advanced.Amount repaid.
Amount.Number.
 £      £     £     
1918109158,055128,15041,681
1919119214,300130,57546,615
1920229717,160311,88049,034
1921194689,225444,82553,926
1922246725,730780,410138,591
1923213478,035711,37578,694
1924194444,805438,20590,075
1925127227,330338,80593,432
1926112157,520198,630103,660
19275545,89070,200113,143
          Totals from inception to 31/3/272,4926,740,6046,394,195973,584

As is the case with advances to settlers, a very small part of the loans authorized is for the erection of dwellings. There were no loans authorized for this purpose in 1926–27, while during the previous year only 11 loans, of a value of £32,945, were authorized for the erection of dwellings by local authorities. The average loan in 1925–26 works out at £2,995, which is considerably higher than the average for the other two classes, but (his is explained by the fact that each loan to a local authority may be for the erection of two or more dwellings, whereas in the case of advances to settlers and workers it is only in exceptional cases that the loan is for the erection of more than one dwelling.

As in the case of advances to settlers and workers, advances to local authorities are made from three distinct sources — viz., the funds of the Advances to Local Authorities Branch of the State Advances Office, the Public Debt Sinking Funds, and the Advances Office Sinking Fund. Of the £70,200 advanced in 1926–27 as shown above, £55,800 came from the Local Authorities Branch, the Advances Office Sinking Fund contributing £1,630, and the Public Debt Sinking Funds £12,770. Of the amount outstanding at the 31st March, 1927 (£5,420,611), the Public Debt Sinking Funds claimed £2,152,481, and the Advances Office Sinking Fund £418,611.

A statement of the liabilities and assets of the Local Authorities Branch as at the 31st March, 1927, is appended.

 £     
Liabilities.
Sundry loans2,790,293
Loan-moneys—Unexpended balances3,988
Temporary advances from Settlers Branch433,500
Interest on loan-moneys accrued but not due36,554
Sinking Fund129,978
 £3,394,313
Assets.
Investment Account—principal owing by local bodies2,349,519
Interest on debentures—
Overdue6,341
Accrued but not due24,957
Loan Charges Account32,832
Sinking funds held by Advances Office Sinking Fund Account358,187
Profit and Loss Account122,239
Cash in hand and in bank at 31st March, 1927238
 £3,394,313

A net loss of £10,848 was recorded by the Local Authorities Branch for the year ended 31st March, 1927.

REPATRIATION ADVANCES

In terms of the Repatriation Act, 1918, provision was made for the granting of financial assistance by the State to discharged soldiers and nurses, and to the widows and widowed mothers of discharged soldiers, for the purpose of purchasing or establishing businesses and obtaining furniture, tools, and equipment. A special report covering transactions up to the 31st December, 1922, showed that a total of 6,366 business loans had been lent on security to an aggregate amount of £1,160,536. The number of cases and the amount granted for the purchase of furniture, tools, equipment, &c., totalled 15,915 and £758,626 respectively. No loans have been authorized subsequent to that date, the sole operations of the branch being now confined to the collection of repayments. During the year 1926–27 the sum of £46,408 in respect of principal moneys was repaid. In regard to business loans, 1,691 borrowers are now. indebted to the extent of £224,478, while furniture loans still unpaid at the end of the year amounted to £148,457 in respect of 6,630 borrowers. The total amount, therefore, outstanding at the 31st March, 1927, in relation to principal moneys was £372,935.

Repatriation advances should not be confused with the system of advances to discharged soldiers to enable them to acquire farms and homes. Discharged soldiers' settlement advances are dealt with in Section XVII of this book.

HOUSING

In the 1923 and preceding numbers of the Year-book appeared an account of the system initiated to cope with the serious shortage of houses due to war conditions. The Housing Act, 1919, provided for the erection of dwellings not only by the State, but also by local authorities, employers, associations of public servants, and public-utility societies, the State advancing the money. A synopsis of the Act, as amended in 1920, will be found in the 1923 Year-book.

The administration of the Housing Act was originally placed in the hands of a Housing Board and Housing Superintendent, but was transferred to the State Advances Department by the State Advances Amendment Act, 1922, the Housing Account being incorporated in the State Advances Account. The position of the Housing Account as at 31st March, 1927, is shown by the following balance-sheet:—

HOUSING ACCOUNT.—LIABILITIES AND ASSETS.
 £     
Liabilities.
Debentures412,888
Expended from Public Works Fund319,918
 732,306
Less loan-moneys redeemed19,468
Total loans712,838
Suspense Account4,928
Sundry creditors1,132
Interest on loans overdue17,357
Interest on loans accrued but not due4,001
Insurance Fund4,183
Reserve for losses on realization and bad debts6,717
 £751,156
Assets.
Principal owing on dwellings purchased464,201
Principal owing on sections purchased4,214
Principal owing on advances409
Principal owing or mortgages387
Temporary advances to Settlers Branch64,100
Advances for Hutt Valley Settlement80,507
Completed dwellings10,774
Dwellings let24,354
Freehold land46,433
Sinking Fund recouped to Consolidated Fund3,355
Insurance Fund investment4,183
Sundry debtors751
Interest on dwellings and land overdue7,086
Interest on dwellings and land accrued81
Rent overdue1,630
Insurance premiums overdue535
Insurance premiums paid in advance440
Profit and Loss Account37,144
Cash in hand and in bank at 31st March, 1927572
 £751,156

The activities of this branch have now been almost entirely transferred to the Workers Branch. During the year ended 31st March, 1927, only two houses were built, while twenty-five were disposed of. The ordinary expenditure for the year, apart from interest payments and expenses of management, was £1,491, including £923 spent on the maintenance of dwellings.

Up to the 31st March, 1927, loans to the value of £3,975 had been borrowed for advances to employers for workers' dwellings. The amount of principal still owing by borrowers was £3,031, while £750 had been temporarily transferred to the Settlers Branch.

FRUIT-PRESERVING INDUSTRY ADVANCES

The Fruit-preserving Industry Act of 1913 and its amendments authorize the raising of a sum not exceeding £40,000 in any one year for the purpose of granting advances for the promotion of the fruit industry. A sum not exceeding £9,000 in any case may be advanced for establishing or extending fruit-packing sheds, cold stores for fruit, fruit-canning works, and other works in connection with the packing, grading, or preservation of fruit. The total amount borrowed by the State for this purpose was £69,599, of which £11,009 has been paid off. The total amount owing to the State in respect of advances made under the Act was at the end of the financial year 1926–27 £44,613. The balance-sheet of the Fruit-preserving Industry Advances Account is given below:—

FRUIT-PRESERVING INDUSTRY ADVANCES ACCOUNT.
 £     
Liabilities.
Sundry loans58,590
Liability to Consolidated Fund4,387
Suspense Account36
Interest on loans2,570
Rent accrued37
Reserves for losses on realization and bad debts3,516
 £69,136
Principal owing by mortgagors44,613
Properties acquired4,212
Temporary advances to Settlers Branch12,790
Interest on mortgages overdue1,666
Interest on mortgages accrued358
Sundry debtors61
Profit and Loss Account4,399
Cash in hand and in bank at 31st March, 19271,037
 £69,136

A loss of £110 was recorded for the year 1926–27. The excess of interest receipts (£2,617) over interest payments (£2,577) was £40, but this profit was more than offset by the expenses of management (£100), and expenses on the realization of assets (£50).

FISHING INDUSTRY PROMOTION ADVANCES

In order to afford some relief in the way of providing financial assistance to the fishing industry, the Fishing Industry Promotion Act was passed in 1919. A sum of £25,000 may be annually set aside for this purpose. Advances, not to exceed £5,000 in any case, may be made to any person or persons for establishing cool-storage plants, preserving fish by canning or otherwise, purchasing and equipping fishing-boats, and otherwise in assisting generally the fishing industry. Advances are adequately secured by a first mortgage of the freehold or leasehold interest in the site of the proposed plant in the case of cool-storage sheds and fish-canning works, and in the case of fishing-boats and their equipment by a first mortgage of or instrument over such boats and gear. In addition (but not in substitution) there are various other classes of security that may be accepted. Very few applications for loans under this heading have been received, the amount outstanding on account of principal owing on bills of sale being £1,229 at 31st March, 1927, at which date the amount borrowed by the Government and not paid off was only £3,475. The balance-sheet for the year ended 31st March, 1927, is as follows:—

FISHING INDUSTRY PROMOTION ACCOUNT.
 £     
Liabilities.
Sundry loans3,476
Liability to Consolidated Fund1,019
Interest on loans accrued but not due153
Interest on loans overdue66
 £4,713
Assets.
Principal owing on bills of sale1,292
Temporary advances to Settlers Branch2,840
Interest on bills of sale overdue16
Interest on bills of sale accrued16
Sundry debtors17
Profit and Loss Account398
Cash in hand and in bank at 31st March, 1927197
 £4,713

Interest moneys received during the year 1926–27 amounted to £218, while interest on loans involved an expenditure of £217, and management expenses £13, making the net loss for the year £12.

COLD-STORAGE ADVANCES

Under the Appropriation Act, 1917, section 22, authority was given for the raising of certain sums of money (not exceeding a total of £120,000) from time to time, to be utilized in the form of advances for cold-storage purposes. Section 30 of the Finance Act, 1918 (No. 2), repealed the former measure and increased the amount that could be borrowed for the purpose of providing additional cold storage in New Zealand to an aggregate sum of £270,000. The total amount raised under the authority of the above Act was £120,750, of which £46,480 has been redeemed, leaving a balance at the end of 1926–27 of £74,270. Of this sum the amount actually owing by mortgagors in respect of principal advanced was £41,760, while temporary advances to the Settlers Branch accounted for £30,920. The balance-sheet showing the position as at the 31st March, 1927, is given below:—

COLD-STORAGE ADVANCES ACCOUNT.
 £     
Liabilities.
Sundry loans74,270
Liability to Consolidated Fund54
Interest on loans overdue418
Interest on loans accrued but not due247
Reserve for losses on realization and bad debts548
 £75,537
Assets.
Principal owing by mortgagors41,760
Temporary Advances to Settlers Branch30,920
Interest on mortgages1,606
Sundry debtors548
Profit and Loss Account699
Cash in hand and in bank at 31st March, 19274
 £75,537

This account showed a net loss of £54 for the year ended 31st March, 1927, interest receipts amounting to £3,618. interest payments on loan-money £3,010, management expenses £115, and losses on realization of securities £547.

Chapter 25. SECTION XXV.—PENSIONS, SUPERANNUATION, ETC

OLD-AGE PENSIONS

THE history of old-age pensions in New Zealand dates back to 1898, in which year was passed the original Old-age Pensions Act. which provided for a pension of £18 per annum to persons of sixty-five and over who had twenty-five years' continuous residence in the country and complied with the requirements in other respects. The law relating to old-age pensions is now contained in the Pensions Act, 1926, which is a consolidation of previous enactments on the subject.

The qualifications for the old-age pension are briefly as follows:—

  1. The applicant, if a male, must have reached the age of sixty-five, or, if a female, must have reached the age of sixty, except in cases where the applicant is the parent of two or more children under fifteen years of age who are dependent on him (or her). The pension age in such cases is sixty for men and fifty-five for women, and the pension payable may be any sum up to £13 per annum, in addition to the ordinary pension payable as set out hereunder.

  2. The applicant must be resident in New Zealand, and must have resided continuously in the Dominion for the past twenty-five years. Continuous residence is not interrupted by absences not exceeding two years in the aggregate. An additional six months' period of absence is allowed for every additional year's residence in excess of the twenty-five years immediately preceding the date of application, provided that the applicant has resided in New Zealand during the twelve months immediately preceding the date of establishment of his claim to a pension. In the case of a seaman continuous residence is not interrupted by absences on board a ship trading to and from New Zealand, and either registered or owned in the Dominion, provided the applicant establishes the fact that during such absences his family or home was in New Zealand.

  3. The applicant must not during the past twelve years have been imprisoned for four months or on four occasions for an offence punishable by twelve months' imprisonment and dishonouring him in the public estimation.

  4. The applicant must not during the past twenty-five years have been imprisoned for five years for any offence dishonouring him in the public estimation.

  5. The applicant must not during the past twelve years have deserted his wife (or husband, as the case may be) or his children under the age of fifteen years.

  6. The applicant must have lived a sober and reputable life during the past year.

  7. The yearly income of the applicant, if single, must not reach £97 10s., and, if married, £143.

  8. The net value of accumulated property, as defined by the Act, must be under £460.

  9. The applicant must not have deprived himself or herself of property or income to qualify for a pension.

All residents of New Zealand who fulfil the necessary conditions are eligible for the old-age pension, with the exception of—

  1. Maoris who receive votes other than pensions out of the grant appropriated by the Civil List Act, 1908. (2.) Aliens.

  2. Naturalized subjects who have not been naturalized one year.

  3. Chinese or other Asiatics, whether naturalized or not, and whether British subjects by birth or not.

The term “alien” is deemed not to include a woman who ceased to be a British subject by reason of marriage with an alien who is since deceased, or from whom she is legally separated.

The original Act of 1898 provided for a pension of £18 per annum, or 6s. 11d. per week. This amount was, however, increased to £26 per annum (i.e., 10s. a week, or £2 3s. 4d. a month) by the Amendment Act of 1905. Under the Finance Act, 1917, every person in receipt of an old-age pension was paid an additional 5s. a week, or £13 per annum, by way of war bonus, and, in terms of the provisions of the Finance Act, 1920, this bonus was incorporated in the statutory pension, bringing it to 15s. a week, or £39 per annum. The Pensions Amendment Act, 1924, provided an additional 2s. 6d. per week in cases where the pensioner was without property and had no income other than his pension, and the Pensions Amendment Act, 1925. extended this increase to all pensioners, making the present general rate £45 10s. per annum. The full pension of £45 10s. is reducible by—

  1. £1 for every complete £1 of income over £52.

  2. £1 for every complete £10 of not capital value of accumulated property.

A further deduction of £1 for every year or part of a year by which the age of a woman pensioner is less than 65 is also made, except in cases where the pensioner is the mother of two or more children under 15 years of age who are dependent on her.

The income of a married applicant for pension purposes is considered to be half of the joint incomes of husband and wife. The joint incomes of a married couple must not exceed, with pension added, the sum of £143.

Income includes free board and lodging up to £26 per annum, but does not include—

  1. Sick allowance or funeral benefit from a registered friendly society, or benefit payable under the National Provident Fund Act.

  2. Any money received on the sale or exchange of land or property.

  3. Any money received under an insurance policy on the destruction or damage by fire or otherwise of a building or other property.

  4. Capital expended for the benefit of the applicant or the wife or husband or dependent children of the applicant.

  5. Any principal or capital sum received on the intestacy or under the will of a deceased husband or wife.

  6. Any moneys raised by public subscription for the benefit of the applicant, or of his wife (or her husband) or dependent children.

  7. Any moneys, not exceeding £100, received by way of compensation or damages in respect of the death of any person.

The income chargeable is that received during the twelve months ending on the first day of the month immediately preceding the month in which the claim is admitted, the Magistrate dealing with the application having power to exempt personal earnings in cases where it is shown to his satisfaction that owing to loss of employment or any other cause such earnings have ceased.

Net accumulated property is the capital value (reduced by £50) of all real and personal property owned by an applicant, other than any property on which he permanently resides, or life-assurance policies and annuities, or other life interests in the capita] sum of which the applicant has no interest beyond the income derived therefrom. The net accumulated property of a husband or wife for pension purposes is half of the total net accumulated properties of both.

The exemption of the value of the home in the computation of net accumulated property was not provided for prior to 1925.

The number of old-age pensions in force on the 31st March, 1927, was 23,751, an increase of 846 on the figure for the previous year. The annual liability was £995,353, being an average of £41 18s. per pension. The total payment in respect of old-age pensions during the year was £982,356. A decennial summary is—

At 31st March,Pensioners.Amount paid during Year. £
191819,960643,177
191919,872743,063
192019,993732,968
192119,837731,343
192220,491743,620
192321,181755,324
192421,468767,805
192522,062806,953
192622,905903,577
192723,751982,356

The total payments in respect of old-age pensions have aggregated £13,619,766 to the 31st March, 1927. As mentioned in subsection A of the preceding section. 30 per cent. of the net revenue from national endowments is apportioned to old-age pensions expenditure, the total amount so credited to 31st March, 1927, being £504,412.

WIDOWS' PENSIONS

The Widows' Pensions Act, 1911, came into operation on the 1st January, 1912. The scope of this Act, which is embodied in its amended form in the Pensions Act, 1926, has been widened from time to time by various amendments.

Applicants for widows' pensions must be British subjects of good character, with at least one child under fifteen, and applications require to be lodged with the local Registrar of Pensions, and to be in investigated by a Magistrate, who alone has power to grant pensions. The term “widows” includes a woman whose husband is detained in a mental hospital.

The pension payable is £52 per annum to a widow with One child under fifteen years of age, with £26 per annum added for each additional child under fifteen, the maximum pension payable being £208 per annum. The term “child” includes a stepchild or a child legally adopted during the lifetime of the husband of the applicant.

The number of widows' pensions in force on the 31st March, 1927, was 3,970, covering in addition 8,917 children. The annual value of these pensions was £305,586, and the gross payments during the year were £301,861.

The figures for the last five years are as follows:—

Year ended 31st March.Number at End of Year.
19233,411
19243,526
19253,598
19263,833
19273,970
Annual value.Annual Payments.
£     £     
195,747188,021
209,739202,818
281,141236,378
301,121286,450
305,586301,861

The average pension as at 31st March, 1927, was £76 19s. The total widows' pension payments since the inauguration of the scheme in 1912 have been £2,022,011.

MAORI WAR PENSIONS

The Military Pensions Act, 1912, was enacted to provide for the payment of an annual pension of £36 (now £49) to veterans of the Maori War who were awarded the New Zealand War Medal for active service in that war. This Act is now embodied in the Pensions Act of 1926.

The qualifications required of an applicant are as follows:—

  1. He must have resided in New Zealand for the ten years immediately preceding the date of his application.

  2. He must not have been imprisoned during the same period for any offence punishable by imprisonment for two years.

  3. He must not during the same period have deserted or failed to provide for his wife and children.

  4. He must be of good moral character and sober habits.

A person in receipt of a military pension in respect of Maori War service is not thereby debarred from applying for and receiving an old-age pension, in addition to his military pension.

The number of pensions in force on the 31st March, 1927, was 374, representing an annual value of £18,326 (£49 per pension). The payments on account of military pensions during the year aggregated £19,458. The figures for five years are—

Year ended 31st March.Number at End of Year.
1923669
1924589
1925519
1926444
1927374
Annual value.Annual Payments.
£     £     
32,78134,004
28,86130,350
25,43126,848
21,75623,067
18,32619,458

The number of pensioners of this class is rapidly decreasing, having fallen from 1,232 in 1917 to 374 in 1927, while the annual value fell during the same period from £44,352 to £18,326. The grand total paid in pensions of this class since the institution of the scheme in 1912–13 has been £532,675.

MINERS' PENSIONS

Part IV of the Pensions Act, 1926, which incorporates the Miner's Phthisis Act, 1915, as amended by the Finance Acts, 1919 and 1920, provides for a pension to any miner who is totally incapacitated for work owing to miner's phthisis (pneumoconiosis) contracted while working as a miner in New Zealand.

The rates of pension payable are—

To a married man or to a widower with children under fourteen years of ago, £1 15s. a week.

To a single man, £1 5s. a week.

The qualifications for this class of pension are—

  1. The applicant must have been a British subject for one year.

  2. He must have resided in New Zealand for five years immediately prior to his application.

  3. He must have been employed as a miner in New Zealand for two years and a half.

  4. He must not have deserted or failed to provide for his wife or children, nor have been convicted for any offence punishable by imprisonment for two years.

  5. He must be of sober habits and good moral character.

The widow of any miner who is entitled to a pension under the Act and dies of miner's phthisis is entitled to claim a pension of 17s. 6d. a week during widowhood. The actual reasonable expenses (not exceeding £20) of the funerals of a miner dying of miner's phthisis is also payable.

The number of pensions in force at 31st March, 1927, was 668, representing an annual liability of £41,951, the average pension being £62 16s. Pension payments during the year totalled £41,940, bringing the aggregate from the commencement of the scheme to £301,178. Against this the amount of £38,214 has been credited in respect of gold duty.

A summary is given showing the position as at the 31st March of each year of the period 1923–27.

Year ended 31st MarchNumber.Annual Liability.Annual Payment.
  £     £     
192354433,82633,447
192458036,63436,084
192560737,93438,506
192664040,46240,239
192766841,95141,940

The total pensions granted since 1916 have been 1,343. Of these 485 have been discontinued on account of death, and 190 for other causes.

WAR PENSIONS

The War Pensions Act, 1915, as amended, provides for the payment of pensions on certain conditions—

  1. To disabled members of the New Zealand Forces:

  2. To dependants of disabled, deceased, or missing members of the New Zealand Forces. “Member of the Forces” may include—

    1. A member of any New Zealand Expeditionary Force raised for service beyond New Zealand in the late war:

    2. A member of any New Zealand Naval Force raised for service beyond New Zealand in the late war:

    3. A member of the New Zealand Army Nursing Service who, while domiciled in New Zealand, served beyond New Zealand in the late war and was in the pay of the New Zealand Government:

    4. A member of the New Zealand Defence or Naval Forces temporarily attached to any other portion of His Majesty's Forces who served beyond New Zealand in the late war and was in receipt of pay from the Imperial Government:

    5. Any person, not being a member of any New Zealand Expeditionary or Naval Force, who, while domiciled in New Zealand, served beyond New Zealand in the late war and was in receipt of pay from the New Zealand Government:

    6. Any person, not being a member of any New Zealand Expeditionary Force, who was engaged on active military service in any capacity in New Zealand in connection with the late war.

A “dependant” may be wife, child, father, mother, grandfather, grandmother. stepfather, stepmother, grandchild, brother, sister, or mother-in-law, and, except wife or child, must have been wholly or in part dependent upon a member of the Forces at any time during the twelve months immediately preceding the date on which the said member joined the Forces.

A “dependant” may, however, include a father or mother who was not actually dependent during the said twelve months, but is without adequate means of support.

A “child” means a person under the age of sixteen years, being a son, daughter, stepson, stepdaughter, or illegitimate child of a member of the Forces, or a child legally adopted by such member before he became a member of the Forces.

The death or disablement of any member of the Forces must have occurred in the course of his military service in connection with the late war. but may have taken place either in New Zealand or after departure from New Zealand.

The pension may be refused to a disabled applicant if any wilful misconduct contributed to the disablement.

The full scale of pensions was published in the 1920 issue of this book.

The gross annual value of the pensions in force at the 31st March, 1927. was £1,126,206. A summary follows:—

SUMMARY OF ANNUAL LIABILITY AT 31ST MARCH, 1927.
Class of Pension.Number of Pensioners.Number of Children.Annual Value.Average Pension.
   £     £     
Soldiers (permanent)8,646..418,33348
Soldiers (temporary)3,71715252,02468
Dependants of disabled soldiers7981,52968,40586
Widows (without children)623..54,95488
Widows (with children)7441,148115,300155
Other dependants of deceased soldiers—
     Parents5,34617189,43535
     Other adult dependants149295,91039
     Guardians of children60281221,84536
          Totals20,6253,5501,126,20655

Information as to number and rate of war pensions in force at 31st March, 1927, is given in the following table:—

WAR PENSIONS IN FORCE AT EACH RATE ON 31ST MARCH, 1927.
Rate (nearest £1).Soldiers (Permanent).Soldiers (Temporary).Wives and Parents (on Account of Disablement).On Account of Death.
Widows (including Children's Pensions).Parents and other Dependants.
£     £     
301–35024......
261–30033..4..
234–260291513..
201–233194946..
191–20016222..
181–19012334715952
171–18019427..
161–17076984641
151–1603879511651
141–1503064 18..
131–14035101254..
121–130941686428120
111–120371918658
101–1101101251272918
91–1003175530743
81–903176143512
71–80360138120457214
61–7029412838..88
51–601,2033821481557
41–5033118322..103
31–401,5035183921,539
21–302,5881,1716013,415
6–201,11720418176
          Totals8,6463,7177981,3676,097

The total payments on war pensions to the 31st March, 1927, were £13,698,628. the figures for each year being—

Year ended 31st March.Pension Payments. £
191613,910
1917180,389
1918515,445
19191,199,755
19201,812,419
19211,886,952
19221,726,174
19231,489,392
19241,315,560
19251,244,483
19261,185,161
19271,128,988

ECONOMIC PENSIONS.

By an amendment of the War Pensions Act, 1915, provision was made for the payment of economic pensions to soldiers or their dependants. An “economic pension” is defined under the Act as a supplementary pension granted on economic grounds, and being in addition to any pension payable as a right in respect of the death or disablement of a member of the Force.

Economic pensions consist of three classes, viz.,—

  1. A maximum pension of £1 10s. weekly to disabled soldiers.

  2. A maximum pension of 10s. weekly to widows of soldiers with one child, with an additional 2s. 6d. weekly for each child in excess of one.

  3. A maximum pension of £1 weekly to widowed mothers of deceased soldiers.

In each case the income of the pensioner affects the grant. Pensions payable under Class (1) have taken the place of the previously payable supplementary grants of £1 a week under section 4 of the 1917 Act, and the 10s. a week granted under the Finance Act, 1920, and are also payable under certain conditions to soldiers whose disablement is of such a nature as to militate against their obtaining or following remunerative employment. Soldiers pensioned for minor disabilities do not receive economic pensions.

Payments in respect of economic pensions are included in the general total of war pensions above.

SOUTH AFRICAN VETERANS' WAR PENSIONS

Section 13 of the Finance Act, 1919, provides that every person permanently resident in New Zealand who on the passing of that Act was in receipt of a pension or allowance under Part IX of the Defence Act, 1909, in respect of military service in South Africa shall be entitled to a pension under the War Pensions Act, 1915, in the same manner as if he had been a member of the Forces within the meaning of that Act. Any pension under this section is not to be of such amount that the total amount receivable (including any Imperial pension) would be more than the pension payable if he had been a member of the Forces within the War Pensions Act, 1915.

The total number of pensions in force under this heading at the 31st March, 1927, was sixty-four, corresponding to an annual liability of £2,689. The amount actually paid out on claims during the year was £2,624.

In addition to the war pensions granted to South African veterans, old-age pensioners who served in the South African War may now receive additional old-age pension of 5s. per week in cases where total income, including pension, does not exceed £97 10s. per annum.

DEFENCE PENSIONS

Section 34 of the Finance Act, 1926, provides for pensions to be paid in the event of the death or disablement of members of the New Zealand Defence or Naval Forces by reason of misadventure suffered in the performance of their duties. The pensions rates under this section are not to exceed the corresponding pension rates under the War Pensions Act, and all applications for pensions of this class are to be dealt with by the War Pensions Board.

EPIDEMIC PENSIONS

To relieve distress arising out of the influenza epidemic of 1918 a system of pensions was instituted. The number of pensions in force at the 31st March, 1927, was 259, representing an annual liability of £9,016, the average pension being £34 16s. The amount paid during the financial year 1926–27 in respect of epidemic pensions was £10,951, and the total amount paid since the commencement of the scheme £427,518.

The number of pensions is rapidly decreasing, having fallen during the past year by 54, or since the 31st March, 1920. by 680.

PENSIONS FOR THE BLIND

Part III of the Pensions Act, 1926, which incorporates legislation passed in 1924 and amended in 1925, provides for the payment of a pension of £45 10s. per annum to blind people over the age of twenty. To be eligible for a pension an applicant must (1) have been born blind in New Zealand, or (2) have become blind while permanently resident in New Zealand, or (3) have been permanently resident in New Zealand for at least ten years before the 29th October, 1924, or twenty-five years before the date of applying for the pension. Ten years' continuous residence in the Dominion is required in every case.

Similar provisions apply in regard to property and unearned income as in the case of old-age pensions. In regard to earned income, however, an additional pension equal to 25 per cent. of earnings is granted, with a proviso that total income and pension must not exceed £3 12s. 6d. per week.

The number of pensions in force at the 31st March, 1927, was 232, representing an annual liability of £11,090, or an average of £47 16s. per annum. The amount of pension-money paid under this head to the 31st March, 1927, was £19,427.

MISCELLANEOUS PENSIONS

In addition to the various classes of pensions enumerated in the foregoing part of this section, the Pensions Department is charged with the payment of pensions under the Civil Service Act, 1908, and other miscellaneous pensions and annuities.

The total number and the gross annual value of pensions in force under the Civil Service Act at the 31st March, 1927, were 50 and £13,929 respectively. The total payments during the year amounted to £14,659. There were at the same date 113 other pensions and annuities of various forms, of a total annual value of £11,410, the amount actually paid out during the year being £10,054.

A summary showing the total amount of pensions administered by the Pensions Department during the two years ended 31st March, 1926 and 1927, follows:—

Class of Pension.Annual Value.Gross Payments.
1925–26.1926–27.1925–26.1926–27.
 £     £     £     £     
War1,122,8431,126,2061,185,1611,128,988
Old-age981,886995,353903,577982,356
Widows'301,121305,586286,450301,861
Maori War21,75618,32623,06719,458
Miners'40,46241,95140,23941,940
Epidemic11,8029,01614,52210,951
Blind9,39611,0908,05310,338
Boer War2,4452,6892,9022,624
Civil Service Act15,27813,92916,85514,659
Other pensions and annuities9,29211,4108,75210,054
          Totals2,516,2812,535,5562,489,5782,523,229

FAMILY ALLOWANCES

The Family Allowances Act was passed in the session of 1926, to provide for the granting of allowances towards the maintenance of children by parents of limited income. The Act came into force on the 1st April, 1927.

The allowance to be made is at the rate of 2s. per week for each child in excess of two, the average weekly income of the applicant and his wife and children, including allowance, not to exceed £4, plus 2s. for each child in excess of two. For the purposes of the Act the term “child” means a child under the age of fifteen, being a son, daughter, stepson, or stepdaughter of the applicant, and includes a child legally adopted by the applicant or his wife, but not an illegitimate child. A child who is not in fact maintained as a member of the family, or in respect of whom a pension out of public moneys is otherwise payable, is also excluded. In certain cases the allowance may be continued after a child has attained the age of fifteen.

In the computation of income for the purpose of deciding the eligibility of an applicant for an allowance, the following are to be taken into account:—

  1. All money or money's worth received within the period of one year immediately preceding the date of the application from all sources by any member of the family for his own use or benefit or for the use or benefit of any member of the family:

  2. Interest at the rate of five per cent. per annum (or such higher rate as may actually be received) on the value of the beneficial interest of any member of the family in any real or personal property (other than furniture and personal effects in the possession of the family).

In special cases anticipated increases or decreases in income may be taken into account. Deduction from income as above computed is to be made in respect of expenditure incurred in the production of the income.

The application for the allowance is to be made by the father, but in general the allowance is to be paid to the mother, provision being made for payment to the father in certain exceptional cases.

Apart from the conditions as to income and children, the applicant and (except in cases where the allowance is not payable to the wife) his wife must have been resident in New Zealand for not less than one year, and the children in respect of whom the allowance is payable must either have been born in the Dominion or have been resident therein for one year. Except with the direction of the Minister in Charge of the Pensions Department, no allowance may be paid in the case of aliens or of Asiatics, whether British subjects or not. An application for an allowance may be refused if the applicant or his wife is of notoriously bad character, or has been guilty of any offence or misconduct dishonouring him or her in the public estimation. Refusal may also be made if the applicant or his wife has directly or indirectly deprived himself or herself of property or income in order to obtain the benefits of the scheme. The allowance is required to be applied toward the maintenance or education of the children concerned, and may be refused unless it is shown that it will be so applied.

SUPERANNUATION FUNDS

The question of providing pensions for the public and semi-public servants of the Dominion on their retirement has received a good deal of attention in recent years. The schemes now in force embrace the State Railways, Public Service (including Police), Teachers, and Stipendiary Magistrates, while the various local bodies are empowered to establish schemes under the Local Authorities Superannuation Act, 1908.

The law relating to the various superannuation schemes, other than those for the Railways Department and local authorities, is contained in the Public Service Super annuation Act, 1927, a consolidation of former legislation on the subject.

PUBLIC SERVICE SUPERANNUATION FUND

The Public Service superannuation scheme, which includes all branches of the Public Service except the Railways Department and that part of the Education service which comes under the operations of the teachers' superannuation scheme, came into force on the 1st January, 1908. The scheme, although optional on the part of public servants permanently employed at that date, is compulsory on all persons appointed thereafter.

The Police Provident Fund, which was established on the 1st December, 1899, under the Police Provident Act, 1899, was merged in the Public Service Superannuation Fund on the 1st April, 1910.

The fund is administered by a Board consisting of eleven members, comprising a Minister of the Crown, four permanent heads of Departments, and six members elected by contributors—two by those in the Post and Telegraph Department, one by those in the Police Force, and three by those in other Departments. Elected members hold office for three years, with the right of offering themselves for re-election.

The fund consists of contributions from contributors, interest on investments, Government subsidy, fines imposed on public servants, and proceeds of sales of unclaimed property.

The contributors to the fund are of two classes— “original” and “new.” In the first class are those who, on the initiation of the fund, were allowed the option of joining the fund, of effecting life insurance, or of paying 5 per cent. of their salaries into the Public Trust Office Common Fund for their future benefit; while in the second class are the compulsory contributors—i.e., all officers who have been permanently appointed since the original Act of 1907 came into force. The latter class includes temporary employees made permanent by reason of five years' continuous service, which service must, however, have commenced on or prior to the 25th November, 1907, the date of the passing of the 1907 Act.

The contributions vary with the age on joining the fund: For ages under thirty they are 5 per cent. of the salary; ages thirty and under thirty-five, 6 per cent.; thirty-five and under forty, 7 per cent.; forty and under forty-five, 8 per cent.; forty-five and under fifty, 9 per cent.; fifty and over. 10 per cent.

The principal benefits are—

  1. A pension for every year of service equal to one-sixtieth of the average annual salary for the last three years, payable (a) after forty years' service, or (b) at age sixty-five, or (c) on retirement owing to ill health. The maximum pension is not to exceed two-thirds of the salary, nor, in the case of entrants after the 24th December, 1909, £300 per annum.

  2. A pension of £31 per annum to the widow of a contributor or pensioner during widowhood, and £26 per annum for each child under the age of fourteen. Prior to the 1st April, 1925, widows' and children's pensions were £18 and £13 per annum respectively.

Females may retire after thirty years' service or at the age of fifty-five, while the retiring-age may be reduced in certain cases for both males and females. Special pensions may be given in the case of members of the Police Force for injuries received on duty.

On the 31st March, 1927, there were 16,914 contributors, paying £245,635 per annum into the fund. The pensioners at the same date numbered 2,616, and were entitled to £330,002 per annum, made up as follows:—

 Number.Pension. £
Retired for age or length of service1,388284,854
Retired for ill health16613,423
Police injured on duty91,227
Widows62419,344
Children42911,154
 2,616£330,002

The following table contains particulars of the public servants who were contributing to the fund at the 31st March, 1927, grouped according to their respective rates of contribution:—

Rate per Cent. of Contribution.Number.Annual Salary.Annual Contribution.
Male.Female.Total.
    £     £     
511,3481,65513,0033,105,233155,262
61,6001481,748579,11934,747
71,0291081,137379,25526,548
861271683228,82018,305
92502027092,0468,284
106947324,8882,489
Totals14,9082,00616,9144,409,361245,635

Accumulated funds at the 31st March, 1927, amounted to £2,429,290. £1,663,252 being invested in mortgage securities, and £787,117 in New Zealand Government securities. The above figures include £19,415 invested on Stipendiary Magistrates' account.

The classes of security in which the moneys of the fund may be invested are—

  1. Securities of the New Zealand Government.

  2. Debentures issued by a local authority and secured upon general or special rates, or partly by rates and partly in some other manner.

  3. Advances by way of first mortgage on the security of any real estate held in fee-simple in New Zealand, to an amount not exceeding three-fifths of the estimated value of such estate, according to a valuation approved by the Board.

  4. Deposits in any bank of issue in New Zealand, or in the Post Office Savings-bank.

  5. Any other securities that may from time to time be authorized by the Governor-General in Council on the recommendation of the Board.

The report of the Superannuation Board for the twelve months ended 31st March. 1927, shows that officers who retired during the period, and who possessed compensation rights under the Civil Service Act, 1866, would have been entitled to receive the sum of £4,303, the amount of compensation accrued to the date when they joined the Superannuation Fund, had they not become participants in the benefits of the fund. The total amount of such compensation for which the fund became liable since the initiation of the scheme is £547,361. To this amount must be added accretions to the date of retirement, approximately £130,000, for which the Consolidated Fund would otherwise have been liable, and the whole may be fairly set against the total subsidies paid to the fund, amounting to £1,290,500.

An examination of the Public Service Superannuation Fund is made once in every three years by an Actuary appointed for. the purpose by the Governor-General. The actuarial examination was made as at the 31st December in each third year up to and including 1919, but by section 53 of the Finance Act, 1922, the examination which would otherwise have been due at the 31st December, 1922, was postponed to the 31st March, 1924, future examinations to be made as at the 31st March in each third year from 1927 onwards.

The Actuary's report must show the state of the fund at the close of the triennium, having regard to the prospective liabilities and assets, and the probable annual sums required by the fund to provide the retiring and other allowances falling due within the ensuing three years, without affecting or having recourse to the actuarial reserve appertaining to the contributors' contributions—in other words, without trenching on the moneys paid by existing contributors to be invested for the purpose of providing their allowances when they retire.

When an original contributor retires on superannuation his retiring-allowance may be divided—although in practice it is not so divided—into two parts: i.e., that part which relates to his service prior to joining the fund and for which he was not required to contribute, and that part subsequent to joining the fund and for which he did contribute. It is mainly in respect of the first part, together with the supplementary benefits to widows and children, that a subsidy is required from the State.

The Government subsidy to the fund was originally £20,000 per annum, rising in 1910 to £22,500, and in the next two years to £23,000. In 1913 it was increased to £48,000, and in 1919 to £86,000. In consequence of the position disclosed by the Actuary as at 31st December, 1919, an additional amount of £100,000 was contributed to the fund by the Government, divided between the years 1923–24 and 1924–25. The additional charge on account of the increase granted in 1925 in the amount of pensions payable to widows and children is met by the Consolidated Fund.

The actuarial report for the 4 1/4 years ended 31st March, 1924, shows that on the basis of valuation adopted the subsidies paid for 1911 and 1912 were too low by £25,000 per annum; for the three years 1914–16, too low by £18,000 per annum; for 1917 and 1918, too low by £38,000 per annum; for the three years 1920–22. too low by £39,000 per annum; for 1923, too low by £86,000; and for the first three months of 1924, too low by £9,000; making a total shortage to 31st March, 1924, of £392,000, or, with accumulations at 4 per cent. to 1926, £528,588. The valuation of the fund as at the 31st March, 1924, gave the following results:—

 £     
* The present subsidy is £86,000. An additional £50,000 was paid in 1923–24 and 1924–25.
Present value of the liability for benefits10,222,545
Present value of contributions receivable from members£2,584,829
Funds in hand2,103,543
 4,688,372
Present value of total liability of State5,534,173
Less present value of existing subsidy of £136,000*3,400,000
     Value of future subsidies to be provided for by the State over and above present subsidy of £136,000*£2,134,173

The actuarial report estimated that, apart from making provision for the shortages of past years, the subsidy for each of the three years ending 31st March, 1925 to 1927, should be increased to £193,000. Extraordinary retirements in recent years were estimated to require a further £12,000 per annum, and it was stated that at least £27,000 per annum should be added to the subsidy to meet the deficiency in past subsidy payments.

It should be pointed out that each successive valuation of the fund has been made on the basis of interest at 4 per cent., it not being considered prudent to anticipate a higher rate for the long period covered by a pension fund. The rate adopted is, however, much lower than that at present being received, the average rate of interest earned on the mean funds during recent years being:—

Year ended 31st December,Average Rate per Cent.
£     s.d.
1916512
1917533
1918541
19195510
1920531
1921560
19245163
19255187
1926615
1927610

The total revenue of the fund for the year ended 31st March, 1927, was £487,901, including members' contributions £245,635, interest on investments and on contributions £140,268, and Government subsidy £99,444, the last-mentioned including a special payment of £13,444 on account of increased benefits to widows and children. The total amount expended during the year was £376,009, comprising retiring and other allowance £322,759, refunds of contributions £45,341, transfers to other funds £28, and cost of administration £7,881.

A table is now given showing the progress of the fund since its inception:—
Year endedNumber of Contributors.Total Amount of Contributions.Interest received from Investments.Contributions from Government.Annual Value of Allowances.Accumulated Fund.
* Fifteen months.
  £     £     £     £     £     
31st December, 19087,23579,8311,29520,0008,88171,481
31st December, 19108,37190,21510,21222,50039,944263,948
31st December, 191210,027109,84016,25723,00053,385423,556
31st December, 191411,803128,93025,60748,00070,399655,811
31st December, 191613,313141,84442,31448,00088,392896,568
31st December, 191813,784146,03949,37848,000100,3891,015,603
31st December, 192015,387241,63971,950106,000142,7191,502,906
31st March, 1923*14,989217,409121,330107,500224,5981,869,028
31st March, 192415,021217,692113,608136,000251,8942,039,043
31st March, 192515,782230,603122,510136,000264,1462,211,555
31st March, 192616,328238,996132,99399,269314,2142,317,399
31st March, 192716,914245,635140,26899,444330,0022,429,290

TEACHERS' SUPERANNUATION FUND.

The Teachers' Superannuation Act, 1905 (now incorporated in the Public Service Superannuation Act, 1927), came into operation from 1st January, 1906. The benefits were brought into line with those of the Public Service Superannuation Fund in 1908, existing contributors having, however, the right of electing to remain subject to the provisions formerly in force.

There are a few slight differences between the Public Service and the Teachers' Funds, the chief being that where back service is recognized it need not be continuous, and that a contributor is not deemed to have retired from the Education service by reason of unemployment unless the unemployment extends for twelve months or unless the contributor deliberately retires from the service as distinct from a particular position in the service. Under certain circumstances the period of twelve months can be extended by the Board. No pensions are payable on retirement for ill health unless the service exceeds fifteen years.

The financial year now closes on the 31st January. The total amount standing to the credit of the fund at the 31st January, 1927, was £1,083,155, an increase of £74,332 during the year. The revenue for the year was £291,876, including members' contributions and arrears £147,028, interest £73,420, and Government subsidy £71,428. The total amount of Government subsidy paid into the fund to the 31st January, 1927, is £609,525. The expenditure of the fund for the year ended 31st January, 1927, was £217,544, of which retiring and other allowances represented £184,707, and refund of contributions £26,590.

On the 31st January, 1927, there were 8,376 contributors, the annual contributions amounting to £123,801.

The retiring and other allowances were 1,273, representing a charge of £174,815 per annum, made up of—

 Number.Amount of Pension. £
Retired for age or length of service878150,148
Retired for ill health12516,719
Widows1835,686
Children872,262
 1,273£174,815

The progress of the fund during the last ten years is well shown in the following table:—

Year endedNumber of Contributors.Total Amount of Contributions.Interest received.Government Subsidy.Total Amount paid in Allowances.Accumulated Fund.
* Thirteen months.
  £     £     £     £     £     
31st December, 19174,79258,07018,28917,00045,122420,225
31st December, 19184,89460,16022,66617,00048,354458,056
31st December, 19195,01972,29726,68643,00057,489526,702
31st December, 19205,17487,31030,29543,00066,589599,303
31st December, 19215,87296,39135,14643,00074,315681,777
31st January, 1923*6,296100,30945,04171,583100,132779,636
31st January, 19246,858101,63248,72563,833112,861858,662
31st January 19257,443111,02553,68968,000126,232942,755
31st January, 19267,968127,67164,84470,681169,2581,008,823
31st January, 19278,376147,02873,42071,428184,7071,083,155

GOVERNMENT RAILWAYS SUPERANNUATION FUND.

The Government Railways Superannuation Fund was established on the 1st January, 1903, by the Government Railways Superannuation Fund Act, 1902, now embodied in the Government Railways Act, 1926.

The pension is here also one-sixtieth of the annual rate of pay for every year of service, but the retiring-age is sixty for both males and females, instead of ages sixty-five and fifty-five respectively as in the Public Service. The only other differences of importance are that the annual allowances to widows and children are paid only on the death of contributors before retiring on a pension, and that the pension is computed on the last salary, except where the contributor has served in a lower grade within the previous five years, in which case the average for seven years is taken.

The total amount standing to the credit of the Government Railways Superannuation Fund at the close of the financial year ended 31st March, 1927, was £985,828, an increase of £123,689 on the balance to the credit of the fund for the previous year.

Prior to the 1st April, 1924, the moneys belonging to the fund formed part of the Common Fund of the Public Trust Office, and bore interest at the rate of 5 per cent. on the daily credit balance. From the date mentioned, however, they have been separately invested by the Public Trustee. At the 31st March, 1927, £634,221 was invested in mortgages, £193,615 in local bodies' debentures, and £93,000 in Government securities. The average rate of interest earned during the year was 5£79 per cent.

The revenue for the year totalled £391,277, including members' contributions £157,785, interest £50,716, subsidy from Railway Department £182,609 (including £12,609 on account of increased allowances to widows and children), fines and donations, &c., £167. The expenditure during the year amounted to £267,588, of which retiring-allowances represented £215,250, allowances to widows and children £27,489, and refunds of contributions, &c., £24,849.

At the 31st March, 1927, the liability of the fund to contributors in respect of amounts paid by them was £1,264,019. There were 2,382 persons on the fund at the 31st March. 1927, involving an annual liability of £237,084.

SUPERANNUATION OF MAGISTRATES.

Section 39 of the Finance Act, 1924, which is now incorporated in the Public Service Superannuation Act, 1927, made special provision for retiring-allowances in the case of Stipendiary Magistrates, who (with the exception of those in office at the 6th November, 1924, who elected within two months to remain contributors to the Public Service Fund) were removed from the Public Service scheme.

The scheme for Magistrates provides for the same rates of contribution as under the Public Service scheme, but gives an annual retiring-allowance for each year of service (whether continuous or not) equal to one-fortieth of the annual salary receivable at the date of retirement, with, however, a limit of twenty-five fortieths. The retiring-age is also increased to sixty-eight, instead of sixty-five.

Members' contributions during the year ended the 31st March, 1927, totalled £1,729, and interest on investments brought in £1,063. Administration expenses during the year were only £31, and retiring-allowances £92. The fund at the 31st March, 1927, amounted to £19,426.

LOCAL AUTHORITIES SUPERANNUATION.

The Local Authorities Superannuation Act, 1908, which came into force on the 10th October, 1908, applies to Borough Councils, County Councils, Town Boards, Road Boards, Harbour Boards, tramway companies, or any body possessing rating-powers over any district.

Statistical information as to the various funds which have been initiated under the authority of this statute is not available.

NATIONAL PROVIDENT FUND

The National Provident Fund was established by Act in 1910, and came into operation on the 1st March, 1911. The fund is administered by a Board composed of the Minister of Finance as Chairman and four members appointed by the Governor-General, one of whom is the Superintendent of the fund.

The system is open to any person between the ages of sixteen and fifty years residing in New Zealand whose average income during the three years prior to joining has not exceeded £300 per annum. There is no medical examination on entry, and the method of joining is extremely simple, the applicant having merely to fill in a form at a postal money-order office or local office of the fund, and pay a first weekly contribution.

The following benefits are payable:—

  1. After contributing for twelve months, a payment not exceeding £6 for medical attendance and nursing on the birth of a contributor's child or children.

  2. After contributing for five years, an allowance, after three months' incapacity to work, of 7s. 6d. per week for each child of a contributor under fourteen years of age; payable independent of any allowances due from friendly societies. No contributions payable while in receipt of incapacity allowance.

  3. After contributing for five years, an allowance, on the death of a contributor, of 7s. 6d. per week for each child under fourteen years of age, and 7s. 6d. for the widow so long as any child is under fourteen years of age.

  4. On reaching age sixty, a pension of 10s., 20s., 30s., or 40s. per week, according to the scale of contributions. The receipt of a pension under the National Provident Fund Act does not affect a person's claim to the old-age pension under the Pensions Act.

The maternity allowance is payable only if the combined income of a contributor and wife or husband does not exceed £300 per annum at the time of claim, but this limitation does not debar from the other benefits. The incapacity allowance is not to exceed the pecuniary loss which, in the opinion of the Board, the contributor has probably suffered during incapacity, and the income of a contributor during incapacity, independent of the fund, is not to exceed the rate of £4 per week.

The contributions for each 10s. of weekly pension range from 9d. per week in the case of persons joining at age sixteen to 9s. 4d. per week for persons joining at age fifty.

In the event of a contributor leaving the fund or dying, all contributions (less any benefits received) are returnable. If a contributor dies before the first five years are completed his representatives receive the contributions he has paid, less anything he received during lifetime. Should he die after age sixty, before receiving in benefits a sum equal to the contributions paid in during his lifetime, the difference is returnable to his representatives; and, further, if the allowances paid for widow and children do not exhaust the contributions his representatives are entitled to the residue. If a contributor dies before age sixty, leaving a widow and no children, all the contributions are returnable, less benefits paid out.

The benefits under the Act are guaranteed by the State, which subsidizes the contributions to the extent of one-fourth of the amount paid into the fund.

An important extension of the fund was made in 1914, when it was provided that the employees of local authorities, &c., could be enrolled in the fund for superannuation purposes. A further extension was made in 1916, whereby members of approved friendly societies were granted maternity allowances and offered annuities on reduced terms and under special tables.

In 1925 provision was made for the payment out of the National Provident Fund of retiring-allowances to nurses and other members of the permanent staffs of Hospital Boards. The National Provident Fund Act, 1926, which is a consolidation of previous legislation on the subject, imposes on Hospital Boards the obligation to contribute to the Fund on behalf of their permanent officers, and thus places Hospital Boards in a different category to other local bodies, who are empowered, but not obliged, to become contributors.

Since the inauguration of the fund in 1911, 60,835 persons (53,619 males and 7,216 females) have entered, and of these 31,394 (males 27,354, females 4,040) have discontinued for one reason or another, leaving 29,441 (males 26,265, females 3,176) on the books at the 31st December, 1926. Of 4,159 discontinuances in 1926, only 80 were on account of death and 38 on account of having attained the pension-age.

The numbers of contributors for the various pension rates as at 31st December, 1926, were as follows, male and female contributors being shown separately:—

Pension Rate.Males.Females.Total.
10s.19,51072520,235
20s.2,8182893,107
30s.24838286
40s.37947426
Other3,3102,0775,387
          Totals26,2653,17629,441

During the year 1926 maternity allowances aggregating £41,686 were paid out, including £34,480 claimed for members of approved friendly societies. In addition, £7,775 was granted by way of allowances to widows and children, £5,293 by way of refund of contributions on account of death, £15,029 on retirement, and £2,486 in respect of incapacity.

The growth of the National Provident Fund scheme during the sixteen years it Las been in existence is indicated in the following table:—

At End ofNumber of Contributors.Annual Rate of Contribution payable.Amount of Fund.At End ofNumber of Contributors.Annual Rate of Contribution payable.Amount of Fund.
  £     £       £     £     
19115503,1721,826191916,15491,450338,729
19122,66011,72710,038192019,724129,003473,361
19135,79122,71929,327192121,713142,269632,625
19146,85826,52053,718192222,118144,971793,144
19158,10131,87583,000192323,230158,456969,946
19169,84738,664122,361192424,231163,1811,165,284
191712,12456,707176,210192525,763175,3571,377,967
191813,41069,486246,901192629,441231,3121,652,902

The Revenue Account of the fund for the year ended the 31st December, 1926, is as follows:—

REVENUE ACCOUNT FOR THE YEAR 1926.
 £     
Revenue.
Amount of fund at beginning of year1,377,967
Contributions206,622
Interest83,600
Fines911
Government contribution under Act52,111
Refund of maternity claims by the State41,686
Benefits refunded4,012
Contributions overpaid9
 £1,766,918
Expenditure.
Maternity claims (general)7,206
Maternity claims (approved friendly societies)34,480
Refund of contributions on lapse, reduction, and withdrawal41,738
Incapacity allowances2,486
Refund of contributions on death5,293
Allowances to widows and children7,775
Allowances on retirement15,029
Refund of overpaid contributions9
Amount of fund at end of year1,652,902
 £1,766,918

The balance-sheet of the fund as at the end of the year 1926 is also given.

BALANCE-SHEET AS AT 31 ST DECEMBER, 1926.
 £     
* Included in Revenue Account.
Liabilities.
Fund as per Revenue Account1,652,902
Claims due and in course of payment*2,856
Refunds in suspense25,780
Deposits on incomplete applications1
Suspense Account127
Contributions prepaid6,319
Investment fluctuation reserve11,480
 £1,699,465
Assets.
In hands of Public Trustee—
     Invested1,555,282
     Uninvested26,385
Balance with Post Office4,091
Balances in transit12,425
Contributions outstanding or in course of transmission*
     Contributions due but not overdue13,512
     Contributions overdue3,606
Government subsidy due under Act*52,111
Refund due in respect of maternity claims*3,778
Fines due451
Interest due5,659
Interest accrued but not due*22,165
 £1,699,465

ACTUARIAL INVESTIGATION.

The third (and at present the latest available) actuarial investigation of the National Provident Fund was made as at 31st December, 1919, when the valuation balance-sheet disclosed the following position:—

Liabilities

MAIN FUND AND APPROVED-FRIENDLY-SOCIETIES SECTION.
 £     £     
Value of allowances already granted to widows and children14,698 
Value of deferred pensions to survivors of existing contributors648,471 
Value of return of contributions (less benefits) on death or withdrawal, in respect of past and future contributions208,648 
Value of allowance benefits (widows', children's, and incapacity), immediate to 4,672 members, and vesting five years after entry in the case of 10,220 members207,077 
Value of return of balance of contributions where allowances or pensions fall short of the total contributions paid, and of sundry minor benefits3,850 
  1,082,744
LOCAL-AUTHORITIES SECTION.£     £     
Value of allowances already granted14,903 
Value of prospective pensions in respect of past and future service420,176 
Value of prospective pensions to widows and children55,431 
Value of return of contributions on death or withdrawal22,762 
Value of return of balance of contributions where allowances or pensions fall short of the total contributions paid, and of sundry minor benefits10,475 
 523,747 
  £1,606,491
Assets.
Accumulated funds338,729 
Value of future contributions1,013,439 
Value of future State subsidies (assumed to be received a year later than contributions)248,389 
Balance (deficiency)5,934 
 £1,606,491 

The assets and liabilities are seen to be virtually equal, the debit balance, however, having increased from £234 at the first triennial investigation (as at 31st December, 1913) to £5,934. The amounts required to provide maternity allowances are voted by Parliament annually, and these allowances are accordingly regarded as being outside the actuarial aspects of the scheme.

Chapter 26. SECTION XXVI.—LOCAL GOVERNMENT

INTRODUCTORY

LOCAL government throughout New Zealand is exercised by a number of local authorities constituted under various Acts of Parliament. These Acts provide for the creation of districts over which the local authorities exercise jurisdiction. Different types of district are distinguishable, each type being identified with a specific function or group of functions. Geographically, the Dominion is divided into 129 counties, which comprise its total area. Administratively, boroughs and independent town districts, which are contained within the areas of the several counties, are regarded as separate entities. From an administrative point of view, therefore, the fundamental districts are counties, boroughs, and independent town districts. Upon this foundation a considerable superstructure of districts of other types has been erected. These overlapping districts may be divided into two broad classes: (1) Districts formed from parts of counties—e.g., road districts; and (2) those which are comprised of a group of adjacent districts of other types united for a common purpose—e.g., electric-power districts. The number of local authorities actively functioning at the 31st March, 1926, was 677, made up as follows: County Councils, 123; Borough Councils, 119; Town Boards (independent), 39; Town Boards (dependent), 30; Road Boards, 34; River Boards, 39; Land-drainage Boards, 58; City and Suburban Drainage Boards, 3; Water-supply Boards, 6; Fire Boards, 43; Local Railway Boards, 5; Harbour Boards, 41; Electric-power Boards, 42; Hospital Boards, 47; Tramway Board, 1; Gas-lighting Board, 1; and Rabbit Boards, 46. In addition to the foregoing there were 18 District Councils of the Main Highways Board constituted under the Main Highways Act, 1922. These, although not local authorities in the strict sense of the word, are nevertheless intimately connected with certain aspects of local government, and have power to make recommendations of great importance.

Full details of the constitution, functions, powers, &c., of local authorities, and also an account of the origin and development of local government in the Dominion are contained in the Local Authorities Handbook, published by the Census and Statistics Office. Detailed statistics relating to each local governing body are also contained within the covers of that publication. Some of the principal powers of local authorities are briefly referred to in the following paragraphs.

GENERAL POWERS

Local authorities in New7 Zealand derive their powers from the Acts under which they are constituted, and also from special empowering Acts. In addition to legislation providing for particular types of local authority or for individual local authorities, there are a number of statutory measures which are more or less applicable to all local authorities, such as the Local Elections and Polls Act, 1925, and the Local Bodies' Loans Act, 1926. In the case of Harbour Boards, there is in addition to a general Harbours Act a special Act for each Board, which is subordinate to the general Act. Certain types of local authority—city and suburban Drainage Boards, Local Railway Boards, the Tramway Board, and the Gas-lighting Board—derive their principal powers from special constituting Acts.

Local authorities have general powers of entering into contracts for any of the purposes for which they are constituted; of selling and leasing land; and of taking or purchasing any land which may be necessary or convenient for any public work.

BORROWING

Under the Local Government Loans Board Act, 1926, the provisions of which came into operation on the 1st April, 1927, all loan proposals of local authorities, except in regard to money borrowed in anticipation of revenue, require the sanction of the Local Government Loans Board. The Board consists of the Secretary to the Treasury, the Engineer-in-Chief of the Public Works Department, and five other members appointed by the Governor-General. In cases where a poll of ratepayers is necessary preparatory to raising a loan, the Board's consent must be obtained before the poll is held. Upon receipt from a local authority of an application and statement giving such particulars as may be required, the Board may make such investigations as it thinks fit; it has power to refer the application back to the local authority for modification or amendment, or to direct that the loan proposal be split into constituent items so that the ratepayers may vote separately on each item. In no case may the Board sanction any application unless provision is made to its satisfaction for repayment of the loan within such period as it deems reasonable, having regard to the probable duration and continuing utility of the works on which the loan-moneys are to be expended.

The principal legislation dealing with the borrowing-powers of local authorities is contained in the Local Bodies' Loans Act, 1926, which is mainly a consolidation of previous measures on the subject. A local authority is thereby empowered to raise a special loan for the construction of any public work, for the purchase of land or buildings, or for the purpose of engaging in any undertaking which the local authority may lawfully enter into. As explained previously, a loan proposal first requires the sanction of the Local Government Loans Board. It must then be sanctioned by the ratepayers at a special poll held for the purpose, and the proposal is not deemed to have been carried unless at least three-fifths of the valid votes recorded are in favour of it, save in the case of boroughs and town districts, when a bare majority only is necessary. The properties and revenue of the local authority may be pledged as security for the repayment of any principal sum or interest thereon, or a special rate may be levied for the same purpose.

The borrowing activities of certain types of local authority are subject to special provisions. Under the Hospital and Charitable Institutions Act, 1926, a Hospital Board must first obtain the approval of the Minister of Health before exercising its power to borrow. In the case of Fire Boards, the precedent consent of the Minister of Internal Affairs is required. Likewise Rabbit Boards must first seek the approval of the Minister of Agriculture. In both of these cases the amount that may be borrowed is limited by statute. Harbour Boards derive their authority to borrow for harbour-works from special empowering legislation. Similar authority is given for the capital works of City and Suburban Drainage Boards, the Christ-church Tramway Board, and the Petone and Hutt Gas-lighting Board.

RATING

Local authorities are largely dependent on revenue from rates to carry out their activities, and even loans raised for special purposes are ultimately liquidated by such revenues—known then as special rates. Three broad classes of rates are distinguished:—

  1. General, for general purposes.

  2. Separate rates are levied for the construction of public works, for the acquisition of land or buildings, or for the benefit of the whole or part of a local district.

  3. A special rate is imposed to secure the repayment of loan-money, being sufficient to produce interest and sinking fund, or interest and instalment of principal, as the case may be. Special rates can be levied only by resolution gazetted, and, unlike general and separate rates, are not subject to any statutory limit.

There are three main systems of rating: (1) Capital (land and improvements), (2) annual, and (3) unimproved. In a few cases rating is on an acreage basis; and in the case of certain Rabbit Boards the rate is according to the number of sheep or cattle owned.

The Rating Act, 1925, provides that the local authority of any district (other than a district wherein the system of rating on the unimproved value is in force) may from time to time by resolution determine whether the system of rating on the annual value or on the capital value shall be in force in the district. The system of rating is upon the basis that 1s. in the £1 on the annual value is deemed to be equivalent to 3/4d. in the £1 on the capital value of rateable property; or where in a district not rating on the annual value it is necessary for any purpose to ascertain the annual value of any rateable property, then the annual value thereof is equal to 6 per cent. on the capital value of such property. The annual value is deemed to be the letting-value, less 20 per cent. in case of houses, buildings, and other perishable property, and 10 per cent. of land, but in no case is the rateable value to be less than 5 per cent. of the value of the fee-simple.

RATING ON UNIMPROVED VALUE OF LAND

The Rating on Unimproved Value Act, 1896, was passed by the General Assembly to afford local authorities the opportunity of adopting the principle of rating which is expressed in the title of the measure. The Act is now incorporated in the Rating Act, 1925. It is entirely at the option of the ratepayers of local districts to adopt the system, and provision is made for a return to the old system of rating, if desired, after three years' experience of the new one. The Act provides that a proportion of the ratepayers on the roll, varying from 25 per cent. where the total number does not exceed 100, to 15 per cent. where the number exceeds 300, may by demand in writing, delivered to the Chairman or Mayor of the district, require that a proposal to rate property on the basis of the unimproved value may be submitted to the ratepayers, whose votes shall be taken between twenty-one and twenty-eight days after delivery of the demand. The poll is to be taken in the same manner as in the case of a proposal to raise a loan in the district under the Local Bodies' Loans Act, 1926.

Under the original Act it was necessary for a minimum number of one-third of the ratepayers to vote, and a majority of their votes carried the proposal. Now the question of adoption or otherwise is decided by a bare majority of the valid votes recorded, irrespective of the number of ratepayers who have voted.

A rescinding proposal can be carried at a poll by the same means as one for adoption, but not until after three years have elapsed; and, vice versa, rejection of a proposal bars its being brought forward for a similar period.

The valuation roll is supplied to the local authority by the Valuer-General under the provisions of the Valuation of Land Act, 1925, and the definitions of “capital value,” “improvements,” “unimproved value,” and “value of improvements” found in that Act apply also to rating on unimproved value. Provision is made for adjustment of rating-powers given under other Acts by fixing equivalents. Thus a rate of 1s. in the pound on the annual value is to be considered equal to 3/4 d. in the pound on the capital value.

The adjustments are to be made so that the rates on the unimproved value shall be such as to produce as much as, but not more than, the rates on the capital or annual value. For instance, supposing a local authority has a rating-power up to 3/4 d. in the pound on the capital value, then it can levy any rate in the pound on the unimproved value of land in its district so long as the producing-capacity of such rate is not greater than would be the producing-capacity of a 3/4d. rate on the capital value of the district. When a fixed rate, under the older system of rating, is security for a loan, the Controller and Auditor-General is given power to fix the new rate himself if of opinion that the new rate on the unimproved value does not afford equally good security as the one to be given up.

It should be noted that some local authorities automatically adopt rating on unimproved value. For example, a town district, borough, or another county formed from part of a county which itself rates on unimproved values, automatically rates on the system in force in the county at the time of the constitution of the new district; also two boroughs amalgamating adopt the system in force in the district with the greater population, unless their Councils agree to the contrary.

The unimproved value of land is the basis on which some 40 per cent. of the local authorities (excluding Harbour Boards) functioning during 1925–26, assessed their rates for that year. A comparative table is—

SYSTEMS OF RATING IN FORCE, 1925–26.
System of Rating.Total.
Unimproved Value.Capital Value.Annual Value.Acreage Basis.On Stock.Nil.
Counties5172........123
Boroughs742025......119
Town districts32325......69
Road districts133........34
River districts131912..136
Land-drainage districts2731........58
Electric-power districts1619.. ..338
Water-supply districts..5......16
City and suburban drain-age districts..21......3
Tramway district..1........1
Local railway districts..3.. ....3
Rabbit districts17..304..42
          Totals215244323245532

Although the figures referred to indicate that the number of local authorities rating on the unimproved value is approximately 40 per cent. of the total, yet on a population basis the figures reveal that in reality 52 per cent. of the people of the Dominion are being so rated. The position in regard to the four major classes of local authorities at 1st April, 1926, was as follows:—

POPULATION (EXCLUDING MAORIS) RATED ON UNIMPROVED VALUE.
District.Rating on Unimproved Value.Total for Dominion.*Ratio of Unimproved Value to Dominion.
No.Population.No.Population.No.Population.
* Exclusive of migratory, &c., population of 8,190.
     Per Cent.Per Cent.
Counties (excluding all town districts)51219,779123562,05641.4639.10
Boroughs74493,626119790,55562.1962.44
Town districts (dependent)1617,8643937,04540.0048.22
Town districts (independent)165,6953010,29955.1755.29

The result of all polls on the question of the rating on the unimproved value of land which have been taken since the Act of 1896 came into force are given in the Local Authorities Handbook.

FINANCIAL STATISTICS OF LOCAL GOVERNING AUTHORITIES

A study of the finance of local governing authorities from their incipient stages to the present time reveals a process of evolution from a state of semi-dependence on the Central Government to a stage where, with the exception of subsidies on rates and occasional grants for special works, all expense is borne locally. While local bodies were the proper authorities to deal with such matters as the construction of roads and bridges, it was recognized that work of this nature was to a large extent of national significance, and governmental aid was- freely accorded. This is evidenced by a consideration of the fact that under various Acts, including the Roads and Bridges Construction Act, 1882, advances were made under which the recipient body, although bound to pay interest half-yearly for a number of years, the period varying inversely with the rate of interest, was relieved from all further liability, ipso facto, on payment of the last instalment. With the increase in population and growth of prosperity, however, the opinion grew that local authorities should, in all fairness, bear the greater part of the expense of their own activities. This resulted in the withdrawal of such advantageous conditions, and at the present time, although the credit of the State is still available for the benefit of those local authorities requiring loans, and such assistance as indicated above is given, they are to all intents and purposes self-supporting

The sources from which the various classes of local authorities secure the moneys necessary to exercise their functions vary greatly according to the nature of the statutory duties of the local authority concerned. Generally, however, receipts fall under one of three main classes—viz., rates, licenses and fees, and receipts which cannot properly be regarded as revenue. These three classes are dealt with in detail below, where the nature and relative importance of each is more particularly referred to.

The tables given in this section cover the operations of all local authorities which furnish statistical returns to the Census and Statistics Office. Hospital Boards supply their returns to the Inspector-General of Hospitals, and their financial statistics are given in Section VIIB of this volume. Fire Boards and Rabbit Boards furnished statistics last year for the first time.

The figures given in the tables are for the year ended 31st March, except in the case of certain Harbour Boards and of fire districts and rabbit districts. The financial year of the Wellington Harbour Board ends on the 30th September; for the Coromandel, Greymouth, Half-moon Bay and Horseshoe Bay, Kaikoura, Kawhia, Mangonui, Picton, Riverton, Westport, and Whangateau-Omaha Harbour Boards the year has hitherto ended on the 31st March, and in all other cases on the 31st December. The Harbours Amendment Act, 1925, has now fixed the 30th September as the end of the Harbour Board financial year. Statistics of Fire districts are for the June year, and of Rabbit districts for the December year.

RECEIPTS

Local governing authorities received by way of rates in the financial year 1925–26 a total amount of £5,039,645, of which £3,263,757 consisted of general rates and £1,775,888 of special and separate rates. The sum of £318,430 was raised by licenses, and £117,294 by other taxes, making £5,475,369 altogether from taxation, which sum is equivalent to £3 18s. 8d. per head of the mean population, as compared with £3 13s. 8d. for 1924–25.

Revenue derived from rates increased from £2,355,155 in 1915–16 to £5,039,645 in 1925–26. Revenue from the Government increased in the same period from £262,083 to £319,338. Receipts other than “revenue” were £2,469,275 in 1915–16 and £7,505,702 in 1925–26; but these figures vary from year to year according to circumstances, such as large operations by way of construction of works, for which money has to be specially raised.

The receipts of local governing authorities, divided into the various groups shown above, are given for each of the last ten years.

Year ended 31st March.Revenue fromTotal Revenue.Receipts not Revenue.Total Receipts.
Rates.Licenses, Fees, Rents, and other Sources.Government.
 £     £     £     £     £     £     
19172,534,5393,001,324242,6185,778,4811,411,4227,189,903
19182,674,5413,034,894248,8555,958,2901,250,0477,208,337
19192,939,6063,184,741267,3306,391,677942,7807,334,457
19203,144,2134,219,608266,9747,630,7953,329,00310,959,798
19213,549,5905,048,791287,5838,885,9643,429,66212,315,626
19223,779,8955,757,252317,5309,854,6775,486,91215,341,589
19234,277,7815,942,927301,02110,521,7327,399,67417,921,406
19244,445,6276,403,378300,76611,149,7715,685,10716,834,878
19254,668,8847,213,306298,77412,180,9647,613,39919,794,363
19265,039,6458,014,583319,33813,373,5667,505,70220,879,268

A summary of receipts for the year 1925–26 is given below. The total revenue of the local authorities for the financial year was £13,373,566, and they further received a sum of £7,505,702 which could not properly be termed “revenue,” making altogether a grand total of receipts amounting to £20,879,268. The rates formed 37.7 per cent. of the revenue proper; licenses, rents, and other sources yielded 59.9 per cent.; and 2.4 per cent. came from the General Government.

Of the revenue proper of counties, which amounted to £2,407,396, no less a sum than £1,872,938, or 75 per cent., was raised by way of rates. Town districts, road districts, river districts, land-drainage districts, and city and suburban drainage districts also rely on taxing for the greater part of their income. In the case of boroughs and Harbour Boards, on the other hand, licenses, rents, &c., form the bulk of revenue. During 1925–26 this source of income accounted for 65 per cent. of the total revenue of boroughs, the corresponding proportion for Harbour Boards being as high as 91 per cent.

LOCAL GOVERNING AUTHORITIES.—RECEIPTS, 1925–26.
Revenue fromReceipts not Revenue.Total Receipts.
Rates.Licenses, Rents, &c.Government.
 £     £     £     £     £     
Counties1,872,938306,322228,1361,469,7693,877,165
Boroughs2,497,8254,692,41243,5202,836,51310,070,270
Town districts92,38852,3565,60282,051232,397
Road districts86,62725,2355,311136,145253,318
River districts62,32916,75077723,746103,602
Land-drainage districts53,6441,689..16,76472,097
Electric-power districts75,298917,533..1,832,6082,825,439
Water-supply districts3,6841,028....4,712
City and suburban drainage districts141,2857,172 327,981476,438
Tramway district..279,484..54,445333,929
Railway districts44330,111..1,53132,085
Gas-lighting district..36,900....36,900
Rabbit districts15,4274,09713,4882,14535,157
Fire districts..105,3262,28562,472170,083
Harbour Boards137,7571,538,16820,219659,5322,355,676
          Totals5,039,6458,014,583319,3387,505,70220,879,268

RATES

As stated previously, rates contributed in 1925–26 the sum of £5,039,645 to the revenue of local governing authorities. General rates levied brought in £3,263,757, and special and separate rates £1,775,888. Of the latter, £1,354,966 was received by boroughs and £251,796 by counties. The whole of the rates collected by Harbour Boards were general rates.

General rates bring in somewhat less than two-thirds of the total revenue from rates. The proportion shows a tendency to decline, having fallen from 68 per cent. in 1915–16 to 64 per cent. in 1925–26.

RATES COLLECTED BY LOCAL GOVERNING AUTHORITIES, 1916–17 TO 1925–26.
Year ended 31st March.General.Special and Separate.Total.
 £     £     £     
19171,695,572838,9672,534,539
19181,791,028883,5132,674,541
19192,028,151911,4552,939,606
19202,106,3971,037,8163,144,213
19212,338,5391,211,0513,549,690
19222,501,9491,277,9463,779,895
19232,742,8281,534,9534,277,781
19242,775,9871,669,6424,445,629
19252,922,0031,746,8314,668,884
19263,263,7571,775,8885,039,645

Separate rates are of two classes— “general” and “particular.” General separate rates are levied for the construction, maintenance, &c., of any public work, for the acquisition of land or buildings, or for engaging in any undertaking for the benefit of the whole or part of a local district. Particular separate rates are levied in respect of water-supply, lighting, sanitation, and libraries. Special rates are those levied as security for the repayment of loans.

It is of interest to note that for the year 1925–26 the total of all rates collected by counties was equal to £5.66 per £1,000 of rateable capital value (land and improvements). In boroughs it was £11.73; in independent town districts, £11.11; and in town districts forming parts of counties, £7.04.

LICENSES, TOLLS, RENTS, ETC

Rates are not the only form of local taxation. Local authorities derive a certain amount of revenue from publicans' licenses, auctioneers' and hawkers' licenses, abattoir fees, dog-taxes, pound-taxes, tolls, &c. Sources of revenue not classed as taxation are—Rents; fines and penalties; market dues; sales of material; sales of light and power from gasworks and electric-supply works; tramway receipts; interest on deposits; wharf dues, &c.

RECEIPTS FROM GENERAL GOVERNMENT

Revenue received from the Government comprises—Rates of Crown and Native lands; timber and flax royalties; goldfields revenue and gold duty; fees and fines; subsidy on rates; one-third of receipts from lands sold on deferred payment and from perpetual leases; one-fourth of rents from small grazing-runs; other. In addition, there are special grants from the General Government for various local works of a public or semi-public character. Those are not considered revenue, and are included with “Receipts not revenue.”

A further class of receipts from the Government is provided by loans from the State Advances Office.

A statement of revenue receipts by controlling bodies of local districts from the Government during the last five financial years is given in the next table:—

LOCAL GOVERNING AUTHORITIES.—REVENUE RECEIPTS FROM GOVERNMENT, 1921–22 TO 1925–26.
Year ended 31st March.
1922.1923.1924.19251926.
 £     £     £     £     £     
Rates on Crown and Native lands7,9908,216..101798
One-third receipts from land sold on deferred payment and from perpetual leases44,38123,86025,16228,06122,678
One-fourth of rents from small grazing-runs6,0685,7955,5276,1076,322
Timber and flax royalties5,1974,4764,2437,37811,705
Goldfields revenue and gold duty17,09521,64824,62223,10719,890
Subsidies on rates200,722203,448202,322202,254222,736
Fees and fines3,7294,4765,6194,3234,636
Other receipts32,34829,10588,27127,44330,573
          Total Revenue Account317,530301,024300,766298,774319,338

Loans from the State Advances Office (£197,574) and grants for special works, &c. (£603,853), bring the total receipts from Government during 1925–26 to £1,120,765. Of this total counties received £866,402, and boroughs £143,769.

EXPENDITURE

The expenditure of local governing authorities during each of the last twenty years has been as follows:—

Year ended 31st March.Expenditure.
 £     
19073,897,515
19084,491,113
19094,800,711
19104,898,482
19115,360,261
19126,074,372
19136,537,769
19146,796,314
19156,806,567
19166,920,736
19176,758,593
19187,103,073
19197,320,277
192010,883,586
192112,761,690
192215,091,875
192315,695,507
192416,520,950
192519,422,833
192620,915,645

The expenditure of the various classes of local governing authorities during 1925–26 is shown below in more detail:—

LOCAL GOVERNING AUTHORITIES.—EXPENDITURE, 1925–26.
Construction and Maintenance.Hospitals and Charitable Aid.ManagementInterest on Loans Overdraft.Other.Total Expenditure.
* Included in “Public works.”
 £     £     £     £     £     £     
Counties2,724,562311,793262,165331,006116,4833,746,009
Boroughs7,622,039223,620342,7181,408,707599,67310,196,757
Town districts167,3878,08922,33735,1388,987241,938
Road districts176,4686,43613,85627,21724,314248,291
River districts67,359..11,65511,0389,62099,672
Land-drainage districts58,112 9,15219,95413,727100,945
Electric-power districts2,477,285..*256,698125,5752,859,558
Water-supply districts2,892..676271383,733
City and suburban drainage districts262,015..19,28493,18344,253418,735
Tramway district211,844..19,09152,28725,167308,389
Railway districts12,405..4,2513,9825,24125,879
Gas-lighting district33,564..1,3203,50059738,981
Rabbit districts18,239..12,67415284131,906
Fire districts107,309..17,5199,20118,415152,444
Harbour Boards1,513,359..171,908474,187282,9542,442,408
          Totals15,454,839549,938908,6062,726,2771,275,98520,915,645

Of a total expenditure of £20,915,645 during 1925–26, an amount of £15,454,839, or 73.9 per cent., was expended on construction and maintenance, and £2,726,277 (13.0 percent.) on interest charges. The item “general management expenses” does not rank very high in the aggregate, though the table following shows that in some classes of local authorities the expenses of management account for a fair percentage of the revenue:—

General Management Expenses as Percentage of
Revenue.Expenditure.
 Per Cent.Per Cent.
Counties10.897.00
Boroughs4.743.36
Town districts (independent)14.478.74
Town districts (dependent)16.6011.84
Road districts11.835.58
River districts14.6411.69
Land-drainage districts16.549.07
Water-supply districts14.3418.11
City and suburban drainage districts13.004.60
Tramway district6.836.20
Local Railway districts13.9116.43
Gas-lighting district3.583.38
Rabbit districts3.843.97
Fire districts16.2911.50
Harbour Boards10.147.04

The tendency of the rate of management expenses to vary inversely with the magnitude of operations is strikingly illustrated in the foregoing. Boroughs, with their multifarious activities involving the receipt and expenditure of huge sums of money, show the comparatively low rate of 4.74 per cent. (on revenue), while in the case of town districts (dependent), the finances of which are on a much smaller scale, the rate is as high as 16.60 per cent. Other smaller local authorities also show a high administrative rate.

The table following gives, in respect of boroughs only, the expenditure out of loan-money during the last ten years, classified under various heads:—

EXPENDITURE OUT OF LOANS.—BOROUGHS ONLY, 1916–17 TO 1925–26.
Year ended 31st MarchStreets and Footways.Drainage and Sanitation.Waterworks.Tramways.Abattoirs, Slaughterhouses, and Pounds.Lighting and Power Services.Other Public Works.Management, Interest, and SundriesTotal
 £     £     £     £     £     £     £     £     £     
191798,59592,67784,01221,49714,970130,48960,90216,794519,936
191872,29086,34645,9176,880..104,35957,08612,571385,449
191992,92362,71040,593..67168,27634,0145,163304,350
1920109,85877,47149,3831,231,571..84,283100,2482861,653,100
1921227,774118,73095,10793,1135,141158,473128,1528,437834,927
1922229,495217,503174,514116,79952605,019107,14247,3471,497,871
1923455,105295,920194,47299,7501,616814,177276,810..2,137,850
1924389,840306,089163,942192,65522,273514,312292,145..1,881,256
1925706,380317,868309,033217,55712,177540,540310,332..12,413,887
19261,039,948348,685456,359214,23725,089268,306266,729..2,619,353

ASSETS AND LIABILITIES

The assets and liabilities of local governing authorities at the end of the financial year 1925–26 are as shown in the table following. The figures shown in the column “Other assets” are taken from the respective balance-sheets, but are far from complete. In a number of cases no assets whatever are shown, while in others nothing is included for the reserves held. These totals can be taken as an approximate and conservative indication only of the property held in addition to the actual cash assets.

Assets.Liabilities.
Cash Assets.Other Assets (as estimated in published Balance-sheets).Loans—Net Indebtedness (excluding Government Loans and those from the State Advances Office).Loans from State Advances Office. (Net Indebtedness on 31st March, 1926.)Inscribed Stock, i.e., Loans from Treasury under Loans to Local Bodies Acts. (Estimated Present Indebtedness.)Liabilities other than the Loans included in preceding Columns Bank Overdrafts, Temporary Loans, Outstanding Accounts, &c.).
 £     £     £     £     £     £     
Counties1,430,4331,709,7552,873,8112,335,872553,453356,750
Boroughs4,114,44826,354,66922,377,1612,418,261426,564799,372
Town districts88,206511,058396,558259,2934,31124,761
Road districts63,604232,876395,02069,38213,49511,190
River districts41,841101,99986,95744,52528,23612,894
Land-drainage districts39,06549,466151,727176,82940,48912,122
Electric-power districts1,404,2298,283,2128,391,404....535,489
City and suburban drainage districts221,057818,9161,688,313147..47,196
Water-supply districts7981,31513,5551,438461183
Tramway district394,7731,225,524977,724....17,399
Railway districts7,762142,58742,282...22,148
Gas-lighting district..90,70361,197....14,071
Rabbit districts30,06115,8651,257....3,308
Fire districts31,070353,676167,775....45,399
Harbour Boards1,876,62213,754,9068,404,808147,493..540,703
          Totals9,743,96953,646,52746,029,5495,453,2401,067,0092,442,985

ASSETS

The assets of local governing authorities as at 31st March, 1926, were valued at £63,390,496, made up of cash assets, £9,743,969, and other assets (estimated), £53,646,527. In connection with the latter class, it should be noted that the figure is on the conservative side, inasmuch as no valuations are made for certain items. This applies particularly to roads, which, although representing considerable wealth to the community, do not figure at all in the assets. In this connection it may be mentioned that the greater part of the expenditure of counties and road districts goes in this direction, while in the case of boroughs no less than 27 per cent. of the loan-money expended during the last five years went on streets and footways. Assets of all local authorities for the last ten years are as under:—

As at 31st March.Cash Assets.Other Assets (estimated).
 £     £     
19175,034,78924,911,668
19184,084,05425,179,641
19192,763,82225,842,485
19203,324,10428,616,383
19213,850,89032,696,010
19225,485,35736,035,779
19237,696,07639,494,352
19248,219,11943,451,174
19258,876,52248,299,927
19269,743,96953,646,527

Cash assets are made up chiefly of loan balances, reserve investments, and cash in hand. Sinking funds, which amounted to £5,697,348 at 31st March, 1926, do not appear in the above table. Other assets, which have increased 115 per cent. since 1917, are comprised mainly of fixed assets and stocks of stores and materials. An analysis of assets other than cash assets is as follows:—

 £     
Halls, libraries, offices, sundry premises, furniture, &c.2,442,101
Electrical works12,304,438
Gasworks1,383,482
Tramway works4,822,893
Railway works121,758
Wharves, quays, slips, docks, dredges, boats, tugs, sheds, &c.8,670,744
Drainage, sewerage, and water-supply systems9,174,798
Reserves, parks, gardens, recreation-grounds, cemeteries, &c.2,588,005
Endowments3,548,817
Reclaimed land3,471,651
Workers' dwellings, roadmens' cottages, &c.507,352
Sundry plant, tools, stocks, and materials2,466,359
Other and unspecified2,144,129
Total£53,646,527

Boroughs are responsible for 49 per cent. of the total, Harbour Boards for 26 per cent., and electric-power districts for 15 per cent. Counties show the comparatively low percentage of 3, but this is due to the fact that practically the whole of county expenditure goes on roads, for which no valuation is available.

INDEBTEDNESS

The total indebtedness at the end of 1925–26, excluding loans from the State Advances Office and the inscribed debt under the Government Loans to Local Bodies Acts (the latter including stock exchanged for debentures under the Roads and Bridges Construction Act), was £51,726,897. Against this were sinking funds amounting to £5,697,348, leaving the net indebtedness, other than to the State, £46,029,549. The annual charge for interest was £2,740,445, and for sinking fund £580,200 The indebtedness to the State Advances Office was £5,453,240, representing loans originally amounting to £6,228,397. The instalments of principal and interest on this amounted to an annual charge of £337,259. The section of this book dealing with State advances contains further information regarding State advances to local authorities.

The estimated not indebtedness under the Government Loans to Local Bodies Acts, including inscribed stock exchanged for debentures under the Roads and Bridges Construction Act, 1882, was £1,067,009 at the end of the year. This debt is decreasing yearly, and will be extinguished in course of time. The amount outstanding is repayable by annual instalments of £82,743.

The outstanding loans of local authorities at the end of each of the last twenty years are shown in the following table:—

As at 31st March.Debentures and Stock in Circulation.Loans from State Advances Office.Inscribed Debt.Total Debt.
Gross Debt.Net Debt.Amount borrowed.Amount owing.Gross Debt.Present Indebtedness.Gross Debt.Net Debt.
 £     £     £     £     £     £     £     £     
190711,616,04810,536,565....2,287,1051,748,08613,903,15312,284,651
190812,532,33411,343,352....2,399,0171,798,83414,931,35113,142,186
190913,303,62212,184,409....2,617,1351,943,72815,920,75714,128,137
191014,937,68513,765,802....2,872,2322,119,02317,809,91715,884,825
191115,727,61314,462,770405,195404,1632,972,7952,173,29319,104,57117,040,226
191216,590,87715,161,7271,195,6801,186,6112,985,9982,169,44720,763,48618,517,785
191317,483,33215,882,9261,740,9251,711,7972,988,2982,168,25222,183,42719,762,975
191418,923,48217,202,7642,063,0052,007,7972,842,1502,079,57023,773,42921,290,131
191519,445,47517,602,6692,399,4202,312,7542,780,4921,975,86024,538,72121,891,283
191620,754,16818,822,8962,680,2452,562,9702,728,1741,872,99026,045,31223,258,856
191721,432,76719,277,7062,836,0552,676,4072,690,4121,795,08026,799,58623,749,193
191822,260,53719,782,8452,962,1902,762,9002,630,2441,681,33027,653,68124,227,075
191922,673,71219,922,1533,095,7402,846,8372,554,4011,552,42328,074,95024,321,413
192024,608,29321,917,2353,406,2903,108,4582,471,1911,466,72730,187,94226,492,420
192126,186,96023,230,0843,852,4653,492,3742,425,6231,415,56732,104,95728,138,025
192230,266,20427,018,3704,557,5454,097,0952,381,7901,328,17436,745,08932,443,639
192336,079,38232,164,6745,262,4004,770,1352,341,6671,244,96943,191,18438,179,778
192439,110,00034,625,4145,701,8355,113,5292,314,3041,190,87046,537,83340,929,813
192545,720,79440,770,5276,029,9655,360,0742,272,5931,128,55253,353,46647,259,153
192651,726,89746,029,5496,228,3975,453,2402,239,6171,067,00959,419,75452,549,798

Of the total not indebtedness of £52,549,798 at the 31st March, 1926, boroughs were responsible for no less than £25,221,986, which represents 12.03 per cent. of their rateable capital value. In the case of counties, which have a much less per capita expenditure on public works, the percentage is only 1.95. As may be expected, it is higher in independent town districts, the figure being 7.94.

The following table shows, per head of the population, the gross debt of local governing authorities and the annual charge thereon for the last twenty years.

Year ended 31st March.Estimated or Census Population.Gross Debt.Annual Loan Charge.
Amount.Rate per Head.Amount.Rule per Head.
  £     £     s.d.£     £     s.d.
1907961,59813,903,1531492704,3350148
1908985,32014,931,3511531752,9490153
19091,016,06315,920,75715134803,1940159
19101,035,21217,809,9171741895,0590173
19111,056,19919,104,5711819960,8100182
19121,081,34420,763,48619401,064,2510198
19131,111,58922,183,427191921,104,47401910
19141,139,66823,773,429201731,195,2881011
19151,150,38624,538,72121671,238,065116
19161,150,25026,045,312221231,339,420133
19171,150,93826,799,58623581,393,394142
19181,154,55927,653,681231901,459,606153
19191,178 40628,074,950231661,489,890153
19201,236,91530,187,94224811,633,341165
19211,267,49832,104,95725671,755,951177
19221,301,25136,745,08928492,133,7641129
19231,325,30143,191,1843211102,579,57111811
19241,347,85346,537,833341082,798,645216
19251,379,48753,353,466381373,331,163283
19261,409,81259,419,75442303,740,6472131

Over the period there has been an uninterrupted increase, not only in the total debt, but also in the rate per head. The annual charge for loans shows a similar growth. Within the last ten years the local-body debt has more than doubled.

INCIDENCE OF DEBT

The table below is of interest as showing the increase of loan indebtedness in each of the principal types of local authority. The figures represent the gross liability on all loans other than Government loans.

As at 31st March.Counties.Boroughs.Town Districts.Road Districts.Electric-power Districts.Harbour Boards.Other Districts.Total.
 £     £     £     £     £     £     £     £     
1917286,67911,606,485246,56066,050..7,151,7432,075,25021,432,767
1918421,21412,150,384252,52071,886..7,268,9932,095,54022,260,537
1919537,41612,365,958287,27075,781..7,301,1432,106,14522,673,712
1920752,17613,944,507311,20851,910..7,377,1422,171,34424,608,293
19211,046,37814,575,825372,78862,146147,7507,528,2882,453,78526,186,960
19221,328,29716,282,960351,06579,8911,480,0008,110,9112,633,08030,266,204
19231,802,63319,591,988377,306152,4613,052,3008,437,9872,754,70736,079,382
19241,870,07819,819,497408,580207,6714,740,8659,020,1883,043,12139,110,000
19252,332,46123,483,057411,859273,4506,514,7579,600,2033,105,00745,720,794
19263,054,13125,607,439435,753405,3008,745,7559,845,7663,632,75351,726,897

During the twelve months ended the 31st March, 1926, the gross indebtedness (excluding loans from Government) of all local authorities is shown to have increased by £6,006,103. The actual increase, however, amounts to £6,816,196—a position due to the fact that the debt of fire districts and of rabbit districts (totalling £189,907) appears for the first time in the 1925–26 figures. The principal contributories to this growth were: Boroughs, £2,124,382; electric-power districts, £2,230,998; counties, £721,670; and Harbour Boards, £245,563. During the last decade the debt has more than doubled, boroughs being responsible for over £14,000,000 of the £31,000,000 increase. Electric-power districts do not appear until 1921, since when the debt has grown steadily to nearly eight and three-quarter millions in 1926.

ANALYSIS OF DEBT

An analysis of the local authority debt according to purpose raised provides some interesting results. Having regard to the somewhat heterogeneous nature of municipal activity, the municipal debt is first considered. In addition to the loans of cities and boroughs shown as such, the loans of certain other local authorities must also come under the category of municipal debt. Certain services, which in some cases are controlled by the Councils of municipalities, are in other instances under the jurisdiction of separate Boards—a circumstance, however, which does not alter the nature or incidence of the service. In order to ascertain the total municipal debt of the Dominion, therefore, there has been added to the debt of cities and boroughs appearing as such the loan indebtedness of the Christchurch Tramway Board; of the city and suburban Drainage Boards at Auckland, Christchurch, and Dunedin; of the Hutt and Petone Gas-lighting Board; and of all Fire Boards.

Disregarding loans from the Government, which amounted to £3,593,697, and which have not been analysed, the municipal debt at 31st March, 1926, was £28,922,687, made up as follows:—

 £     
Cities and boroughs25,607,439
City and suburban Drainage Boards1,986,600
Christchurch Tramway Board1,075,600
Hutt and Petone Gas-lighting Board64,441
Fire Boards188,607
 £28,922,687

Classifying this amount according to the main purposes for which it was raised, the following result is obtained:—

 £     Percentage of Total.
Drainage, sewerage, and water-supply9,107,07331.5
Streets, footways, and bridges5,337,84818.5
Electric supply and lighting4,652,58916.1
Tramways and other passenger and carrying services4,529,73915.7
Gas supply and lighting915,4483.2
Municipal buildings823,3612.8
Parks, reserves, and gardens303,6921.0
Miscellaneous2,692,8259.3
Unclassified560,1121.9
          Total£28,922,687100.0

Included in the miscellaneous group is an amount of £80,000 for the Wellington Municipal milk-supply. The balance is made up chiefly of loans incurred for fire-protection, abattoirs, pounds, markets, destructors, cemeteries, baths, and reclamation works.

Drainage, sewerage, and water-supply systems are responsible for nearly one-third of the debt, while streets, footways, and bridges account for a little less than one-fifth. The debt incurred on behalf of trading concerns, which are taken as tramways, &c., electric and gas lighting and supply, amounts to 35 per cent. of the total.

The municipal debt having been analysed, and the activities of other classes of local authority being of a substantially homogeneous nature, it is now possible to give a classification of the total debt of all local authorities according to purpose for which raised. It may be assumed that the greater part of county and road district indebtedness relates to either roads or bridges, and it has been treated accordingly in the table below. As in the case of the municipal debt, loans from the Government have not been taken into consideration. Excluding these loans, the total indebtedness of all local authorities at 31st March, 1926, was £51,726,897, which may be classified according to the following main objects:—

 £     Percentage of Total.
Electric supply and lighting13,398,34425.9
Harbour-works9,845,76619.0
Drainage, sewerage, and water-supply9,279,52318.0
Roads, bridges, streets, and footways8,797,27917.0
Tramways and other passenger and carrying services4,579,7398.8
Gas supply and lighting915,4481.8
Municipal buildings823,3611.6
Municipal parks, reserves, and gardens303,6920.6
Miscellaneous2,787,8805.4
Unclassified995,8651.9
Total£51,726,897100.0

A little more than one-quarter of the debt relates to electric supply and fighting. Hydro-electric works on a large scale are of very recent date, and this fact accounts in a large measure for the rapid growth of the debt within the last few years. That there has been considerable activity in other directions also is evidenced by the fact that of loan-money amounting to £10,550,213 expended on new works by cities and boroughs during the last five years (1921–22 to 1925–26), no less a sum than £2,734,157 (26 per cent.) went on drainage, sewerage, and water-supply; £2,820,768 (27 per cent.) on streets and footways; and £840,998 (8 per cent.) on tramways. The amount expended on electric supply and fighting was £2,523,429, representing 24 per cent. of the total. The foregoing considerations, taken in conjunction with the fact that, except in the case of Harbour Boards, no capital works are undertaken otherwise than by means of borrowed money, are the explanation of the present size of the Dominion's local body debt. As a commentary on Harbour Board finance, it is interesting to note that of the sum of £14,199,666 expended on harbour-works up to 31st December, 1925, no less than £4,438,855 (31 per cent.) was provided out of revenue.

DOMICILE OF DEBT

The loans outstanding, other than Government loans, at the end of the financial year 1925–26 are shown below, classified according to various rates of interest and as to whether domiciled in New Zealand or abroad:—

Rate of InterestDomiciled in New ZealandDomiciled in United Kingdom.Domiciled in Australia.Total.
Per Cent.£     £     £     £     
Under 428,796....28,796
41,614,7721,956,518898,5504,469,840
4 1/41,437,900140,900361,0001,939,800
4 3/837,000....37,000
4 1/22,906,8621,960,925442,1505,309,937
4 3/4106,950..319,790426,740
54,492,1713,982,547229,6958,704,413
5 1/863,000....63,000
5 1/45,328,695340,0003,2505,671,945
5 1/25,489,1631,470,400605,6657,565,228
5 5/8....50,00050,000
5 3/42,761,986..628,1843,390,170
5 7/82,500....2,500
69,332,5201,730,000568,60211,631,122
6 1/48,700....8,700
6 1/21,200,256823,00052,7502,076,006
6 3/410,000....10,000
742,700..299,000341,700
          Totals34,863,97112,404,2904,458,63651,726,897

A further table is given showing for each of the last ten years the amount of the debt domiciled in New Zealand and elsewhere, other than loans from the General Government. Columns are added showing the interest payable and the average rate of interest per cent. Twenty years ago slightly more than 50 per cent. of the debt was domiciled abroad. Since then the bulk of local authority borrowing has been done in the Dominion, the proportion of the debt domiciled overseas at 31st March, 1926, being 33 per cent. of the total, as against 39 per cent. ten years ago.

INDEBTEDNESS AND INTEREST CHARGES.
Year ended 31st March.Domiciled in New Zealand.Domiciled Abroad.Total Indebtedness.Annual Interest Payable.Average Rate per Cent.
 £     £     £     £     £     
191713,218,6178,214,15021,432,767983,4084.59
191814,096,1878,164,35022,260,5371,034,2724.64
191914,749,7637,923,94922,673,7121,048,9994.63
192016,854,7257,753,57024,608,2951,137,0574.62
192117,737,8918,449,06926,186,9601,221,5494.66
192221,196,0949,070,11030,266,2041,462,0394.83
192325,688,39010,370,99236,059,3821,827,9925.06
192426,668,53312,441,46739,110,0001,992,2205.09
192529,412,90716,307,88745,720,7942,396,8245.24
192634,863,97116,862,92651,726,8972,740,4455.29

Of the total annual interest payable on the debt as at 31st March, 1926, £1,880,915 was payable in New Zealand, £629,945 in the United Kingdom, and £229,585 in Australia.

LOANS AUTHORIZED AND RAISED

Although the yearly loan statistics compiled from the annual returns of local governing authorities are on a high plane of completeness, no information is available therefrom in regard to current borrowing activities throughout the year. To cope with the demand for information in this respect a system of quarterly loan statistics was instituted from 1st April, 1925, rendering it incumbent upon local authorities to furnish particulars of amounts raised during each quarter. A summary of the results obtained from a collection of these statistics for the financial year 1926–27 is given below.

LOAN TRANSACTIONS, 1926–27.
Class of Local Body,Unexpired and Unexercised Authorities at 31st March, 1926.Amount authorized during Year ended 31st March, 1927.Total of two preceding Columns.Amount raised during Year ended 31st March, 1927.Authorities cancelled or expired during Year ended 31st March, 1927.Balance unexpired and unexercised at 31st March, 1927.
 £     £     £     £     £     £     
Counties1,231,543349,6101,581,153612,69113,315955,147
Boroughs3,287,4662,725,4936,012,9592,353,58996,0913,563,279
Town districts111,488110,225221,71398,5256,250116,938
Road districts131,820159,275291,095110,985..180,110
River districts21,98562,00083,98534,40710,23539,343
Land-drainage districts184,67842,315226,993154,5207,55064,923
Water - supply districts..150150....150
City and suburban drainage districts361,400175,000536,400339,300..197,100
Tramway district15,15027,00042,15027,000..15,150
Electric-power districts1,961,4211,208,8003,170,2211,392,80060,0001,717,421
Harbour Boards2,670,350576,0003,246,350476,000100,0002,670,350
          Totals9,977,3015,435,868;15,413,1695,599,817293,4419,519,911

Of the unexpired loan balance of £9,519,911 at 31st March, 1927, boroughs held authorities aggregating £3,563,279, or 37 per cent.; Harbour Boards, £2,670,350 (28 per cent.); electric-power districts, £1,717,421 (18 per cent.); and counties, £955,147 (10 per cent.).

Chapter 27. SECTION XXVII.—VALUATION OF LAND

HISTORICAL ACCOUNT

THE system of separately assessing the value of the land itself and the value of the buildings and improvements effected thereon was first put into practice in New Zealand for the purposes of State taxation on the passing of the Land-tax Act, 1878, under which a tax was levied on land-values, the impost being 1/2d. in the pound on the capital value of real estate, less the assessed value of the improvements.

The Land-tax Act, 1878, was superseded by the Property-tax Act, 1879, which provided for the levy of a uniform tax of 1d. in the pound on the capital value of all property—real and personal—above the amount of £500 in value.

The Property-tax Act, 1879, was in its turn superseded by the Land and Income Assessment Act, 1891. Under this enactment a land-tax was imposed on land and mortgages of land, with an exemption for improvements on land up to £3,000. An exemption from income-tax was also allowed on all incomes derived from land and mortgages of land.

Two years later, under the provisions of the Land and Income Assessment Acts Amendment Act, 1893, all improvements on land were entirely exempted.

An endeavour to extend the principle of general exclusion of improvements to local taxation resulted in the passing of the Rating on Unimproved Value Act, 1896, which gave ratepayers of local districts the option of deciding that equivalent rates on the unimproved values of lands in their district should be substituted for the rates levied on the full capital values or on the annual values.

The valuing of land up to the year 1896 was not conducted on a uniform basis. Each State Department and each local authority worked quite independently, and employed as valuers whom it thought fit. The Land-tax Department periodically employed a small army of temporary valuers when it required a new valuation of lands for taxation purposes, and each local authority had its own particular method of making up its roll for the levying of rates. Estimates of values arrived at by various authorities varied to a clangorous degree. Some values were very high, being based on speculative prices, while many were extremely low. Frequently the same property had several values assigned to it.

In order to overcome as far as possible the obvious defects of the old system it was decided to establish a new system of valuation, by which all valuations required by State Departments—whether for loan, taxation, or other purposes—and by local authorities that rate on the capital or unimproved value, should be made by valuers employed by the State at fixed salaries and responsible to the Government alone.

The Government Valuation of Land Act, 1896, was in due course passed. This Act provided for the setting-up of a separate Department of State charged with the duty of estimating the values of real estate in the Dominion for taxation and other purposes of the General Government and for local-rating purposes.

The existing law relating to the valuation of land in New Zealand is contained in the Valuation of Land Act, 1925 (which is a consolidation of previous legislation on the subject), and its amendment of 1926.

SYSTEM AND PROCEDURE

The work of the Valuation Department is directed by the Valuer-General. The actual work of valuation is done by District Valuers and assistant valuers. The former are permanent officers, while the latter are temporarily employed to make valuations at such times and on such terms and conditions as are found necessary. Assistant valuers are remunerated by fees.

A valuation made by an assistant valuer or local valuer is subject to endorsement by the District Valuer before it is accepted by the Valuer-General.

The essential qualifications of a valuer who is employed in a country district are local knowledge of land-values and a practical knowledge of farming pursuits, both agricultural and pastoral, and of values of improvements. A valuer who is employed in a city or suburban district must have a special knowledge of building-construction and of the values of all kinds of improvements in addition to a knowledge of land values.

The Dominion is divided for administrative purposes into convenient valuation districts, to each of which is assigned a District Valuer, whoso functions are not, however, confined to a specific district, but may be exercised in such districts as the Valuer-General from time to time directs.

The duty of a valuer is to examine each property and to estimate to the best of his ability (1) the unimproved value of the land contained therein, (2) the value of the buildings (if any) or other improvements (if any) upon such land, and (3) the “capital value” of the property.

The definition of “land” in the Valuation of Land Act, 1925, as amended in 1926, is as follows: “Land' means all land, tenements, and hereditaments, whether corporeal or incorporeal, in New Zealand, and all chattel or other interests therein, and all trees or flax growing or standing thereon: Provided that the value of any trees that have been planted (other than fruit-trees or live hedges), and the value of any trees that have been preserved for shelter or ornamental purposes, shall not be included in any valuation appearing in a valuation roll supplied by the Valuer-General to a local authority pursuant to section 38 hereof.”

“Unimproved value” is defined in the Valuation of Land Act, 1925, as follows: “Unimproved value' of any land means the sum which the owner's estate or interest therein, if unencumbered by any mortgage or other charge thereon, might be expected to realize at the time of valuation if offered for sale on such reasonable terms and conditions as a bona fide seller might be expected to impose, and if no improvements had been made on the said land.”

Under the New Zealand law the increased value attaching to any piece of land which is due to the successful working of other lands in the district, or to State or local body expenditure on public works, or to the general prosperity and development of the country, forms portion of the “unimproved value.” Any increased value, however, which is represented by the improvements effected by the individual possessor, either past or present, does not form part of the “unimproved value.”

Valuers are enjoined not to strain after high values, nor to accept isolated “boom” prices, values involved in exchanges of land, or special prices paid for land under exceptional circumstances, as a standard of value, but to determine the value neither above nor below the fair selling-value in view of the many and diverse purposes for which the values are used.

The Valuation of Land Act defines “improvements” as follows: “Improvements' on land means all work done or material used at any time on or for the benefit of the land by the expenditure of capital or labour by any owner or occupier thereof in so far as the effect of the work done or material used is to increase the value of the land, and the benefit thereof is unexhausted at the time of valuation; but does not include work done or material used on or for the benefit of the land by the Crown or by any statutory public body, except so far as the same has been paid for by the owner or occupier either by way of direct contribution or by way of special rates on loans raised for the purpose of constructing within a county any road, bridge, irrigation-works, water-races, drainage-works, or river-protection works: Provided that the value of improvements made out of loan-moneys raised for the purpose of constructing within a county any road, bridge, irrigation-works, water-races, drainage-works, or river-protection works as aforesaid shall not exceed the amount of principal estimated by the Valuer-General to have been repaid by the owner in respect of any such loan by way of special rates.”

Subject to the limitations contained in the above definition, all buildings, fencing, planting, draining, constructing of private roads and water-races, clearing of timber, &c., permanent grassing, and all other work of a permanent nature effected upon or for the benefit of land are improvements. No work can, however, be considered an improvement if the benefit thereof is exhausted at the date of valuation.

The Valuation of Land Act defines “value of improvements” as “the added value which at the date of valuation the improvements give to the land.”

“Capital value” is defined as follows: “Capital value' of land means the sum which the owner's estate or interest therein, if unencumbered by any mortgage or other charge thereon, might be expected to realize at the time of valuation if offered for sale on such reasonable terms and conditions as a bona fide seller might be expected to require.”

The capital value is the fair selling-value in the open market, but not the auction value or value derivable at a forced sale.

Land containing or supposed to contain oil, coal, or other mineral deposits is valued as for the surface use only, and is of the same unimproved value as similar land in the neighbourhood (always without any regard to speculative mineral value) until the oil or minerals are produced, when the profits (if any) will be duly valued.

THE VALUATION ROLL

The Valuation of Land Act directs that a valuation roll shall be prepared for each district setting forth in respect of each separate property the following particulars:—

  1. The name of the owner of the land and the nature of his estate or interest therein, together with the name of the beneficial owner in the case of land held in trust:

  2. The name of the occupier within the meaning of the Rating Act:

  3. The situation, description, and area of the land:

  4. The nature and value of the improvements on the land:

  5. The unimproved value of the land:

  6. The capital value of the land:

  7. Such other particulars as are prescribed.

The district valuation roll so long as it continues in force is by law the roll from which the valuation roll of every local authority rating on the capital or on the unimproved value is framed.

The district valuation rolls may be revised by the Valuer-General as at such date or dates as the Governor-General in Council from time to time directs, and the revision may relate either to all the properties on a valuation roll or to any of them. There are no fixed periods between one general revision and the next, the periods varying considerably as between recently-settled and old-established districts. The necessity for revision really depends upon the extent to which values have moved since the last revision.

After the values in a district have been revised a new valuation roll is prepared. and the Valuer-General addresses to each person whose name appears thereon a notice setting forth the values at which his property is entered, and naming a date on or before which all objections to the values must be lodged. An objection to the valuation must be made in writing.

THE ASSESSMENT COURT

The Valuer-General refers objections to values to the District Valuer to enable him to review valuations before the sitting of the Assessment Court. If after careful reconsideration by the District Valuer it is decided that an objection shall be allowed or a reasonable compromise effected, the valuation is altered accordingly. On the other hand, if the Valuer-General is in possession of evidence that the valuer's estimates are fair, but the objector will not accept them, the objection is heard and determined by the Assessment Court.

The Assessment Court consists of three members, of whom one—the President—is a barrister or solicitor of the Supreme Court of New Zealand, appointed by the Governor-General in Council. Of the other two members of the Court, one member is appointed by the Governor-General in Council, and the other by the local authority of the district whose roll has been revised, or by two or more local authorities acting in unison, provided the appointee is not a member or a paid officer of any local authority. If the local authority fails to appoint an assessor, then the appointment is made by the Governor-General in Council. If the objection is allowed, the reduction is immediately entered on the valuation roll. If the objection is disallowed, the owner may, within fourteen days after the hearing by the Assessment Court, give notice to the Valuer-General that he requires the capital value to be reduced to the value which he (the objector) considers to be the fair selling-value as specified in his notice, or the land to be acquired on behalf of His Majesty at that value.

If the Valuer-General is of opinion that the Assessment Court has made an unfair reduction in a valuation he may, within fourteen days of the hearing, require the owner to consent to what he (the Valuer-General) considers is the fair selling capital value, and, failing such consent being given within thirty days after notice is delivered at his address, he may, with the approval of the Governor-General in Council, acquire the property at that value on behalf of His Majesty.

The decision of the Assessment Court on any objection before it is subject to appeal to the Supreme Court on a question of law. On all other questions the decision of the Assessment Court is final.

CAPITAL AND UNIMPROVED VALUES OF LAND

General valuations of land for the whole of New Zealand were made periodically up to the year 1897–98. Since that year no general valuations for the whole Dominion have been made, but portions are revalued from time to time. The figures in the following table, showing valuations over a number of years, therefore represent general valuations up to 1897 only, while for subsequent years the figures have been revised to include the latest valuations of small divisions.

In the twenty-four years from 1878 to 1902 the value, both of land and of improvements, increased by slightly over 50 per cent. In the eighteen years from 1902 to 1920, as the effect of a long period of prosperity, the total valuations more than trebled, while in the six years that have elapsed since 1920 unimproved values have increased by over £50,000,000 and capital values by over £133,000,000.

CAPITAL AND UNIMPROVED VALUES. 1878–1926.
Year.Capital Value (Land and Improvements).Unimproved Value of Land (included in previous Column).
 £     £     
187899,566,67962,573,868
1882101,000,000..
1885113,270,649..
1888111,137,71475,497,379
1891122,225,02975,832,465
1897138,591,34784,401,244
1902154,816,13294,847,727
1905197,684,475122,937,126
1907236,644,536149,682,689
1909271,516,022172,759,948
1911293,117,065184,062,798
1912315,503,213199,184,261
1913340,559,728212,963,468
1914365,342,237228,493,376
1915371,076,683230,705,147
1916389,164,729241,322,255
1917405,466,071251,087,708
1918421,383,373260,921,812
1919445,533,445275,988,409
1920470,093,697290,880,264
1921518,584,318317,631,245
1922544,503,376329,174,337
1923553,403,794330,790,991
1924568,500,653333,869,581
1925587,349,575339,310,260
1926603,250,306341,047,952

Information covering the last ten years as to the gross capital and unimproved values in the North and South Islands and in the whole Dominion is given in the following table, which also shows the separate totals for counties, boroughs, and town districts (independent of county jurisdiction).

GROSS VALUES, 1917–26.
Year.NumberNorth Island.South Island.*New Zealand.
Capital Value (Land and Improvements).Unimproved Value of Land (included in previous Column).Capital Value (Land and Improvements).Unimproved Value of Land (Included in previous Column).Capital Value (Land and Improvements).Unimproved Value of Land (included in previous Column).
£     £     £     £     £     £     
* Including Stewart Island and Chatham Islands.
Counties.
1917125154,477,641102,981,689100,636,68874,108,106255,114,329177,089,795
1918125164,928,221109,611,569103,714,87976,670,835268,643,100186,282,404
1919127182,705,967120,687,776108,086,61580,086,519290,792,582200,774,295
1920129192,504,367126,201,659114,988,29785,947,072307,492,664212,148,731
1921129206,439,797134,007,675125,642,53193,566,567332,082,328227,574,242
1922129210,502,471135,866,105127,069,78294,059,679337,572,253229,925,784
1923129212,365,004136,619,976125,801,99493,108,293338,166,998229,728,269
1924129214,571,989137,323,119126,047,70393,131,206340,619,692230,454,325
1925129217,347,187138,452,089126,696,66693,162,705344,043,853231,614,794
1926129218,934,039137,478,551127,019,17693,135,848345,953,215230,614,399
Boroughs.
191711596,207,34551,510,81948,770,85220,018,600144,978,19771,529,319
191811897,648,13951,772,26949,660,41920,358,456147,308,55872,130,725
191911798,520,64451,910,88650,615,52620,737,636149,136,17072,648,522
1920116103,409,09353,707,07752,511,73021,877,277155,920,82375,584,354
1921117119,091,89661,297,94560,050,05225,330,805179,141,94886,628,750
1922118137,157,30970,173,03562,096,94925,594,465199,254,25895,767,500
1923118142,049,54871,059,18464,572,62226,200,198206,622,17097,259,382
1924118153,284,67473,591,42767,069,28726,435,569220,353,961100,026,996
1925118165,944,9:5477,762,00569,402,51226,505,881235,347,446104,267,886
1926119176,492,48479,937,20372,316,31526,911,670248,808,799106,848,873
Independent Town Districts.
1917364,732,9482,207,633640,597260,9615,373,5452,468,594
1918364,820,0832,255,646611,632253,0375,431,7152,508,683
1919374,941,5192,301,302663,174264,2905,604,6932,565,592
1920395,979,3572,851,680700,853295,4996,680,2103,147,179
1921366,663,7463,126,936696,296301,3177,360,0423,128,253
1922366,944,4013,175,747732,464305,3067,676,8653,481,053
1923417,747,9123,457,862866,714345,4788,614,6263,803,340
1924396,644,5563,042,977882,444345,2837,527,0003,388,260
1925407,043,1273,081,319915,149346,2617,958,2763,427,580
1926397,450,9253,202,3241,037,367382,3568,488,2923,584,680
Grand Totals.
1917..255,417,934156,700,141150,048,13794,387,567405,466,071251,087,708
1918..267,396,443163,639,484153,986,93097,282,328421,383,373260,921,812
1919..286,168,130174,899,964159,365,315101,088,145445,533,445275,988,409
1920..301,892,817182,760,416168,200,880108,119,848470,093,697290,880,264
1921..332,195,139198,432,556186,388,879119,198,689518,584,318317,631,245
1922..354,604,181209,214,887189,899,195119,959,450544,503,376329,174,337
1923..362,162,464211,137,022191,241,330119,653,969553,403,794330,790,991
1924..374,501,219213,957,523193,999,134119,912,058568,500,653333,869,581
1925..390,335,248219,295,413197,014,327120,014,847587,349,575339,310,260
1926..402,877,448220,618,078200,372,858120,429,874603,250,306341,047,952

The values shown in the preceding table are, as stated, the gross values; they include the value not only of rateable properties, but also of churches, schools, unoccupied Crown lands, and other lands exempt from local rating. A summary of rateable values for the year 1926 is next given.

RATEABLE VALUES, 1926.—SUMMARY.
North Island.South Island.*New Zealand.
Capital Value (Land and Improvements).Unimproved Value of Land included in previous Column).Capital Value (Land and Improvements).Unimproved Value of Land (included in previous Column).Capital Value (Land and Improvements).Unimproved Value of Land (included in previous Column).
* Including Stewart Island and Chatham Islands.
 £     £     £     £     £     £     
Counties210,047,672131,392,242122,078,95689,973,842332,126,628221,366,084
Boroughs159,920,24871,088,49385,357,53024,190,340225,277,77895,278,833
Town districts (independent)6,948,9973,009,983956,575355,7167,905,5723,365,699
          Totals376,916,917205,490,713188,393,061114,519,898565,309,978320,010,616

As has been pointed out previously, the figures shown for 1926 and other years subsequent to 1898 do not represent general revaluations of the whole Dominion in the years shown. Revaluations are made, district by district, as circumstances permit, or as the progress of the district renders advisable. An analysis of the gross capital value shown for the year 1926 gives the following results:—

GROSS CAPITAL VALUES.—YEAR OF VALUATION.
Last revised as at April in YearCounties.Boroughs.Town Districts (Independent).Total.
 £     £     £     £     
1897161,629....161,629
189817,98476,664..94,648
1902..25,030..25,030
1904..31,063..31,063
1905..310,902..310,902
190660,375326,675..387,050
1907..881,083..881,083
1908..356,756..356,756
1909..42,825..42,825
1910..265,783..265,783
1911..913,588..913,588
1912..78,096362,112440,208
19132,989,502175,51332,9363,197,951
19149,912,6553,204,452530,07513,647,182
19153,896,182....3,896,182
191623,349,5658,694,967122,95132,167,483
191734,550,5934,919,207183,82739,653,627
191839,456,3951,475,834565,65941,497,888
191957,923,498344,548..58,268,046
192047,848,25612,617,270291,66960,757,195
192180,007,33987,263,4841,928,228169,199,051
192215,985,87458,626,426299,25574,911,555
19235,692,2477,907,130157,01713,756,394
19244,642,6238,843,9491,164,75614,651,328
19254,659,77231,048,833440,42536,149,030
192614,798,72620,378,7212,409,38237,586,829
          Totals345,953,215248,808,7998,488,292603,250,306

It should be explained that in those few cases where a borough, town district, or local division of a county has been valued partly in one year and partly in another, and information is not available as to the amounts represented by the valuations in the respective years, the whole district has been included in the latest of the years shown. Napier Borough, for instance, was revised partly in 1914 and partly in 1917, but is wholly included in the 1917 figures shown above.

Those districts which have not been revalued during, say, the last ten years may be regarded as having made little or no progress since the last valuation, which has accordingly been allowed to stand. Fiord County, with a gross capital value of £144,295 and a rateable capital value of only £15,831, has not been revalued since 1897, nor have certain islands.

The gross capital and unimproved values for each county, borough, and independent town district as in 1926 are next given. The particulars for component parts of administrative counties—viz., road districts, dependent town districts, and portions of outlying country—are given in the “Local Authorities Handbook,”

COUNTIES

TABLE SHOWING GROSS CAPITAL AND UNIMPROVED VALUES OF EACH COUNTY IN NEW ZEALAND.
County.Capital Value (Land and Improvements).Unimproved Value of Land (included in previous Column).
 £     £     
Mongonui920,855551,181
Whangaroa288,191178,854
Bay of Islands1,884,1781,073,471
Hokianga1,294,472779,308
Whangarei4,789,9722,272,896
Hobson2,160,6891,286,185
Otamatea1,726,792957,605
Rodney1,782,294930,329
Waitemata4,116,8562,701,167
Eden7,619,1744,007,486
Manukau4,474,8032,980,664
Franklin5,650,9913,782,805
Great Barrier Island133,758108,440
Islands—
     Little Barrier, Waiheke, &c.553,937372,614
Waikato4,896,3493,392,625
Raglan3,752,6162,369,003
Waipa5,814,2753,518,833
Coromandel685,078388,068
Thames642,519428,032
Hauraki Plains2,257,2091,311,765
Ohinemuri725,137456,255
Tauranga1,832,9771,077,608
Piako3,808,2202,589,220
Matamata3,270,0701,983,703
Rotorua1,070,987645,640
Whakatane2,442,7661,471,569
Taupo707,079485,259
Taumarunui1,581,9661,110,535
Ohura1,644,170963,196
Kawhia992,004580,702
Waitomo3,601,5182,196,974
Otorohanga2,174,0471,471,673
Islands—Motiti33,12019,150
Opotiki2,400,5951,314,525
Matakaoa1,097,046599,916
Waiapu3,848,1862,056,601
Uawa1,745,5351,129,710
Waikohu5,090,6473,079,775
Cook6,484,9834,358,504
Wairoa3,857,1382,461,911
Hawke's Bay10,961,4058,193,571
Waipawa2,974,1202,112,531
Waipukurau916,519682,736
Dannevirke3,413,6932,251,755
Woodville2,035,6611,461,891
Patangata4,635,2013,603,079
Weber739,822487,019
Clifton1,515,455851,401
Taranaki2,771,3431,530,982
Inglewood1,439,630679,193
Egmont1,661,525880,591
Stratford3,335,1412,100,758
Whangamomona1,035,044558,200
Waimate West2,101,5221,353,475
Eltham2,697,2461,469,560
Hawera3,459,5532,144,544
Patea3,610,3182,378,006
Waitotara2,772,9991,873,885
Waimarino2,351,3841,353,844
Wanganui3,208,3841,900,285
Rangitikei9,979,8046,267,771
Kiwitea3,411,3442,216,162
Pohangina1,761,5421,129,021
Kaitieke1,483,797964,922
Manawatu3,621,3532,560,337
Oroua3,115,5582,138,292
Kairanga4,871,9683,386,490
Horowhenua5,414,1833,736,878
Islands—
     Kapiti, Mana, and Somes17,98413,378
Chatham Islands285,864195,893
Pahiatua2,546,7792,434,329
Akitio1,184,821606,485
Castlepoint826,614533,125
Eketahuna1,851,1641,007,266
Mauriceville539,805303,390
Masterton4,360,9412,730,972
Wairarapa South8,029,0301,767,509
Featherston4,757,7473,036,124
Hutt3,541,0931,821,826
Makara1,129,348513,211
Collingwood455,941275,658
Takaka711,633396,892
Waimea3,161,9971,746,637
Sounds822,785497,411
Marlborough5,048,6503,676,815
Awatere2,243,3581,756,414
Buller1,447,641766,536
Murchison749,415441,960
Inangahua765,089399,300
Grey905,722572,567
Westland1,136,430784,127
Kaikoura1,674,4331,207,499
Cheviot1,753,2411,428,555
Amuri2,609,7372,107,925
Waipara4,305,9793,691,031
Ashley1,132,976909,880
Kowai1,663,6681,359,200
Oxford1,161,689950,258
Rangiora1,817,7171,478,058
Eyre1,714,9401,389,655
Waimairi3,515,6601,699,434
Paparua2,375,6661,570,496
Malvern2,587,0262,039,560
Tawera576,589478,119
Heathcote1,897,540940,820
Halswell857,809684,174
Selwyn1,737,7521,396,417
Springs1,265,4251,032,610
Ellesmere2,780,1822,318,017
Mount Herbert730,245601,358
Wairewa1,542,7441,271,534
Akaroa2,680,8232,273,758
Ashburton11,715,4199,797,682
Geraldine3,540,6652,875,399
Levels3,677,0732,965,550
Mackenzie2,987,6052,287,043
Waimate6,764,0245,539,531
Waitaki5,320,0964,082,488
Maniototo1,476,9791,035,665
Waihemo820,543599,219
Waikouaiti1,276,825805,963
Peninsula683,679345,797
Taieri2,358,8921,656,134
Tuapeka2,433,9611,680,184
Bruce1,801,3151,186,524
Clutha3,200,0201,981,998
Islands—
     Quarantine and Goat3,454900
Vincent1,621,3621,058,205
Lake553,292405,653
Fiord144,295137,513
Wallace3,672,7132,534,337
Southland14,606,3689,633,375
Stewart Island230,350174,240
Islands—
     Antipodes, &c.13,88013,880

BOROUGHS

TABLE SHOWING GROSS CAPITAL AND UNIMPROVED VALUES OF EACH BOROUGH IN NEW ZEALAND.
Borough.Capital Value (Land and Improvements).Unimproved Value of Land (included in previous Column).
 £     £     
Whangarei2,357,843979,759
Dargaville744,519262,274
Birkenhead845,334364,289
Devonport3,277,4861,415,042
AUCKLAND CITY
     City Portion27,994,53616,334,800
     Parnell     ″     2,088,1111,052,175
     Grey Lynn     ″     2,481,419849,697
     Arch Hill     ″     461,320184,290
     Eden Terrace     ″     555,226223,215
     Point Chevalier     ″     973,278451,930
     Epsom     ″     2,737,7021,177,180
     Remuera     ″     5,113,7112,257,821
          Total of City42,405,30322,531,108
Newmarket1,467,549810,480
Onehunga2,541,805967,896
Takapuna2,168,8411,043,958
Northcote606,407281,017
Mount Albert5,023,8961,976,166
Avondale1,034,829488,463
Mount Eden5,371,3582,121,768
Otahuhu1,138,905450,625
Pukekohe906,235468,892
Hamilton6,387,1793,020,385
Cambridge770,543342,168
Ngaruawahia202,49392,963
Te Awamutu638,689322,739
Thames947,089330,961
Tauranga800,880416,552
Paeroa480,885188,669
Waihi310,07742,012
Morrinsville592,533243,405
To Aroha675,133288,510
Rotorua1,763,4111,018,353
Whakatane466,384186,481
Taumarunui648,360280,239
Te Kuiti608,939327,769
Opotiki366,715184,770
Gisborne5,657,0192,444,370
Wairoa726,077362,720
Napier4,056,4541,694,464
Hastings3,129,7071,527,312
Dannevirke1,342,441501,462
Woodville175,51360,566
Waipawa304,934141,755
Waipukurau449,238160,904
New Plymouth4,523,6251,746,468
Hawera1,759,760770,390
Patea158,21457,541
Waitara265,78383,179
Inglewood239,62988,199
Stratford1,025,261451,942
Eltham574,128200,835
Wanganui City7,913,2113,342,093
Marton752,135216,432
Raetihi291,823121,505
Ohakune142,05545,607
Taihape651,142335,070
Feilding1,551,735567,466
Palmerston North6,489,7762,449,780
Foxton304,712114,853
WELLINGTON CITY
     City Portion25,059,46413,784,336
     Wadestown     ″     755,648243,965
     Northland     ″     765,887227,429
     Melrose—
     Kilbirnie4,084,218999,793
     Island Bay     ″     1,293,630354,275
     Ohiro     ″     2,150,920571,351
     Onslow Portion930,599300,457
     Karori     ″     874,302300,863
     Miramar     ″     1,932,734528,337
          Total of City37,847,40217,310,806
Shannon211,53588,271
Levin672,185220,408
Otaki364,118171,837
Pahiatua326,67596,947
Masterton2,432,764857,516
Carterton356,756102,483
Greytown213,79854,696
Upper Hutt611,074221,523
Lower Hutt2,542,7591,013,866
Petone2,068,482629,146
Eketahuna162,69445,432
Featherston186,34644,681
Eastbourne511,904146,965
Richmond253,814118,878
Nelson City2,141,462865,501
Picton358,560152,505
Blenheim1,567,085591,088
Motueka318,697157,164
Westport739,378357,622
Greymouth913,588267,999
Brunner76,66417,497
Kumara31,0636,316
Hokitika397,10189,012
Ross25,0307,626
Runanga57,23318,657
Rangiora552,335165,045
Kaiapoi334,60889,663
CHRISTCHURCH CITY
     St. Albans Portion4,174,4781,321,472
     North Richmond     ″     456,785121,410
     Papanui     ″     753,160252,375
     Richmond     ″     304,56596,975
     North-east     ″     891,462341,465
     North-west     ″     3,039,7501,631,715
     South-east     ″     2,164,240986,728
     South-west     ″     4,937,5352,789,988
     Sydenham     ″     2,509,639829,785
     Opawa     ″     256,00598,800
     St. Martin's     ″     187,09558,485
     Beckenham-Fisherton     ″     351,57974,525
     Linwood     ″     1,967,452593,145
     Avonside     ″     255,55573,825
     Bromley Ward126,30034,070
     Spreydon Portion1,253,440344,690
     Woolston     ″     820,650265,731
          Total of City24,449,6909,915,184
New Brighton838,996282,571
Sumner798,905323,277
Lyttelton648,845231,680
Akaroa168,51374,541
Riccarton986,110269,803
Ashburton706,056274,264
Timaru4,906,8371,930,097
Geraldine196,33050,810
Temuka408,790131,015
Waimate489,724128,860
Oamaru1,634,805553,910
Hampden32,1279,657
Naseby20,8632,583
Palmerston123,64329,718
Waikouaiti114,24739,818
Port Chalmers375,981120,778
West Harbour246,47273,692
DUNEDIN CITY—
     Valley Portion908,631285,824
     Maori Hill     ″     827,196240,190
     Roslyn     ″     1,562,748478,410
     Mornington     ″     1,000,589262,100
     Leith     ″     4,332,0531,822,916
     Central     ″     4,936,5922,199,810
     Caversham and South2,324,169663,230
     Dunedin Portion  
     Anderson's Bay Portion817,550214,680
          Total of City16,709,5286,167,160
St. Kilda1,666,585395,990
Green Island396,72585,490
Mosgiel297,32595,730
Roxburgh86,09021,520
Lawrence111,25429,754
Tapanui42,8259,125
Milton226,50355,991
Balclutha325,730111,082
Kaitangata112,52131,538
Cromwell82,08616,219
Alexandra95,31315,070
Arrowtown21,5193,375
Queenstown65,60814,575
Gore1,002,930325,901
Mataura315,08587,010
Winton155,81355,475
Invercargill4,807,4101,747,814
South Invercargill360,213136,205
Riverton169,63549,750
Bluff352,035110,065

TOWN DISTRICTS

TABLE SHOWING GROSS CAPITAL AND UNIMPROVED VALUES OF EACH TOWN DISTRICT (OUTSIDE THE JURISDICTION OF ANY COUNTY) IN NEW ZEALAND.
Town District.Capital Value (Land and Improvements).Unimproved Value of Land (included in previous Column).
 £     £     
Kaitaia157,01771,647
Hikurangi147,38143,741
Warkworth100,33027,855
Helensville229,91581,605
Henderson194,93194,441
Now Lynn605,823255,260
Glen Eden238,365105,455
Ellerslie681,711270,190
Waiuku264,474126,243
Howick159,32572,849
Papatoetoe686,690362,260
Manurewa392,823163,841
Papakura483,045228,355
Tuakau162,75478,855
Huntly233,20587,355
Leamington142,36068,060
To Puke296,240124,689
Matamata440,425198,460
Otorohanga112,70451,412
Taradale247,312135,762
Havelock North318,347136,546
Opunake148,74162,677
Manaia122,95144,072
Waverley106,14041,828
Rangataua32,9369,535
Mangaweka58,20322,234
Hunterville104,50437,095
Bull's63,42225,164
Manunui71,12325,823
Martinborough229,10148,193
Johnsonville218,627100,822
Cobden103,36434,705
Tahunanui146,33250,173
Leeston151,11039,795
Tinwald137,36574,480
Pleasant Point119,91051,755
Nightcaps69,34015,070
Otautau132,33850,277
Lumsden53,97415,251
Wyndham123,63450,850

Chapter 28. SECTION XXVIII.—BANKING

BANKS OF ISSUE

THE Banking Act, 1908, consolidates the law of New Zealand relating to the general business of banking in the Dominion. The Act provides that the incorporation of banks by Royal Charter shall be as effectual within New Zealand as Acts of the General Assembly. The number of directors is prescribed, and authority is given to any bank to increase its capital on a resolution of the shareholders. Transfers of shares on which there is any liability must be approved by the directors or their duly appointed attorney or attorneys. Every bank trading in the Dominion is required to furnish quarterly statements of its business, for publication in the Gazette. A sworn copy of an entry in the books of a bank shall in all legal proceedings be evidence of such entry, and a bank is not required in any legal proceedings to which it is not a party to produce its books before a Court, unless ordered by a Judge for special cause. Provision is made for bank holidays, and for the destruction of cheques, drafts, bills of exchange, or promissory notes after the expiration of ten years from the date or due date of such documents.

Part II of the Bills of Exchange Act, 1908, consolidates the law relating to cheques on a bank.

The Companies Act, 1908, with the exception of Part IX (re companies incorporated outside New Zealand), and also of the provisions relating to branch registers, does not apply to banking companies formed within and operating only within the Dominion.

There are six banks of issue trading in New Zealand, two of these institutions, the Bank of New Zealand and the National Bank of New Zealand, being incorporated by special Acts of the General Assembly of the Dominion. The Bank of New Zealand has branches in London, Australia, Fiji, and Samoa, while its branches and agencies within the Dominion number 223. The other five banks have between them 281 establishments within the Dominion, making a total of 501, or an average of one bank to every 2,851 inhabitants.

CAPITAL AND RESERVE FUNDS

The paid-up capital of the above banks, their reserve funds, and the rate and amount of their last dividend as on the 31st December, 1926, were as follows:—

Bank.Paid-up Capital.Rate per Cent. per Annum of Last Dividend and Bonus.Amount of Last Half-yearly Dividend and Bonus.Amount of Reserved Profits at Time of declaring Dividend.

* Interest payable for half-year.

† Dividend for full year.

 £     Per Cent.£     £     
Bank of New Zealand—
 4-per-cent. stock guaranteed by New Zealand Government529,988..10,599*..
 “A” preference shares issued to the Crown (Act of 1920)500,0001050,0003,390,378
 “B” preference shares issued to the Crown (Act of 1920)1,375,00011 13/16162,4643,390,378
     Ordinary shares3,750,00013 1/2499,9283,390,378
Union Bank of Australia (Limited)3,500,00015262,5004,558,012
Bank of New South Wales6,000,00010600,0004,750,000
Bank of Australasia4,000,00010 and bonus of 3 per cent.260,0003,892,886
National Bank of New Zealand (Limited)2,000,00012 and bonus of 2 per cent.160,0002,343,044
Commercial Bank of Australia (Limited)—
     Ordinary999,9461563,6921,066,141
     Preference2,117,3504 (preference only)42,3471,066,141

The movement of paid-up capital and reserved profits during the last ten years is given below:—

Year.Paid-up Capital.Reserved Profits.
 £     £     
191713,147,85711,136,238
191813,147,85711,524,731
191913,992,99711,793,408
192018,048,90413,201,889
192118,224,65511,778,582
192220,488,22514,210,228
192321,727,52615,131,489
192422,327,53719,461,399
192524,581,06417,627,901
192624,772,28420,000,461

DEVELOPMENT OF BANKING

A consideration of the table below indicates that the development of banking in New Zealand since the year 1857 has been very great. Such a growth has been possible only through a corresponding expansion of trade and industry, concomitant with a progressive increase in the population of the country. The figures for each year have been arrived at by taking the average of the four quarterly returns, which represent the averages during the respective quarters and not the position at any definite date. Deposits include amounts on fixed and current deposit and Government deposits. Advances comprise notes and bills discounted and debts due to the banks (exclusive of debts abandoned as bad).

DEPOSITS, ADVANCES, ASSETS, AND LIABILITIES, 1857–1926.
Year.Deposits.Advances.Assets.Liabilities.
 £     £     £     £     
1857343,316..419,860432,494
18703,127,7694,334,8206,315,3543,819,676
18808,538,93511,228,86514,220,2759,550,177
189012,368,61013,996,08617,735,25913,356,598
190015,570,61011,343,41117,314,53516,964,582
191024,968,76118,439,99926,398,92726,742,081
192059,405,34138,241,93256,111,43367,818,469
192245,913,39444,768,17861,779,57053,868,834
192349,039,48243,322,24259,641,23556,204,292
192449,502,49944,559,66161,325,86557,131,235
192552,207,20245,298,95562,128,80860,219,697
192650,135,11449,149,26065,765,29758,008,161

In 1880 deposits represented an average of £16.46 per head of the mean population; in 1890, £18.66; in 1900, £19.41; in 1910, £23.99; and in 1911, £25.16. In 1912. however, the average fell to £23.53, and in 1913 (the strike year) a further fall was recorded, the rate per head being £23.01. The years 1914 and 1915 showed a recovery, the rates being £24.24 and £27.35 respectively; while for 1916 the rate jumped to £32.63. In 1917 it rose to £37.36, and each successive year showed a substantial increase on the previous year until 1920, when the rate was £47.81. Since then the rate has fluctuated between £35 and £40, the figure for 1926 being £35.46.

The ratio of advances to deposits, which was 131.50 per cent. in 1880, reached its maximum in 1883, when it stood at 171.16 per cent. The proportion since that year fell, till in 1903 it was only 70.67 per cent. The 1916 ratio (66.42 per cent.) was lower than in any previous year. The ratio then remained fairly constant until a rise to 102.45 occurred in 1921. A fall to 97.51 in 1922 was followed by rates ranging around 90, until 1926, when an advance to 98.03 was recorded.

In 1886 the average amount of advances made by the banks was £15,834,877, equal to £25.36 per head of the mean population. The advances gradually declined in amount and in proportion to population until 1891, when they were in value £11,448,745, or £17.04 per head. In 1897 advances stood at £10,020,640, or £13.16 per head, which is the lowest average since the year 1872. There was then a continuous rise both in amounts of advances and in rates per head of population until 1908, for which year the figures were £21,172,808, or £21.32 per head. After 1908 the amounts fluctuated, but the tendency was still to rise. During the two years 1917 and 1918 the total amount advanced by the banks increased by nearly seven millions, totalling in the latter year £31,711,350. Subsequent years showed further increases, the average advances for 1921 reaching the record figure of £50,607,541, after which the total hovered round £44,000,000 until 1925. The amount for 1926 was £49,149,260, equal to £34.77 per head.

The largest amount of discounts in any year was £6,061,959, in 1879, a rate of £12.32 per head. In the previous year had occurred the highest rate—£12.88 per head. From 1879 there was a fall, year by year, until 1896, when the sum was £1,756,791, or £2.35 per head, since when there have been further successive falls in the amount per head, which reached the low figure of £1.09 in 1918, rising progressively to £1.93 in 1921, after which it gradually fell away, the rate for 1926 being £1.26.

LIABILITIES

The liabilities of the banks of issue for the last ten years are shown in the table following, the figures given referring to New Zealand business only. The liabilities shown represent the average of the four quarters of the year.

LIABILITIES, 1917–26.
Year.Notes in Circulation.Bills in Circulation.Balances due to other Banks.Deposits.Total Liabilities.
 £     £     £     £     £     
19175,410,957105,89594,39642,930,71348,541,961
19186,266,768123,34495,68145,562,93952,048,732
19197,087,545173,722110,68250,489,44457,861,393
19207,890,418239,877282,83359,405,34167,818,469
19217,569,319191,2731,650,43649,397,41158,808,439
19227,019,220266,963669,25745,913,39453,868,834
19236,593,068307,419264,32349,039,48256,204,292
19246,587,546315,601725,58949,502,49957,131,235
19256,775,470312,983924,04252,207,20260,219,697
19266,730,421292,370850,25650,135,11458,008,161

Total liabilities have advanced from £41,727,619 in 1916 to £58,008,161 in 1926, an increase of 39 per cent. While it cannot be denied that expansion of trade has played an important part in the increase, it should be borne in mind that currency inflation has been a not inconsiderable factor in this remarkable growth. A striking feature is the extraordinary rise in the note - issue, which rose from £4,049,529 in 1916 to its zenith of £7,890,418 in 1920. Since then a gradual process of deflation has been in operation, the note-circulation in 1926 being £6,730,421.

The next table shows the total liabilities for each quarter during the same period:—

QUARTERLY LIABILITIES, 1917–26.
Year.March Quarter.June Quarter.September Quarter.December Quarter.Average of Quarters.
 £     £     £     £     £     
191746,573,20649,755,80349,014,88748,823,94748,541,961
191851,343,97956,454,08651,258,66649,138,19952,048,732
191953,661,06658,103,51358,977,22260,703,77357,861,393
192067,659,57771,310,71168,648,55663,655,03367,818,469
192162,815,64962,255,47456,946,85853,215,77358,808,439
192254,350,33655,365,32453,845,54351,914,13253,868,834
192355,888,10159,459,26755,968,70553,501,09556,204,292
192458,860,05758,673,34355,347,45855,644,08057,131,235
192561,309,07562,215,23859,194,08458,160,39160,219,697
192659,484,11060,765,98957,219,99554,562,55158,008,161

Details of liabilities for each of the quarters of 1926 are now given.

LIABILITIES, 1926.
Quarter.Notes in Circulation.Bills in Circulation.Balances due to other Banks.Deposits.Total Liabilities.
 £     £     £     £     £     
March6,830,982334,7991,003,65551,314,67459,484,110
June6,847,555278,1761,044,63152,595,62760,765,989
September6,485,439266,602457,59850,010,35657,219,995
December6,757,707289,905895,14146,619,79854,562,551
     Average6,730,421292,370850,25650,135,11458,008,161

ASSETS

Assets are now presented in a manner similar to that in which liabilities are shown.

ASSETS, 1917–26.
Year.Coin and Bullion.Notes and Bills discounted.Debts due, exclusive of Bad Debts.Balances due from other Banks.All other Assets.Total Assets.
 £     £     £     £     £     £     
19178,072,2791,414,58627,433,16496,7127,962,87544,979,616
19188,085,9611,261,20430,450,147153,0918,619,72448,570,127
19198,017,1591,446,29930,271,421211,2918,669,03948,615,209
19207,728,9421,753,07236,488,860344,4519,796,10856,111,433
19217,660,5322,463,39648,144,1451,634,9758,798,23468,701,282
19227,822,5621,643,73043,124,4481,143,9578,044,87361,779,570
19237,900,5941,609,30241,712,940717,5757,700,82459,641,235
19247,816,1451,589,76342,969,898725,5898,224,47061,325,865
19257,722,9171,639,16843,659,7871,214,3217,892,61562,128,808
19267,797,3191,787,50447,361,756881,8457,936,87365,765,297

As in the case of liabilities, the growth in assets during the decade has been very considerable, the 1916 figure of £37,015,485 comparing with £65,765,297 in 1926 and £68,701,282 in the peak year of 1921. Debts due, which loom largely in the total each year, increased from £23,427,562 in 1916 to £47,361,756 in 1926.

QUARTERLY ASSETS, 1917–26.
Year.March Quarter.June Quarter.September Quarter.December Quarter.Average of Quarters.
 £     £     £     £     £     
191743,401,70143,885,63644,834,31047,796,81744,979,616
191845,507,36349,441,62948,898,69950,432,81848,570,127
191949,217,27249,184,58246,757,71049,301,27248,615,209
192050,096,52952,469,35856,403,89465,475,95256,111,433
192171,097,42371,664,58566,378,42865,664,69168,701,282
192264,666,80963,352,32259,343,19659,755,95161,779,570
192359,335,21758,313,69258,797,00762,119,02359,641,235
192461,523,98560,243,83460,258,64163,276,99961,325,865
192561,199,18660,452,02961,340,14665,523,87062,128,808
192665,171,19465,624,70464,367,51067,897,77965,765,297

In the next table details of assets are given for each of the quarters of 1926:—

ASSETS, 1926.
Quarter.Coin and Bullion.Notes and Bills discounted.Debts due, exclusive of Bad Debts.Balances due from other Banks.All other Assets.Total Assets.
 £     £     £     £     £     £     
March7,791,4561,912,83846,372,3021,022,8428,071,75665,171,194
June7,795,5031,728,90846,985,8341,062,9698,051,49065,624,704
September7,792,3311,631,49546,692,451508,8517,742,38264,367,510
December7,809,9851,876,77349,396,438932,7187,881,86567,897,779
     Average7,797,3191,787,50447,361,756881,8457,936,87365,765,297

DEPOSITS AND ADVANCES

The total amount of deposits, the amount per head of mean population, the total advances, and the ratio of advances to deposits, taking the average of the four quarters for each of the last ten years, are as follow:—

DEPOSITS AND ADVANCES, 1917–26.
Year.Deposits.Advances.
Total Amount.Per Head of Population.Total Amount.Ratio to Deposits.
£     £     s.d.£     Per Cent.
191742,930,713377428,847,74967.19
191845,562,9393910531,711,35069.59
191950,489,444426831,717,72062.82
192059,405,3414716338,241,93264.37
192149,397,41138131050,607,541102.45
192245,913,394353744,768,17897.51
192349,039,4823618543,322,24288.34
192449,502,49936111144,559,66190.01
192552,207,2023714245,298,95586.77
192650,135,114359349,149,26098.03

As in the case of liabilities and assets, deposits and advances have increased greatly during the ten years. The peak years of 1919 and 1920, in the case of deposits, indicate the high-water mark of the short-lived prosperity associated with the war and post-war period. The high figures shown for advances in 1921 and 1926 indicate the extent to which the assistance of the banks is utilized in time of trade depression.

QUARTERLY DEPOSITS, 1917–26.
Year.March Quarter.June Quarter.September Quarter.December Quarter.Average of Quarters.
£     £     £     £     £     
191741,713,65744,696,00343,133,34942,179,84142,930,713
191845,212,44650,101,35244,782,76142,155,19945,562,939
191946,904,66650,623,74851,368,19153,061,17350,489,444
192059,408,13662,977,25760,659,07954,576,89159,405,341
192153,455,13553,699,62847,101,63043,333,25049,397,411
192244,866,83947,399,60046,957,70344,429,43445,913,394
192348,659,63752,091,99448,983,79846,422,49749,039,482
192451,693,55151,606,63247,853,80046,856,01349,502,499
192553,090,84254,551,31651,459,75149,726,89752,207,202
192651,314,67452,595,62750,010,35646,619,79850,135,114

The following table shows the three different classes of deposits for each quarter during the last five years:—

Year.March Quarter.June Quarter.September Quarter.December Quarter.
£     £     £     £     
Government.
19224,506,4496,010,7144,995,8383,325,014
19235,193,8226,409,0415,044,9623,592,320
19244,660,2593,977,3212,731,7742,179,514
19253,193,6143,087,6803,706,3273,696,534
19264,012,1944 326,2784,027,5032,383,149
Non Interest-bearing.
192224,138,74625,046,47324,498,15123,542,868
192326,445,50228,276,20425,800,73924,261,042
192428,436,16228,336,76025,220,63924,776,888
192529,765,51730,497,21026,811,76225,189,554
192626,865,85127,594,49624,907,96123,131,103
Interest-bearing.
192216,221,64416,342,41417,463,71417,561,552
192317,020,31417,406,74918,138,09818,569,135
192418,597,13019,292,55219,901,38619,899,611
192520,131,71120,966,42620,941,66220,840,809
192620,436,62920,674,85321,074,89221,105,546

Deposits as a whole show a general trend to be at their maximum in the June quarter. This tendency is particularly pronounced in the case of Government deposits by reason of the receipt of income-tax in the earlier months of the year, after which the amount dwindles away to reach a minimum in the December quarter. Interest - bearing deposits show but little variation from quarter to quarter. In the non-interest-bearing class, which is made up of current accounts, the lowest level is generally associated with the final quarter of the year, and the highest with the second quarter, a state of affairs probably due largely to the seasonal influence of sheep-farming among the Dominion's productive activities.

The table following shows the amount of advances quarterly during the last ten years, together with the ratio to deposits:—

QUARTERLY ADVANCES AND RATIO TO DEPOSITS, 1917–26.
Year.Total Advances.Percentage of Advances to Deposits.
March.June.September.December.March.June.September.December.
 £     £     £     £      
191727,694,93128,280,30328,415,4531,000,31666.3963.2765.8773.49
191829,317,89532,807,81031,646,63433,073,06164.8465.4870.6678.45
191932,203,64632,410,70630,149,77332,106,75568.6564.0458.6960.50
192032,042,04334,789,58139,017,80847,118,29553.9355.2464.3286.33
192152,446,34154,385,48648,039,61047,558,72798.11101.27101.98109.75
192246,491,31646,155,93342,994,44843,431,017103.6297.3791.5697.65
192342,521,57141,711,27342,826,72846,229,39587.3880.0787.4399.58
192444,403,52443,975,58743,923,08145,936,45385.9085.0491.7998.36
192543,730,26243,935,77144,975,36048,554,42682.3780.5487.4097.64
192648,285,14048,714,74248,323,94651,273,21194.0992.6296.63109.12

The amount of advances generally attains a maximum in the final quarter of each year. The ratio of advances to deposits shows a considerable range, from 53.93 per cent. in the first quarter of 1920, to 109.75 per cent. in the December quarter of the following year.

COMPARISON WITH AUSTRALIA.

Deposits per head of population in banks of issue in each of the Australian States during the second quarter of each of the last five years are shown. Figures for New Zealand are given by way of comparison.

DEPOSITS PER HEAD IN JOINT STOCK BANKS OF AUSTRALIA AND IN BANKS OF ISSUE IN NEW ZEALAND, 1922–26 (JUNE QUARTER).
State.1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.
 £     s.d.£     s.d.£     s.d.£     s.d.£     s.d.
New South Wales40107421944013443964503
Victoria481715316519051685342
Queensland344935112361736169381010
South Australia361310351683813375738611
Western Australia252102695251552419122177
Tasmania2358241632686241272659
Northern Territory5070493252165413957111
          Total, Commonwealth401042894179427043182
New Zealand361213910038923915103762

It should be noted that the figures for each of the Australian States and also for the whole Commonwealth are exclusive of deposits at the Commonwealth Bank. Excluding savings-bank deposits (which are included in the comparative table of savings-banks which appears towards the end of this section), deposits with the Commonwealth Bank for June quarter of 1926 represented £5 1s. per head of population.

TRADE BALANCE AND BANK RESOURCES

The prosperity of New Zealand is so intimately bound up with conditions of external trade—in which the Dominion holds the highest per capita rate in the world—that business conditions generally, and consequently banking resources, are susceptible in a marked degree to any appreciable change in the balance of trade. A favourable export season, in which there is a substantial excess of exports over imports, spells a period of prosperity characterized by increased bank deposits and a diminution in advances, the resultant increase in the excess of deposits over advances being roughly on the same scale as the improvement in the trade balance. Reversely, a movement in the trade balance unfavourable to the Dominion tends to produce slump conditions marked by diminished bank deposits and an increase in advances. In these circumstances, the excess of deposits over advances is reduced, and may (depending on the severity of the slump) disappear altogether, to give way to an excess of advances. Here again the movement corresponds roughly to the recession in the trade balance.

This close relationship between trade and banking movements is brought out in the diagram below, which shows progress over the last thirty years. The trade balance is for each calendar year, and the banking resources represent the average for each December quarter. Notwithstanding an occasional lag in the banking movement, the correlation established is striking.

OVERDRAFT AND DISCOUNT RATES

The overdraft rates and the rates of discount current in the Dominion were 1/2 per cent. higher in 1920 than the corresponding rates ruling prior to the European War. A further increase of 1/2 per cent., following a period when importations had been made on a larger scale than at any previous time in the Dominion's history, was made in January, 1921, the demand on banks for money being very considerable. Another aspect of the position, which is apparent from the figures given earlier in this section, was the rapid diminution—from twenty millions to two millions—in the excess of deposits (other than Government) over advances during the closing sis months of 1920. It is not surprising accordingly to find a further increase in the overdraft (and the discount) rates as from March, 1921. There was no further alteration in the rate until January, 1923, when the overdraft rate was reduced to 6 1/2 per cent., a rate which ruled until April, 1927. As a result of financial stringency, occasioned by adverse trade conditions during 1926–27, both the overdraft and discount rates were increased to 7 per cent. in May, 1927.

Below are given the overdraft rates charged on “best” accounts, and the rates of discount current in New Zealand for best mercantile paper of a currency not exceeding three months:—

 Overdraft Rate, per Cent.Rate of Discount, per Cent.
At end of 19135 ½5
At end of 192276 ½
At end of 19236 ½6 ½
At end of 19246 ½6 ½
At end of 19256 ½6 ½
At end of 19266 ½6 ½
January to April, 19276 ½6 ½
May. 1927, to date77

ISSUE OF NOTES

The Banking Act, 1908, deals with the issue of notes generally. The Governor-General may empower any bank to issue and circulate notes, subject to the provisions and restrictions contained in the charter or letters patent under which such bank is incorporated; all such notes to be payable in gold only at the office of the bank at the place of issue, and to be a first charge on all assets of the bank.

The private Act of the Bank of New Zealand contains the following clause: “That the total amount of promissory note spayable on demand, issued and in circulation within the Dominion, shall not at any time exceed the amount of coin, bullion, and public securities which shall for the time being be held by the said corporation within the Dominion of New Zealand or within the United Kingdom, nor three times the amount of the coin for the time being held by the said corporation within the said Dominion.” Similar provision exists relating to the National Bank of New Zealand (Limited).

On the 5th August, 1914, immediately after the outbreak of the late war, an amendment to the Banking Act was passed empowering the Governor-General in Council, from time to time, to make a Proclamation declaring “that the notes payable on demand by any bank therein named, and then issued or thereafter to be issued or reissued within New Zealand under any lawful authority in that behalf, shall during the period limited by the Proclamation be everywhere within New Zealand a good and legal tender of money to the amount therein expressed to be payable.” Conditions governing the issue of such Proclamation are laid down, and the bank may be required to give adequate security that it will redeem the notes in gold on the expiration of the period covered by the Proclamation. Provision is also made for payment by the State Treasury in case of default by the bank. During the period any such Proclamation is in force coined gold must not be exported except with the consent of the Minister of Finance. During the period between 5th August, 1914, and 5th November, 1919, this prohibition also applied to uncoined gold.

Immediately on the passing of the amendment referred to, a Proclamation was gazetted declaring notes of all six banks of issue doing business in New Zealand to be legal tender from the 6th August to the 6th September, 1914. Further extensions were made from time to time, and the present authority expires on 10th January, 1929.

It should be noted that the figures of notes in circulation given under a previous heading relate to liabilities only, and exclude notes held by the issuing bank. On account of the banking returns in New Zealand being published only in the form of a statement of liabilities and assets, statistics as to the number of notes created and remaining uncancelled are not available.

POST OFFICE SAVINGS-BANK

In connection with the Post Office in New Zealand a savings-bank has been conducted since the 1st February, 1867. The minimum deposit receivable, except in certain specified cases, is 1s., and no interest is given on any sum less than £1 or in excess of £5,000. Interest on sums up to £500 is paid at the rate of 4 per cent. per annum, and on sums between £500 and £5,000 at the rate of 3 1/4 per cent. for the amount over £500.

The Postmaster-General may pay deposits to a maximum of £200 to the legal representative of a deceased depositor without requiring him to take out letters of administration or to prove the will. This provision, together with another provision whereby a depositor may nominate one or more persons to receive part or all of the amount at credit after the depositor's death, enables a widow or orphan to obtain possession of perhaps much-needed funds without either delay or cost.

The number of post-offices open for the transaction of savings-bank business at the 31st March, 1927, was 875.

There were 97,713 new accounts opened during the year ended the 31st March, 1927, and 72,041 accounts were closed during the period. The total number of open accounts at the 31st March, 1927, was 783,827, or one to every 1.82 of the population, including Maoris.

The deposits received during the year amounted to £29,456,383, and the withdrawals to £30,149,629. The total sum standing at credit of all accounts on the 31st March, 1927, was £48,985,502, which gave an average of £62 9s. 11d. to the credit of each open account. Information for each of the last ten years is given below.

POST OFFICE SAVINGS-BANK, 1917–26.
Year ended 31st March.Number of Depositors at End of Year.Total Amount of Deposits during Year.Total Amount of Withdrawals during Year.Excess of Deposits over Withdrawals.Interest.Total Amount to Credit of Depositors at End of Year.

* Calendar year.

† Fifteen months ended 31st March.

The minus sign (-) represents excess of withdrawals over deposits.

  £     £     £     £     £     
1917*566,35117,106,52914,461,1692,645,360947,82129,196,390
1918*590,20518,101,10514,938,8423,162,2631,059,47233,418,125
1919*630,78329,758,44725,962,3773,796,0701,178,93538,393,130
1921664,81944,302,85241,162,4863,140,3661,818,53543,352,031
1922678,93029,125,99730,236,231−1,110,2341,599,90743,841,704
1923690,79026,682,42727,769,263−1,086,8361,605,52544,360,393
1924710,15729,598,37229,510,32188,0511,649,97646,098,421
1925735,14829,582,89730,413,609−830,7121,680,92046,948,628
1926758,15531,833,62232,602,506−768,8841,731,57847,911,322
1927783,82729,456,38330,149,629−693,2461,767,42648,985,502

The Post Office Savings-bank commenced operations on the 1st February, 1867, and the progress of the establishment since that date is shown on the next page in graphical representation, the curves representing number of open accounts, total amount to credit, and average amount to credit respectively.

This diagram shows clearly the large increase in the business of the Post Office Savings-bank during recent years.

The amount standing to credit of depositors has increased from £1,813,085 in 1887 to £48,985,502 at the 31st March, 1927, and in no year since 1887 has there been a decrease as compared with the preceding year. There was a corresponding steady increase in the average amount standing to the credit of each depositor up to the 31st March, 1921, but a slight fall has been recorded since then.

The huge increase in the amount at deposit in recent years has been accompanied by an oven greater proportionate increase in interest payments, owing to the rate of interest having-substantially advanced. The total interest credited to depositors from the 1st February, 1867, to the 31st March, 1927, has aggregated £23,722,022, a sum equal to 48 per cent. of the total amount remaining on deposit at the 31st March. 1927.

In the next two tables quarterly deposits and withdrawals are shown for the years 1917–26:—

DEPOSITS, 1917–26.
Year.March Quarter.June Quarter.September Quarter.December Quarter.
 £     £     £     £     
19174,330,2704,525,2294,183,9344,067,096
19184,434,7314,597,6654,678,4764,390,233
19195,865,4786,674,0077,084,95910,134,003
19209,271,6099,025,5168,639,3969,472,973
19217,893,3588,220,8437,631,8916,897,019
19226,376,2446,742,6266,902,7556,342,609
19236,694,4377,635,0316,818,7337,827,378
19247,317,2307,597,6107,333,4557,110,970
19257,540,8628,290,7998,779,1057,430,184
19267,333,5347,967,3387,533,9167,195,823
WITHDRAWALS, 1917–26.
Year.March Quarter.June Quarter.September Quarter.December Quarter
19173,031,6493,076,6165,146,2473,206,657
19183,349,3234,407,0893,761,6203,420,810
19194,829,4736,174,8727,146,2437,811,789
19208,358,5987,859,4798,070,4039,372,291
19217,501,7157,945,1588,087,7257,436,040
19226,767,3087,170,6496,948,6836,850,689
19236,799,2427,094,4477,116,0248,285,283
19247,014,5677,812,8817,774,4027,691,041
19257,135,2857,756,8789,063,0868,372,823
19267,409,7197,643,4437,801,6177,900,956

The smallest total of deposits for any quarter during the decade was £4,067,096 in December quarter of 1917, while the withdrawal of £3,031,649 in March quarter of the same year represents the lowest level of withdrawals during the period. The final quarter of 1919 claims the highest deposits with £10,134,003, while the greatest withdrawals occurred in the same quarter of the following year, when £9,372,291 was accounted for. The figures for subsequent years reflect a return to more stable conditions.

The securities standing in the name of the Postmaster-General on account of the Post Office Savings-bank Fund on the 31st March, 1927, represented a nominal value of £49,377,918. Most of this fund is invested in Government securities. A summary of the investments is as follows:—

 £     
In New Zealand Government securities48,307,006
In local bodies' securities525,500
In other securities545,412
 £49,377,918

PRIVATE SAVINGS-BANKS

There are five savings-banks not connected with the Post Office. The total amount deposited in them during the year ended the 31st March, 1927, was £5,500,281. The withdrawals reached the sum of £5,137,088. The total amount to the credit of depositors at the 31st March, 1927, was £7,008,110. Figures for ten years are as follows:—

PRIVATE SAVINGS-BANKS, 1917–18 TO 1926–27.
Year ended 31st March.Number of Depositors at End of Year.Total Amount of Deposits during Year.Total Amount of Withdrawals during Year.Excess of Deposits over Withdrawals,Interest.Total Amount to Credit of Depositors at End of Year.
The minus sign (-) represents excess of withdrawals over deposits.
  £     £     £     £     £     
191885,1911,764,7231,551,836212,88795,3572,720,709
191989,2032,058,3601,775,531282,829107,9913,111,529
192095,4723,308,6282,981,887326,741119,6253,557,895
1921100,3423,555,8713,410,456145,415137,7743,841,084
1922104,3953,191,1813,265,338−74,157150,5013,917,428
1923110,0774,076,8763,511,038565,838180,4354,663,701
1924117,4424,492,8814,145,848347,033205,8455,216,579
1925124,7314,823,8394,526,652297,187226,3665,740,132
1926135,0745,392,7295,022,121370,608253,6436,364,383
1927151,4075,500,2815,137,088363,193280,5347,008,110

The following table shows the results of the transactions of each of the private savings-banks during the twelve months ended 31st March, 1927.

Bank.Date of Establishment.Number of Depositors at End of Year.Total Amount of Deposits during Year.Total Amount of Withdrawals during Year.Excess of Deposits over Withdrawals.Total Amount to Credit of Depositors at End of Year.
 £     £     £     £     
Auckland1847119,5093,858,3363,706,922151,4144,794,810
New Plymouth18505,241236,959193,34143,618266,700
Hokitika18661,64338,83135,4863,345108,235
Dunedin186417,207772,401652,671119,7301,400,782
Invercargill18647,809593,754548,66845,086437,583
          Totals...151,4075,500,2815,137,088363,1937,008,110

SAVINGS-BANKS DEPOSITS IN AUSTRALIA AND NEW ZEALAND

The deposits in the savings-banks of the Commonwealth and of New Zealand on the 31st March, 1927, are shown in the table following. The Australian figures, which are inclusive of deposits in the branches of the Commonwealth Savings-bank in the various States, are taken from the Quarterly Summary of Australian Statistics issued by the Commonwealth Statistician.

State.Number of Depositors.Amount on Deposit.Average Amount per Depositor.Deposits to Credit Per Head of Population.
  £     £     s.d.£     s.d.
New South Wales1,581,49674,622,147473931104
Victoria1,443,45663,210,61343151036146
Queensland433,77422,052,40150169241711
South Australia506,74222,186,8834315839198
Western Australia304,9129,146,37329191123196
Tasmania138,1384,809,24134161221610
Northern Territory1,10943,89639118101411
          Total, Commonwealth4,409,627196,071,554449331188
New Zealand935,23455,993,6125916538189

SUMMARY OF ALL DEPOSITS

The average deposits standing to the credit of depositors in the banks of issue for the quarter ended 31st March, 1927, were £48,905,615, and if to this figure be added the deposits in the Post Office and private savings-banks at the same date the grand total amounts to £104,899,227, representing an average of £72 18s. 11d. per head of population. In addition there are the deposits with the building societies, referred to later in this book, and there are also deposits with financial companies of which no particulars are collected.

Chapter 29. SECTION XXIX.—INSURANCE

SUBSECTION A. — LIFE INSURANCE

INTRODUCTORY

THE statutory provisions affecting life insurance in New Zealand are in the main. contained in the Life Insurance Act, 1908, and the Life Insurance Amendment Act, 1921–22. Any association other than a friendly society which issues policies or grants annuities on human life in New Zealand comes within the scope of the enactments. Two classes of companies are recognized—namely, local and foreign, the latter including all offices the principal place of which is situated beyond the Dominion. In both instances securities are required to be deposited with the Public Trustee before business can be carried on. Before the passing of the amending Act of 1921–22 the maximum deposit required from a New Zealand company was £20,000, with a minimum of £5,000, the amount being regulated according to the volume of business done, while for a company incorporated overseas the maximum went to £50,000. Both classes of offices, however, are now on the same basis. Every life company carrying on business at the time of the coming into operation of the amending Act, or which commences business thereafter, must deposit with the Public Trustee money or securities of the statutory character to the value of £5,000; and, in. addition to that, for every £100,000 or part thereof that the total amount assured by its policies current in New Zealand exceeds £100,000, a further £5,000 until a maximum of £50,000 is reached. In other respects New Zealand and overseas companies are placed on the same footing as regards deposits.

In the case of composite offices, provision is made for the receipts of life and annuity business to be treated as a separate fund, and the Act safeguards the interest of the policyholder by making such funds available only for liabilities arising from life business.

The law bearing on industrial assurance has received the attention of the Legislature in the Life Insurance Amendment Act, 1920. In this class of insurance the premiums must be payable at shorter intervals than three months. Provision is made for the control by regulation of the activities of this class of business. Companies are required to deposit with the Minister of Finance forms of policy tables, rates, and other documents, and policies must contain only such conditions as have been approved by the Governor-General in Council. Restrictions are placed on the forfeiture of policies in default of payments or other requirements.

Annual returns of life assurance are required to be deposited with the Minister of Finance. It is from these returns that the statistical matter following has been compiled.

The outstanding features of life-assurance business as disclosed by the tables given in the succeeding pages is the remarkable increase that has taken place in the amount of new assurances effected during recent years. The growth characterizes both the ordinary life department and the industrial side. No doubt this is in a large measure a reflection of the prosperous condition of the country. A further reason for the growth of new business is probably furnished by the diminished purchasing-power of the sovereign, and the consequent depreciation of the value of policies on a pre-war basis. It is well known, too, that with the increased probate and succession duties payable on large estates life-insurance policies are a means used to provide ready cash when other assets may not be convertible at an advantage. It may be added, in passing, that the substantial growth of business evident is general not only in New Zealand, but also in Australia, the United Kingdom, and the United States of America.

At the close of 1925 eleven life-assurance offices were represented in New Zealand, this number being one less than in the previous year. The company which ceased operations in New Zealand was the New York Life Assurance Co., whose business in New Zealand has been taken over by the National Mutual Life Association, Ltd. Of those still in existence one no longer issues new policies, but is merely engaged in administering the business of the policies already in existence. Of the eleven offices represented only two are purely New Zealand institutions—namely, the Government Life Insurance Office and the Provident Life Assurance Co. Seven of the other societies have their head offices in Australia and two in England. The Provident Life Assurance Co. and four of the Australian offices transact both ordinary life and industrial business, and several of the companies have branches for assurance against accident. This latter class of insurance is dealt with in Subsection B of this section.

The statistics here given relate exclusively to business transacted in the Dominion.

During the year 1925 24,380 policies, insuring £9,435,956, were issued in the Ordinary Branch and 38,882 policies for £2,120,066 in the Industrial Section, making the total new insurances £11,556,022; compared with the previous year's figure of £11,008,926, an increase of over half a million. Discontinuances amounted to £4,861,073 in the Ordinary Branch and £1,230,408 in the Industrial, making the total discontinuances for the year £6,091,481. The corresponding figure for 1924 was £5,458,935. The amounts in force at the end of 1925 were £72,380,491 and £9,019,869 in the Ordinary and Industrial branches respectively, giving a total of. £81,400,360, as against an aggregate of £75,935,818 at the end of 1924.

ORDINARY LIFE ASSURANCE

Details of the ordinary life-insurance policies issued and discontinued during the year 1925 by the respective offices are contained in the following table. It should be noted that the amount transferred from the New York Life to the National Mutual is included with the discontinuances, but the inclusion of the same amount in the new issues of the National Mutual leaves the amount in force at the correct figure. The total new issues and discontinuances are thus overstated, but the amount involved is not sufficient to materially affect the position. The aggregate net increase in the sum assured is £4,574,885, and in the annual premiums payable thereon £153,754. The corresponding figures for 1924 were £4,686,602 and £154,246 respectively.

ORDINARY LIFE ASSURANCE.—POLICIES ISSUED AND DISCONTINUED, 1925.
Office.Policies issued.Policies discontinued.
Number.Sum assured.Annual Premiums.Number.Sum assured.Annual Premiums.
  £     £     1£     £     
Australian Temperance and General3,458758,93830,0691,707335,66912,965
Australian Mutual Provident5,6053,020,43396,8733,1111,101,46636,411
Australian Provincial1,375482,59118,6411,191378,50713,992
Colonial Mutual2,087728,56125,1311,255265,2359,819
Mutual Life and Citizens'1,264449,00015,1671,466381,85113,256
National Mutual2,144994,53735,9331,580528,89621,108
New York Life......284126,7084,287
Norwich Union457397,10212,543354244,5626,962
Provident Life887230,6725,239595141,3543,438
Southern Cross1,272464,00918,074682263,5169,178
Yorkshire11005791541
New Zealand Government Life5,8301,910,01360,9513,8591,092,39433,386
          Totals24,3809,435,956318,62616,0914,861,073164,843

In the case of the new business transacted during 1925, the average sum assured under each policy issued was £387, and the average premium £3 7s. 6d. per cent.

The next table presents an interesting review of the progress of ordinary life-assurance business over a period of ten years. The amount of new policies issued shows a considerable increase since 1917, with, however, a slight falling-off in 1921, and a much more marked decline in 1922, followed by a phenomenal rise of over £2,000,000 in 1923. Compared with 1923, the increases during 1924 and 1925 show a declining tendency, amounting to a little over £600,000 and £400,000 respectively. Discontinuances during 1922 were particularly heavy, amounting to £4,453,186. This figure was over £1,200,000 in excess of the previous year. The following year resulted in a decrease of half a million, but further substantial increases were recorded during 1924 and 1925, the total for the latter year exceeding that of 1922 by a little over £400,000.

ORDINARY LIFE ASSURANCE.—PROGRESS OF BUSINESS, 1916–25.
Year.Policies issued.Policies discontinued.Policies existing at End of Year.
Number.Sum assured.Annual Premiums.Number.Sum assured.Annual Premiums.Number.Sum assured.Annual Premiums.
  £     £      £     £      £     £     
191614,3363,717,981141,53110,6592,531,71385,342164,24542,153,4151,330,856
191712,2723,303,123131,94412,3742,571,10690,523164,14342,885,4321,372,277
191816,5175,233,669228,53311,5712,776,081153,529169,08945,343,020,1,447,281
191918,5816,411,362245,939,10,6642,681,975114,757177,00649,072,4071,578,463
192019,9986,856,128225,68010,8162,738,50291,390186,18853,190,0331,712,753
192119,9266,778,258226,72811,7723,229,942112,765194,34256,738,3491,826,716
192217,6866,376,813210,68014,9104,453,186149,610197,11858,661,9761,887,786
192322,2488,408,585278,77513,6493,951,557134,289205,71763,119,0042,032,272
192423,7889,016,163302,64914,7344,329,561148,403214,76967,805,6062,186,518
192524,3809,435,956318,62616,0914,861,073164,843223,05872,380,4912,340,272

The number of ordinary life policies in force at the end of 1915 was 160,568, representing a sum assured of £40,967,147; so that the increases in number and value during the decennium have been 39 per cent. and 77 per cent. respectively, as compared with an increase of total population of approximately 22 per cent. in the same period.

Particulars of policies discontinued during the last five years are contained in the next table.

ORDINARY LIFE ASSURANCE.—PARTICULARS OF DISCONTINUANCES.
Year.Death.Maturity.Surrender.Lapse.Other Causes.Totals.
Number of Policies.
19211,2232,2582,2825,49245611,716
19221,3912,4842,8476,72347713,922
19231,2782,6143,0516,19846113,602
19241,4202,7893,3096,68149414,693
19251,3292,9163,3967,61778516,043
Sum assured.
 £     £     £     £     £     £     
1921394,672443,794611,3231,610,507169,6463,229,942
1922435,585483,904857,2382,164,129182,9554,123,811
1923394,098510,598861,7972,020,949164,1153,951,557
1924451,636552,668941,5992,216,314167,3444,329,561
1925443,972555,1751,002,4502,538,382321,0944,861,073

During the war period and following the influenza epidemic of 1918, discontinuances by death were particularly heavy. The figure for 1918 was £966,866, compared with £451,636 in 1924 and £413,972 in 1925. The exceptional increase in the total for 1922 was principally due to the large number of lapsed policies, and this no doubt was attributable to the financial depression of that period. Apart from this outstanding feature, the amounts under each heading except “Death” show a fairly steady increase, more or less consistent with the increase in the amount at risk. It should be noted that the numbers of policies quoted above differ slightly from those shown in the previous table. This is accounted for by the exclusion of “annuities” from the latter table.

Reducing the amounts in the foregoing table to a percentage basis, the following result is arrived at:—

ORDINARY LIFE ASSURANCE.—PERCENTAGE OF AMOUNT DISCONTINUED.
Year.Death.Maturity.Surrender.Lapse.Other Causes.Total.
192112.2213.7418.9349.865.25100.00
192210.5611.7320.7952.484.44100.00
19239.9712.9221.8151.144.16100.00
192410.4312.7621.7551.193.87100.00
19259.1311.4220.6252.226.61100.00

Apart from the above-mentioned increase in lapses during 1922, there would appear to be little variation in the proportion under the various headings. The outstanding feature is that in each year approximately half of the discontinuances were due to lapsed policies, and these, together with surrenders, accounted for over 70 per cent. of the amount written off during each of the last four years.

A statement of the income and outgo of all the companies operating in the Dominion, so far as ordinary business only is concerned, further illustrates the increase in the business for the ten years. The ratio of management expenses to premium and total receipts is also given.

ORDINARY LIFE ASSURANCE.—NEW ZEALAND BUSINESS.—INCOME AND OUTGO.
Year.Receipts and Expenditure.Expenses of Management.
Total Receipts, excluding Transfers.Total Expenditure, excluding Transfers.Excess of Receipts.Amount.Proportion to Premium Receipts.Proportion to Total Receipts.
 £     £     £     £     Per Cent.Per Cent.
19162,016,6071,558,320458,287174,68313.208.66
19172,091,5121,804,647286,865173,40712.638.29
19182,225,8972,054,409171,488215,35114.559.67
19192,348,2631,716,049632,214253,25716.1810.78
19202,513,7071,527,017986,690278,88616.5011.09
19212,648,7151,661,405987,310286,83316.0010.83
19222,763,7291,839,932923,797282,603151310.23
19233,003,1791,871,9711,131,208302,96015.1810.22
19243,115,1422,062,9611,052,181352,18016.3811.31
19253,275,6842,104,6091,171,075377,99416.4111.54

From 1920 to 1923 there was a downward trend in the percentage of management expenses to total receipts. This would appear to reflect the general economy campaign of that period. During 1924, however, there was an increase of more than 1 per cent. over 1923, and this was followed by a further rise in 1925, disclosing a percentage higher than that of any other year of the decade under review.

A summary of the receipts and expenditure under the various heads is now given in a five-years table. New premiums, which amounted to £212,370 in 1920, have during the succeeding quinquennium increased by over 40 per cent., and the total premium receipts have during the same period increased by £613,039, or 36 per cent. The other principal item of revenue—viz., interest on investments, &c.—has risen from £764,677 to £936,086, giving a percentage increase of a fraction over 22 per cent. On the expenditure side the payment of death claims, which was unusually high during the war period, has now shown a return to normal conditions, although the amount paid out under this heading during 1924 showed an increase of nearly £100,000 over the previous year. For 1925, however, a slight decrease is disclosed.

ORDINARY LIFE ASSURANCE.—NEW ZEALAND BUSINESS.—RECEIPTS AND EXPENDITURE (EXCLUDING TRANSFERS), 1921–25.
1921.1922.1923.1924.1925.
 £     £     £     £     £     
Revenue.
Renewal premiums£ 1,585,1011,667,5721,743,0191,866,8832,004,062
New premiums207,196199,792253,009286,128298,750
Consideration for annuities25,66519,38617,34623,28233,203
Interest326,475874,478911,249931,101936,086
Increase in value of investments 2,176277..1,538
Other revenue4,27832578,2797,7482,045
          Total revenue2,648,7152,763,7293,003,1793,115,1423,275,684
 Expenditure.
Claims by death577,031687,888668,628768,481734,827
Claims by maturity485,363507,090524,267541,440580,539
Annuities38,28938,82238,44638,78639,901
Surrenders183,343232,895246,897263,935262,232
Cash bonuses35,85330,27921,49233,95031,281
Management286,833282,603302,960352,180377,994
Taxes47,63553,72547,14844,88848,500
Depreciation in investments3,6742,62417,84913,62926,775
Other expenditure3,3844,0064,2845,6722,560
          Total expenditure1,661,4051,839,9321,871,9712,062,9612,104,609

INDUSTRIAL ASSURANCE

Looking now at the other phase of life assurance, the next table shows for 1925 to what extent industrial business was undertaken by each of the offices transacting this class of assurance in the Dominion.

INDUSTRIAL ASSURANCE.—NEW ZEALAND BUSINESS, 1925.
Office.Policies issued.Policies discontinued.
NumberSum assured.Annual Premiums.Number.Sum assured.Annual Premiums.
  £     £      £     £     
Australian Temperance and General16,338£ 863,170£ 58,44610,398£ 527,333£ 36,621
Australian Mutual Provident7,491513,58026,3893,512217,86312,708
Colonial Mutual8,318397,92822,0944,863217,43712,303
Mutual Life and Citizens1,53985,0804,4891,94882,4354,610
Provident Life5,196260,30816,1794,193185,34011,540
          Totals38,882 2120,066127,59724,9141,230,40877,782

A summary of the progress of industrial business is given in the following table, covering the ten years 1916 to 1925. This class of insurance has only during the last few years attained any magnitude in New Zealand, and during the ten years 1915–25 new insurances have risen from £752,729 to £2,120,066, an increase of over 180 per cent.

INDUSTRIAL LIFE ASSURANCE.—PROGRESS OF BUSINESS, 1916–25.
Year.Policies issued.Policies discontinued.Policies existing at End of Year.
Number.Sum assured.Annual Premiums.Number.Sum assured.Annual Premiums.Number.Sum assured.Annual
  £     £      £     £      £     £     
191625,608845,04260,29515,681476,28635,333109,6673,180,011206,495
191724,733888,91564,55115,577536,85337,425118,8233,532,073233,621
191826,9061,020,00873,32616,038553,82740,378129,6913,998,254266,569
191929,7831,283,48987,81918,399670,17747,860141,0754,611,566306,528
192029,7241,463,72093,03918,299761,35049,586152,5005,313,936349,981
192127,7991,459,76284,43717,500821,65850,169162,7995,952,040384,249
192229,4831,524,34291,39919,637919,04957,428172,6456,557,333418,220
192330,5161,659,39599,44219,820949,90561,193183,3417,266,823456,469
192436,7051,992,763120,27323,0191,129,37471,317197,0278,130,212505,425
192538,3822,120,066127,59724,9141,230,40877,782210,9959,019,869555,239

The increase for the year 1925 in new insurances was 2,177 policies for a total of £127,303, compared with the previous year's record increase of 6,189 policies for a sum assured of £333,368. The average sum insured in the case of new policies amounted to £55 and the annual premium to £6 0s. 5d.; compared with £43 and £6 3s. 1d. for the total policies in force at the end of the year. Discontinuances in 1925 increased by £101,034, as against the previous year's increase of £179,469. Between 1915 and 1925 the number of policies in force has increased by 111,255, and the amount held at risk by £6,208,614.

A summary of the number of policies and the sums assured written off according to the several causes is now given in the form of a five-years' table.

INDUSTRIAL LIFE ASSURANCE.—PARTICULARS OF DISCONTINUANCES.
Year.Death.Maturity.Surrender.Lapse.Other Causes.Total.
Number of Policies.
19211,0951,53159514,15712217,500
19221,1062,25470815,34822119,637
19231,2432,76984914,79216719,820
19241,2433,20697617,39120423,019
19251,1843,7641,00518,77019124,914
Sum Assured.
 £     £     £     £     £     £     
192127,58731,62524,775732,0105,661821,658
192230,00747,15833,350798,13910,395919,049
192335,62957,16146,659802,3718,085949,905
192439,24366,93454,745957,69910,7531,129,374
192536,13775,81759,3321,048,76810,3541,230,408

As in the Ordinary Branch, discontinuances during 1925 on account of the death of policyholders are less than in the previous year, while each of the remaining specified causes has resulted in an increase. The amount written off in each year is considerably greater in proportion in the Industrial than in the Ordinary Branch. Whereas in the case of the latter 7.16 per cent. of the amount in force at the end of 1924 became void during 1925, the corresponding percentage for industrial insurance was 15.13. An interesting comparison is afforded between the following table, which comprises the sums assured in the preceding one reduced to a percentage basis, and the corresponding table in the Ordinary Section.

INDUSTRIAL LIFE ASSURANCE.—PERCENTAGE OF AMOUNT DISCONTINUED.
Year.Death.Maturity.Surrender.Lapse.Other Causes.Total.
19213.363.853.0189.090.69100.00
19223.275.133.6386.841.13100.00
19233.756.024.9184.470.85100.00
19243.475.934.8584.800.95100.00
19252.946.1648285.240.84100.00

In the Ordinary Branch approximately 10 per cent. of the discontinuances were due to death, 12 per cent. to maturity, 21 per cent. to surrender, and 51 per cent to lapse; while the corresponding percentages in the Industrial Branch are 3, 6, 5, and 85 respectively.

The total income and outgo for industrial assurance, summarized for the ten years 1916–25, are as follows:—

INDUSTRIAL ASSURANCE.—NEW ZEALAND BUSINESS.—INCOME AND OUTGO, 1916–25.
Year.Receipts and Expenditure.Expenses of Management.
Total Receipts, excluding Transfers.Total Expenditure, excluding Transfers.Excess of Receipts.Amount.Proportion to Premium Receipts.Proportion to Total Receipts.
 £     £     £     £     Per Cent.Per Cent.
1916£ 200,903109,45291,45171,77837.7935.72
1917232,895128,468104,42777,92135.4933.46
1918264,000156,618107,38288,07135.5133.36
1919303,568180,070123,498107,50437.8235.41
1920347,825195,038152,787121,60037.5234.95
1921394,098194,798199,300130,64535.9633.15
1922434,957223,345211,612136,26034.3531.33
1923485,362253,101232,251148,30733.9330.56
1924539,409291,282248,127169,34735.3031.39
1925598,599322,156276,443186,76935.2331.20

A table giving for each of the last five years the main details in connection with the income and outgo referred to above is appended, and affords interesting comparisons in the fluctuation of the various heads of receipts and expenditure. Premium receipts show a steady increase over the whole period. In 1920 this source of income produced £324,031, and the increase over the five years is accordingly 65 per cent. The expenses of management, which in this class of business are relatively high, amounted in 1925 to 35 per cent. of the premium receipts, as compared with 39 per cent. ten years earlier. The corresponding figures in the Ordinary Branch are 164 per cent. and 14 per cent. respectively. The difference is largely accounted for by the high cost of collection of premiums in the Industrial Branch, principally in the shape of renewal commission. In the Ordinary Branch commission (new and renewal) worked out at approximately 8 per cent. of the premium income, and in the Industrial Branch at 22 per cent.

INDUSTRIAL LIFE ASSURANCE.—NEW ZEALAND BUSINESS.—RECEIPTS AND EXPENDITURE (EXCLUDING TRANSFERS), 1921–25.
 1921.1922.1923.1924.1925.
Revenue.
 £     £     £     £     £     
Premiums363,227396,628437,144479,687530,188
Interest28,17235,54944,70852,32061,372
Other revenue2,6992,7803,5107,4027,039
          Total revenue394,098434,957485,362539,409598,599
Expenditure.
Claims by death27,32334,06038,25348,08966,569
Claims by maturity27,07239,57751,73151,53047,140
Surrenders3,2365,2696,68610,77711,811
Management130,645136,260148,307169,347186,769
Taxes 3,8864,2613,9893,972
Depreciation in investments7441,1399551,0101,074
Other payments2,4513,1542,9086,5404,821
          Total expenditure194,798223,345253,101291,282322,156

LIABILITIES AND ASSETS

The balance-sheets of the companies transacting industrial business do not in every case apportion their liabilities and assets over ordinary and industrial business, for although the legislation in force requires separate statements to be furnished for receipts and expenditure, policies issued and discontinued, &c., no such requirement exists in regard to balance-sheets.

The figures presented below accordingly refer to both classes of insurance, and, as indicated earlier in this subsection, relate to New Zealand business only.

Dealing first with liabilities, the position of the various offices over a period of five years is shown.

LIFE ASSURANCE.—NEW ZEALAND LIABILITIES, 1921–25.
Office.1921.1922.1923.1924.1925.

* Includes accident.

† Includes tire, marine, and accident.

‡ Discontinued New Zealand business.

 £     £     £     £     £     
Australian Temperance and General644,602799,339978,2031,207,5231,431,301
Australian Mutual Provident6,979,9377,152,8087,055,1107,145,4126,980,573
Australian Provincial*131,334174,270192,476181,281204,514
Colonial Mutual*503,971568,221654,457752,671862,887
Equitable Life of U.S.A.76,774
Mutual Life and Citizens'*1,534,3661,542,8001,567,1111,602,8411,578,319
National Mutual1,920,0202,042,2612,218,0102,401,5722,521,875
New York Life79,49362,15948,41927,912
Norwich Union69,02996,655141,020,198,265265,485
Provident Life265,982297,812333,855371,955421,841
Southern Cross......42,96954,937
Yorkshire71,84399,886115,820123,000116,499
New Zealand Government Life6,090,1016,276,0196,489,8686,712,8886,994,229
          Totals18,367,45219,112,23019,794,34920,768,22921,432,460

The aggregate capital and liabilities at the end of 1925, as compared with 9124 and 1923, were as follows:—

 1923.1924.1925.
 £     £     £     
Paid-up capital94,95495,78295,884
Life assurance and annuity funds18,901,93219,746,41120,411,084
Depreciation, reserve, and other special funds287,623281,545295,425
Claims admitted but not paid167,133188,683177,011
Other liabilities342,707455,808453,056
          Totals£19,794,349£20,768,229£21,432,460

The assets at the end of each of the five years 1921–25 were as follows:—

LIFE ASSURANCE.—NEW ZEALAND ASSETS, 1921–25.
Assets.1921.1922.1923.1924.1925.
* Included for the moat part with “Railway and other stocks “and” Other investments.
 £     £     £     £     £     
Mortgages on property5,981,4696,047,3526,002,1026,018,0425,852,186
Loans on policies2,385,5912,602,4512,812,3782,995,7763,171,567
New Zealand Government securities6,307,5906,424,9326,603,8846,619,0626,308,825
Indian and colonial securities18,05616,02815,43516,0858,045
Railway and other stocks1,148,7251,181,183575,67735,63235,132
Municipal and local bodies' securities***2,365,6602,905,285
Landed and house property473,431520,935559,031626,920722,444
Other investments309,780319,0271,203,6273,7774,156
Loans on personal security3,0914,7995,1698,3977,162
Agents' balances14,33019,00824,76820,05517,403
Outstanding premiums197,040206,293202,978230,301259,123
Interest accrued, &c.243,635272,429281,550291,433271,879
Cash239,695436,015405,272336,385296,973
Other assets1,045,0191,061,7781,102,4781,200,7041,572,280
          Totals18,367,45219,112,23019,794,34920,768,22921,432,460

The principal increases for 1925 disclosed by the above table are in the amounts invested in municipal and local bodies' securities, and in landed and house property. The amount invested in mortgages on property has varied but little during the period covered by the table. New Zealand Government securities, which in recent years have been a particularly favoured investment with insurance companies, shows a decrease during 1925 of £310,237. The foregoing figures do not, however, necessarily represent the extent to which the various companies have invested in New Zealand securities, &c., but are merely the totals of the assets of the New Zealand branches. An example of this will be found in the case of New Zealand Government securities. This item is shown as £8,114,431 in the total of the whole-world balance-sheets, whereas only £6,308,825 is shown as belonging to the New Zealand branches, and while the latter shows a decrease for 1925, the former figure has increased by over £1,200,000.

STATE LIFE INSURANCE

The Life Insurance Department of the Government of New Zealand was founded in 1869, at a time when New-Zealanders had comparatively poor facilities for the insurance of their lives. The institution possesses the unique advantage of being based on the solid principle of State security, payment of all policies being guaranteed by the Government of the Dominion. Industrial insurance is not transacted by the Department.

During 1926 some 5,710 new policies insuring £1,883,705 were issued, compared with the previous year's figures of 5,830 and £1,910,013, respectively. At the end of 1926 there were 65,396 policies in force bearing an annual premium income of £575,420, and the amount in force exclusive of bonus was £18,743,397; while reversionary bonus additions totalled £1,475,007. The average sum assured per policy in force was £287, compared with £282 in 1925 and £278 in 1924.

The following table gives a synopsis of the activities of the Department for the last ten years in so far as the amount of business transacted is concerned:—

STATE LIFE INSURANCE.—PROGRESS, 1917–26.
Year.New Business.Policies in Force at End of Year.
Number of Policies.Premiums.Sum assured.Number of Policies.Premiums.Value of Business.
Sum assured.Bonuses.Total.
  £     £      £     £     £     £     
19172,89828,237784,60053,058387,37712,884,5311,304,24314,188,774
19184,23546,7781,252,53853,803404,96513,257,6821,512,86114,770,543
19194,98358,5691,617,79555,770423,06514,123,7281,423,01615,546,744
19204,87251,2211,659,66057,321449,12314,924,1471,335,16316,259,310
19214,96350,7341,631,25059,189474,15115,721,0881,558,64617,279,734
19223,79740,0711,286,60959,487483,73415,995,2351,453,86617,449,101
19234,75448,8151,581,72260,545501,32116,549,4511,357,16117,906,612
19245,14954,1971,718,84261,804522,39117,190,7831,696,38118,887,164
19255,83060,9511,910,01363,775549,95618,008,4021,584,92719,593,329
19265,71060,6091,883,70565,396575,42018,743,3971,475,00720,218,404

The total income of the Department for 1926 was £951,897—viz., premium income, £566,440; interest and rents (less land and income tax), £371,774; annuity purchase-money, £13,683. The total income for 1926 was £41,749 in excess of the figure for the preceding year.

During the year 1926, payments (including bonus additions) to the value of £237,267 were made on account of matured policies and £179,660 was paid out to representatives of deceased policyholders. Expenses of management totalled £57,524.

The total assurance, annuity, and endowment funds, apart from a special investment reserve of £206,099, amounted at the end of 1926 to £7,029,584, an increase of £298,466 during the year.

The Department's balance-sheet on the 31st December, 1926, showed that the total assets amounted to £7,295,023, and were invested as shown in the following statement, which also gives the distribution of the assets at the end of the previous year for purposes of comparison:—

Class of Investment.At 31st December, 1925.At 31st December, 1926.
Amount.Percentage of Total Assets.Amount.Percentage of Total Assets.
 £      £      
Mortgages on freehold property2,520,34036032,576,71535.32
Loans on policies915,23113.09944,43412.95
Government securities2,176,47031.122,231,68030.59
Local bodies' securities1,056,84615.111,185,23116.25
Landed and house property144,1752.06145,5231.99
Miscellaneous assets162,9822.33174,6772.40
Cash in hand and on current account18,1850.2636,7630.50
          Totals6,994,229100.007,295,023100.00

A statement of the liabilities and assets as at the 31st December, 1926, is also given.

STATE LIFE INSURANCE.—LIABILITIES AND ASSETS AT 31ST DECEMBER. 1926.
 £     
Liabilities.
Total Assurance, Annuity, and Endowment Funds (as per Revenue Account) 7,029,584
Claims admitted, proofs not yet completed..36,678
Annuities..744
Commission 1,484
Medical fees 493
Premium and other deposits..11,133
Sundry accounts owing..4,900
Accident and Fidelity Fund..2,510
Investment Fluctuation Reserve..206,099
Sinking funds on local-body loans..1,398
 £7,295,023
Assets.
Loans on policies..944,434
Government securities..2,231,680
Municipal Corporation debentures..209,531
County securities..104,380
Harbour Board debentures..30,700
Town Hoard debentures..32,295
Road Board debentures..21,800
Drainage Board debentures..1,873
Power Board debentures..784,652
Landed and house property..130,751
Landed and house property (leasehold)..1,506
Mortgages on property..2,576,715
Properties acquired by foreclosure..13,266
Overdue premiums on policies  in force£ 8,563..
Outstanding premiums due but not overdue48,19956,762
Overdue interest..5,357
Outstanding interest due but not overdue..8,404
Interest accrued but not due..96,090
 109,851
Agents' balances..5,463
Sundry debtors..2,601
Cash in hand and on current account..36,763
  £7,295,023

The rate of interest realized on the mean funds of the Department, after deduction of land and income tax from interest, was as follows for each of the ten years 1917–26:—

 £     s.d.
19174162
19184138
1919524
19204192
1921535
19225311
1923568
1924577
1925591
19265111

The triennial valuation of the Department's liabilities and assets as at the 31st December, 1926, revealed a gross surplus of assets over liabilities amounting to £476,249. Of this sum £29,457 had been paid away as interim bonuses during the triennium, leaving a net balance of £446,792. Of this latter amount £16,429 was carried forward, and the remainder (£430,363) divided amongst participating policyholders in the form of compound reversionary bonuses per cent. on the sum assured, and existing bonuses for each premium paid since the previous valuation. This division provided for reversionary bonuses amounting to £664,400. The cash surplus divided at the previous investigation at the end of 1923 amounted to £317,563, providing bonuses of £477,000, so that the increases in surplus and reversionary bonuses were £112,800 and £187,400, respectively.

After a careful investigation of the Temperance and General Sections separately, as provided by the Government Life Insurance Act, 1908, the Actuary reported that for the triennium under review no differentiation between the rates of bonuses as between the two sections should be made. For the triennium ended 31st December, 1923, a more favourable mortality experience in the Temperance Section resulted in a higher rate of bonus being allotted in that section. Due consideration was also given to the difference in the present rates of premium and those charged prior to 1900, and as a result the following rates of bonuses on policies paying three years' premiums during the triennium was decided upon:—

 Per cent.
 £     s.d.
Whole life and endowment assurances (present issue)500
Whole life and endowment assurances (old issue)4160
Double endowments (closed series)400
Pure endowments and double endowments (new issue)3120

These bonuses, although materially higher than the Department had ever declared in the past, could be allotted without straining its resources in any way. It is claimed that no office in Australia or New Zealand adopts a stronger valuation basis than the Department, quite apart from the amount held in the Investment Fluctuation Reserve, of which little short of the whole will ultimately be available for retransfer. For the 1923 investigation the Department was able in a single triennium to step from a 3 1/2 per cent. to a 3 per cent. net premium valuation of its policy liabilities, and the latter rate was again used for the 1926 investigation.

The actuarial investigation discloses the progress of the Department during the triennium 1924–26, and the following figures are given in conjunction with those for the six preceding triennia.

STATE LIFE INSURANCE.—TRIENNIAL INVESTIGATIONS.
Triennium.New Business of Triennium.In Force at End of Triennium.
Number of Policies.Sums assured.Annual Premiums.Number of Policies.Sums assured.Reversionary Bonuses.Annual Premiums.
  £     £      £     £     £     
1906–089,7392,261,76772,80347,03310,955,7491,068,950331,830
1909–1110,4762,487,47277,47749,37611,514,6571,168,620348,285
1912–1411,7213,197,69489,71552,27312,550,4651,246,610370,882
1915–1710,1292,709,16390,01753,05812,884,5311,304,243387,377
1918–2014,1894,529,993156,56857,32114,924,1471,335,163.449,123
1921–2313,5374,499,581139,62060,54516,549,4511,357,161501,321
1924–2616,6895,512,560175,75765,39618,743,3971,475,007575,420

From the above it will be seen that there was a slight decrease in 1921–23 as compared with 1918–20, but a substantial increase was recorded during 1924–26, and a steady progress is shown over the whole period in the amount of new business.

By regulations dated the 25th October, 1927. the period between actuarial valuations has been altered from three years to one year.

SUBSECTION B.—ACCIDENT INSURANCE

INTRODUCTORY

IN terms of the Accident Insurance Companies Act, 1908, accident-insurance policies may be issued by any association, whether incorporated or not, provided such association is not established under any Act relating to friendly societies. The principal contingencies for which policies may be issued are in respect of—

  1. Accident, disease, or mental or physical disability;

  2. Employers' liability under statutory or common law;

  3. Charges under the Workers' Compensation for Accident Act taking precedence of incumbrances, mortgages, or charges lawfully existing.

With the huge increase in motor-traffic in recent years an important class of policy—viz., motor-car comprehensive, has come into existence, and has increased rapidly. Other important classes of accident-insurance policies are in respect of plate-glass insurance and fidelity-guarantee insurance.

As a security to the public transacting business with accident-insurance offices, a substantial deposit is required to be made with the Public Trustee by any company whose head office is situated overseas. No deposit is necessary in the case of companies incorporated in the Dominion under the New Zealand laws. The amount of the deposit required is dealt with in the next subsection in discussing the cognate matter of fire insurance, to which reference should be made.

The principal Act provides for annual returns to be deposited with the Minister of Finance, and in the past these have been utilized as a means of statistical information. Unfortunately, these returns did not distinguish between the various classes of accident insurance, and in order to remedy this deficiency regulations providing for the collection of returns by the Government Statistician were gazetted under the Census and Statistics Act.

The first collection under these regulations was for the year 1925, the statistics for which are contained in this subsection. In addition to obtaining particulars of employers' liability insurance as distinct from other forms of accident insurance, information regarding assets and liabilities, agencies, branches, dates of establishment, &c., has been made available by the new method of collection.

INCOME AND OUTGO.

The number of insurance offices transacting accident business in New Zealand in 1925 was 40. The principal registered offices of these companies, all of which are. British companies, were distributed as follows: Great Britain, 17; Australia, 9; Hong Kong, 1; New Zealand, 13. Names of companies appearing for the first time are the General Assurance Corporation, Ltd., the New Zealand Dental Association Mutual Insurance Co., the New Zealand Medical Assurance Society, and the West Coast (South Island) Sawmillers' Mutual Accident Insurance Co. The last three companies have been in operation for some time, but returns from them were not included in the returns received from the Treasury for tabulation. Returns for the financial years ended during 1925 have been received from all offices, the figures in each case being confined to accident business done in the Dominion.

The total premiums received for 1925 amounted to £1,116,463, and the total revenue to £1,157,968, compared with £851,682 and £868,929 respectively for 1924. The increase in premiums was thus £264,781 as against the previous year's increase of £98,686. It should be noted, however, that the figures for 1925 include certain classes of insurance which, although conducted by the Accident Branches of the various offices, were not included in the previous returns. This, however, would constitute a very small percentage of the total business transacted.

During the year claims amounting to £550,608 were paid, and the total expenditure was £979,883, as against the previous year's figures of £440,759 and £791,453. Of the premiums received, £552,488, or 49 per cent., and of claims paid, £288,131, or 52 per cent., represented the business of the thirteen companies established in New Zealand. It will accordingly be seen that the local companies accounted for a very considerable proportion of the accident insurance transacted in the Dominion. The following table gives a summary of the income and outgo of the various offices for 1925, distinguishing the amount received for premiums and the amount paid out on claims:—

ACCIDENT INSURANCE.—INCOME AND OUTGO, 1925.
Name of Company.Income.Outgo.Per Cent. of Claims to Premiums.
Premiums.Total Receipts.Claims.Total Expenditure.
* New Zealand business conducted by the New Zealand Insurance Co., Ltd.
 £     £     £     £      
Overseas Companies.
Alliance31,47032,40510,46022,27433.24
Atlas10,66310,6635,2329,56549.07
Australian Provincial Association6,0516,0512,3764,82839.27
British Traders'..10,87310,8735,18210,05647.66
Colonial Mutual7,6788,7082,6687,27434.75
Commercial Union36,90638,18123,58940,25763.92
General493493..510..
Guardian17,74418,7448,71117,22149.09
Insurance Office of Australia15,71616,7169,21316,94258.62
Liverpool and London and Globe14,62814,6286,25712,43942.77
London and Lancashire35,06536,06513,98128,06139.87
Mutual Life and Citizens20,84020,8408,30016,58439.83
North British and Mercantile14,65614,6566,07312,10841.44
Northern19,54821,56411,16419,84057.11
Norwich and London20,62321,63910,16219,94649.28
Ocean66,41968,02033,78659,99450.87
Phœnix27,91527,91514,06924,79450.40
Queensland22,01623,0168,37417,01138.04
Royal Exchange25,16425,1649,72420,36738.64
Royal Insurance43,91043,91020,73535,35547.22
Southern Cross3,0143,0916262,65220.77
Southern Union11,03712,1266,33813,69257.43
Sun17,84117,8418,04916,04445.12
Union20,63020,63011,98220,38358.08
United9,1069,1062,9486,92532.37
Victoria26,61026,61010,39522,05039.06
Yorkshire27,35927,35912,08323,09744.16
Totals563,975577,014262,477500,26946.54
New Zealand Companies.
Eagle, Star, and British Dominions*30,64930,64918,10332,63559.07
Farmers' Co-operative17,93120,3615,97913,17133.34
National36,52142,51816,79132,10845.98
New Zealand188,599197,97194,737154,56750.23
New Zealand Dental139173..21..
New Zealand Medical4,6884,9882,5043,85753.41
Provident Life4,5704,7901,4303,29231.29
Sawmillers' Mutual14,08314,8509,67211,31768.68
South British138,651138,65174,248124,11053.55
Standard58,32658,32626,89150,29646.10
Taranaki Farmers'1,3791,3826671,28048.37
West Coast Sawmillers'6,9857,3456,5577,06193.87
State Office49,96758,95030,55245,89961.14
          Totals552,488580,954288,131479,61452.15
          Grand totals1,116,4631,157,968550,608979,88349.32

In 1925 the ratio of the total expenses to premiums received averaged 88 per cent., or to total receipts, including premiums, 85 per cent., compared with 93 per cent. and 91 per cent. respectively during the previous year.

The table next presented gives in a summary form the aggregate receipts and expenditure for the last decade. The premium income in 1915 was £337,773, so that the amount of accident business transacted has increased by £778,730, or over 230 per cent., during the space of ten years. The number of offices operating has risen from 27 to 40.

RECEIPTS AND EXPENDITURE, 1916–25.
Year.Number Offices.Receipts.Expenditure.
Premiums.Other Receipts.Totals.Claims.Commission.Salaries.Other Expenses.Total.
  £     £     £     £     £     £     £     £     
191630349,2306,059355,289168,32150,61340,67542,595302,204
191731351,1035,377356,480179,51451,87941,13448,500321,027
191834359,9623,711363,673183,29152,98440,04850,401326,724
191935449,7846,270456,054228,03264,97647,33658,192398,536
192034533,3167,235540,551240,33784,29951,82278,483454,941
192135706,0148,561714,575337,190108,28972,611100,728618,818
192235706,37011,876718,246361,527105,04972,726112,629651,931
192336752,99514,248767,243388,903118,37276,599123,594707,468
192436851,68217,248868,930440,759137,76185,902127,041791,453
1925401,116,46341,5051,157,968550,608188,879116,015124,381979,883

Since 1920 the premium income has increased from £533,316 to £1,116,463— having more than doubled itself in five years. As against the increase in premium income must be considered the augmentation in claims, which have shown a slightly greater proportionate increase, having grown from £240,337 in 1920 to £550,608 in 1925.

An interesting review of the expenses incurred in transacting accident insurance is contained in the table following. The fluctuations over a period of ten years are shown in percentages of income to outgo under six different heads. In this connection the fact that the State Office has in the past systematically £tabulated the experience of the whole of the workers' compensation insurance business in New-Zealand upon a scientific actuarial basis has placed that Office in a position to regulate effectively the premiums charged in the Dominion in respect of this class of business.

ACCIDENT INSURANCE.—EXPENSE RATIO, 1916–25.
Year.Ratio per Cent. of
Claims to Premiums.Commission to Premiums.Salaries to Premiums.Other Expenses to Premiums.Total Expenses (other than Claims) to Premiums.Total Expenditure to Premiums.Total Expenditure to Total Receipts.
191648.2014.4911.6512.2038.3486.5485.06
191751.1314.7711.7313.8040.3091.4390.05
191850.9214.7211.1314.0039.8590.7789.84
191950.7014.4410.5212.9537.9188.6187.39
192045.0615.809.7214.7240.2485.3084.16
192147.7615.3410.2714.2739.8887.6486.59
192251.1814.8710.3015.9441.0192.2990.77
192351.6515.72101716.4142.3093.9592.21
192451.7516.17100914.9241.1892.9391.08
192549.3216.9210.3911.1438.4587.7784.62

From the foregoing it will be seen that in 1920 there was a substantial decrease in the percentage of claims, followed by a gradual rise until 1924, when the highest point during the decade was reached. The year 1925, however, saw a decrease of approximately 2 1/2 per cent. Expenses other than claims, which practically amount to working-expenses, including taxes, have fluctuated considerably during the ten years, but the 1925 figure is lower than that of any other year in the period under review with the exception of 1916 and 1919.

The appropriation for unexpired risks at the end of 1925 amounted for all offices to £308,382, as compared with £297,455 at the end of 1924 and £259,77,7 at the end of 1923.

EMPLOYERS' LIABILITY INSURANCE

In the following table, particulars of employers' liability insurance as distinct from all other forms of accident insurance are given for the year 1925. It will be noticed that there is an apparent discrepancy between the totals of premiums and claims as shown herein and the figures already quoted. This is accounted for by the fact that, in order to arrive at the net financial results of the year's operations, it is necessary to take into account reinsurance transactions, and up to this stage premiums and claims have been taken at the net figure. In the following, however, only direct insurances with the general public have been taken into account.

 Premiums. £Claims. £Percentage of Claims to Premiums. 
Employers' liability insurance542,762330,50360.89 
All other forms of accident insurance584,743237,64440.64 
 £1,127,505£568,14750.39 

Whereas the employers' liability insurance produced only 48 per cent. of the accident premiums, it was responsible for over 58 per cent. of claims; and it would appear that when compared with accident insurance as a whole this class of insurance produces much less favourable results from the insurance companies' point of view. With only one year's figures available, however, no very definite conclusions can be drawn.

MORTGAGEES' INDEMNITY INSURANCE

The law relating to workers' compensation provides that in certain cases a claim for compensation becomes a charge on the employer's land and that this charge takes precedence of mortgages on the land. This provision led to mortgagees requiring mortgagors to take out an insurance policy indemnifying them against any charge in connection with workers' compensation taking priority of their mortgages. As employers almost invariably insure their workers against accident, the mortgagee's risk is very small.

Relief to mortgagors has been provided by the Mortgagees' Indemnity (Workers' Charges) Act, passed during the 1927 session of Parliament. This Act provides that when mortgages are presented for stamping, an additional stamp duty of 1s. is to be paid, known as a mortgagee's indemnity fee. The indemnity fees are to be paid into the Land Assurance Fund, from which losses incurred by mortgagees through the enforcement of charges under the Workers' Compensation Act will be met. The necessity for taking out an insurance policy and of paying premiums (which range between 5s. and £2, according to the amount of the mortgage) will thus be obviated, and a section of the Act definitely absolves the mortgagor from any obligation to insure or keep insured the mortgagee against loss of this nature in respect of any mortgage under the Act.

STATE ACCIDENT INSURANCE

In the year 1901 the Government Insurance Department opened an Accident Branch. Arrangements were made under which the funds, assets, and liabilities were kept separate and distinct from the main life-insurance business, and powers were vested in the Governor-General to make regulations in regard to tables fixing rates of premium and other details for the conduct of the Accident Insurance Branch. On the 1st January, 1925, the whole of the accident business was transferred to the control of the State Fire Insurance Office, and is now carried on in conjunction with that establishment. Although the greater part of the year 1925 was taken up with the transfer and the necessary organization work consequent thereon, the results achieved during that year and the following year would indicate that the association of the Fire and Accident Branches will prove advantageous to both the insuring public and to the State Office.

General accident business is undertaken, but the branch was opened more especially with a view to relieve employers of labour of the liability imposed upon them by the Workers' Compensation for Accidents Act. The policies cover the full liability of an employer to his workmen under the Workers' Compensation Act, and the liability under common law to the extent of £1,000 per man. Policies protecting mortgagees from loss through the charge of an injured workman taking precedence of a mortgage are issued at premiums varying from 1s. per cent. for small mortgages to 6d. per cent. for large mortgages. Personal - accident policies are also issued securing amounts for accidental death and permanent total or partial disablement, and weekly allowances during temporary disablement, whether caused by accident or sickness. Under the Government Accident Insurance Amendment Act of 1924 the Department is authorized to underwrite all classes of accident insurance accepted by accident insurance companies, and the Branch now accepts motor-car comprehensive, plate-glass, and fidelity-guarantee insurance.

The premium income and claims of the Accident Branch since the commencement of business have been as follows:—

Year.Net Premium Income.Claims.
* From 7th June to 31st December.
 £     £     
1901*11,8562,428
190214,1007,364
190324,38113,230
190423,76812,105
190523,97011,242
190620,81513,720
190721,47711,288
190820,89811,926
190926,33712,805
191021,36412,522
191120,75610,497
191223,51312,016
191323,27711,492
191422,0909,633
191523,2659,092
191622,35010,698
191722,0589,270
191821,63010,830
191925,28513,150
192029,85214,975
192135,93216,786
192233,34820,330
192335,26822,402
192439,61424,764
192549,96730,552
192658,34033,854

Premiums during the year 1926 showed an increase of £8,373, and claims an increase of £3,302. The net surplus for the year's working was £14,333, compared with £8,390 and £9,449 for 1925 and 1924 respectively.

The ratio of claims to premiums for the year 1926 worked out at 58.0 per cent., as against the previous year's percentage of 61.2, while the average for the quinquennium 1922–26 was 60.9. The ratio of working-expenses to premiums for 1926 was 26.3 per cent., compared with 26.6 for 1925.

The following is the Revenue Account for the year ended 31st December, 1926:—

STATE ACCIDENT INSURANCE REVENUE ACCOUNT, 1926.
 £     
Premiums after deduction of reinsurances58,340
Interest£10,199 
     Less land and income tax1,0699,130
 £67,470
Free year bonus on personal-accident policies149
Claims33,854
Commission6,114
Salaries7,235
Contribution to Superannuation Fund165
Expenses of management1,852
Further appropriation for unearned premiums3,768
Amount of accident funds, 31st December, 192614,333
 £67,470

The liabilities and assets on the 31st December, 1926, were as follow:—

STATE ACCIDENT INSURANCE.—LIABILITIES AND ASSETS.
 £     
Liabilities.
Accident Funds, as per Revenue Account14,333
Claims admitted (proofs not yet completed)10,000
Government taxes1,069
Commission524
Premium and other deposits164
Sundry creditors4
Officers' Fidelity Fund500
Reserve for unearned premiums26,253
Investment Fluctuation Reserve3,000
Reserve Fund constituted under section 20 of the Government Accident Insurance Act, 1908161,949
 £217,796
Assets.
Debentures issued under authority of the Finance Act, 191510,000
New Zealand inscribed stock—War loans90,500
New Zealand inscribed stock3,000
Local authority securities78,503
Mortgages on property4,575
Fixed deposits and at short call15,000
Interest accrued but not due2,891
Agents' balances212
Sundry debtors1,787
Cash in hand and on current account11,328
 £217,796

The total assets at the end of the year amounted to £217,796, compared with £202,003 at the end of 1925. New Zealand Government securities represent 48 per cent. of the total assets, and local-authority securities 36 per cent. Reserves and funds, which stood at £187,934 at the end of 1925, have been increased to £206,035.

SUBSECTION C.—FIRE INSURANCE. INTRODUCTORY

IN the Dominion's legislation four separate classes of fire-insurance offices are distinguished—namely, (1) Local insurance companies established within the limits of New Zealand; (2) foreign insurance companies established beyond New Zealand; (3) British offices similarly established; and (4) mutual fire-insurance associations. To these may be added the State Fire Insurance Office, established under a separate Act of Parliament.

The Companies Act, 1908, provides for the incorporation with limited liability of local insurance companies formed for the insurance of property other than that of shareholders. Such a company requires a paid-up capital of £50,000 intact, and if the amount of paid-up capital falls below this sum incorporation can be effected only with unlimited liability. Insurance companies established or incorporated overseas require to have a like paid-up capital intact. The transaction of business by such companies is, however, subject to special legislation as set out below. Mutual associations are dealt with by the Mutual Fire Insurance Act, 1908, and are referred to specially at a later stage in this subsection.

INSURANCE COMPANIES' DEPOSITS

Prior to the passing of the Insurance Companies' Deposits Act, 1921–22, and its amendment of 1922, no deposit whatever was required by companies carrying on the business of fire insurance, and practically none was required in respect of the business of employers' liability insurance. Now, however, deposits in cash are to be made with the Public Trustee by fire and accident offices, varying according as to whether the company concerned is established or incorporated in a British country (other than New Zealand) or has its chief office in a foreign country. No deposit is required from a company constituted in New Zealand under the New Zealand laws.

The actual amounts of the deposits required to be made in accordance with the statutory provision of the principal Act were: For British companies carrying on operations in New Zealand—in respect of fire-insurance business, £15,000; in respect of employers' liability business, £15,000; and in respect of all other classes of business (except life and marine), £5,000. Foreign companies were required to deposit a sum of £35,000, which covered all classes of business (except life and marine). Overseas companies becoming established in New Zealand after the passing of the principal Act are required to make deposits on a somewhat higher scale than the foregoing. British offices must deposit the sum of £22,500 on account of fire business, the same amount for employers' liability insurance business, and £5,000 in respect of all other classes (other than life and marine) of insurance business. A newly established foreign company must deposit the sum of £50,000, and this covers all classes of business other than life and marine.

The amount held by the Public Trustee on the 31st March, 1927, under the Insurance Companies' Deposits Act was £1,016,593, including interest accrued but not disbursed. In terms of the Act the whole of these moneys are invested in the Common Fund of the Public Trust Office, and interest is payable to the respective companies at the rate payable from time to time on investments held in that fund.

COLLECTION OF STATISTICS

Statistics of fire insurance are collected annually by the Census and Statistics Office. The principal heads of inquiry relate to—(a) Stability of the company as shown by the balance-sheet for whole-world business; (b) the extent to which the office has assets in the Dominion; (c) the amount of business transacted during the year under review; (d) fires and losses; (e) revenue and expenditure; and (f) working-expenses.

OFFICES OPERATING IN NEW ZEALAND

For 1925, statistics were collected from 42 offices carrying on business in New Zealand. The head offices of these were distributed as follow: England, 20; New Zealand, 13; Australia, 6; Hong Kong, 1; United States of America, 2. Included in the 13 New Zealand companies were 3 mutual fire-insurance associations and the State Fire Office.

The statistics for the year 1925 cover for the first time one new company which had recently entered the fire-insurance field in New Zealand. This company, the General Assurance Corporation, commenced operations in New Zealand on the 5th September, 1925, while the Hawke's Bay Farmers' Mutual Fire Insurance Association went out of existence during the year.

LIABILITIES AND ASSETS

The following table indicates generally the extent to which fire-insurance offices have funds available to meet losses and liabilities. Funds of life departments are added for completeness, but by the Life Insurance Act, 1908 (which follows the provisions of the Imperial statute on the subject), life funds must be accounted for separately, and form a security for life-policy holders which is not available to other phases of insurance transacted. The amount of funds (other than life) both in New Zealand and elsewhere is, it will be seen, over 246 millions.

FIRE INSURANCE.—LIABILITIES AND ASSETS, 1925.
Liabilities.Total Assets.
Overseas Companies.Local Offices.Mutual Associations.
* These figures in the case of mutual associations relate to premium-note capital.
 £     £     £     £     
Paid-up capital25,515,4432,436,268157,612*28,109,323
Reserves162,905,8143,990,52528,243166,924,582
Other liabilities50,298,879984,7968,63651,292,311
          Totals238,720,1367,411,589194,491246,326,216
Life funds335,921,781  335,921,781
Grand totals574,641,9177,411,589194,491582,247,997

New Zealand assets of all offices transacting business amounted in 1925 to £8,596,765. In the following table the figures for the amount of assets in New Zealand under various heads are given for the last three years. In 1922 the total was £5,759,248, so that the increase during the three years was £2,837,517. There was a huge increase in New Zealand Government and local-authority securities during 1923, this being due in a large measure to the holdings of these investments by the Prudential Insurance Company (Limited), which commenced business in New Zealand during that year. Apart from this, however, it would appear that this form of investment is favourably regarded by insurance offices, as evidenced by increases of £807,695 in Government and £261,210 in local-authority securities during the succeeding two years. House and landed property continues to show a steady increase, while moneys invested in mortgages, &c., although showing a slight increase during 1925, have varied but little during the last five years.

FIRE INSURANCE.—ASSETS IN NEW ZEALAND, 1923–25.
Assets in New Zealand.1923.1924.1925.
 £     £     £     
House and landed property608,079665,284689,589
New Zealand Government securities—Ordinary1,428,2561,708,9962,218,085
New Zealand Government securities—War loan1,675,1551,670,1701,693,021
New Zealand local-authority securities1,080,5061,188,6291,341,716
Mortgages, &c.359,287337,919366,973
Cash and other assets in New Zealand2,184,0472,147,5302,287,381
          Total New Zealand assets7,335,3307,718,5288,596,765

SUMMARY OF BUSINESS

Looking now at the general progress of fire-insurance business in the Dominion, a comparison of recent operations is afforded by the table below for 1923, 1924, and 1925.

FIRE INSURANCE.—AMOUNTS UNDERWRITTEN, PREMIUMS, AND LOSSES, 1923–25.
1923.1924.1925.
* Excluding reinsurances accepted from other offices.
Offices in New Zealand.
Number of separate companies414242
Number of towns in which branches established148154148
Number of towns in which agencies exist9,5409,96110,653
Number of separate agencies in New Zealand11,57112,26812,976
Amounts underwritten.
Gross amount of insurance cover in force in New Zealand on 31st December*£309,740,593£332,959,709£357,467,898
Number of policies representing the foregoing*603,303631,009653,362
Gross amount of new and renewal business underwritten during year*£347,677,896£372,954,821£399,804,032
Number of policies representing the foregoing*660,485695,498720,232
Premiums.
Total gross premiums charged on business (new and renewal) underwritten during year£1,911,328£1,912,707£2,041,969
Percentage of gross premiums to total amount of business underwritten0.550.510.51
Total premiums (as shown above), less premiums refunded to insured other than to other offices£1,780,463£1,772,924£1,886,290
Losses.
Total number of separate fire losses with which offices were concerned4,2695,0385,257
Gross losses£796,281£1,046,328£876,358
Percentage of gross loss to amount underwritten (new and renewal) during year (as shown above)0.230.280.22
Percentage of gross loss to total premiums, less refunds to insured (as shown above)44.7259.0246.46
Average loss per fire£187£208£167

It is interesting to note that at the end of 1925 the fire - insurance cover on property in New Zealand totalled £357,467,898, represented by 653,362 policies, as compared with £332,959,709 and 631,009 policies at the end of 1924. The increase in the amount during the five years 1920–25 amounted to £101,760,518, or nearly 40 per cent. The total amount underwritten during 1925 increased by nearly twenty-seven millions over the 1924 total, while the number of policies concerned increased by 24,734. The amount charged to the insuring public by way of premiums during 1925 was £2,041,969, or, less refunds, £1,886,290. The insurance companies, on the other hand, paid out in losses £876,358, this amount having been exceeded on only one occasion—viz., in 1924. The number of separate fires involved, however, was 5,257, as against 5,038 in 1924, an increase of 219. The percentage of losses to premium income in 1925 was 46.46, as compared with 59.02 in 1924.

The table set out below shows for the years 1898 to 1925 the premium income and the fire losses, together with the percentage of loss in each year, in five-yearly periods, and in ten-yearly periods. Statistics of fire insurance have been collected only since 1918, and the figures prior to that date have kindly been supplied by the Council of the Fire Underwriters' Associations of New Zealand, and refer only to those insurance offices in New Zealand which are members of the Council of the Fire Underwriters' Associations. The official figures from 1918 to 1925 (inclusive) refer to all offices, and these facts must not be lost sight of when comparisons are being made.

FIRE INSURANCE: PREMIUM INCOME AND LOSSES, 1898–1925.
Year.Premium Income.Fire Losses.Percentage of Loss.
Yearly Periods.Five-yearly Periods.Ten-yearly Periods.

* Eight years.

† Three years.

 £     £      
1898382,284302,49079.162.264.0
1899399,110185,21046.4
1900432,944254,00658.6
1901453,583385,60985.0
1902490,722215,50043.8
1903527,861223,00042.265.4
1904565,000427,87475.7
1905494,822322,49665.2
1906508,222407,86980.3
1907538,076341,44463.4
1908578,222544,60694.266.8
1909596,769415,95169.6
1910637,856368,88757.857.9
1911688,820424,19461.6
1912733,945406,38555.3
1913790,525450,97057.051.2
1914813,469434,31053.3
1915854,509433,46750.7
1916912,222373,89640.9
1917969,186531,12154.8
19181,241,829472,24738.035.9
19191,351,083390,59828.9
19201,622,048448,65627.741.7*
19211,768,416738,63841.8
19221,785,308739,07641.4
19231,780,463796,28144.750.0
19241,772,9241,046,32859.0
19251,886,290876,35846.5

INCOME AND OUTGO

A statement of the total income and outgo, both gross and net, of all offices is now given in respect of New Zealand business. The gross reserve for unexpired risks, it should be noted, is calculated on the assumption that it bears the same proportion to gross premium income as does the net.

FIRE INSURANCE.—INCOME AND OUTGO, 1923–25.
1923.1924.1925.
Gross.Net.Gross.Net.Gross.Net.
* The gross figures are exclusive of reinsurance premiums from other offices.
Income.£     £     £     £     £     £     
Reserve to meet unexpired risks as at beginning of year797,639536,352783,880531,889760,621530,502
Reserve, additional to foregoing29,49629,49630,05730,05730,25630,256
Amount of fire premiums receivable during year*2,139,6011,283,2591,912,7071,267,2162,173,8651,363,107
Interest and dividends on stock, mortgages, &c.102,185102,185115,162115,162117,336117,336
Rents16,61516,61529,80129,80133,95833,958
Other revenue3,3213,3213,3413,3412,5792,579
Totals3,088,8571,971,2282,874,9481,977,4663,118,6152,077,738
Outgo.
Amount of fire losses incurred during year, including adjustment and other expenses of settlement, but less salvage and amounts covered by reinsurance796,281582,0171,046,328634,072876,358621,410
New Zealand Government taxes100,06699,61879,14871,15456,12950,985
Local-authority rates3,20113,2013,2762,9023,4523,057
License fees5,4235,3665,1075,0364,8214,741
Fire Board levies36,73630,61542,81936,07645,60538,041
Rents23,51421,43424,25722,81124,99623,297
Allowances and commissions on premiums to agents, sub-agents. and others229,532146,071245,739158,623253,152168,798
Salaries and wages, including commissions on profits or bonuses217,435183,973223,280204,188225,224200,550
Other expenses of management117,17193,206126,619106,490130,004106,796
Reserve to meet unexpired risks as at the end of the year783,880529,880760,719530,501820,623581,596
Reserve additional to foregoing30,05730,05730,15830,15832,17432,174
Other expenditure19,2688,2717,8037,8035,9105,910
Totals2,362,5641,738,7092,595,2531,809,8142,478,4481,837,355

In so far as the net income was concerned, there was a decrease of £16,742 in the net premiums for 1923, a decrease of £32,785 for 1924, and an increase of £63,096 for 1925, when compared with 1922. These figures are at first glance somewhat surprising when the huge increases in the amounts underwritten are taken into account. This position, however, is accounted for by the special bonus rebate which came into operation on the 1st August, 1923, and has been in operation ever since, with, however, altered rates. The State Fire Office for many years had the intention of returning some of its accumulated profits by way of a bonus to its policyholders. It was found, however, that the cost involved in paying a bonus in the manner usually followed by life-insurance offices would prove very costly, and in order to allow policyholders to benefit to the greatest possible extent the State Fire Insurance Act was amended to enable the Board of the Office to allow a rebate to insurers. Accordingly a rebate of 15 per cent. was declared from the above-mentioned date, and all other fire offices fell into line and declared a similar rebate. On the expiry of that period the Board reviewed the position and declared a continuance of the rebate at the rate of 10 per cent. for a further period of twelve months. This rate was continued until the 31st December, 1925, when it was increased to 12 1/2 per cent.

During the period covered by the returns for 1923 that the rebate was in force the insuring public benefited to the extent of £141,794, during 1924 by £271,440, and during 1925 by £231,172, making a total concession to the insuring public of £644,406 to the end of 1925. Regard should be had to the foregoing when comparisons with previous years are attempted. Notwithstanding the decrease in the net premiums in 1923 and 1924, the total net income for those years showed an increase of £7,709 and £6,238 respectively, while the increase for 1925 amounted to £100,272. In the two years immediately preceding the reduction of the rebate, the yearly increase was £197,752 and £76,050 for 1921 and 1922 respectively. The total net expenditure in 1925 increased by £27,541, despite a reduction of £20,169 in the net fire losses. The increase, however, is accounted for by the “reserve” on the increased amount at risk at the end of the year. If this item is eliminated there is a decrease of £23,554 as compared with the previous year.

The net premiums and net losses for 1925 are set out for each office in the following table. The total receipts and expenditure are also given in each case.

The total income and total expenditure includes reserve for unexpired risks at the beginning and end of year, respectively. With the exception of the Mutual Associations this reserve is in most instances 40 per cent. of the net premium income, and in some cases reaches 50 per cent.

FIRE INSURANCE.—REVENUE AND EXPENDITURE, 1925.
Name of Fire-insurance Office.Net Revenue.Net Expenditure.
Premiums.Total.Fire Losses.Total.
* New Zealand business conducted by the New Zealand Insurance Co., Ltd.
 £     £     £     £     
Overseas Companies.
Alliance48,59067,03222,56459,626
Atlas37,06951,76216,69756,175
Australian Alliance4,6377,3244,0838,321
British Traders'17,83125,3268,74529,185
Commercial Union51,71473,07323,01962,206
Excess24,04733,72610,62430,944
General419419961,035
Guardian29,78045,38914,67644,023
Hartford10,11116,0234,84414,830
Home15,67924,5775,88522,006
Insurance Office of Australia12,95718,8176,05614,716
Liverpool and London and Globe33,67148,41815,59446,034
London Assurance Corporation5,5928,4781,0846,023
London and Lancashire23,29233,41112,48034,220
North British and Mercantile16,74023,1508,28023,303
Northern Assurance22,20735,34213,18730,082
Norwich Union27,26536,02318,18445,759
Ocean13,46119,1285,04715,976
Phoenix37,33352,05019,77549,991
Prudential8,10310,3056,88313,869
Queensland25,72437,9857,93031,938
Royal Exchange27,01341,7939,42933,099
Royal53,201107,60031,425115,815
Southern Union7,70010,3523,1197,137
Sun50,68770,73723,50063,068
Union24,60236,1798,28636,247
United30,18541,9357,47933,779
Victoria48,09268,66722,35068,157
Yorkshire16,36625,0098,68730,466
          Total (overseas companies)724,0681,070,030340,0081,028,030
Local Companies.
Dominion Co-operative1,4341,7513561,738
Eagle, Star, and British Dominions*41,91557,20218,68752,623
Farmers' Co-operative19,23833,01510,43625,447
Mercantile and General6,84711,3072,58513,188
National65,876100,54326,19779,815
New Zealand137,723218,46783,826198,559
New Zealand Medical1,7372,5313371,489
South British131,910226,79559,615166,856
Standard60,44885,58514,64168,530
State159,260256,04156,998187,624
          Total (local companies)626,388993,237273,678795,869
Mutual Associations.
Otago Farmers' Union5,3595,8471,1223,686
Taranaki Farmers'3,7094,4923,7485,527
Wellington Farmers'3,5834,1322,8544,243
          Total (mutual associations)12,65114,4717,72413,456
          Total (all offices)1,363,1072,077,738621,4101,837,355

A favourable result accrued to fire offices in the Dominion as a result of business for the two years 1919 and 1920, and this was so notwithstanding the increased costs of management under every head. For the next five years, however, particularly in 1924, considerably heavier fire losses resulted in comparatively bad years of business.

The next table, covering the last two years, shows the percentage of working-expenses to premium income (net and gross) and total net income. Although it is recognized that taxes are in no sense a working-expense, yet they are undoubtedly a heavy recurring call on the profits of an institution, and the ratios are accordingly given both exclusive and inclusive of taxes. For these years the working-expenses ratios have been much affected by the special bonus rebates previously mentioned. It is desirable, therefore, to adjust the figures in terms of the rebate, showing one set of percentages worked on the actual figures and one on the adjusted figures.

FIRE INSURANCE.—WORKING-EXPENSES, 1924 AND 1925.
Items.1924.1925.
Actual.Adjusted for Rebate.Actual.Adjusted for Rebate.
 Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.
Net working-expenses (excluding taxes) to net premium income42.9237.4340.4436.34
Net working-expenses (including taxes) to net premium income48.5442.8344.1839.70
Gross working-expenses (excluding taxes) to gross premium income (including reinsurances from other offices)33.5629.5632.0328.95
Net working-expenses (excluding taxes) to total net income (excluding reserve for unexpired risks at beginning of year)38.4333.9636.3432.99
Net working-expenses (including taxes) to total not income (excluding reserve for unexpired risks at beginning of year)43.4538.4139.7036.04

FIRE LOSSES

The net fire losses for 1925 were £621,410, as compared with £634,072 for 1924. In 1925 there were 4,018 fires and 28 conflagrations (cases where three or more buildings are affected). The corresponding figures for the previous year were 4,083 and 41. The total gross loss in 1925 represented 46.5 per cent. of the premiums charged (less refunds to insured other than fire offices), and 0.22 per cent. of the total risk covered. The corresponding figures for 1924 were 59.0 per cent. and 0.28 per cent. The following table shows for each of the four principal urban areas and the remainder of the Dominion the fires and losses for 1925:—

FIRE INSURANCE.—FIRES AND LOSSES, 1925.
Separate Fires.Conflagrations.Buildings affected.Gross Cover.*Gross Loss.Ratio of Loss to Cover.*
* On buildings affected.
Urban areas—   £     £     Per Cent.
     Auckland54245801,003,563100,62810.03
     Wellington4122449850,12593,01110.94
     Christchurch300 313370,26028,4187.68
     Dunedin264 283345,85434,0529.85
Rest of Dominion2,500212,715215,889605,86828.06
          Totals4,018284,3404,728,691861,97718.23

The lower loss ratio in the cases of the principal urban areas as compared with the rest of the Dominion is to be expected in view of the greater fire-brigade facilities for handling fires in the larger centres. Companies usually allow this factor to influence the premium required.

MUTUAL FIRE-INSURANCE ASSOCIATIONS

Mutual associations are dealt with by the Mutual Fire Insurance Act, 1908, which allows at least 100 owners of isolated or farm property to subscribe to a declaration and form themselves into a mutual association to insure against loss by fire to an amount in the aggregate of not less than £40,000. Such associations effect insurance on the premium-note principle, and accept premium notes to be assessed for losses in the proportion of the total amount of such notes. The amount of a member's premium notes limits his liability.

In addition to furnishing returns to the Census and Statistics Office, each mutual association (of which there are three in existence) is required to furnish to the Public Trustee a statement of the condition of the association as at the 31st March in each year. The following particulars are taken from the statements furnished to the Public Trustee for the year ended 31st March, 1927:—

Taranaki Farmers' Mutual Fire Insurance Association.Wellington Fanners' Mutual Fire Insurance Association.Otago Fanners' Mutual Fire Insurance Association.
 £     £     £     
Assets—
     Cash in hand and in bank2,4141,188..
     Fixed deposits6,0009,550..
     Outstanding premium notes58,65861,04855,607
     Other investments11,458 12,341
     Other assets313132918
          Total assets78,84371,91868,866
Liabilities—
     Existing claims480154 
     Policies in force979,388489,5312,412,581
     Reserves546....
     Other liabilities....640
          Total liabilities980,414489,5312,413,375
Income—
     Premium notes5,4196,5859,079
     Interest804340568
     Other receipts13 
          Total income6,2246,9289,647
Expenditure—
     Losses paid8951,8063,787
     Expenses2,1951,5614,029
     Reinsurance420395657
     Other payments and expenditure205..297
          Total expenditure3,7153,7628,770

STATE FIRE INSURANCE

In the year 1903 an Act was passed “to establish a State Fire Insurance Office and to make other provisions for the insurance and protection of insurable property in New Zealand against loss or damage by fire.” This Act came into operation on the 4th January, 1905, when the State Fire Insurance Office opened for public business with an advance of £2,000 borrowed from the Treasury.

At the end of the first year the Office showed an income of £13,135 and a net surplus of £481. From this the progress of the Office may be gauged from the figures for 1926, which show an annual income of £233,545, and assets of over £660,000.

As has been mentioned earlier in this subsection, under the State Fire Insurance Amendment Act, 1922, provision is made that when the Board considers that the funds of the Office are sufficient to meet liabilities it may direct that a rebate be allowed to insurers in respect of premiums thereafter becoming payable. In 1923 the State Fire Office declared a rebate to policyholders, which took the form of a 15–per-cent. reduction on all premiums falling due between the 1st August, 1923, and 31st July, 1924. On the expiry of the period for which the first rebate was granted the Board considered that the financial position of the Office justified the declaration of a further rebate to apply for twelve months from the 1st August. 1924, the rate in this case, however, to be 10 per cent. instead of 15 per cent. as in the first case. This rate was continued until the 31st December, 1925, when it was increased to 12 1/2 per cent. The amount granted in rebates to State Fire policyholders during 1926 was £24,496, which, added to the amounts granted in 1923, 1924. and 1925, makes a total concession to policyholders of £74,902.

As a consequence of the operations of the State Fire Office the rates on trade risks and the like have been reduced by 10 per cent., and those on dwellings, offices, and similar risks by 33 1/3 per cent. These reductions, together with the institution of the rebate system, have resulted in very substantial savings to the insuring public during the last twenty-two years. The State Fire Office has paid over £155,000 in income-tax during the last ten years.

The premium income, after deducting premiums on reinsurances, during the ten years 1917–26 has been as follows:—

Year.Amount of Net Premium Income.
 £     
191785,321
191890,077
1919100,764
1920124,538
1921136,429
1922142,592
1923154,164
1924165,070
1925176,664
1926197,471

RESULT OF OPERATIONS DURING 1926

The net income from all sources in 1926 amounted to £233,545, and the net premium income to £197,471, compared with the previous year's figures of £207,417 and £176,664 respectively. The surplus for the year, after making provision for rebates, reserves, and depreciation and writing down of Office premises, was £40,738.

The net losses were £79,062, as compared with £56,997 for 1925, the ratio to-net premium income being 40.03 per cent. and 36.26 per cent. respectively.

The balance-sheet of the State Fire Insurance Office as at the 31st December, 1926, is appended.

 £     £     
Liabilities.
Capital authorized by the State
     Fire Insurance Act, 1908100,000 
     Less not raised100,000 
  Nil.
Reserve Fund 448,896
Investments Fluctuation Reserve Fund 10,000
Reserve for unearned premiums 78,989
Bonus rebate reserve 25,000
Reinsurance Reserve Fund 20,000
Premiums and other deposits 961
Outstanding fire losses 6,709
Government taxes 15,071
Sundry creditors 1,386
Other amounts owing by the Office—
     Reinsurance premiums due£11,073 
     Commission1,717 
     Rent57 
     Printing, stationery, and advertising34 
     Postages and sundry charges888 
 13,769
Fire-insurance funds, as per Revenue Account 40,738
 £661,519
Assets.
Government war-loan securities 148,146
Other Government securities 88,550
Local-authority securities 66,245
Fixed deposits and at short call 65,000
Land and buildings 222,077
Outstanding premiums 8,657
Interest accrued but not due 5,060
Rent accrued or due 317
Sundry debtors 9
Cash in Hank of New Zealand at Wellington, or in transit to Wellington£57,205 
Imprest Account balances253 
 57,458
 £661,519

Exclusive of Government taxes, which amounted to 7.63 per cent., the working-expense ratio to premium income was 28.03 per cent., and without Fire Board contributions and depreciation of Office premises only 23.64 per cent.

The accumulated funds at the close of 1926 amounted to £623,622, a substantial increase of £55,561 over the figure for the previous year (£568,061); while the assets as at the 31st December, 1926, totalled £661,519, an increase of £57,423.

FIRE BRIGADES

At the 31st December, 1926, there were 170 fire brigades (including branches) in New Zealand, with a total of 448 officers and 2,079 men. Figures for each of the last five years are—

Year.Stations.Officers.Men.Total Personnel.
19221604172,0572,474
19231594102,0372,447
19241584002,0212,421
19251634112,0292,440
19261704482,0792,527

Chapter 30. SECTION XXX.—FRIENDLY SOCIETIES

INTRODUCTORY

THE legislation dealing with friendly societies is contained in the Friendly Societies Act, 1909, and its amendments of 1911, 1915, and 1922. Provision is made for the registration of all societies and branches with a central Government officer entitled the Registrar of Friendly Societies, and also for the general oversight by the Government of the administration of the funds of the societies. The powers, duties, and obligations of societies are set out, as is also a schedule of offences and of penalties therefor.

A scheme for the extension of State benefits to members of friendly societies, on special terms, was introduced by the Finance Act, 1916 (Part IX), and extended and amended by the National Provident Fund Amendment Act, 1919, which is now embodied in the National Provident Fund Act, 1926. Information concerning the scheme is given in Section XXV of this book, in the article dealing with the National Provident Fund.

LODGES AND MEMBERS

At the 31st December, 1926, there were 991 lodges, courts, &c., on the Register of Friendly Societies, a net increase of twenty-nine during the year. The figures for the various orders are as follow:—

Name of Order.Registrations at 1st January, 1926.Established.RegistrationsClosed. at 31st December, 1926.
Manchester Unity Independent Order of Oddfellows2278..235
Independent Order of Oddfellows163172178
National Independent Order of Oddfellows3....3
British United Order of Oddfellows1....1
Ancient Order of Foresters16011160
Ancient Order of Shepherds1....1
United Ancient Order of Druids14021141
Independent Order of Rechabites67..166
Order of Sons of Temperance10....10
Sons and Daughters of Temperance1....1
Hibernian Australasian Catholic Benefit Society702171
Protestant Alliance Friendly Society of Australasia13....13
Grand United Order of Oddfellows111..12
Isolated friendly societies525156
Working-men's clubs16....16
Independent Order of Good Templars11....11
Specially authorized societies16....16
          Totals962367991

Annual returns of receipts, expenditure, &c., are required by law, but it would appear that many lodges do not comply with the requirements. For the year 1926 the Registrar of Friendly Societies received returns from 843 lodges, with an aggregate membership of 94,467 at the end of the year, as compared with 817 lodges and 91,353 members for 1925. The following table shows the membership at the beginning and end of the year, with the accretions and losses of members during the year, in respect of the 843 lodges returned in 1926:—

Number of members, 1st January91,353
Number admitted by—
     Initiation, &c.9,471 
     Clearance1,205 
 102,029
 10,676
Number who died748 
Number left by—
     Clearance1,237 
     Arrears, &c.5,577 
 7,562
Number of members at 31st December94,467

The above figures show an increase in membership equal to 3.41 per cent., as compared with 4.48 per cent. for 1925.

The figures of membership of lodges furnishing returns during each of the last ten years are as follows:—

Year.Number of Lodges tabulated.Number of Members.
191773068,771
191873167,527
191973570,598
192073274,210
192173177,814
192274680,777
192377484,228
192478287,433
192581791,353
192684394,467

The figures are of use for comparative purposes, in spite of the comparatively large proportion of lodges which do not furnish returns, as it is found that with few exceptions the same lodges are the delinquents each year.

MORTALITY AND SICKNESS

In the following statement of the mortality experience for the last five years no account has been taken of age incidence:—

Year.Deaths of Members.Deaths of Members' Wives.
Number.Per 1,000 Members at Risk.Number.Per 1,000 Members at Risk.
19226498.182963.73
19236848.293283.98
19246748.092953.54
19256487.223283.66
19267488.023233.46

The number of members sick during 1926 was 17,827, representing 21.1 per cent. of members at risk. The sickness experienced during 1926 aggregated 177,240 weeks, equal to ten weeks per sick member, and two weeks for each member at risk.

FUNDS OF FRIENDLY SOCIETIES

The total funds of the societies and branches as at the 31st December, 1926, amounted to £3,337,683, made up as follows: Sick and Funeral Funds (inclusive of amounts transferred to special funds out of surplus), £3,103,473: Medical and Management Funds, goods, &c., £153,867; Widow and Orphans' Funds, £24,166; and Distress, Benevolent Funds, &c., £56,177. Dividing the total funds by the number of members at the end of the year it is found that the average capital per member is £35 6s. 8d. There has been a continuous increase in the amount of accumulated funds standing to the credit of friendly societies during the ten years 1917–26. The average capital per member also shows a growing tendency to increase, the increase over the ten years amounting to 18 per cent., in spite of an increase in membership of 37 per cent.

The total funds and the average capital per member at the end of each of the last ten years were as under:—

Year.Total Funds.Average Capital.
 £     £     s.d.
19172,052,75329170
19182,100,4433121
19192,184,653301811
19202,321,1763157
19212,445,8433188
19222,593,6923222
19232,747,95232126
19242,955,34033160
19253,136,2373467
19263,337,6833568

These sums are held against the societies' liabilities under their sickness and funeral insurances, and actuarial valuations made by the Friendly Societies Office from time to time indicate how far they are sufficient or otherwise.

The following statement shows the disposal of the total funds (including those of the central bodies) as at the 31st December, 1926:—

 £     
Funds.
Sick and Funeral Funds2,907,435
Surplus Appropriation Funds, &c.196,038
Management Funds, goods, &c.153,867
Widow and Orphans' Funds24,166
Distress, Benevolent Funds, &c.56,177
 £3,337,683
Assets.
Investments at interest2,884,305
Value of land and buildings314,224
Cash not bearing interest90,611
Value of goods20,207
Owing by Management Funds8,014
Other assets20,322
 £3,337,683

The net income from investments credited to the Sick and Funeral Funds for 1926 amounted to £159,103, the average rate being £5 16s. 3d. per cent., as against £5 15s. in 1925. The figures of Sick and Funeral Funds and of interest earnings thereon during 1926 are given for each order in the following table:—

Order.Total Worth of Sick and Funeral Funds as atInterest earned during 1926.Average Rate per Cent.
1st January, 1926.31st December, 1926.
 £     £     £     £     
M.U.I.O.O.F.988,4231,052,78456,1565.66
I.O.O.F211,564230,72612,6535.89
N.I.O.O.F.5,7215,8783065.42
B.U.O.O.F.5,1375,3783276.42
A.O.F.617,177638,69634,5545.66
A.O.S1,4311,454755.34
U.A.O.D571,797625,43035,6466.14
I.O.R134,288141,2037,8865.89
O.S.T.21,31822,4001,1815.55
S.D.T.10,30010,7286756.63
H.A.C.B.S.70,97376,1243,8735.41
P.A.F.S.A.35,85237,9932,2966.42
G.U.O.O.F.474795....
Other societies50,38557,8463,4756.63
          Totals2,724,8402,907,435159,1035.81

The receipts and expenditure of the Sick and Funeral Funds for the year 1926 totalled £437,553 and £254,958 respectively, made up as follows:—

SICK AND FUNERAL FUNDS, 1926.
 £     
Receipts.
Members' contributions172,189
Interest and rent159,103
Repayments by central body53,761
Other receipts52,500
 £437,553
Expenditure.
Sick-pay117,083
Funeral donations35,227
Contributions and levies to central body86,979
Other expenditure15,669
 £254,958

Members' contributions averaged £1 17s. 1d. per member, and interest and rent receipts amounted to £1 14s. 3d. per member, reckoned on the mean number of members for the year. Sickness benefits paid averaged £6 11s. 4d. per member sick, or £1 5s. 2d. when averaged over all members, while funeral benefits represented 7s. 7d. per member.

The receipts of the Medical and Management Expenses Funds for 1926 totalled £210,532, and the expenditure was £203,989, the details being as follows:—

MEDICAL AND MANAGEMENT EXPENSES FUNDS, 1926.
 £     
Receipts.
Members contributions194,558
Interest and rent4,786
Other receipts11,188
 £210,532
Expenditure.
Medical attendance and medicine132,061
Management expenses48,995
Levies to central body16,683
Other expenditure6,250
 £203,989

FRIENDLY SOCIETIES IN AUSTRALIA AND NEW ZEALAND

A comparison of the latest available statistics showing the number of members of friendly societies, the amount of their accumulated capital, and the average capital per member in each of the Australian States and in the Dominion of New Zealand is given in the next table. The average amount of capital per member in the Dominion greatly exceeds the average for any of the Australian States.

State or Dominion.Date of Return.Number of Lodges.Number of Members.Amount of Funds.Capital per Member.
    £     £     s.d.
New Zealand31/12/192684894,4673,337,6833568
Victoria30/6/19251,470155,3784,065,8082634
South Australia31/12/192464374,0731,842,13324175
Queensland31/12/192463461,5711,297,8522117
Western Australia30/6/192531421,350378,753171410
New South Wales30/6/19252,214226,5763,042,0541386
Tasmania31/12/192418424,410326,5151376

Chapter 31. SECTION XXXI.—BUILDING SOCIETIES

THE law relating to building societies incorporated in the Dominion is contained in the Building Societies Act, 1908, which is a consolidation of legislation most of which has been operative since 1880. The Assistant Registrar of Companies in each district acts as Registrar of Building Societies, and before a society can be incorporated the formalities prescribed by the Act and regulations must be completed. Rules, as well as subsequent alterations thereof, must before registration be certified to as conforming to legal requirements by a Revising Barrister appointed by the Governor-General for the purpose. A fee of £5 5s. is payable by the society concerned for this service, but no second fee is payable for amendments made within five years following. The fee payable to the Registrar of Building Societies on incorporation is £3 3s., but no stamp duties are payable on any instruments or documents made under the Act.

Building societies are afforded all the powers of an ordinary mortgagee, and where a mortgagor makes default in payment of moneys the society may exercise the usual power of sale through the Registrar of the Supreme Court. No reconveyance is needed to discharge a mortgage made under the Act, a receipt endorsed being a sufficient discharge for this purpose.

The two classes of building and investment societies — viz., permanent and terminating—are distinguished according as to whether the society is by its rules to terminate at a fixed date or when a specified result is attained.

Returns of each society's operations are furnished annually to the Census and Statistics Office. The dates upon which the societies close their accounts vary considerably within the year, but the figures given below may be taken as corresponding approximately to the financial years ended on the 31st March of the years shown.

NUMBER OF SOCIETIES

The number of societies in existence in 1926–27 was 88. Of these, 45 were permanent and 43 terminating, the latter being comprised of 174 groups. The following table shows the number of societies in operation over a period of five years:—

NUMBER OF BUILDING SOCIETIES, 1922–23 TO 1926–27.
Year.Number of Permanent Societies.Number of Terminating Societies.
Societies.Groups.
1922–233843131
1923–243744140
1924–254145155
1925–264444166
1926–274543174

There has been a tendency for individual societies to enlarge their activities rather than for the number of societies to increase. Although the number of terminating societies shows no increase over the five years under review, the number of groups has increased substantially.

SHARES

A synopsis of the extent to which investments have been made in building-society shares during the last five years is contained in the table next presented:—

BUILDING SOCIETIES.—SHARES AND MEMBERS, 1922–23 TO 1926–27

1922–23.1923–24,1924–25.1925–26.1926–27.
Investing Shares.
Number of shares147,127161,072191,551222,507245,763
Members holding34,37538,32244,77648,22059,021
Aggregate value£1,757,286£1,850,822£2,046,805£2,262,551£2,518,082
Paid-up Shares.
Number of shares74,43284,234163,863200,741210,527
Members holding2,2912,3683,0773,3853,169
Aggregate value£543,086£578,987£685,379£755,975£789,088

The average value in 1926–27 of each investing share paying periodic subscription was £10 4s. 11d., as compared with £13 1s. 4d. in 1921–22, and of each paid-up share £3 15s., as compared with £7 2s. 11d. five years ago. A comparison of the distribution of share-money and the number of holders of shares between permanent and terminating societies yields the following results:—

BUILDING SOCIETIES, PERMANENT AND TERMINATING, 1926–27.
Permanent.Terminating.Total.
Investing Shares.
Number of shares114,216131,547245,763
Members holding9,91049,11159,021
Aggregate value£981,614£1,536,468£2,518,082
Paid-up Shares.
Number of shares210,527 210,527
Members holding3,169 3,169
Aggregate value£789,088 £789,088

Of the total aggregate value of both investing and paid-up shares, amounting to £3,307,170, 54 per cent. is held in permanent societies and 46 per cent. in terminating societies. On the other hand, the number of members holding shares in permanent societies is only 21 per cent. of the total, the terminating societies' shareholders representing 79 per cent. It should be pointed out, however, that one person may hold shares in several groups of a terminating society.

LOANS AND BORROWERS

The numbers of loans and borrowers, both of permanent and of terminating societies, are as follows:—

BUILDING SOCIETIES.—LOANS AND BORROWERS, 1922–23 TO 1926–27.
Year.Permanent Societies.Terminating Societies.Total.
Borrowers.Amount.Borrowers.Amount.Borrowers.Amount.
  £      £      £     
1922–235,0862,364,3255,0991,344,60810,1853,708,933
1923–245,3452,582,7214,9821,428,38910,3274,011,110
1924–255,8702,970,2355,8961,554,59711,7664,524,832
1925–266,5603,273,7145,4611,713,09712,0214,986,811
1926–277,0413,497,4916,0861,907,38113,1275,404,872

Since 1921–22 there has been an increase of 3,119 in the number of borrowers and of £1,819,132 in the amount borrowed. Permanent societies show the greater advance.

BUILDING SOCIETIES.— AVERAGE AMOUNT BORROWED, 1922–23 TO 1926–27.
Class.1922–23.1923–24.1924–25.1925–26.1926–27.
 £     s.d.£     s.d.£     s.d.£s.d.£     s.d.
Permanent societies4641744834050601499010496146
Terminating societies263140286142263134313131131381
AH societies36431388823841144141610412010

INCOME AND OUTGO

Building societies have experienced a continued demand for money available for household property, partly owing to the high prices ruling for dwellings and partly because of the acute shortage of houses from which the Dominion has suffered as a whole during recent years. The figures in the table below are accordingly of more than usual interest in so far as they reflect the extent of advances made to share holders.

BUILDING SOCIETIES.—INCOME AND OUTGO, 1922–23 TO 1926–27.
1922–23.1923–24.1924–25.1925–26.1926–27.
 £     £     £     £     £     
Income.
Investors' subscriptions and paid-up shares352,220395,861498,788577,847625,556
Advances repaid521,290561,429680,317761,604781,856
Deposits received928,5331,079,6551,252,1551,524,9981,442,724
Interest received139,539154,114174,793196,440212,212
Other receipts51,99272,99295,22991,096143,079
          Total income1,993,5742,264,0512,701,2823,151,9853,205,427
Outgo.
Withdrawals295,774272,810271,019297,209328,942
Advances648,163867,2291,060,0291,174,1741,170,344
Expenses of management37,52441,21246,79250,73354,030
Deposits repaid835,558961,2271,171,0921,386,9231,422,235
Interest, dividends, and other expenditure135,664144,412187,805217,633237,614
          Total outgo1,952,6832,286,8902,736,7373,126,6723,213,165

LIABILITIES AND ASSETS

The liabilities and assets of building and investment societies for each of the years 1922–23 to 1926–27 are as follows:—

LIABILITIES OF BUILDING AND INVESTMENT SOCIETIES, 1922–23 TO 1926–27.
Year.To Shareholders (Including Reserve Funds and Undivided Profits).Deposits.To Bankers and other Creditors.Total Liabilities.
 £     £     £     £     
1922–232,750,9401,105,161142,1163,998,217
1923–242,912,0901,211,687186,1154,309,892
1924–253,253,5761,292,224267,1074,812,907
1925–263,602,2941,555,468184,4115,342,173
1926–273,960,2941,436,423353,0995,749,816
ASSETS OF BUILDING AND INVESTMENT SOCIETIES, 1922–23 TO 1926–27.
Year.Advances on Mortgage.Other Investments.Cash in Hand and on Deposit.Total Assets.
 £     £     £     £     
1922–233,708,933151,419137,8653,998,217
1923–244,011,111143,627155,1544,309,892
1924–254,524,832140,693147,3824,812,907
1925–264,986,811147,718207,6445,342,173
1926–275,404,872194,404150,5405,749,816

BUILDING SOCIETIES IN AUSTRALIA AND NEW ZEALAND.

The extent to which building and investment societies are supported in the Dominion is apparent from the table below of similar activities in the Commonwealth of Australia for 1925–26:—

BUILDING SOCIETIES.—OPERATIONS IN 1925–26.
State.Number of Societies.Number of Shareholders.Number of Shares.Number of Borrowers.Amount advanced during Year.

* For year 1926.

† Not available.

     £     
New South Wales72,37527,7744,586277,244
Victoria*2710,05010,618970,284
Queensland105,6211,203,7043,205216,969
South Australia2316,24261,3722,782162,516
Western Australia1510,28030,0601,860155,785
Tasmania42,43331,1951,39870,636
New Zealand8851,605423,24812,0211,174,174

Chapter 32. SECTION XXXII.—MORTGAGES

INTRODUCTORY

UNDER the Property Law Act a “mortgage” is defined as including a charge on any property for securing money or money's worth; and “mortgage-money” means money or money's worth secured by a mortgage. Under the Land Transfer Act “mortgage” means and includes any charge on land created under the provisions of that Act for securing—

The repayment of a loan or satisfaction of an existing debt;

The repayment of future advances, or repayment, or satisfaction of any future or unascertained debt or liability, contingent or otherwise;

The payment to the holders for the time being of any bonds, debentures, promissory notes or other securities, negotiable or otherwise, made or issued by the mortgagor before or after the creation of such charge;

The payment to any person or persons by yearly or periodical payments or otherwise of an annuity, rent-charge, or sum of money other than a debt.

Where the ownership of land is registered under the Land Transfer Act mortgages on that land are granted by virtue of the provisions of that Act, and take effect as securities and do not operate as transfers of the estate or interest charged. In the case of other land or property a mortgage is granted under what is known as the deeds or deeds-registration system; the mortgage in this instance operating as a conveyance or assignment of the land or property mortgaged, for the mortgagee becomes the registered proprietor of the land, subject to the right of the mortgagor to have the property re-registered in his name on the discharge of his obligations under the mortgage. Although in form a mortgage under the deeds system is a conveyance, in equity it is treated as merely a charge on the land.

PROPERTY THAT MAY BE MORTGAGED.

Any land covered by the definitions of “land” in the Property Law Act, 1908, and the Land Transfer Act, 1915, may be mortgaged. Where, however, property is subject to restrictions upon alienation, these restrictions usually apply to prevent such property being mortgaged. The following are the main instances in which mortgage of property is forbidden by law:—

Family homes registered under the Family Protection Act, 1908.

Maintenance-moneys under Family Protection Act, 1908.

Inalienable life annuities (Inalienable Life Annuities Act, 1910).

Various pensions (Pensions Act, 1926).

Property subject to restraint upon anticipation, unless by consent of the Supreme Court.

Property subject to restraint upon alienation in accordance with section 24 of the Property Law Act, 1908.

An infant's property, by the infant (Infants Act, 1908, sections 12 and 13).

REDEMPTION.

A memorandum of discharge vacates the mortgage debt and operates as a deed of reconveyance of the estate and interest of the mortgagee in the mortgaged property “to the person for the time being entitled to the equity of redemption” but the mortgagee may execute a deed of reconveyance “if he thinks fit and the mortgagor requires it.” The Public Trustee is empowered to receive mortgage-moneys on account of absentee mortgagees, and in the case of a deed of mortgage to execute the necessary memorandum of discharge. A mortgagor may redeem in the following cases:—

Before the due date, on payment of interest for the unexpired term of the mortgage.

At the due date, in accordance with the provisions of the mortgage.

After the due date, upon giving three months' notice in writing or paying three months' interest in lieu of notice, except where the mortgagee is or has been in possession or has taken steps to enforce his security, in which case the mortgagor may redeem at any time upon payment of all moneys due.

After default and before sale by the mortgagee. If the mortgagee has entered into possession of the mortgaged land or part of it, the mortgagor loses his right of redemption after twenty years from the date of the mortgagee's entering into possession, or after twenty years from the last written acknowledgement of the mortgagor's title or of his right to redeem.

The Property Law Act abolishes what was formerly known as the doctrine of consolidation of mortgages. Where a mortgagor is liable under more than one mortgage, he may now pay off one mortgage without being called on to pay off any mortgage or mortgages on property not comprised in the mortgage he is paying off.

RIGHTS OF MORTGAGEE.

Under New Zealand law a mortgagee has no power of foreclosure in respect of realty. The following, however, represent his principal rights:—

He is entitled to the custody of the title-deeds of the property mortgaged.

He may sue on the personal covenant contained in the mortgage-deed.

He may enter and take possession. This right is exercisable either by actually entering upon the land or a part of it or by bringing an action for possession. If there is a tenant whose rights are binding on the mortgagee, the latter can give notice to the tenant to pay the rent to him, and this will be equivalent to taking possession.

He may assign his interest, either absolutely or by way of submortgage.

He may sell, either under the express powers (if any) in the mortgage-deed, or under powers implied by statute, if these have not been negatived in the deed.

Instead of selling, as above, a mortgagee entitled to exercise his power of sale may apply to the Registrar of the Supreme Court to conduct the sale. The mortgagee must state in his application the estimated value of the land, and the date of the sale must be not less than one month and not more than three months from the date of the application. He may bid at the sale and become the purchaser of the land, but in such case the amount paid for the land shall not be less than the value of the land as estimated. If it is, the mortgagor must be allowed in account the full amount of the estimate.

The information given below relates to mortgages registered under one or other of the systems referred to above. In addition to these there are numbers of privately arranged advances which are not so registered, and of the amount of which it is not possible to form any estimate. Further, stock and crop liens, bills of sale, and instruments under the Chattels Transfer Act are not included in the figures.

A note on the special legislation included in the Mortgages Extension (Moratorium) Acts is given at the end of this section.

MORTGAGES REGISTERED

The total amount for which mortgages were registered, both under the deeds-registration system and under the Land Transfer Act, in each registration district during the five years 1922–23 to 1926–27 is given in the subjoined table.

As mortgages of property situated in more than one registration district may be registered for the full amount in each district, there is some degree of duplication. An extreme example of this occurred in the year 1923–24, when an amount of £1,000,000 was registered in each of four districts, the same amount being also registered in a fifth district in the first month of the next financial year. On the other hand, it may be pointed out that, in addition to a total of 42,236 mortgages which represent the aggregate of £39,979,681 for 1926–27, there were 2,988 mortgages in which no amount was shown as secured.

The amount advanced in 1926–27 was ever £7,000,000 less than in the previous year. The figures for the five years as shown in the following table are arresting, and reflect the extent to which firms and private individuals have found it necessary to borrow during the last few years.

MORTGAGES.—TOTAL AMOUNT REGISTERED, 1922–23 TO 1926–27.
District.1922–23.1923–24.1924–25.1925–26.1926–27.
   £      £     
Auckland8,453,60312,705,75012,649,66312,977,17313,044,263
Poverty Bay931,9941,983,2951,127,9891,127,0021,164,630
Hawke's Bay1,759,2112,197,8602,794,5842,669,0001,957,920
Taranaki1,177,6751,903,1012,234,8693,116,9512,450,511
Wellington6,248,6048,607,0249,349,39613,111,21910,085,415
Nelson478,175529,092599,954712,286472,253
Marlborough531,980618,392731,2201,453,681657,915
Canterbury3,628,7206,117,7348,144,8366,718,7145,677,088
Otago1,907,2761,915,3803,742,7773,151,2442,758,223
Southland829,0461,168,1441,630,2161,945,7161,529,465
Westland85,312116,647118,462110,791181,998
          Totals26,031,59637 862 41941,123,96647,093,78039,979,681

Eight of the eleven registration districts show decreases in the value of mortgages registered during 1926–27 as compared with the previous year, while the aggregate decrease for the whole Dominion is approximately 15 per cent. Wellington district shows a noteworthy decrease of over £3,000,000.

MORTGAGES UNDER EACH REGISTRATION SYSTEM

A distribution of the above figures according as to whether the registration was made under the deeds system or the Land Transfer Act is now given. The period taken is the triennium 1924–25 to 1926–27.

MORTGAGES REGISTERED UNDER DEEDS-REGISTRATION AND LAND-TRANSFER SYSTEMS, 1924–25 TO 1926–27.
District.1921–25.1925–26.1926–27.
Deeds Registration.Land Transfer.Deeds Registration.Land Transfer.Deeds RegistrationLand Transfer.
 £     £     £     £     £     £     
Auckland3,132,3679,517,2963,202,5519,774,6222,646,75710,397,506
Poverty Bay54,9501,073,03935,7251,091,27719,0401,145,590
Hawke's Bay733,4792,061,105545,9952,123,005357,4231,600,497
Taranaki211,0262,023,843347,7812,769,170268,2672,182,244
Wellington1,395,3947,954,0021,131,97111,979,248785,0579,300,358
Nelson148,008451,946163,560548,726110,075362,178
Marlborough195,074536,146733,827719,857145,440512,475
Canterbury435,9065,708,930403,2646,315,450179,3335,497,755
Otago580,0243,162,753536,6922,614,552610,1122,148,111
Southland156,1021,474,114169,7581,775,95891,2521,438,213
Westland8,997109,4655,460105,3311,295180,703
          Totals7,051,32734,072,6397,276,58439,817,1965 214,05134 765,630

It will be noted that of the total of £39,979,681 registered in 1926–27, £34,765,630 came under the Land Transfer Act. This represents approximately. 86 per cent. of the total amount registered as advanced on mortgage. This proportion, which had altered very little over a number of years, now shows a tendency to increase, consequent on the passing of the Land Transfer (Compulsory Registration of Titles) Act, 1924.

MORTGAGES REGISTERED.—CLASSIFIED BY AMOUNT

Of the total amount of £39,979,681 registered for the financial year 1926–27, mortgages up to £500 in value represented 14 per cent. of the total value registered, from £501 to £1,000 24 per cent., from £1,001 to £5,000 39 per cent. and above £5,000 23 per cent. of the total value registered. The following table gives the number and amount in each registration district according to the sum advanced:—

MORTGAGES.—NUMBER AND AMOUNT ACCORDING TO SUM ADVANCED, 1926—27.
District.£500 and under.£501 to £1,000.£1,001 to £5,000.Over £5,000.
Number.Amount.Number.Amount. Number.Amount.Number.Amount.
  £      £      £      £     
Auckland6,8191,902,8394,7313,630,4512,8595,317,6881802,193,285
Poverty Bay25567,016183138,526163351,63344607,455
Hawke's Bay772211,878575431,045326698,34455616,653
Taranaki745228,018583443,4856071,312,78746466,221
Wellington4,6151,293,9003,0662,364,4721,9433,618,2622362,808,781
Nelson539121,572248138,018111200,541212,122
Marlborough17046,68510779,08385193,49235338,655
Canterbury3,286885,4981,7891,367,1779221,921,1171471,503,296
Otago2,374636,715988728,622441938,93550453,951
Southland1,030255,847515381,370327688,46025203,788
Westland14641,0876145,5023489,90915,500
          Totals20,7515,691,05512,8469,747,7517,81815,331,1688219,209,707

In addition to the above, there were 2,988 mortgages registered for which no amount was shown. Excluding these, the average advance for each mortgage registered was £947, as compared with £1,020 in 1925–26.

MORTGAGES ON URBAN AND RURAL SECURITIES

Figures are available in the case of Land Transfer registrations showing for each registration district the amount advanced on urban and rural properties. No similar data are available in regard to mortgages registered under the deeds system, but bearing in mind that the latter constituted in 1926–27 but 14 per cent. of the total it will be evident that the figures given approximately indicate the character of the securities. The distinction is between “town and suburban” and “country” holdings, but information is not always available to enable a strictly accurate classification to be made. Generally, however, town and suburban mortgages are regarded as such if secured on properties situated within cities or boroughs, and include also mortgages secured on small holdings in the nature of building allotments which are not definitely distinguishable as country properties. From the table on the next page it will be seen that mortgages classified as town and suburban are secured on areas averaging less than a third of an acre in extent, as compared with an average area, in 1926–27, of some 331 acres in the case of “country” securities.

Utilizing percentages, which may then be taken as indicative of the position in regard to all mortgages registered, including those under the deeds system, some interesting results are yielded by the figures given. The value of mortgages on country property registered in 1926–27 was practically the same as that on town and suburban property. In point of numbers 61 per cent. of the mortgages referred to town and suburban areas, and 39 per cent. to country properties. The acreage on which these advances are secured represents in the ease of country mortgages 99.8 per cent. of the total, and on town and suburban property 0.2 per cent. only. On the other hand, the average amount secured per acre on rural holdings is £4 6s. 4d., as against £2,188 in the case of town and suburban properties, this, of course, being the natural corollary of the higher valuations ruling in the more populous areas.

The average amount of each mortgage on country property is £1,429, as compared with £661 on town and suburban holdings.

MORTGAGES REGISTERED UNDER THE LAND TRANSFER ACT, 1926–27.
District.Town and Suburban.Country.
Number.Area.Amount secured.Number.Area.Amount secured.
  Acres.£      Acres.£     
Auckland8,5643,3845,937,3233,426817,7544,460,183
Poverty Bay389221245,678351346,662899,912
Hawke's Bay1,009502592,230576244,4841,008,267
Taranaki761248513,6161,165226,2111,668,628
Wellington7,0241,2745,459,8012,481548,6093,840,557
Nelson374109138,730313112,669223,448
Marlborough16810082,790173184,006429,685
Canterbury4,4611,0732,639,1321,919742,9812,858,623
Otago2,3655061,250,328805482,863897,783
Southland1,194532549,205776270,594889,008
Westland1433666,29412028,023114,409
          Totals26,4527,98517,475,12712,1054,004,85617,290,503

A table showing information for each of the last ten years is also given.

MORTGAGES REGISTERED UNDER LAND TRANSFER ACT, 1917–18 TO 1926–27.
Year ended 31st March.Number.Area,Amount secured.
Town and Suburban.Country.Total.Town and Suburban.Country.Total.
  Acres.Acres.Acres.£     £     £     
191815,8994,1183,559,5173,563,6353,280,23511,599,40514,879,640
191916,06918,7422,830,2602,849,0023,351,59312,539,68415,891,277
192035,63243,3986,050,5516,093,9499,726,82130,948,32840,675,149
192146,80366,2246,821,8086,888,03216,133,64239,948,32856,081,970
192233,4098,9715,469,2125,478,18310,743,76517,744,50128,488,266
192327,4387,4044,172,0544,179,4589,544,79111,819,04321,363,834
192432,5377,6803,249,6563,257,33615,541,66415,930,46331,472,127
192535,2178,1894,066,6904,074,87916,294,62917,778,01034,072,639
192640,418126,2204,302,6584,428,87818,033,25421,783,94239,817,196
192738,5577,9854,004,8564,012,84117,475,12717,290,50334,765,630

MORTGAGES DISCHARGED

The total amount of mortgages discharged for the years 1924–25, 1925–26, and 1926–27 is as follows:—

MORTGAGES.—NUMBER AND AMOUNT DISCHARGED, 1924–25 TO 1926–27.
District.Year ended 31st March. 1925.Year ended 31st March, 1926.Year ended 31st March, 1927.
Number.Amount.Number.Amount.Number.Amount.
  £      £      £     
Auckland10,4818,677,06112,2199,450,48310,8468,715,134
Poverty Bay6101,074,7347821,083,8096211,012,368
Hawke's Bay1,7732,596,9211,9092,306,7631,4251,799,411
Taranaki2,0271,955,6912,2022,016,6072,0342,246,849
Wellington7,0007,138,7888,7929,464,1677,4537,689,276
Nelson860573,332982644,226847504,007
Marlborough370628,628342828,209305450,221
Canterbury4,6103,888,430.5,1094,236,3394,3713,805,754
Otago2,9651,835,9253,2122,256,7432,8621,722,226
Southland1,6631,311,1151,9211,572,9621,6011,187,256
Westland14153,25817097,836152100,827
          Totals32,50029,733,88337,64033,958,14432,51729,233,329

Of the total amount released in 1926–27, £25,279,303 was under the Land Transfer Act and £3,954,026 under the deeds-registration system. The corresponding figures for the previous year were £28,587,276 and £5,370,868 respectively.

MORTGAGES REGISTERED AND DISCHARGED

The monthly totals of mortgages registered and discharged during each month from January, 1925, to September, 1927, are next given.

MORTGAGES.—TRANSACTIONS EACH MONTH, JANUARY, 1925, TO SEPTEMBER, 1927.
Month.Mortgages registered.Mortgages discharged.
Number.Amount.Number.Amount.
  £      £     
1925.
January2,2222,154,5381,8201,788,561
February3,7363,643,2663,0382,722,748
March4,2744,073,8393,4403,634,164
April3,3353,261,2792,6312,542,954
May4,2894,356,2103,3713,307,754
June4,6054,208,3783,6123,557,906
July5,0555,195,4624,0583,834,464
August4,3334,588,4833,6503,064,722
September4,2605,099,4013,3793,338,233
October4,1743,706,4543,2592,764,624
November3,6553,390,1132,7032,521,242
December4,2543,682,7583,1252,705,257
1926.
January2,2382,188,4491,7541,433,079
February 3,5943,095,5272,6652,176,116
March 4,9134,321,2663,4332,711,793
April3,4663,374,5122,6602,423,526
May4,5524,235,2643,3603,096,906
June4,3214,082,0793,3293,223,538
July4,5003,925,2243,4733,189,499
August4,1703,814,8862,8392 625,772
September4,0673,433,2272,8372,751,561
October3,8193,132,3602,6742,216,054
November3,7483,003,1452,7712,334,436
December3,9153,448,9882,5372,132,590
1927.
January2,0941,708,4131,5011,229,538
February3,0082,720,2082,1491,700,611
March3,5643,101,3752,3872,309,298
April2,6352,382,7971,8101,923,768
May3,7032,978,1482,5501,956,712
June3,4362,788,2682,4282,310,926
July3,5453,151,6092,4692,045,184
August3,7243,384,2512,6592,244,144
September3,4143,039,8242,4302,188,937

A striking feature in the above is the falling-off in both registrations and discharges for 1927, due to influences arising out of the trade depression of 1926–27.

RATES OF INTEREST

Classified according to the various rates of interest, the amounts in the mortgage-deeds registered during 1925–26 and 1926–27 were—

MORTGAGES.—RATES OF INTEREST, 1925–26 AND 1926–27.
Rate per Cent.1925–26.1926–27.
 £     £     
03,3651,475
11,050254
24,838850
2 ½3,39919,985
39,4926,636
3 1/4600..
3 ½ 200
3 3/4500200
485,99535,773
4 1/42,750..
4 1/3850..
4 ½58,03536,928
4 3/4600200
53,151,3003,061,865
5 1/45,90034,110
5 ½2,785,1771,140,555
5 3/493,16853,363
5 5/63,843..
612,809,27210,788,598
6 1/4453,259616,843
6 1/3 300
6 ½11,594,1699,185,895
6 2/3 655
6 3/483,86037,184
75,455,1885,303,004
7 1/46,67117,615
7 ½537,321467,212
7 3/45,400750
81,255,5271,218,129
8 1/4..1,200
8 ½145,266152,188
8 3/4 600
9229,761228,293
9 ½12,8045,205
9 3/475..
10482,894475,461
10 ½400..
113,4751,000
11 1/3..60
11 2/3..60
122,5152,050
12 1/42,350..
12 ½5502,625
151,599200
20650521
3350..
50200..
Unspecified7,799,6627,081,639
          Totals47,093,78039,979,681

It is evident that the great bulk of the money raised by way of mortgage bears interest at rates varying from 5 to 7 per cent., the 6–per-cent. class actually showing the largest amount, followed by 6 ½ per cent. The average rate of interest on all mortgages registered during each of the last fifteen years is as follows:—

Year ended 31st March.Average Rate per Cent.
19135.76
19145.82
19155.76
19165.74
19175.80
19185.84
19195.84
19205.75
19215.89
19226.42
19236.57
19246.38
19256.30
19266.22
19276.38

But little variation is shown during the period from 1913 to 1921. The year 1921–22, however, witnessed a jump to 6.42 per cent., coinciding with the financial stringency associated with the post-war trade depression. The peak of 6.57 per cent. was reached in the following year, after which there was a gradual downward trend, to 1925–26. The moderate increase recorded for 1926–27 was due to slump conditions.

THE MORATORIUM

In 1914 the Legislature passed the Mortgages Extension Act, intended to give relief to mortgagors during the currency of the war. This Act was repealed, but re-enacted with modifications in 1919, and by a further amendment made necessary in 1921 by the financial conditions obtaining its provisions were made operative until the close of the year 1924. The Mortgages Final Extension Act, 1924, in effect extended the moratorium until the end of June. 1925, and in certain cases to 31st March, 1927. The protection of the moratorium did not apply to trade mortgages, mortgages made after the passing of the 1919 Act, nor mortgages under the Repatriation Act. The 1924 Act was repealed in 1927.

Under the Act of 1924 an order of the Supreme Court might be made, upon the application of the mortgagor, extending the due date of a mortgage. Notice of motion for an extension order required to be made not later than the 31st January, 1926, and in no case could a later date than the 31st March, 1927, be fixed by the Court.

In determining whether any extension order should be made the Court might take into consideration—

  1. The effect of the continuance of the mortgage upon the security thereby afforded to the mortgagee:

  2. The inability of the mortgagor to redeem the property either from his own moneys or by borrowing at a reasonable rate of interest:

  3. The conduct of the mortgagor in respect of any breaches by him of the covenants of the mortgage:

  4. Any hardship that would be inflicted on the mortgagee by the continuance of the mortgage, or upon the mortgagor by the enforcement thereof.

Provision was made for applications for extension orders in certain cases to be referred by a Judge to a Magistrate or other person for hearing.

Until after the 31st March, 1925, it was unlawful for a mortgagee to call up the principal or any part thereof, to exercise a power of sale or enter into possession. or to commence an action for breach of any covenant in the mortgage, except with the leave of the Supreme Court. That Court was empowered to decide whether a mortgagee should be entitled to enforce the terms of his mortgage, and to assess the hardship or otherwise that would be inflicted on the mortgagee by the continuance of the mortgage.

Three months' notice was required to be given the mortgagor before the mortgagee might exercise his powers. In cases where an extension order had been applied for the mortgagee might not exercise his powers until the application had been determined. Where an extension order had been made, action might not be taken by the mortgagee unless and until default was made by the mortgagor in complying with the terms and conditions of the extension order, or of the mortgage as affected by the extension order.

Where the rate of interest provided by a mortgage to which the Act applied or by an agreement in writing or other document subsequently executed was more than 6 per cent., that rate was to continue to be the rate for the further extended term. If the rate was 6 per cent. or less, then interest for the further term brought under the law was to be at the rate of 6 per cent., which thus became a statutory minimum for the mortgages kept alive by the legislation. A trustee mortgagee might, however, come to an agreement with his mortgagor for the extension of the term of the mortgage for not more than five years, at such rate of interest as the trustee mortgagee might think fit, even though a higher rate of interest might be obtainable for a new loan.

DEPOSITS.

The 1921 Act also contained provisions in regard to deposits, the most important feature being contained in several clauses restraining firms and companies from increasing their indebtedness while they still had large liabilities under the protection of the moratorium. It was further provided that firms and bodies holding money on deposit, if they took additional money on deposit, must use it first for the repayment of old deposits. Companies making debenture-issues to secure current accounts with the banks were required to use the proceeds to meet debts incurred by way of borrowing on deposit.

Chapter 33. SECTION XXXIII.—BANKRUPTCY

INTRODUCTORY

THE law relating to bankruptcy in New Zealand is contained in the Bankruptcy Act, 1908 (which is a consolidation of previous enactments), and the Bankruptcy Amendment Act, 1927. The Act of 1908 consists of 176 sections, grouped in fourteen Parts, as follows:—

I.The Bankruptcy Court.
II.The Official Assignee.
III.£Proceedings up to Adjudication.
IV.Supervisors of Administration of Bankrupt's Property.
V.Duties of Bankrupt.
VI.Administration of Bankrupt's Property.
VII.Meetings of Creditors.
VIII.Proofs of Debt.
IX.Composition with Creditors.
X.Distribution of Assets.
XI.Discharge.
XII.Annulling of Adjudication.
XIII.Penal Provisions.
XIV.Miscellaneous.

Jurisdiction in bankruptcy matters is vested in the Supreme Court. The Governor-General, however, may by Proclamation confer similar jurisdiction on a Magistrate's Court in cases where the liabilities do not exceed £300. The powers of the Court are fully set out in Part I of the Act.

All proceedings in bankruptcy are commenced by a petition filed in the Court. A petition may be filed either by the debtor or by a creditor, a fee of £6 being payable. The filing of a debtor's petition is equivalent to an order of Court adjudging the debtor a bankrupt, no order being required in the case of a debtor's petition. Not less than £30 in the aggregate must be owing by the debtor to the creditor or creditors filing a petition.

Immediately on a debtor's petition being filed or a creditor's petition being adjudicated on, the Registrar of the Court gives notice to the Official Assignee in Bankruptcy, in whom all the property of the bankrupt thereupon vests. Meetings of creditors are provided for, and the bankrupt is required to attend these and submit to examination in respect of his property. He must hand over his books to the Official Assignee, make out balance-sheets, give inventories of his property and debts, and generally assist in the realization of his property. The Bankruptcy Amendment Act, 1927, forbids (save with the consent of the Court, on the application of the Official Assignee) the publication of a report of any examination of a bankrupt before the Assignee or of any matter arising in the course of such an examination.

The Official Assignee is empowered to sell the bankrupt's property, to claim debts due to the bankrupt estate, to carry on the business of the bankrupt so far as is necessary or expedient for its beneficial winding-up, or to divide the property among the creditors. The bankrupt may be appointed by the Official Assignee to manage his estate or carry on his business on behalf of the creditors.

Creditors may accept a composition in satisfaction of the debts due them. In such a case, after approval of the Court, a deed of composition is executed and filed, and the bankruptcy annulled.

On application being made by the bankrupt, the Court is empowered to grant him an order of discharge, either absolute, suspended, or conditional. The application which must be made within four months after adjudication, may be opposed either by the Official Assignee or by any creditor who has proved his claim. A public examination of the bankrupt may be demanded by the Assignee or a creditor. The annual gazetting of a list of undischarged bankrupts is authorized by the Bankruptcy Amendment Act, 1927.

Offences by the bankrupt are dealt with in Part XIII of the principal Act, which provides a term of imprisonment not exceeding two years for various special offences, including—

Trading on fictitious capital.

Contracting debts without reasonable expectation of being able to pay them.

Failing to keep usual books.

Wilfully omitting to keep proper books, with intent to conceal the true state of his affairs.

Making gifts, transfers, &c., with intent to defraud his creditors. Concealing or fraudulently removing property. Furnishing wilfully incorrect statements of his property or the state of his affairs. Absconding.

TRANSACTIONS IN BANKRUPTCY

The number of transactions in bankruptcy during the last ten years was as follows:—

Year.Petitions by Debtors.Adjudications on Petitions by Creditors.Cases in which Composition accepted.Orders of Immediate Discharge granted.Cases in which Orders of Discharge were suspended.
19172214416010
1918133311539
191910932112813
192011727 7214
1921289471486
1922552138211411
1923565109217716
1924561109 20033
1925535118322130
192666290222323

The number of bankruptcies in 1926 (752) is considerably above the pre-war level, and, coupled with the figures for the four preceding years, serves to illustrate the severity of the trade depression of 1921–22. The increase in 1926, the figures for which are the highest since 1888, may be put down to the moderate slump experienced during the year as a result of the drop in export prices.

Petitions by debtors increased by 127, as compared with the 1925 figure, while adjudications on creditors1 petitions decreased by 28.

The figures given above and also further on in this section do not cover private assignments and compositions, particulars respecting such not being available. The figures of cases dealt with by Official Assignees, while indicative of the trend, do not show even approximately the full extent of insolvency in different years.

ASSETS AND LIABILITIES

Debtors are required to file a statement of the extent of their liabilities and assets, but there is often a marked difference between these statements and the amounts actually realized by the Official Assignee or the debts subsequently proved by creditors. It is the two latter sets of figures that really gauge the extent of financial embarrassment suffered in a community in a time of trade depression.

The following table shows for each of the last ten years the amount of assets as shown in debtors' statements and as realized by the Official Assignee, together with the amounts of debts proved and the amounts paid in dividends and preferential claims:—

Year.Number of Bankruptcies.Debtors Statements of Assets, excluding Amounts secured to Creditors.Amounts realized by Official Assignees.Amount of Debts proved.Amounts paid in Dividends and Preferential Claims.
  £     £     £     £     
1917265138,69663,645178,24427,405
191816450,35667,72988,60733,176
191914143,62754,62259,76724,980
192014444,02647,89777,75245,228
1921336362,60178,271558,50438,646
1922690344,861126,145834,35663,009
1923674368,673124,641668,92565,667
1924670279,602118,641703,99574,878
1925653235,37798,648471,02880,187
1926752236,915102,899585,68771,515

A similar classification by districts for the year 1926 is given below.

District.Number of Bankruptcies.Debtors' Statements of Assets, excluding Amounts secured to Creditors.Amounts realized by Official Assignees.Amount of Debts proved.Amounts paid in Dividends and Preferential Claims.
  £     £     £     £     
Auckland328131,96442,986310,63036,503
Wellington21744,81323,549115,79914,291
Marlborough137,8073,51615,1981,916
Nelson186,7755,56919,4363,416
Canterbury and Westland9225,75213,69073,5116,351
South Canterbury256,8934,72621,1995,071
Otago285,9975,10417,5722,193
Southland316,9143,75912,3421,774
          Totals752236,915102,899585,68771,515

Auckland and Wellington together accounted for 72 per cent. of the total number of bankruptcies. Debts proved in the case of these two districts represented 73 per cent. of the total, and dividends and preferential claims 71 per cent. The total dividends and preferential claims paid for the year represented 12.21 per cent. of the total debts proved. For Wellington the dividend was 12.34 per cent. of the debts proved, and for Auckland 11.75 per cent. South Canterbury shows the highest percentage with 23.92, and Canterbury and Westland the lowest (8.64).

The table below shows for each of the years 1917 to 1926 the average amount of debts proved per estate, and also the average dividend paid.

Year,Average Debts proved per Estate.Proportion of Dividends to Debts.
 £     Per Cent.
191767215.38
19185403744
191942341.79
192054058.17
19211,6626.92
19221,2097.55
19239929.81
19241,05010.84
192572117.02
192677912.21

Generally speaking it may be said that the higher the average liability per estate the lower the rate of the dividend, and vice versa. A very high rate was paid during the years 1918–20, which is all the more striking by reason of the remarkable drop in 1921—the year marking the commencement of the post-war trade depression. Subsequent years witnessed a gradual although progressive improvement, checked in 1926 by a moderate fall, due probably to conditions arising of the slump experienced during that year.

Section 120 of the Bankruptcy Act, 1908, as amended by the Bankruptcy Amendment Act, 1927 (which, inter alia, varied the order of priority as between rent and wages), lays down that moneys realized by the Official Assignee by the realization of a bankrupt's property are to be applied in the following order of priority:—

  1. In payment of costs and expenses incurred by the Assignee, or by a creditor or the debtor in connection with the filing of the petition, &c.

  2. In payment of commission payable to the supervisor of the estate and to the Assignee, as per scale.

  3. In payment of wages due to employees of the bankrupt, up to certain specified limits of time and amount.

  4. In payment of rent due, under certain conditions, for a period not exceeding three months.

  5. In payment, pari passu, of all debts provable and proved.

  6. In payment of interest on debts proved, from the date of adjudication. (7) In payment to the bankrupt of any surplus.

The total payments made from the assets realized in 1926 were—

Dividends to creditors (excluding preferential and secured claims)£ 64,943
Preferential claims (rents, wages, &c.)6,572
Secured claims13,479
Government commission8,979
Costs of actions, solicitors' and supervisors' fees6,776
Expenses incurred in carrying on estates4,727
Other charges3,497
          Total£108,973

Balances in bank to the credit of estates aggregated £40,537 on 31st December, 1926, a decrease of £7,057 during the year.

CLASSIFICATION OF AMOUNT OF LIABILITIES

The following table shows for each of the last five years the number of bankruptcies with various amounts of liabilities:—

Liabilities.1922.1923,1924.1925.1926.
Under £502019231944
£50–£1004141463762
£100–£250148147148170175
£250–£500136159162135154
£500–£1,000158136145126141
£1,000–£2,00010796809194
£2,000–£5,0005056444968
£5,000 and over2818222314
Not stated22..3..
          Totals690674670653752

Liabilities in the bulk of failures do not exceed £1,000, the number under this amount in 1926 being 576, representing 76 per cent. of the total.

OCCUPATIONS OF BANKRUPTS.

The following table shows in summarized form the occupations of those adjudged bankrupt in the last two years:—

OCCUPATIONS OF BANKRUPTS, 1925 AND 1926.
Class of Occupation.1925.1926.
Fishing and trapping23
Agricultural and pastoral169180
Forestry1812
Mining and quarrying83
Processes relating to chemicals, animal and vegetable products66
Processes relating to metals, machines, tools, conveyances, jewellery2118
Processes relating to fibrous materials, textiles, and dross913
OCCUPATIONS OF BANKRUPTS, 1925 AND 1926—continued.
Class of Occupation.1925.1926.
Processes relating to food, drink, and tobacco1225
Processes relating to wood, basketware, furniture, &c.55
Processes relating to paper, stationery, printing, photography11
Construction or repair of buildings, roads, railways, canals6977
Transport and communication4760
Commerce and finance128143
Public administration, clerical, and professional1119
Entertainment, sport, and recreation412
Personal or domestic service1929
Dependent on public or private support125
Indefinite occupations112141
          Totals653752

Of the 1926 total, 140 were employers of labour, 351 were working on their own account, and 259 were working for wages, no information as to grade being available in two cases. The farming community was again well represented with 180 failures, while occupations connected with commerce and finance accounted for the considerable total of 143. The principal callings affected were (1925 figures in parentheses): Farmers, 147 (140): labourers, 125 (100); builders, 25 (25); storekeepers, 20 (20); bakers, &c., 19 (10); carriers, 19 (12); carpenters, 18 (17); motor-drivers, 15 (20); contractors (unspecified), 14 (12); dairy farmers and share-milkers, 13 (7); farm labourers, 11 (5); taxi-proprietors, 11 (nil); hotelkeepers, 10 (6).

Chapter 34. SECTION XXXIV.—WEALTH

STATE ASSETS

A STATEMENT compiled by the Treasury and showing the value of State assets which may be set off against the public debt is now included in the Financial Statement each year. The latest statement, showing the position as at the 31st March, 1927, is here reproduced as giving the best available information on the subject.

ESTIMATED STATE ASSETS, 31ST MARCH, 1927.
 £     £     £     
Cash and investments:—
     Cash in the Public Account and in the hands
     of officers of the Government2,493,248  
     Less liabilities outstanding1,727,492  
  765,756 
     Investment of cash balances6,632,303  
     Reserve fund (securities at cost) 1,928,162 
     Post Office Savings-bank Reserve Fund 1,000,000 
     Bank of New Zealand shares (nominal value) 2,109,375 
     Public Debt Redemption Fund 24,725,645 
 37,161,241  
Sinking funds accrued—
     State Advances debt 2,140,056 
     State Coal-mines 55,105 
     Westport Harbour loans 202,797 
     Samoan loan 6,755 
     Nauru and Ocean Islands Sinking Fund Account 164 
     Electric Supply Sinking Fund Account 38,663 
   2,443,540
Loans and advances outstanding—
     Mining purposes 33,769 
     Local bodies inscribed debt (annuity value receivable)of interest1,006,255 
     Samoan loan (less sinking fund) 124,245 
     Repatriation advances outstanding 372,935 
     Discharged soldiers' mortgages and property held£     17,238,453 
     Less amount included in Public Debt Redemption Fund13,500,000  
  3,738,453 
     State Advances—mortgages and property held, less sinking funds and investments included elsewhere 29,727,720
     General purposes relief—advances outstanding 40,420  
 35,043,797  
Revenue earning and trading accounts—
     Railways (capital cost, including unopened lines and value of assets taken over from provinces) 56,028,475
     Telegraphs (value of assets)7,869,463  
     Pacific cable (estimated value of Dominion's interest)100,000  
     Electric-power supply and development (capital cost)5,842,360  
     Westport Harbour-works (value of assets)586,256  
     Lighthouses and harbour-works (capital expenditure)1,225,509  
     Tourist and health resorts (capital expenditure)439,208  
     State coal-mines (value of assets)246,202  
     Kauri-gum (trading capital)68,809  
     Nauru and Ocean Islands (purchase price of rights)565,040  
  72,971,322 
Lands and forests—
     Crown lands (estimated value, including settlement lands, Native lands, and education reserves)£     29,551,012£     
     Land-drainage schemes (capital invested)1,365,173  
     Irrigation and water-supply (capital expenditure)734,345  
     Waihou and Ohinemuri Rivers improvement (capital expenditure)548,345  
     Lands improvement (capital expenditure)356,283  
     Samoan Crown Estates (value of Dominion's interest)662,360  
     Howard Estate75,000  
     State forests (estimated value of forests, reserves, plantations, and nurseries)37,798,59871,09116 
     Indirectly productive expenditure—
     Public buildings (including school buildings)12,934,037  
     Roads (including roads on Crown lands and main highways18,957,903  
     Timber-supply, sawmills, &c. (capital invested)12,684  
     Quarries (acquisition and working)20,468  
     Development of mining (capital expenditure)882,975  
     Immigration (capital expenditure)3,117,409  
  35,925,476 
          Total £254,636,492 

From the point of view of the purpose for which this statement was compiled, the inclusion of the items “Roads,” “Development of mining,” and “Immigration” is open to no objection. In considering the value of public property, however, it is preferable to omit such items, leaving the total at £231,500,000. The expenditure by the State on roads, immigration, and mining is reflected in the value of property, both public and private.

It may be here stated that, although much of the expenditure of counties, boroughs, town districts, and road districts has been in respect of the construction of streets, roads, and bridges, these items are not included as assets of the respective bodies under the next heading.

ASSETS OF LOCAL AUTHORITIES

The form of return in use for the collection of statistics of local governing authorities provides for particulars of cash assets and an estimate of other assets being supplied. The figures in respect of the latter are fur from complete, no assets apart from cash assets being included by some local authorities, while in other eases no value is assigned to reserves. Nevertheless the following total as at 31st March, 1926, may be taken as an approximate though somewhat conservative estimate of the position:—

Class of Local Authority.Cash Assets.Other Assets (estimated).
 £     £     
Counties1,430,4331,709,755
Boroughs4,114,44826,354,669
Town districts88,206511,058
Road districts63,604232,876
River districts41,841101,999
Land-drainage districts39,06549,466
Electric-power districts1,404,2298,283,212
City and suburban drainage districts221,057818,916
Water-supply districts7981,315
Tramway district.394,7731,225,524
Railway districts7,762142,587
Gas-lighting district 90,703
Rabbit districts30,06115,865
Fire districts31,070353,676
Harbour Boards1,876,62213,754,906
          Totals9,743,96953,646,527

Full details of estimated assets of the foregoing classes of local authorities are contained in the Local Authorities Handbook and a summary is here given. Naturally the assets vary in nature considerably according to the nature and purpose of the particular class of local authority.

 £     
Cash assets9,743,969
Halls, libraries, offices, sundry premises, furniture, &c.2,442,101
Electrical-works12,304,438
Gasworks1,383,482
Tramway-works 4,822,893
Railway-works121,758
Wharves, quays, slips, docks, dredges, boats, tugs, sheds, &c.8,670,744
Drainage, sewerage, and water-supply systems9,174,798
Reserves, parks, gardens, recreation-grounds, cemeteries, &c.2,588,005
Endowments3,548,817
Reclaimed land3,471,651
Workers' dwellings, roadmen's cottages, &c.507,352
Sundry plant, tools, stocks, and materials2,466,359
Other and unspecified2,144,129
          Total£63,390,496

In arriving at the aggregate public wealth of the Dominion, as distinct from private wealth, it is necessary to take into account the fact that of the total indebtedness of local bodies at the 31st March, 1926, £6,500,000 was owing to the General Government. The approximate public wealth of the Dominion would thus be £231,500,000, plus £63,500,000, minus £6,500,000, making a net total of £288,500,000.

PRIVATE WEALTH

Estimates of the private wealth of the Dominion are arrived at on the assumption that the wealth per head of the living is approximately equal to that left by the average person dying. The fact that the younger and more numerous members of the population do not possess as much accumulated wealth as the older members, taken in conjunction with the fact that the death-rate varies with age, renders it necessary for this purpose to divide the population into quinquennial age-groups. The average wealth of persons dying within any one age-group being known, the average wealth of living persons belonging to that age-group is assumed to be identical, and an estimate of the total private wealth of the Dominion is arrived at by weighting the average wealth of persons in each age-group by the number of persons in that group.

The average wealth of deceased persons is obtained by a consideration of the estates certified for stamp duty. For each person whose estate is dealt with by the Stamp Duties Department a return is forwarded to the Census and Statistics Office showing name, age, date of death, and amount of estate certified. The few instances where the ages of deceased persons are not ascertainable are allocated to the various age-groups in proportion to the contribution of each to the total.

If the period under review be short, the infrequency of the appearance of large estates may occasion from time to time considerable discrepancies in the results according as many or few large estates appear in the returns. Matters are further complicated by the fact that from six to twelve months usually elapse after the date of death before the estate is finally certified, with the result that an abnormal number of deaths towards the end of any one year may swell the number of deaths for the year without affecting the number of estates certified, thus bringing about a fictitiously low average wealth of deceased persons for that year and a fictitiously high average wealth for the following year. The epidemic of influenza in the last quarter of 1918 produced just this effect. For these reasons it is desirable to extend the estimate over a series of years and to strike an average. On the other hand, owing to the rapid movement in values during the last few years too long a period yields an artificial estimate. In the computation of the latest estimate an average has been taken over the years 1922–26.

It has been found that the number of estates dealt with in any period is usually equal to about one-third only of the total deaths registered during that period; and as most persons leave some estate, however small, it is necessary to make some allowance for estates which have not passed through the Stamp Duties Office. It should be noted in this connection that up to 1920, estates below £500 were exempt from estate duty, and if under £200, from succession duty also. Since 1920 the exemptions have been widened somewhat, and now estates under £1,000 escape estate duty, and if under £500, succession duty. In many cases, however, estates of a lower value than the figures indicated are passed for probate or letters of administration. The method formerly adopted of making a proportionate allowance of 10 per cent. for all unrecorded estates involved a slight weakness, in that it gave too low an amount for persons dying at early ages and too high an amount for persons dying at advanced ages, so that, while these factors balanced each other and did not affect very appreciably the total result, it has been deemed better, in order to ensure closer accuracy, to make a fixed allowance, increasing from £20 for the age-group 15 to 20 years to £100 at ages 35 to 40 and over. In such cases no distinction is made between the wealth of males and that of females. It has been found that the average for males is generally much higher than that for females; and slightly greater accuracy still is obtained by treating the estates of the two sexes separately, making a fixed allowance for unrecorded estates ranging from £30 for males and £10 for females for the age-group 15 to 20 years to £150 for males and £50 for females at ages 35 to 40 and over. No allowance at all is made for estates of persons under 15. The following tables illustrate the results of the two methods:—

ESTIMATED PRIVATE WEALTH, 1926.
(a.) Both Sexes taken together.
Age, in Years.Number of Estates certified, 1922–26.Total Amount, including Allowance for Unrecorded Estates.Number of Deaths registered, 1922–26.Average Wealth per Person dying.Estimated Population, 31st December, 1926.Estimated Private Wealth, 31st December, 1926.
  £      £      £     
Under 5102,4587,8760.3121136,43342,581
 5 and under 10163,3941,0683.1779130,791415,641
10     ″     15155,1127766.5876135,859894,985
15     ″     207356,6241,08951.9963127,7936,644,763
20     ″     25296204,2771,459140.0116114,97916,098,394
25     ″     30499346,6771,511229.4355104,49723,975,321
30     ″     35629787,1361,779442.459897,98043,352,211
35     ″     409121,369,2322,122645.255497,58462,966,603
40     ″     451,1321,828,6472,415757.203798,22474,375,576
45     ″     501,50,33,445,3282,8661,202.138189,780107,927,958
50     ″     551,7034,200,6253,1751,323.031469,84092,400,513
55     ″     601,9226,149,6023,3031,861.823154,986102,374,205
60     ″     652,2078,276,8453,8262,163.315438,43783,151,354
65     ″     702,7299,858,5514,6642,113.754527,79658,753,920
70     ″     752,95412,283,9675,0782,419056120,50249,595,488
75     ″     802,77310,794,3475,0212,149.840111,20824,095,408
80     ″     852,32810,128,7554,4042,299.89816,05013,914,383
85     ″     901,2677,234,2232,7172,662.57752,0765,527,511
90     ″     953411,302,3367451,748.1020551963,204
95 and over77431,9482062,096.834951106,939
          Totals23,38678,710,08456,100 1,365,417767,576,958
(b.) Sexes taken separately.
Age, in Years.Number of Estates certified, 1922–26.Total Amount, including Allowance for Unrecorded Estates.Number of Deaths registered, 1922–26.Average Wealth per Person dying.Estimated Population. 31st December, 1926Estimated Private Wealth, 31st December, 1926
MALES.
  £      £      £     
Under 551,6314,4290.368369,89625,743
5 and under 10101,2745792.200366,578146,491
10     ″     1582,4014045.943169,174411,108
15     ″     205937,75658564.540265,8164,247,778
20     ″     25245161,519777207.875159,51212,371,063
25     ″     30367254,058753337.394452,63117,757,405
30     ″     35450631,373925682.565446,41431,680,590
35     ″     406481,079,8881,126959.047947,82945,870,302
40     ″     457571,446,2821,3411,078.510150,06753,997,765
45     ″     501,0042,856,5861,6401,741.820746,58781,146,201
50     ″     551,0993,197,9421,8461,732.362937,08864,249,875
55     ″     601,2054,906,1571,9092,570.014129,44275,666,355
60     ″     651,3456,749,7472,1933,077.860020,26662,375,911
65     ″     701,6967,767,1722,7662,808.088214,43940,545,985
70     ″     751,85510,079,8062,9173,455.538611,03638,135,324
75     ″     801,7018,532,1442,7893,059.21225, 80817,767,904
80     ″     851,4858,033,7382,4823,236.80013,13310,140,895
85     ″     908536,145,9711,5034,089.13571,0994,493,960
90     ″     952221,058,0044322,449.0833281688,192
95 and over53358,438119 31,5153,012.08401751,205
Totals for males15,06763,301,88731,515 697,113561,770,052
FEMALES.
Under 558273,4470.239966,53715,962
5 and under 1062,1204894.335464,213278,389
10     ″     1572,7113727.287666,685485,974
15     ″     201419,22850438.150861,9772,364,472
20     ″     255140,77868259.791855,4673,316,472
25     ″     3013285,419758112.689951,8665,344,774
30     ″     35179147,763854173.024651,5668,922,186
35     ″     40264276,644996277.755049,75513,819,700
40     ″     45375376,6151,074350.665748,15716,887,008
45     ″     50499584,1921,226476.502443,19320,581,568
50     ″     556041,003,7831,329755.291932,75224,737,320
55     ″     607171,244,7951,394892.966325,54422,809,931
60     ″     658621,530,9481,633937.506418,17117,035,429
65     ″     701,0332,101,6291,8981,107.286013,35714,790,019
70     ″     751,0992,204,1612,1611,019.97269,4669,655,061
75     ″     801,0722,258,6032,2321,011.91895,4005,464,362
80     ″     858432,090,9171,9221,087.88602,9173,173,363
85     ″     904141,080,7521,214890.2405977869,765
90     ″     95119245,132313783.1693270211,456
95 and over2473,66087846.66663428,787
Totals for females8,31915,370,67724,585 668,304171,291,998
Grand totals23,38678,672,56456,100 1,365,417733,062,050

It is seen that under method (a) the estimated private wealth of the Dominion at the 31st December 1926, works out at £767,576,958, and under method (b) at £733,062,050, which may be taken as the more correct figure. The discrepancy of £34,514,908 between the two amounts is due to the fact that practically three-quarters of the estates dealt with during the period belonged to males, and, the average wealth per male being higher than that per female, it follows that under the first method the estimated wealth of the whole population will tend to be somewhat overstated. The estimated wealth per head of the whole population was £537, and per head of persons of twenty years and over (practically the adult population) £878.

It is obvious that estimates of private wealth based on the probate system are approximate only. Certain of the factors that lender this inevitable have been referred to earlier, and there are others almost equally important. One which, if considered alone, would appear to indicate a considerable amount of over-statement in the estimate lies in the fact that in a substantial proportion of estates part of the wealth consists of insurance policies. In the probate returns the maturity value of the policy is taken, whereas among the living the average surrender value of policies in force is much below the maturity value. Against this, however, is the pronounced tendency towards conservatism in the valuation of property for death duty purposes. Further, a not inconsiderable amount of property is disposed of before death by way of gift, and thus does not appear in the probate returns.

Any attempt to allow for the effect of the various items referred to would probably only result in a spurious accuracy on a subject in regard to which all that is possible or even desired is a reasonably close approximation. Such an approximation, with, if anything, a slight tendency to under-statement, may be confidently claimed for the foregoing estimate, but the inevitable shortcomings of the system should not be overlooked, particularly in making comparisons between New Zealand and other countries-

Estimates of private wealth have been made annually since 1912. Its was originally proposed to adopt a ten-years basis as soon as figures for ten years were available, but the advent of the war and the rapid movement in values made v advisable to adopt a shorter period, at least temporarily. As indicated previously, also, the former system of making a proportionate allowance of 10 per cent. for unrecorded estates was abandoned in 1919 in favour of the present scheme of a fixed allowance varying with age. The latter change will have had little effect on the comparability of the figures, end the former was designed to assist towards retaining comparability. In any comparison, however, it is necessary to keep in mind the fact that the greater part of the increase in recent years as compared with earlier is due to inflation of values. Nevertheless, when allowance is made for this on the basis of the best information available—viz., the movement in the wholesale-prices index number—a pronounced increase over the last decennium is still apparent.

An estimate of the private wealth in 1914, taking an average over the years 1908–14, shows £285,485,829; but in this instance the now-abandoned 10-per-cent. method was used, and no distinction between the two sexes was made. The average per head of population shown by the 1914 estimate was £255, or, if only population twenty years of age and over be considered, £424, as compared with corresponding averages of £537 and £878 disclosed by the 1926 estimate. If both sets of figures be converted to the 1909–13 standard of wholesale prices, the 1914 averages become £232 and £387, and the 1926 averages £331 and £542.

It should be explained that the foregoing computations are exclusive of Maoris. The inclusion of Maoris would not affect the per capita rates to any extent, but. would involve an addition of 4 or 5 per cent. to the totals shown for the various estimates quoted. An addition of 4 per cent. to the aggregate figure previously given for 1926 would bring the estimated private wealth of the Dominion to £762,500,000.

A table is now given showing the number of estates finally passed during 1925 and 1926, classified according to amount. Estates of Maoris are hero included.

Amount.Number of Estates.Aggregate Net Value of Estates.
1925.1926.1925.1926.
£     £       £     £     
     Under 500£,0502,153394,749398,008
 500 and under 1,000820805592,658583,208
1,000     ″     2,0007027311,011,6461,043,628
2,000     ″     3,000350353851,890862,901
3,000     ″     4,000205229721,445796,678
4,000     ″     5,000155142693,042647,424
5,000     ″     7,5002142301,315,5941,412,617
7,500     ″     10,000107106920,655916,742
10,000     ″     15,0001041171,250,2561,428,475
15,000     ″     20,00062471,073,577812,431
20,000 and over1041075,887,4775,886,734
          Totals4,8735,02014,712,98914,788,846

The table below shows for the period 1924 to 1926 the total number of estates classified according to age and amount.

Age.Under £500.£500 to £999.£1. 000 to £ 1. 999£200 to £2,999.£3,000 to £3, 999.£4, 4000 to £4, 999.£5,000 to £7. 499.£9, 500 to £9,999.£10,000 to £14,999.£15,000 to £19,999.£20,000 and over.Totals.
Under 52....................2
5 and under 1091..................10
10     ″      1583..................11
15     ″      203861......1..1....47
20     ″      25110231051....1......150
25     ″      30185472553133......272
30     ″      35203554299223 12328
35     ″      4027510850252361223 3507
40     ″      4528013376311881710632584
45     ″      50368163127613523321513617860
50     ″      55383195169804323392216610986
55     ″      60393189189105534047241917241,100
60     ″      65410220220103743866274720321,257
65     ″      705212782641598053105444123471,615
70     ″      75559299298146856994474624541,721
75     ″      80510261284140946390466921481,626
80     ″      85411220226108785784454722511,349
85     ″      902461161136442235021191132737
90     ″     95602341181191341346202
Unspecified190764821129107766392
          Totals517324202190108866242566632334816533513,795

Of the total number of estates finally passed during the three years 1924 to 1926, 55 per cent. were of a value less than £1,000. The number of estates of a value of £5,000 and over was 13 per cent. of the total; of £10,000 and over, 6 per cent.; and of £20,000 and over, 2 ½ per cent.

AN ESTIMATE OF NATIONAL WEALTH

The public wealth of the Dominion has been estimated at approximately £288,500,000, and the private wealth, including that of Maoris, at approximately £762,500,000. In the probate figures used as the basis of computation of private wealth, deductions are made on account of debts, mortgages, and other charges against property. As, however, these in general will rank as assets when estates to which the charges are owing are in their turn passed for probate, the general effect is negligible, except in so far as such items as State advances and debts owing overseas are concerned. The State advances outstanding are included in the public-wealth figure.

In the case of the public wealth the figure given practically represents gross assets. no deduction having, of course, been made on account of indebtedness of the General Government and of local governing bodies. Were the whole of this indebtedness owing outside the Dominion, no deduction on this account would be necessary for the purpose of the present computation, which is merely to ascertain an approximation of the wealth of the Dominion, without taking account of the fact that there are external charges against that wealth. In arriving at the sum of public and private wealth, however, it is necessary to make allowance for the indebtedness of the General Government and of local governing bodies within the Dominion, this being included in the private-wealth estimate.

Of the gross public debt at the 31st March, 1927, £109,000,000 was domiciled in New Zealand, and of the gross debt of local governing bodies a year earlier £35,000,000 was domiciled in the Dominion, exclusive of the £6,500,000 borrowed from the General Government, allowance for which has already been made in the estimation of the approximate public wealth. To arrive at an estimate of the national wealth the sum of £144,000,000 requires to be deducted from the aggregate of the public and private wealth figures previously given, the result being:—

 £     
Approximate public wealth288,500,000
Estimated private wealth762,500,000
          Total1,051,000,000
Less public and local-body debt domiciled in Dominion144,000,000
     Estimated national wealth£907,000,000

It appears scarcely necessary to point out that the estimate given can be regarded at best as a rough approximation only. No practicable system has yet been devised that will permit of a reliably close estimation of national wealth being arrived at, and the difficulties in this respect are enormously increased during a period of changing values, such as have been experienced during the last decade.

VALUE OF LAND HOLDINGS

The bulk of the wealth of the Dominion is represented by land and improvements thereon, particulars of the valuation of which are given in Section XXVII of this book. Further information concerning the value of land, with particular reference to its utilization and its relative distribution among the population, is obtainable from the annual returns of land which are furnished to the Commissioner of Taxes for the purpose of land-tax assessment. Statistics compiled from these returns are available for the last three years, and afford valuable information not only as to the distribution of land on a value basis, but also as to the incidence of land taxation. The latter aspect properly belongs to the subject of taxation, which is dealt with in Section XXIVB of this book; but, owing to the close interrelation of the two matters, and the impossibility of discussing one fully without largely bringing in the other, both are covered in the present section.

It should be explained that in the statistical tabulation it has not been found possible to cover each year the whole of the returns for that year, returns under query or not to hand at the time of tabulation being of necessity omitted. Apart from the fact that the actual totals would be somewhat in excess of those shown, the omission of a small percentage does not impair the statistical value of the tables or invalidate conclusions drawn from the figures.

VALUES OF HOLDINGS.

Returns covered by the statistics for 1926–27 numbered 70,933, representing an aggregate unimproved value of £233,775,669, as compared with 68,218 returns and £228,522,553 unimproved value of land tabulated in 1925–26. Owing to the operations of the various exemptions, dealt with later on, the number of holdings on which tax was assessed reduced to 51,506 in 1926–27 and 50,063 in 1925–26.

Of the 70,933 returns covered in 1926–27, no fewer than 48,063, or 68 per cent. of the total, were in respect of holdings of a. lower value than £2,500, at which amount the ordinary exemption ceases. The aggregate unimproved value of these 48,063 holdings was £55,973,550, or only 25 per cent. of the grand total. On the other hand, the 4,165 returns where the unimproved value was over £10,000 formed less than 6 per cent. of the total, but represented 38 per cent. of the total unimproved value.

The following table shows the distribution of holdings according to unimproved value for each of the last two years. The insignificant totals for holdings under £500 is due to the fact that, with few exceptions, such are entirely exempt from land-tax.

LAND-TAX RETURNS.—SUMMARY BY AMOUNT OF UNIMPROVED VALUE
Amount.Number of Returns.Number of Taxpayer.Total Unimproved Value.
1925–26.1926–27.1925–26.1926–27.1925–26.1926–27.
£      £         £     £     
Under 1001716661,0351,053
100– 1992523973,8953,592
200– 2993531898,5247,724
300– 39938318813,09310,696
400– 49941316618,59613,616
500– 5994,3174,5753,3063,4462,437,5352,553,746
600– 6995,7866,2344,7365,0243,696,6263,988,642
700– 7994,6905,0243,6813,8823,476,7693,726,608
800– 8993,8874,0863,0003,1113,266,4113,436,087
900– 9993,2243,3212,3852,4123,037,0103,127,993
1,000– 1,999 2,00£ 2,49918,71219,54013,12513,51426,406,15427,690,582
2,000– 2,4995,1095,1513,4083,34411,351,03811,413,211
2,500– 2,9993,6063,9622,3162,5119,840,13510,750,159
3,000– 3,9994,8954,9223,2283,22716,857,55916,936,183
4,000–4,9993,1603,2462,0732,18314,078,94714,474,802
5,000– 5,9992,2212,2301,5111,52112,136,38012,191,686
6,000– 6,9991,5851,5981,1251,13510,223,89810,831,637
7,000– 7,9991,1881,2068458568,889,7009,024,935
8,000– 8,9998278376116176,990,4287,090,923
9,000– 9,9996847045205336,478,2876,670,705
10,000–14,9991,9091,9441,8941,93623,442,70023,560,419
15,000–19,99990485990485614,913,68414,776,505
20,000–29,99970271270271217,045,23417,321,192
30,000–39,99929729529729510,122,34410,154,700
40,000–49,9991321231321236,796,0535,371,901
50,000–99,99913919418019412,255,54712,670,960
100,000 and over383838385,734,9715,975,412
          Totals68,21870,93350,06351,506228,522,553233,775,669

It should be understood that the classification by amount is on the basis of the unimproved value of the land, and not, in the case of taxpayers, on the basis of taxable balance. Taking as an example the group “£500–£599” for the year 1926–27, the figures given in the table show that 4,575 returns were received in this category, representing an aggregate of £2,553,746, and that of the 4,575 persons, &c., concerned 3,446 were assessed for land-tax. It may be added that the amount in respect of which tax was assessed was only £233,096. Statistics of taxable balance are given farther on.

CLASSES OF TAXPAYERS.

In the statistical treatment of the data a distinction is made according to the class of taxpayers, the division being as follows:—

ClassI—Persons and firms,
ClassII—Deceased persons' estates, trusts, &c.
ClassIII—Natives, Native Land Boards, Native trusts, &c.
ClassIV—Companies.

The figures for the respective classes for the years 1925–26 and 1926–27 are as follows:—

LAND-TAX RETURNS.—CLASSES, 1925–26 AND 1926–27.
Class.Number of Returns.Number of Taxpayers.Total Unimproved Value.
1925–26.1926–27.1925–26.1926–27.1925–26. 1926–27.
     £     £     
I59,73462,01442,51143,597184,556,517186,297,888
II4,3234,6293,9464,20219,106,04220,769,348
III2,2882,3772,1912,2586,038,7156,056,094
IV1,8731,9131,4151,44918,821,27920,652,339
          Totals68,21870,93350,06351,506228,522,553233,775,669

The general class covers the overwhelming majority of returns and taxpayers and four-fifths of the aggregate unimproved value. As might be expected, however, the average unimproved value per return is much lower in this class than in that composed of the companies. The averages for the respective classes are:—

Class.1925–26.1926–27.
 £     £     
I3,0903,004
II4,4204,487
III2,6392,552
IV10,04910,796
          Totals3,3503,296

Reference to the next table, which summarizes returns and their aggregate unimproved value by class in conjunction with amount, will show that the preponderance of the general class of persons and firms is much greater in the lower categories than in the higher.

LAND-TAX RETURNS.—CLASSES BY AMOUNTS, 1926–27.
Amount.Number of Returns.Total Unimproved Value.
Class I.Class II.Class III.Class IV.Class I.Class II.Class III.Class IV.
£      £         £     £     £     £     
Under 50063762..17,0921,805..17,784
500– 5994,156216163402,319,332120,56291,14422,708
600– 6995,616314237673,593,250200,724151,84242,826
700– 7994,518247195643,350,151183,408145,12047929
800– 8993,628251144633,050,705211,149121,56852,665
900– 9992,960174142452,788,254163,401133,92842,410
1,000– 1,99917,2321,1867289424,410,5861,690,5751,014,941574,480
2,000– 2,4994,4943531041409,953,810780,858365,853312,690
2,500– 2,9993,5012431101089,495,413663,314293,848292,584
3,000– 3,9994,28733914615014,746,1391,167,958504,180517,906
4,000– 4,9992,7832548212712,422,8901,121,601361,961568,350
5,000– 5,9991,923194668210,535,789903,255304,561448,081
6,000– 6,9991,37712630659,400,372816,407194,344420,514
7,000– 7,9991,01012624467,561,146944,418178,278341093
3,000– 8,9996948317435,882,862701,794143,452362,815
9,000– 9,9995776916425,468,539655,359150,857395,950
10,000–14,9991,6071992311519,485,6082,379,411274,0051,421,395
15,000–19,9996938487411,931,0781,447,909132,3371,265,181
20,000–29,9995199998512,573,5002,412,056245,2032,090,433
30,000–39,999184488556,295,7831,675,411275,9921,907,514
40,000–49,99976289173,314,3071,211,86788,439757,288
50,000 and over1111911917,701,2821,316,106861,4578,767,527
          Totals62,0144,6292,3771,913186,297,88820,769,3486,056,09420,652,339

Ten returns in Class I and 24 in Class IV were for amounts of £100,000 and over, the aggregate unimproved value of the former being £1,264,314 and of the latter £4,243,802. Class II had only one return, and Class III three returns, in the group “£100,000 and over.”

OCCUPATIONS OF TAXPAYERS.

It is found impossible to distinguish in the statistics between urban and rural lands, or even to classify the land according to the use to which it is put. In the absence of information on those two points, the best classification possible is that on the basis of occupation of the taxpayer. Seven broad divisions according to occupation have accordingly been adopted, as follows:—

  1. Farming and allied pursuits.

  2. Professional.

  3. Manufacturing and industrial.

  4. Commerce and trade.

  5. Banking, insurance, and finance.

  6. Transportation.

  7. Miscellaneous and unspecified.

While in general the land returned by those in the first six groups is used for purposes indicated by the occupations of the taxpayers, there are bound to be exceptions, as, for instance, farm lands owned by financial institutions, or urban lands used as business premises though owned by farmers. Undoubtedly, however, group 7 covers much rural land, though it is impossible to even roughly estimate the proportion.

A summary of returns, taxpayers, and unimproved value of land for the various occupational groups is given for the last two years:—

LAND-TAX RETURNS.—OCCUPATIONS, 1925–26 AND 1926–27.
Occupational Group.Number of Returns.Number of Taxpayers.Total Unimproved Value.
1925–26.1926–27.1925–26.1926–27.1925–26.1926–27.
     £     £     
138,42338,54025,68425,470144,220,469142,365,938
23,3944,2422,3722,8866,632,0037,957,445
33,3083,3062,5862,5498,788,5168,895,270
44,3815,2323,3233,83116,316,29020,126,002
5634750412,338,7142,540,425
6455523381430804,6851,005,371
718,19419,04315,66716,29949,421,87650,885,218
          Totals68,21870,93350,06351,506228,522,553233,775,669

Well over 50 per cent. of returns and unimproved value are seen to fall in group 1, while group 7 (which, as stated above, covers a proportion of farm land) has four times as many returns and two and a half times as much unimproved value as group 4, which ranks third in both respects. The proportion of returns which are assessed for tax is least in groups 1 and 2, but in spite of the position occupied by group 1 in this respect (due, of course, to a considerable proportion of farmers being either small owners or having their lands comparatively heavily mortgaged) this group actually ranks third in average unimproved value. The banking, insurance, and finance group has easily the highest average of unimproved value, an average in 1926–27 nearly fifteen times as high as that shown by the farming group, and more than sixteen times the average for all returns. The averages for the various occupational groups are:—

 Average per Return.
Occupational Group.1925–26.1926–27.
 £     £     
13,7543,694
21,9541,876
32,6572,630
43,7243,847
537,12254,052
61,7691,922
72,7162,672
          Total3,3503,296

In the next table a double classification is made for the year 1926–27, the returns and unimproved value for each occupational group being further subdivided according to class.

LAND-TAX RETURNS.—OCCUPATION BY CLASS, 1926–27.
Occupational Group.Number of Returns.Total Unimproved Value.
Class I.Class II.Class III.Class IV.Class I.Class II.Class III.Class IV.
     £     £     £     £     
136,3153141,82784134,212,8551,976,0684,888,9391,288,076
24,1842124137,709,37385,51743,295119,260
32,61816176554,456,17155,07827,1174,356,904
44,461292771210,711,22595,87138,8559,280,051
58....3917,230....2,523,195
64715839628,0114,13723,069350,154
713,9544,24447437128,563,02318,552,6771,034,8192,734,699
          Totals62,0144,6292,3771,913186,297,88820,769,3486,056,09420,652,339

The companies are, as might be expected, proportionately highest in the groups covering banking, insurance, and finance, and the manufacturing and industrial pursuits, the latter closely followed by commercial and trading occupations. The effect of the inclusion of the companies in the statistics is well seen from a comparison of the average unimproved value for the various groups as between Class I (persons and firms) and Class IV (companies). The figures for 1926–27 are:—

Occupational Group.Average Unimproved Value.
Class I.Class IV.
 £     £     
13,69615,334
21,8439,174
3..6,652
42,39913,034
52,15464,697
61,3338,978
72,0477,371
          Totals3,00410,796

Full details of amount of unimproved value for each of the twenty-eight divisions made by the double classification of occupation by class will be found in the Miscellaneous Statistical Report issued by the Census and Statistics Office. For the purposes of this section the figures for only the four principal occupational groups, without distinction as to class, can be given.

LAND-TAX RETURNS.—OCCUPATION BY AMOUNT, 1926–27.
Amount.Number of Returns.Total Unimproved Value.
1. Farming.3. Manufacturing and Industrial.4. Commerce and Trade.7. Miscellaneous.1. Farming.3. Manufacturing and Industrial.4. Commerce and Trade.7. Miscellaneous.
£     £         £     £     £     £     
Under 50069374119,2401,3601,52110,963
500– 5991,4793453781,842825,036193,108210,8201,029,119
600– 6992,1724135742,3911,893,678265,303367,3021,525,239
700– 7691,9533134551,7821,451,237233,332336,9651,320,339
800— 8991,7552393501,3541,478,209200,435294,7011,137,388
900– 9991,5021622701,0691,115,652153,063254,5261,005,408
1,000– 1,99910,8719351,3705,02415,597,1031,301,6571,907,9537,053,830
2,000– 2,4993,3001923301,0887,307,341427,9547340492,110,628
2,500– 2,9992,7121372357027,347,297368 812640,2191,915,011
3,000– 3,9993,36414728295611,590,267505,847965,7583,276,696
4,000– 4,9992,201971996359,813,250436,652890,4342,827,367
5,000– 5,9991,559531344098,520,954291,160727,9632,237,946
6,000– 6,9991,10145893187,631,089288,489573,2272,049,702
7,000– 7,99982840562576,190,872298,411418,0251,928,774
8,000– 8,99957516521704,872,278136,103440,6161,437,677
9,000– 9,99947219581354,468,216180,595548,0361,282,965
10,000–14,9991,2985214639215,692,585638,2681,783,3664,764,802
15,000–19,99956135681749,655,558601,1551,181,1192,981,699
20,000–29,999420357416610,171,893636,5291,820,9754,083,092
30,000–39,99171943635,880,714319,7451,468,7242,181,243
40,000–49,99967412332,939,934171,338521,3331,433,140
50,000–99,999941541386,055,4061,045,9492,666,9092,499 876
100,000 and over163,306942,048,079..1,371,462492,314
Totals38,5403,3065,23219,043142,365,9388,895,27020,126,00250,885,218

Group 5 (banking, insurance, and finance), which is not included in the above table, is noteworthy on account of the high average unimproved value of land shown by the 47 returns classified in this group. In 8 of the 47 cases the unimproved value was £100,000 or over, in 12 £50,000 or over, and in 21 £10,000 or over. The professional group had only 2 cases, and the transport group only 1 case, where the unimproved value exceeded £50,000.

It is interesting to compare, as between the different groups, the percentage of cases where the unimproved value was under £2,500 (the limit of the ordinary exemption), and the corresponding percentage where the unimproved value was £10,000 or over. A wide range is disclosed by the following figures for the year 1926–27, the most noticeable feature being the extreme variation from the average in the case of the banking, insurance, and finance group:—

LAND-TAX RETURNS. -CASES UNDER £2,500 AND OVER £10,000, 1926–27.
Occupational Group.Under £2,500.£10,000 and over.
Cases.Total Unimproved Value.Cases.Total Unimproved Value.
Number.Per Cent. of Total.Amount.Percent. of Total.Number.Per Cent. of Total.AmountPer Cent. Total.
   £        £      
123,1012029,487,496212,627752,444,21937
23,570843,659,378469221,775,90222
32,602792,776,2123115053,612,98441
43,734714,107,83620393810,813,88854
5163421,939121452,454,90197
644986427,77543122293,02929
714,5917715,492,91430870518,436,16636
Totals48,0636855,973,550244,165689,831,08938

Attention need scarcely be drawn to the high proportion of small holdings, the low proportion (numerically) of the more valuable holdings, and the high percentage of the total unimproved value represented by holdings over the £10,000 mark.

EXEMPTIONS.

As shown in Section XXIVB of this book, certain deductions and exemptions are provided in the taxation of land. An owner of land the unimproved value of which does not exceed £1,500 is allowed an exemption of £500, and where the unimproved value lies between £1,500 and £2,500 there is a similar exemption, diminished, however, by £1 for every £2 over the £1,500 mark, so that no exemption under this head is allowed when £2,500 is reached. This exemption is that here referred to as the “ordinary” exemption.

Where the land is subject to a registered mortgage an alternative scale is provided —viz., £10,000 in cases where the unimproved value does not exceed that amount, the exemption being diminished by £2 for every £1 above the margin of £10,000 of unimproved value, and disappearing altogether at £15,000. Where the capital value of the mortgage is less than the amount of deduction provided, such capital value is deductible instead.

In lieu of the ordinary and mortgage exemptions, the Commissioner of Taxes has discretionary powers to grant relief in certain specified cases of hardship.

The total exemptions granted in 1926–27 aggregated £87,586,414, or 37 ½ per cent. of the total unimproved value. No less a sum than £73,236,537 (83 ½ per cent. of the total exemptions) was in respect of the mortgage exemption, and practically the whole of the remainder came under the heading of ordinary exemption. Only £177,207 exemption on account of hardship was allowed, all except £18,750 of this being in respect of holdings under £5,000 in unimproved value.

The following table summarizes for 1925–26 and 1926–27 the exemptions granted in respect of each of the four classes of taxpayers:—

LAND-TAX RETURNS.—EXEMPTIONS BY CLASSES, 1925–26 AND 1926–27.
Class.1925–26.1926–27.Percentage of Total Exemption to Total Unimproved Value.
Ordinary.Mortgage.Hardship.Ordinary.Mortgage.Hardship.1925–26.1926–27.
 £     £     £     £     £     £       
I11,816,56864,616,799148,07912,215,46567,940,484134,2124143
II897,1372,493,33720,198967,6802,840,77942,9951819
III736,90854,201..773,97170,282..1314
IV220,0632,148,045..215,5542,384,992..1313
          Totals13,670,67669,312,432168,27514,172,67073,236,537177,2073637

The mortgage exemption for 1926–27 shows an increase of nearly £4,000,000 over the figure for 1925–26, and of more than £15,000,000 over that for 1924–25 (£57,981,162). As the present scale of exemptions has been in force during each of the three years, the huge increase in mortgage exemptions is apparently wholly attributable to the corresponding increase in mortgages recorded in Section XXXII of this book.

An increase in mortgage exemptions should, in the normal course of events, cause a reduction in the ordinary exemptions for holdings under £2,500. An unencumbered holding of an unimproved value of £1,500, for instance, would be exempted to the extent of £500 in respect of the ordinary exemption. If it became mortgaged to the extent of £750, a mortgage exemption of £750 would take the place of the former ordinary exemption of £500. Presumably the decrease in the ordinary exemption totals for 1925–26 and 1926–27 as compared with 1924–25 (£14,244,723) is accounted for in this way.

The general class of persons and firms not only receive the great bulk of the total exemption, but, owing to the generally smaller holdings in this class, also have a much higher proportionate remission.

It will be seen from the next table that among the occupational groups, the banking, insurance, and finance group has a much lower percentage of exemptions than the other groups, on account of its high average unimproved value.

LAND-TAX RETURNS.—EXEMPTIONS BY OCCUPATIONS, 1925–26 AND 1926–27.
Occupational Group.1925–26.1926–27.Percentage of Total Exemption to Total Unimproved Value.
Ordinary.Mortgage.Hardship.OrdinaryMortgage.Hardship.1925–26.1926–27.
 £     £     £     £     £     £       
15,657,99452,694,23449,6475,606,78454,189,24143,6554042
2826,7392,326,4991,5731,015,7752,920,911..4849
3881,3591,956,919..867,6302,146,6711,3903234
4997,1283,696,746..1,153,6134,566,240..2928
57,92244,500..4,19727,918..21
6145,097185,190..164,605204,2706004137
75,154,4378,408,344117,0555,360,0669,181,286131,5622829
          Totals13,670,67669,312,432168,27514,172,67073,236,537177,2073637

It is interesting to compare the relative incidence of the ordinary and mortgage exemptions over the various groups. In the farming group the figures for 1926–27 show nearly £10 of mortgage exemption for every £1 of ordinary exemption, as compared with under £7 in the banking, insurance, and finance group, under £4 in the commerce and trade group, between £2 and £3 in the professional and the manufacturing and industrial groups, and between £1 and £2 in the other two groups. The general average shows slightly over £5 of mortgage exemption per £1 of ordinary exemption in 1925–26 and 1926–27, as compared with just over £4 in 1924–25.

A comparison between the last two years on the basis of amount, of unimproved value, as in the next table, shows that there was in each case a more or less pronounced increase in the amount of mortgage exemption in the later year. These figures are illuminating, and throw valuable light on one aspect of the mortgage question.

LAND-TAX RETURNS.—EXEMPTIONS BY UNIMPROVED VALUE, 1925–26 and 1926–27.
Amount of Unimproved Value.1925–26.1926–27.Percentage of Total Exemption to Total Unimproved Value.
Ordinary.Mortgage.Hardship.Ordinary.Mortgage.Hard-ship.1925–26.1926–27.
£      £     £     £     £     £     £     £       
500-5991,859,816350,8742,6641,918,180399,0853,3859191
600-6992,312,077713,6979,3962,458,505819,7304,4258282
700-7991,766,028811,41310,8721,866,339916,99210,9397475
800-8991,392,408863,0793,7181,443,009945,9987,3826970
900-9991,104,324910,39354,8451,116,061975,3622,9106867
1,000-1,9994,884,27110,411,55028,4655,025,21511,289,38459,4155859
2,000-2,499329,9225,317,41317,290324,8725,542,36017,6165051
2,500-2,999..5,130,51221,165..5,704,13016,8805253
3,000-8,999..8,647,7828,500..8,856,48233,0055152
4,000-4,999..7,696,7903,500..7,745,6232,5005554
5,000-5,999..6,279,3422,500..6,402,9283,7505253
6,000-6,999..5,274,4885,805,037....6,5005254
7,000-7,999..4,470,1782,500..4,595,6102,0005051
8,000-8,999..3,345,026....3,485,1482,5004849
9,000-9,999..3,059,630..3,295,046....4749
10,000-14,999..5,983,612....6,386,943..2627

The percentage of exemptions remains very high right down to the £10,000 mark.

TAX ASSESSED.

The operation of the various exemptions had the effect, in 1926–27, of reducing the aggregate unimproved value of £233,775,669 to a taxable balance of £146,189,255, the latter total representing 62 ½ per cent. of the former. The percentage of taxable balance to unimproved value is readily ascertainable for the individual classes, occupational groups, and unimproved-value categories by simply subtracting from 100 the figure showing the corresponding percentage of exemption. The percentage of taxable balance to unimproved value in 1926–27 ranged from 9 in the case of holdings between £500 and £600 to 73 for holdings between £10,000 and £15,000, and, of course, 100 thereafter. Among the occupational groups, the extremes were 51 per cent.—for the professional group—and 99 per cent.—for the banking, insurance, and finance group. Of the four classes, persons and firms had a much smaller percentage (57) of taxable balance than the other three, which had 81, 86, and 87 per cent. respectively.

A progressive scale of land-tax has been in force in New Zealand for several years. At the present time the basic rate is 1d. in the £1 of taxable balance, this rate applying where the taxable balance does not exceed £1,000. The rate after the first £1,000 is increased by ½0000d. for every pound in excess of £1,000, up to a maximum of 7 ½ 7/0d. A deduction of 5 per cent. from the tax computed according to these scale rates has been in force from 1924–25 onwards.

The total tax assessed in respect of the returns covered by the inquiry was £1,189,689 in 1924–25, £1,141,643 in 1925–26, and £1,138,259 in 1926–27, These totals may be compared with amounts of £1,335,251, £1,266,659, and £1,229,067 actually collected during the corresponding years. As explained earlier, the statistical inquiry did not cover the complete returns for the respective years.

A comparison of total unimproved value, taxable balance, and tax assessed for the last two years is given by classes in the following table:—

LAND-TAX ASSESSED.—BY CLASSES, 1925–26 AND 1926–27.
Class.1925–26.1926–27.
Unimproved Value.Taxable Balance.Tax assessed.Unimproved Value.Taxable Balance.Tax assessed.
 £     £     £     £     £     £     
1184,556,517107,975,071763,167186,297,888106,007,727741,092
II19,106,04215,695,322122,10920,769,34816,917,894134,000
III6,038,7155,247,60618,9996,056,0945,214,84114,784
IV218,821,27916,453,171237,36820,652,33918,051,793248,383
          Totals228,522,553145,371,1701,141,643233,775,669146,189,2551,138,259

A remarkable difference is apparent as between Class IV (companies) and Class I (persons and firms). Whereas the latter showed a somewhat higher unimproved value, but a lower taxable balance and amount of tax assessed, in 1926–27 than in 1925–26, the former, which also showed a higher unimproved value in 1926–27, showed an almost proportionately higher taxable balance and tax. The tax assessed in Class I in 1926–27 represented 14s. in every £100 of taxable balance, and 7s. 11d. in every £100 of unimproved value, as compared with corresponding proportions of £1 7s. 6d. and £1 4s. 1d. in the case of the companies. Again, the average tax per return was only £12 in the case of persons and firms, but nearly £130 in the case of companies.

A table similar in form to the above, and showing the figures for the various occupational groups, is now given.

LAND-TAX ASSESSED.—BY OCCUPATIONS, 1925–26 AND 1926–27.
Occupational Group.1925–26.1926–27.
Unimproved Value.Taxable Balance.Tax assessed.Unimproved Value.Taxable Balance.Tax assessed.
 £     £     £     £     £     £     
1144,220,46985,818,594622,682142,365,93882,526,258603,205
26,632,0033,477,19224,2087,957,4454,020,75926,119
38,788,5165,950,23852,0118,895,2705,879,57946,428
416,316,29011,622,416124,43520,126,00214,406,149145,937
52,338,7142,286,29260,1312,540,4252,508,31066,568
6804,685474,3983,2951,005,371635,8964,138
749,421,87635,742,040254,88150,885,21836,212,304245,864
          Totals228,522,553145,371,1701,141,643233,775,669146,189,2551,138,259

To readily compare the incidence of taxation over the various occupational groups it is desirable to compute averages, as in the following table:—

LAND-TAX ASSESSED.—AVERAGES BY OCCUPATIONS, 1926–27.
Occupational Group.Average Tax assessed.
Per Return.(Per Taxpayer.Per £100 of Unimproved Value.Per £100 of Taxable Balance.
 £     £     s.d.s.d.
1. Farming, &c.162486147
2. Professional6967130
3. Manufacturing and industrial14181051510
4. Commerce and trade2838146203
5. Banking, insurance, and finance1,4161,624525539
6. Transportation81083130
7. Miscellaneous13159813 
          Totals162299157

The figures give, from still another aspect, an idea of the high average value of land owned by the banking, insurance, and finance group relatively to other groups. The important farming group occupies a position in the table which coincides fairly closely with the general average.

The next and final table shows, similarly to the above, the average tax figures for holdings of the various categories on the basis of amount of unimproved value. The averages move comparatively slowly until the larger amounts are reached, when they rise steeply, a position due. partly to the higher value itself, partly to a reduction in the proportion of exemption and the ultimate disappearance of the exemption, and partly to the progressive scale of taxation in force.

LAND-TAX ASSESSED.—BY AMOUNT OF UNIMPROVED VALUE, 1926–27.
Amount of Unimproved Value.Taxable Balance.Tax assessed.Average Tax assessed.
Per Return.Per Taxpayer.Per £100 of Unimproved Value.Per £100 of Taxable Balance.
£      £     £     £     £     s.d.£     s.d.s.d.s.d.
Under 5008,5723305001831978
500– 599233,09688003100510877
600– 699705,9822,7550810011015710
700– 799932,3383,6250145018811179
800– 8991,039,6984,045019101602479
900– 9991,033,6603,99614111322679
1,000– 1,99911,316,56844,14325235432710
2,000– 2,4995,528,36322,1254511612431180
2,500– 2,9995,029,14920,74054885231083
3,000– 3,9998,046,69634,873718101624188
4,000– 4,9996,726,67929,618926131144 810
5,000– 5,9995,785,00826,3951116917714492
6,000– 6,9995,020,10023,68014164201734495
7,000– 7,9994,427,32521,4861716425204998
8,000– 8,9993,603,27518,0752111112951151100
9,000– 9,9993,375,65917,411241483213453100
10,000–14,99917,173,47697,764505105010084115
15,000–19,99914,767,775103,88712018912173141141
20,000–29,99917,314,201144,6562033420334168168
30,000–39,99910,154,700101,298343783437819111911
40,000–49,9995,371,90164,494524611524611240240
50,000–99,99912,670,594196,7411,014271,01427311311
100,000 and over5,924,440155,5394,093274,09327521526
          Totals146,189,2551,138,25916011222099157

Chapter 35. SECTION XXXV.—INCOMES

INTRODUCTORY

No complete statistics of annual income are available for New Zealand, nor has any official investigation of the total income of the Dominion been attempted. Very valuable data, however, exist in regard to incomes of those furnishing returns to the Commissioner of Taxes for the purpose of income-tax assessment, and statistics of incomes have been compiled from these at various times in the past by the Land and Income Tax Department. A system of annual statistics on the subject was inaugurated in 1923, and the detailed results have since been published by the Census and Statistics Office in one of its annual statistical reports.

As, with certain exceptions, the annual returns of income are not required where the income is less than £250 (and are generally not furnished where the income is between £250 and £300), these returns are confined to a comparatively small minority of the population, and do not permit of statistics being compiled covering the great majority of incomes. This deficiency has been remedied to a great extent by the inclusion of a question in the schedule used at the census of 1926 asking in the case of each individual in the Dominion for an indication of the “income category” within which he or she lies. These income categories were adopted in preference to actual income to obviate as far as possible objections to the question as being inquisitorial. They provided for a distinguishing letter being shown according to whether the annual income was—

Nil.
Under £52.
£52 and under £156.
£156 and under £208.
£208 and under £260.
£260 and under £312.
£312 and under £364.
£364 and over.

At the appropriate stage of the census tabulation, statistics will be compiled showing the distribution of the population in the various income categories, according to sex, age, occupation, occupational status, number of dependants, &c. Taken in conjunction with the income statistics already in existence, the census data will also enable a close approximation of the national income to be arrived at.

THE INCOME-TAX RETURNS

Information concerning the system of income-tax in New Zealand is given in Section XXIVB of this book. To permit of a proper understanding of the statistics given in the present section it is as well to briefly recapitulate the system, as in the following paragraphs:—

Income-tax is payable on the (all incomes of registered companies and of absentees, and in other cases on incomes in excess of £300 per annum. During the period covered by the statistics given in the following pages, the exemption has been reduced by £1 for every £1 above £600, no exemption being allowed for incomes above £900. An absentee is defined as a person whose home has not been in New Zealand during any part of the income year.

An exemption of 5 per cent. of the capital value of land from which the income is derived is provided. A deduction of £50 is made from assessable income for each child or grandchild under eighteen years of age who is dependent on the taxpayer, and amounts up to £50 contributed towards the support of the taxpayer's widowed mother are also deductible from income.

The remaining class of exemptions is in respect of premium payments on insurances effected by the taxpayer on his own life, and of payments to the National Provident Fund, a superannuation fund, or the insurance fund of a friendly society. Deductions under this head may not exceed 15 per cent. of the earned income or, where the total income does not exceed £2,000, 15 per cent. of total income.

Certain specified incomes are exempt from taxation, included among these since 1923–24 being practically all incomes derived from the direct use or cultivation of land.

Earned income, the tax on which is subject to a reduction of 10 per cent. up to a limit of income of £2,000, is defined as the salary or wages (including bonuses) received by the taxpayer in relation to his employment, and includes all income derived by a taxpayer (other than a company or local body) by reason of his personal exertions. The difference between the totals for earned income and assessable income represents income from sources not defined as. “earned.”

Part of the statistical information given in this section (that relating to income-tax) more properly belongs to Section XXIVB, but for reasons similar to those which apply in the case of the statistics of laud holdings, it is preferable to treat the figures relating to incidence of tax with those showing the distribution of the incomes on which the tax is assessed.

It should be explained that the incomes returned in any year are those received during the previous year. The figures given throughout this section in respect of 1926–27 returns, for instance, relate approximately to incomes received during the twelve months ended 31st March, 1926.

SUMMARY OF INCOMES, EXEMPTIONS, AND TAX

Statistics have now been compiled for five years, and the following table briefly summarizes the main items of information for each of the five years:—

SUMMARY, 1922–23 TO 1926–27.
Item.1922–23.1923–24.1924–25.1925–20.1926–27.
* 5 per cent. of unimproved value.
Number of returns92,10674,75079,55180,36984,640
Number of taxpayers38,57136,09141,68043,82248,899
 £     £     £     £     £     
Earned income28,667,89824,420,87027,035,34428,402,16230,363,437
Assessable income46,353,94144,738,06449,947,00952,632,48854,804,293
Exemptions—
 5 per cent. of capital value2,493,154*2,195,5212,567,6702,715,5972,717,718
     Ordinary (under section 74)19,613,01616,823,76617,788,00117,791,69118,706,016
     Children, &c.2,164,7532,033,2752,238,3892,315,9902,502,996
     Life insurance premiums, &c.612,656616,135708,970776,902831,082
Taxable balance21,470,36223,069,36726,643,97929,052,30830,046,481
Tax assessed3,639,6033,335,2053,173,0853,190,2773,235,699

The figures for 1922–23 are not properly comparable with those for subsequent years, on account of income derived from the direct use and cultivation of land being (with certain insignificant exceptions) exempted from income-tax after that year. Nevertheless the inclusion of the figures for 1922–23 enables the effect of this exemption to be readily seen. It is of particular interest to note that, owing to the exclusion of this source of income in 1923–24, the amount of exemption in respect of the capital value of land in that year actually aggregated less than did the corresponding exemption in 1922–23, when the amount was on the basis of unimproved value. The fall in tax assessed, in spite of the increase in taxable balance, first as between 1922–23 and 1923–24 and then as between 1923–24 and 1924–25, is a testimony to the reductions in the rate of income-tax.

INCOMES BY CLASSES

For the financial year 1926–27 returns received by the Commissioner of Taxes and showing any income totalled 84,640. Of these 2,984 were in respect of companies, 1,808 were furnished by non-resident traders, and 274 by agents for debenture-holders, the remaining 79,574 (94 per cent. of the total) being in the general class of taxpayers, which includes absentees other than non-resident traders.

Of 79,574 persons in the general class dealt with, no fewer than 19,717 had an income of less than £300, and only 1,678 of these—absentees or trustees, or otherwise not entitled to exemption under section 74—were assessed for tax. Of 59,857 persons and firms with incomes of £300 or over, 42,232 were assessed as having to pay income-tax, the remaining 17,625 having no taxable balance left after the various exemptions and deductions had been taken into account.

Of the 2,984 companies covered by the statistics for 1926–27, 77 escaped taxation through the application of the capital-value exemption, the number of taxpayers in this class being 2,907. The whole of the 1,808 non-resident traders and of the 274 agents for debenture-holders were required to pay income-tax, no exemptions being applicable to these two classes.

A classification of returns and taxpayers on the basis of class is given in the following table for each of the last four years:—

RETURNS AND TAXPAYERS, BY CLASSES, 1923–24 TO 1926–27.
Class.1923–24.1924–25.1925–26.1926–27.
ReturnsTaxpayers.ReturnsTaxpayers.ReturnsTaxpayers.ReturnsTaxpayers.
I. Persons, firms, &c.71,11332,52375,32837,58475,95339,52779,57443,910
II. Companies2,4832,4142,7622,6352,9222, 8012,9842,907
III. Agents for debenture-holders279279295295294294274274
IV. Non-resident traders8758751,1661,1661,2001,2001,8081,808
          Totals74,75036,09179,55141,68080,36943,82284,64048,899

The general class represents throughout the period the great majority of the returns, and it occupies a similar position in regard to taxpayers, though in this respect its proportion of the total is somewhat less—viz. (in 1926–27), 90 per cent., as compared with the 94 per cent. shown previously as its proportion of the returns. When attention is turned to aggregate assessable income, the percentage of this class to the total is still further reduced, being in 1926–27 only 75 per cent.

In the next table the total assessable income shown by the returns as classified above is given, together with the average per return in each class. The overwhelming superiority of the class covering companies is the most noticeable feature of the averages.

ASSESSABLE INCOME, BY CLASSES, 1923–24 TO 1926–27.
Class.Aggregate.Average.
1923–24.1924–25.1925–26.1926–27.1923–241924–251925–261926–27
 £     £     £     £     £     £     £     £     
I33,612,63237,201,59639,270,53441,327,019473494517519
II10,373,72811,624,10912,250,68512,228,8594,1784,2094,1934,098
III437,751601,380590,552567,5731,5692,0392,0092,071
IV313,953519,924520,717680,842359446438377
          Totals44,738,06449,947,00952,632,48854,804,293599628655647

SOURCE OF INCOME

In the compilation of the statistics a distinction is made as to the source from which the income is derived, incomes being divided into ten groups according to source, as follows:—

Group NoSources.
     0Salary or wages.
     1Professional occupations (on own account).
     2Commerce, trade, or business.
     3Industry or manufacture.
     4Farming.
     5Provision of transport or communication.
     6Building and construction.
     7Mining or extraction.
     8Investments and the like.
     9Provision of or engaging in entertainment, sport, or recreation.

Actual figures as to the amount of income derived from various sources are not available on account of the fact that in a considerable proportion of cases income has been obtained from more than one source. The rule followed in such cases in compiling the statistics has been to include the whole income under the principal source from which it was derived. As an indication of the extent to which the figures are affected, attention may be drawn to the inclusion of approximately 4 per cent. of earned income in the total assessable income of the source “Investments and the like.”

Of the ten classes of source from which income is derived, source 0, “Salary or wages,” is the most important as regards number of incomes, number of taxpayers, amount of assessable income, and amount of earned income. It may be added that this source also leads in the matter of exemptions—so much so, in fact, that its total of £18,111,299 assessable income in 1926–27 shrank to a comparatively insignificant taxable balance of £5,175,252, which yielded only £244,013 of tax.

The following table shows the number of returns and of taxpayers classified according to source for each of the four years 1923–24 to 1926–27:—

RETURNS AND TAXPAYERS, BY SOURCE OF INCOME, 1923–24 TO 1926–27.
Source.1923–24.1924–25.1925–26.1926–27.
Returns.Taxpayers.Returns.Taxpayers.Returns.Taxpayers.Returns.Taxpayers.
036,33315,09237,28816,86937,14418,13440,51620,965
12,9512,1913,2142,4863,4672,7093,5422,813
215,7927,73317,2739,27817,4258,88618,15310,396
31,3001,0321,4851,1471,4541,1381,7151,399
4....397200624400478222
5591276680376746411893428
61,0715171,3907581,4328801,6381,267
76638126751387315285
816,5559,16417,61010,44117,85610,83517,44311,243
991488850835611081
          Totals74,75036,09179,55141,68080,36943,82284,64048,899

Source 4, “Farming,” ranked second to source 0 in 1922—23 as regards number of returns. For the year 1923–24 income derived from the direct use or cultivation of land was wholly exempted from income-tax, but the tax was reimposed in the following year in the case of Crown lands held as small grazing-runs or on pastoral lease, which would otherwise have escaped both land- and income-tax.

A classification of assessable income on the foregoing basis is next given, the average assessable income being also shown for each source:—

ASSESSABLE INCOME, BY SOURCE, 1923–24 TO 1926–27.
Source.Aggregate.Average.
1923–24.1924–25.1925–26.1926–27.1923–24.1924–25.1925–19261926–26. 27.
 £     £     £     £     £     £     £     £     
015,031,02816,062,06516,510,11918,111,299414431444447
12,403,9492,739,8873,072,7423,210,571815852886906
212,805,76414,799,07415,749,98715,846,612811857904873
33,455,6933,885,9073,622,7733,973,8302,6582,6172,4922,317
4..296,503551,187274,180..747883574
5973,142998,221854,396936,7991,6471,4681,1451,049
6522,003750,954902,3691,044,009487540630637
7318,755139,097189,967225,4024,8301,1041,3771,483
89,144,88610,189,19811,075,87511,062,688552579620634
982,84486,103103,073118,9039109781,2421,081
          Totals44,738,06449,947,00952,632,48854,804,293599628655647

Source 0, “Salary or wages,” is seen to have the greatest aggregate, but the lowest average. Easily the highest average is shown for source 3, “Industry or manufacture.”

SIZE OF INCOMES

A third principle of classification followed in the compilation of the statistics of incomes and income-tax is according to size of income. An annual report published by the Census and Statistics Office gives full details of incomes of the various sizes in conjunction with source of income and class of taxpayer. These details cannot be repeated here, but the following table showing the number of returns and of taxpayers for the various categories in each of the last four years gives a good indication of the relative distribution of incomes over £300 per annum throughout the community.

RETURNS AND TAXPAYERS, BY SIZE OR INCOMES, 1923–24 TO 1926–27.
Size of Income.1923–24.1924–25.1925–26.1926–27.
Returns.Taxpayers.Returns.Taxpayers.Returns.Taxpayers.Returns.Taxpayers.
£     £      
Under 30024,8172,75824,6763,37222,1313,21822,0984,012
300– 39920,2057,64521,2268,53521,0427,63223,4029,925
400– 49910,1347,03611,1658,28912,1358,97312,8809,650
500– 5995,5614,9666,0515,4346,7926,1237,2616,632
600– 6993,5483,3964,1133,9464,6304,4794,7194,581
700– 7992,1982,1432,5582,5112,8422,7802,9532,897
800– 8991,4331,4051,6891,6431,8601,8152,0181,985
900– 9991,0251,0051,2121,1891,3481,3211,3571,340
1,000– 1,9993,9183,8494,5724,4945,0074,9235,2725,209
2,000– 2,9998928791,0641,0501,2311,2171,3261,321
3,000– 3,999386379436433484477489486
4,000– 4,999162160221220244244250247
5,000– 5,9999796126124150148132132
6,000– 6,9996161717190908787
7,000– 7,9994949585863635757
8,000– 8,9993131403939395453
9,000– 9,9992323232226254848
10,000–19,999106106124124128128116116
20,000–29,9993333494944444848
30,000–39,9992020181824242121
40,000–49,9991010111114141111
50,000–99,9994141484828282525
100,000 and over    17171616
          Totals74,75036,09179,55141,68080,36943,82284,64048,899

Only 42 per cent. of those with incomes between £300 and £400 were required to pay any income-tax in 1926–27. The proportion of taxpayers to returns rapidly increases and reaches 91 per cent. in the category £500-£599.

Of the 84,640 persons, companies, &c., dealt with in 1926–27, 22,098, or 26 pet-cent., had incomes of less than £300, their aggregate incomes being £4,398,548, or only 8 per cent. of the total. Incomes under £1,000 aggregated £30,275,840, or 55 per cent. of the total, but represented 90 ½ per cent. of the returns. Only 237 (a little over 1/4 per cent. of those who furnished returns) showed incomes of £10,000 or over, but their total incomes amounted to £8,853,190, or 16 per cent. of the grand total of £54,804,293.

Information as to aggregate incomes within the various categories is given in the next table. A column is added showing for 1926–27 separate figures for the general class of taxpayers (Class I).

It may be mentioned that, almost without exception, the average income in each group falls a little below the half-way mark of the group.

AGGREGATE ASSESSABLE INCOME, BY SIZE OF INCOME, 1923–24 TO 1926–27.
Size of Income.Aggregate Assessable Income.
1923–24.1924–25.1925–26.1926–27.
Total.Class I.
£     £     £     £     £     £     £     
Under 3005,202,4025,166,6774,456,7144,398,5484,162,525
300– 3996,924,1037,314,1067,284,1338,085,6377,993,605
400– 4994,445,2364,888,0755,261,3475,664,4825,575,534
500– 5992,991,2443,261,3303,652,8363,925,8743,832,656
600– 6992,266,7192,626,5692,949,1073,020,3562,908,841
700– 7991,636,6661,906,1162,114,9012,196,0862,108,432
800– 8991,211,8421,422,6211,568,4641,702,9311,609,266
900– 999969,7711,146,5431,275,6161,281,9261,196,684
1,000– 1,9995,240,2306,176,4766,752,0837,098,9106,256,384
2,000– 2,9992,151,5752,555,6502,980,9853,185,7322,498,625
3,000– 3,9991,304,6171,494,7731,662,6971,676,6221,124,364
4,000– 4,999722,071978,4341,070,5141,106,514727,353
5,000– 5,999522,457685,628810,567714,539346,901
6,000– 6,999402,439457,749580,737560,280242,417
7,000– 7,999366,439434,317473,646423,716140,403
8,000– 8,999264,250338,660329,577456,333160,691
9,000– 9,999216,732216,697245,584452,617121,964
10,000– 19,9991,480,0771,676,3141,743,7461,599,359213,886
20,000– 29,999836,4691,197,5701,039,7501,149,840106,488
30,000– 39,999695,196614,900809,510730,605
40,000– 49,999455,003484,764615,711482,654
50,000– 99,9994,432,5264,903,0401,822,5491,698,244
100,000 and over3,131,7143,192,488
          Totals44,738,06449,947,00952,632,48854,804,29341,327,019

Class I represents 97 per cent. of aggregate assessable income in cases where the income is under £1,000, but only 3 ½ per cent. among incomes of £10,000 or over.

EARNED INCOME

Of the gross assessable income of £54,804,293, in 1926–27, £30,363,437, or 55 ½ per cent. of the total, ranked as earned income, and as such became entitled to a reduction of 10 per cent. in taxation. Earned income is, of course, practically confined to the general class of taxpayers, no part of the income of companies and of agents for debenture-holders, and only a very small proportion of that of non-resident traders, coming within the definition of earned income. A comparison of aggregate assessable income and earned income for the five years 1922–23 to 1926–27 is here given:—

ASSESSABLE AND EARNED INCOME, BY CLASSES, 1922–23 TO 1926–27.
Year.Persons and Firms.Non-resident Traders.Totals of all Classes.
Assessable Income.Earned Income.Assessable Income.Earned Income.Assessable Income.Earned Income.
 £     £     £     £     £     £     
1922–2337,622,86728,648,205471,25919,69346,353,94128,667,898
1923–2433,612,83224,410,999313,9539,87144,738,06424,420,870
1924–2537,201,59627,017,388519,92417,95649,947,00927,035,344
1925–2639,270,53428,376,760520,71725,40252,632,48828,402,162
1926–2741,327,01930,306,769680,84256,66854,804,29330,363,437

The effect of the exemption after 1922–23 of income derived from the direct use or cultivation of the land is indicated by a comparison of the earned-income figures for 1922–23 and 1923–24. As a matter of fact, the earned income of the farming group in 1922–23 (£4,653,608) was somewhat greater than the difference between the two years. The distribution of earned income over the various sources, both absolutely and in proportion to assessable income, is shown in the next table for the last four years.

EARNED INCOME, BY SOURCE, 1923–24 TO 1926–27.
Source.Earned Income.Proportion of Assessable Income.
1923–24.1924–25.1925–26,1926–27.1923–241924–251925–261926–27
 £     £     £     £     Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.
014,430,43315,340,89215,753,97917,268,86596969595
12,237,0912,535,2882,827,7892,960,35993939292
26,389,7657,073,3917,244,4997,777,91250484649
3348,771467,304513,910405,08010121410
4 259,049496,180232,714 879085
5176,333245,575273,055309,39418253233
6474,516657,567773,375894,08791888686
718,93243,98245,11649,8406322422
8327,593401,158450,025440 3784444
917,43611,13824,23424,80821132421
Totals24,420,87027,035,34428,402,16230,363,43755545455

Source 0, “Salary or wages,” as might be expected, shows the highest percentage of earned income, the inability of this group to reach the 100 per cent. being due to the inclusion of incomes over £2,000 and also of amounts derived by salary or wage earners from other sources, principally saving-banks deposits and other investments. The tightening-up of the requirements to include interest on bank deposits and suchlike additions to income is at least partially responsible for the slight decrease in the proportion of earned income to assessable income which has occurred in this group and also in sources 1 (professional occupations on own account), 2 (commerce or trade), and 6 (building and construction). Source 8 (investments and the like) which might be expected to include no earned income, nevertheless shows a small percentage of such, this being due to the fact that the classification of each return is made on the basis of the source from which the income is principally derived.

The next table shows the amount of earned income included in the total assessable income for the various categories according to amount of assessable income:—

EARNED INCOME BY AMOUNT OF ASSESSABLE INCOME, 1923–24 TO 1926–27.
Amount of Assessable Income.Earned Income.Proportion of Assessable Income.
1923– 24.1924–25.1925–26.1926–27.1923–241924–251925–261926–27
     £     £     £     £     £     £     Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.
Under 3003,860,0103,831,9423,210,1863,176,19574747272
300– 3995,844,9826,161,4726,134,2036,869,25684848485
400– 4993,488,3153,819,0694,173,8084,539,60078788080
500– 5992,192,5262,415,3352,736,3982,980,77073747576
600– 6991,576,2321,857,3112,080,2222,140,41270717171
700– 7991,081,4891,252,7781,449,0651,495,70766666968
800– 899768,459912,5061,009,1051,124,75763646466
900– 999575,190690,075796,254801,71459606263
1,000– 1,9992,852,4503,365,9863,793,1404,031,17354545657
2,000– 2,999960,1841,139,4341,391,9741,543,65945454749
3,000– 3,999455,814542,064584,802594,32035363535
4,000– 4,999192,768351,398406,067376,58927363834
5,000– 5,999119,187194,104185,644169,70223282324
6,000– 6,999112,664120,84797,469122,58828261722
7,000– 7,99950,56486,49554,53454,89214201213
8,000– 8,99953,49084,45053,92990,81320251620
9,000– 9,99946,13927,1331,14942,0632113 9
10,000–19,999114,055121,855147,219166,9098787
20,000 and over76,35261,09096,994102,3181111
          Totals24,420,87027,035,34428,402,16230,363,43755545455

The proportion of earned income to assessable income falls rapidly as income increases, but the fall is not altogether steady, nor is it uniform as between one year and another. The lower percentage for the group “under £300” as compared with incomes between £300 and £600 is due to the fact that all companies must furnish returns, while in the case of persons and firms incomes under £250 need not be returned.

EXEMPTIONS

As explained earlier in this section, non-resident traders and agents for debenture-holders are not entitled to any exemptions. In the following table the aggregate exemptions to each of the other two classes of taxpayers are shown for the last four years:—

EXEMPTIONS, BY CLASSES OF INCOMES, 1923–24 TO 1926–27.
Class of Income.Aggregate Exemptions.Proportion of Assessable Income
1923–24.1924–25.1925–26.1926–27.1923–241924–251925–261926–27
 £     £     £     £     Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.
120,759,88622,169,04522,375,62423,665,11062605757
II908,8111,133,9851,204,5561,092,702910109
          Totals21,668,69723,303,03023,580,18024,757,81248474545

The whole of the exemption shown in the case of companies was in respect of the capital-value provision. Of the £23,665,110 exemptions to persons and firms in 1926–27, £18,706,016 was allowed as ordinary exemption (£300), £1,625,016 in respect of the capital value of land used in the production of income, £2,502,996 on account of allowances for children and widowed mothers, and £831,082 on account of life-insurance premiums, payments to superannuation funds, &c.

The exemptions are next shown spread over incomes derived from the various sources set out earlier in this section:—

EXEMPTIONS, BY SOURCE OF INCOME, 1923–24 TO 1926–27.
Source of Income.Aggregate Exemptions.Proportion of Assessable Income.
1923–24.1924–25.1925–26.1926–27.1923–241924–251925–261926–27
 £     £     £     £     Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.
011,408,93011,926,91611,834,57412,936,04776747271
1793,581872,380911,888928,16633323029
24,103,3524,598,2284,685,4534,769,74132313030
3507,232553,280529,281528,18315141513
4..117,992177,155134,766..403249
5163,170194,610220,118264,74317192628
6306,710396,229405,953459,89859534544
714,50730,44740,27439,2875222117
84,343,2514,583,7364,743,3664,660,37847454342
927,96429,21232,11836,60334343131
          Totals21,668,69723,303,03023,580,18024,757,81248474545

The highest percentage of exemptions is recorded for source 0, which, as previously demonstrated, has the lowest average income. Sources 3 (industry or manufacture), and 7 (mining), which have a large proportion of companies, show the lowest percentage of exemptions.

As a percentage of assessable income, exemptions naturally show a decrease as income increases, as is well brought out in the proportion columns of the next table.

EXEMPTIONS, BY SIZE OF INCOME, 1923–24 TO 1926–27.
Size of Income.Aggregate Exemptions.Proportion of Assessable Income.
1923–24.1921–25.1925–26.1926–27.1923–241924–251925–261926–27
     £     £     £     £     £     £     Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Pot Cent.
Under 3004,921,5214,855,5524,143,7984,035,86195949392
300– 3996,538,9506,886,4436,822,1527,564,69694949494
400– 4993,660,7924,016,1484,313,0934,637,20782838282
500– 5992,103,0262,282,9092,547,8212,723,35270707069
COO- 6991,234,5561,418,2011,548,6161,607,78654545353
700– 799587,199680,729750,927773,40036363635
800– 899267,140338,446351,509375,84322242222
900– 999172,116203,123211,211210,49818181716
1,000– 1,999828,004982,7571,058,2571,084,54116161615
2,000– 2,999323,058360,099400,250419,40015141313
3,000– 3,999200,307203,866233,542224,19415141413
4,000– 4,999111,128133,391123,561159,06015141214
5,000– 5,99980,432104,463115,81090,41615151413
6,000– 6,99944,70945,62087,52775,08511101513
7,000– 7,99938,49348,74465,67866,13311111416
8,000– 8,99926,07240,07848,63763,07810121514
9,000– 9,99927,81535,09053,70543,76713162210
10,000–19,999156,384194,840168,411182,47710121011
20,000–29,£954,601114,501120,596109,170710129
30,000–39,99956,36339,60784,40082,690861011
40,000–49,99916,77445,80866,29865,919491814
50,000–99,999219,257272,615145,44099,8225686
100,000 and over  118,94163,417  42
          Totals21,668,69723,303,03023,580,18024,757,81248474545

There has been a decided movement between 1923–24 and 1926–27, the lower income groups generally showing a fall in the percentage of exemption to assessed income, and the higher groups a rise. This movement is associated with a similar movement in the capital-value exemption, and appears to be due principally to higher values of promises used for business and industrial undertakings.

Figures for the four classes of exemptions for the year 1926–27 are given in the next table, which also shows the average exemption per return:—

EXEMPTIONS BY NATURE OF EXEMPTION AND SIZE OF INCOME. 1926–27.
Size of Income.Total Exemptions.Average Exemptions per Income returned.
5 per Cent. of Capital Value.Section 74 (£300).Children, &c.Life Insurance, &c.5 per Cent. of Capital Value.Section 74 (£300).Children, &c.Life Insurance, &c.
     £     £     £     £     £     £     £     £     £     £     
Under 30045,1333,989,8725632932181....
300– 39983,2066,856,449499,928125,1134297215
400– 49997,7393,760,667636,448142,35382924911
500– 599100,7942,097,296410,484114,778142895716
600– 699102,7581,169,087252,20783,734222485318
700– 79998,422453,408160,94060,640331545421
800– 89980,456129,274117,92348,19040645824
900– 99978,97523,47471,81636,23358175327
1,000– 1,999574,160117,944266,026126,411109225024
2,000– 2,999263,63348,05654,78452,927199364140
3,000– 3,999164,67427,92514,88216,713337573034
4,000– 4,999126,58512,7148,34511,416506513346
5,000– 5,99978,4013,3963,4505,169594262639
6,000– 6,99967,9202,5782,0502,537781302429
7,000– 7,99962,8541,3199501,0101,103231718
8,000– 8,99952,0078,1101,0001,9619631501936
9,000– 9,99942,971..350446895..79
10,000–19,999176,2754,4476001,1551,52038510
20,000–29,999108,907..250132,269..5..
30,000–39,99982,690......3,938......
40,000–49,99965,919......5,993......
50,000–99,99999,822......3,993......
100,000 and over63,417......3,964......
          Totals2,717,71818,706,0162,502,996831,082322213010

As would naturally be expected in the case of any percentage remission, the average exemption under the 5–per-cent. provision increases rapidly and steadily with the size of the income. It should be added that, if taken as a percentage of total income, this exemption shows a steady rise from slightly over 1 per cent. of incomes between £300 and £400 to nearly 15 per cent. of incomes between £7,000 and £8,000. A fall then occurs, the 5–per-cent. exemption representing only 9 ½ per cent. of incomes between £20,000 and £30,000, and 2 per cent. of incomes over £100,000.

The £300 exemption, which, during the year under discussion, was reduced on incomes above £600 and did not apply at all to those above £900, averaged in 1926–27 £297 for incomes between £300 and £400, £292 for incomes between £400 and £500, £289 between £500 and £600, and £248 between £600 and £700. Thereafter the average diminishes rapidly, but dues not altogether disappear until the £20,000 class is reached, this being due to the inclusion in large trust returns of small amounts the recipients of which come within the provisions of the £300 exemption.

The other two classes of exemptions call for little comment. Each shows a more or less steady rise, followed by a fall at the higher income groups, where the companies predominate.

TAXABLE BALANCE

After all exemptions have been deducted from the assessable income the balance of income (if any) is taxed in accordance with the schedule in force at the time. Figures of taxable balance are readily ascertained from a study of the corresponding totals of assessable income and of exemptions, and will be given here under one system of classification only—viz., that on the basis of amount of assessable income.

TAXABLE BALANCE, BY SIZE OF INCOME, 1923–24 TO 1926–27.
Size of Income.Aggregate Taxable Balance.Proportion of Assessable Income.
1923–24.1924–25.1925–26.1926–27.1923–24.1924–25.1925–26.1926–27.
     £      £     £     £     £     £     Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.
Under 300280,881311,125312,916362,6875678
300– 399385,153427,663461,981520,9416666
400– 499784,444871,927948,2541,027,27518171818
500– 599888,218978,4211,105,0151,202,52230303031
600– 6991,032,1631,208,3681,400,4911,412,570£     464747
700– 7991,049,4671,225,3871,363,9741,422,68664646465
800– 899944,7021,084,1751,216,9551,327,08878767878
900– 999797,655943,4201,064,4051,071,42882828384
1,000– 1,9994,412,2265,193,7195,693,8266,014,36984848485
2,000– 2,9991,828,5172,195,5512,580,7352,766,33285868787
3,000– 3,9991,104,3101,290,9071,429,1551,452,42885868687
4,000– 4,999610,943845,043946,953947,45485868886
5,000– 5,999442,025581,165694,757624,12385858687
6,000– 6,999357,730412,129493,210485,19589908587
7,000– 7,999327,946385,573407,968357,58389898684
8,000– 8,999238,178298,582280,940393,25590888586
9,000– 9,999188,917181,607191,879408,85087847890
10,000–19,9991,323,6931,481,4741,575,3351,416,88290889089
20,000–29,999781,8681,083,069919,1541,040,67093908891
30,000–39,999638,833575,293725,110647,91592949089
40,000–49,999438,229438,956549,413416,73596918286
50,000–99,9994,213,2694,630,4251,677,109598,42295499294
10,000 and over3,012,7733,129,0719698
          Totals23,069,36726,643,97929,052,30830,046,48152535555

The next table enables an interesting comparison to be made between taxable balance per return and taxable balance per taxpayer, as well as affording a comparison in these two respects between the various years, and for incomes of different sizes.

AVERAGE TAXABLE BALANCE, 1923–24 TO 1926–27.
Size of Income.Taxable Balance per Return.Taxable Balance per Taxpayer.
1923–24.1924–25.1925–26.1926–27.1923–24.1924–25.1925–26.1926–27.
     £     £     £     £     £     £     £     £     £     £     
Under 30012131416102929790
300– 3991921222250506152
400– 49978787880111105106106
500– 599160162163166179180180181
600– 699291294303299304306313308
700– 799478479480482490488491491
800– 899660642654658675660670669
900– 999778778790790794793806800
1,000– 1,9991,1261,1361,1371,1411,1461,1561,1571,155
2,000– 2,9992,0502,0642,0962,0862,0802,0912,1212,094
3,000– 3,9992,8612,9612,9532,9702,9142,9812,9962,989
4,000– 4,9993,7713,8233,8813,7903,8183,8413,8813,886
5,000– 5,9994,5674,6124,6324,7284,6044,6874 6944,728
6,000– 6,9995,8645,8055,4806,5775,8645,8055,4805,577
7,000– 7,9996,6936,6486,4766,2736,6936,6486,4766,273
8,000– 8,9997,6837,4647,2047,2827,6837,6567,2047,420
9,000– 9,9998,2147,8967,3808,5188,2148,2557,6758,518
10,000–19,99912,48811,94712,30712,21412,48811,94712,30712,214
20,000–29,99923,69022,10320,89021,68123,69022,10320,89021,681
30,000–39,99931,94231,96130,21330,85331,94231,96130,21330,853
40,000–49,99943,82339,90539,24437,88543,82339,90539,24437,885
50,000–99,999102,76396,46759,89663,937102,76396,46759,89663,937
100,000 and over177,221195,567177,221195,567
          Totals309335361355639639663614

The general average for 1926–27 shows a distinct fall as compared with that for the previous year, whether on the basis of taxable balance per return or per taxpayer.

TAX ASSESSED

The revenue from income-tax during the financial year ended the 31st March, 1927, was £3,422,216. This amount is £186,517 in excess of the total tax assessed for the same year (£3,235,699), the difference being due partly to the imposition of an additional 5 per cent. in the event of late payment, partly to the inclusion of arrears in the total of tax collected, and partly to the omission of a few returns from the statistical tables.

A summary of assessments of tax during each of the last five years gives the following results:—

INCOME-TAX ASSESSED, 1922–23 TO 1926–27.
Year.Total Tax assessed.Average Tax assessed.
Per Income.Per Taxpayer.Per £1 of Assessable Income.Per £1 of Taxable Balance
 £     £     s.d.£     s.d.s.d.s.d.
1922–233,639,6033910494731735
1923–243,335,20544124928316211
1924–253,173,0853917976271325
1925–263,190,277391311721601322
1926–273,235,699384766351222

The table gives a good indication of the effect of tax-reductions during the period. The maximum tax fell from 7s. 4d. in the £1 in 1922–23 to 4s. 6d. in the £1 in 1926–27.

In 1926–27 the 2,907 taxpaying companies were assessed for £2,072,510 income-tax, the 274 agents for debenture-holders for £90,880, and the 1,808 non-resident traders for £42,897. The remaining £1,029,412 was divided among 43,910 taxpayers in the general class—persons, firms, &c. The following table shows the tax assessed in the case of each of the four classes during the last four years, and also contrasts the incidence of the assessment between the classes in 1926–27:—

INCOME-TAX ASSESSED, BY CLASSES, 1923–24 TO 1926–27.
Class.Total Tax assessed.Average Tax assessed, 1926–27.
1923–24.1921–25.1925–26.1926–27.Per Income.Per Taxpayer.Per £1 of Assessable Income.Per £1 of Taxable Balance.
 £     £     £     £     £     £     s.d.s.d.
I949,223930,1071,004,6271,029,41213230612
II2,278,7952,109,4352,062,6712,072,5106957133539
III64,56691,35992,10590,8803283283232
IV42,62142,18430,87442,89724241313
 3,335,2053,173,0853,190,2773,235,69938661222

The figures refer, of course, only to incomes for which returns have been furnished to the Commissioner of Taxes. All persons and companies in business are required to furnish returns, but returns are not required from persons whose incomes are derived from salary, wages, interest, rent, annuity, or other annual payment, if the total income is under £250 per annum. It must be remembered, therefore, in considering the figures given in the tables belonging to the general class covering “Persons, firms, &c.,” that there will be large numbers of individuals in the Dominion with incomes under £300 per annum who have not furnished returns, whereas in the case of the other three classes this will not be the case, as all companies, agents for debenture-holders, and non-resident traders are required to furnish returns irrespective of the size of their incomes. Bearing this in mind, the effect of the progressive rates of the income-tax and of the non-application of the £300 exemption is strikingly brought out in the case of the companies. The companies paid in 1926–27 64 per cent. of the tax assessed, while the average percentage of tax paid to assessable income returned was nearly seven times as much as in the case of persons, firms, &c., and over three times as great on the basis of the taxable balance.

A table on the same lines as the foregoing is now given showing the figures for each of the ten groups of sources:—

INCOME-TAX ASSESSED, BY SOURCE OF INCOME, 1923–24 TO 1926–27.
Source.Total Tax assessed.Average Tax assessed, 1926–27.
1923–24.1924–25.1925–26.1926–27.Per Income.Per Taxpayer.Per £1 of Assessable Income.Per £1 of Taxable Balance.
 £     £     £     £     £     £     s.d.s.d.
0207,103201,058222,185244,01361203011
1114,902118,194133,251141,534405001113
21,584,9631,537,5881,573,2411,549,59285149111210
3696,214654,545561,955598,5563494283036
4 13,49627,2657,64516340711
5208,626162,623108,503118,8151332782636
618,41023,49434,52742,374263301015
783,27419,47626,86733,9242233993038
8415,821434,297493,748491,847284401116
95,8928,3148,7357,3996,9113110
Totals3,335,2053,173,0853,190,2773,235,69938661222

Easily the lowest average tax assessed is shown for income derived from source 0 (salary or wages), an average of only 3d. in the £1 of total assessable income, or 11d. in the £1 of taxable balance, being assessed, as compared with corresponding averages of 3s. and 3s. 8d. in the case of source 7 (mining or extraction). Next to the latter, sources 3 (industry or manufacture), 5 (provision of transport and communication), and 2 (commerce, trade, or business), have the highest averages of tax assessed.

The wide range between the different sources is due to the great variation in the average income derived from the respective sources, combined with the fact that the rate of taxation in the £1 increases with increasing taxable balance, the minimum rate during 1926–27 being 7d. in the £1, and the maximum 4s. 6d. The effect of the progressive rates of income-tax can be bettor seen from the next table, which gives information according to size of assessable income.

INCOME-TAX ASSESSED, BY SIZE OF INCOME, 1925–26 AND 1926–27.
Size of Income.Total Tax assessed.Average Tax assessed 1926–27.
1925–26.1926–27.Per Income.Per Taxpayer.Per £1 of Assessable Income.Per £1 of Taxable Balance.
     £     £     £     £     £     £     s.d.s.d.

* 12s. 2d.

† 13s. 8d.

Under 30012,36513,394*30109
300– 39914,25615,9672  07
400– 49927,30129,947230107
500– 59931,75735,473550207
600– 69942,36641,949990307
700– 79946,47548,09016170508
800– 89945,73750,22025250709
900– 99944,26743,735323308010
1,000– 1,999297,644312,634596001110
2,000– 2,999202,620214,1371611621417
3,000– 3,999144,550149,5273063081921
4,000– 4,999116,947117,7284714772126
5,000– 5,999103,65993,4697087082730
6,000– 6,99984,00580,90993093021134
7,000– 7,99973,59865,2381,1451,1453138
8,000– 8,99954,22178,3251,4581,4783540
9,000– 9,99937,17083,7261,7441,7443841
10,000–19,999333,085299,3242,5802,5803943
20,000–29,999201,746220,6434,5974,59731043
30,000–39,999147,450143,8506,8506,85031145
40,000–49,999120,70891,7078,3378,33731045
50,000 99,999353,293324,29212,97112,97131041
100,000 and over655,057681,41542,58842,5884344
          Totals3,190,2773,235,69938661222

The average income between £300 and £400 paid in 1926–27 only 13s. 8d., or less than ½d. in the £1 of total assessable income returned, as compared with £59, or 11d. in the £1, for incomes between £1,000 and £2,000. Incomes over £100,000 paid in 1926–27 slightly less on the average than the maximum—4s. 6d. in the £1—provided by the progressive rates in force.

Chapter 36. SECTION XXXVI.—PRICES

RETAIL PRICES.—INTRODUCTORY

RETAIL-PRICE quotations, from which index numbers are regularly calculated, are collected each month in twenty-five towns of the Dominion, selected as being representative of New Zealand as a whole. These twenty-five towns are distributed over both Islands, from Whangarei in the North to Invercargill in the South, and are representative of both coastal and inland districts, and of both large and small centres. Returns of prices are collected by local Inspectors of Factories for the most part from representative retailers, and from these data index numbers are computed in the Census and Statistics Office, Wellington. Average retail-price quotations for each commodity in each town are published in the Monthly Abstract of Statistics at the end of each quarter, while index numbers appear in each month's issue.

The commodities for which monthly prices are collected and monthly index numbers compiled are almost exclusively articles of food, divided into three groups—groceries (including a few minor items of general groceries other than foods), dairy-produce, and meat. Fuel and light prices have also been collected at monthly, and house-rents at six-monthly, intervals since the inauguration of price statistics in 1914. More recently the inquiry has been extended to cover clothing and miscellaneous items, figures for which are now collected at quarterly intervals. A full list of the commodities covered will be found in the “Report on Prices, &c.,” for 1924 and following years.

Separate series of index numbers of retail prices are compiled and published for the following groups:—

Group I.—Groceries.
Group II.—Dairy-produce.
Group III.—Meat.
Group IV.—Housing.
Group V.—Fuel and light.
Group VI.—Clothing (including drapery and footwear). Group VII.—Miscellaneous items.

In addition, index numbers are compiled and published for the food (that is, the first three) groups combined, and also for all groups combined.

The “base” originally adopted in the case of Groups I to V was the average aggregate annual cost of a fixed “regimen” (or list of articles in common household use, with the relative quantities of each consumed by the average household) in the four chief centres over the five-yearly period 1909–13. This cost is equated to 1000, which is the price-index for the average of the four chief centres in the base period. Price-indexes for dates other than the base period are computed by ascertaining the ratio borne by the total cost of the fixed regimen at such other date to the total cost of the same regimen in the base period, and multiplying by 1000. Price-indexes are thus computed separately for each town, the resulting index numbers being subsequently combined to form a single index number. Separate price-indexes for Groups I to V are also computed on the base: prices in July, 1914 = 1000. The only base in the case of Groups VI and VII is the average of prices in July, 1914, in the four chief centres, equated to 1000.

RETAIL FOOD-PRICES

The following table gives a general survey of the course of retail food-prices from 1891 to the year of the outbreak of the Great War. Index numbers have been computed for each of the four chief centres for each year, and these figures are simply averaged, the price-index for each centre receiving the same weight or importance in the averaging process as that for any other centre. The index numbers for each of the four chief centres have been compiled from the records of prices of the commodities coming under each of the three separate food groups in such a manner that the index numbers for each group are in the combining process accorded their proper relative importance.

THREE FOOD GROUPS.—INDEX NUMBERS FOR FOUR CHIEF CENTRES, 1891–1914

(Base: Average aggregate annual expenditure, four chief centres, 1909–13 = 1000.)

Year.Index
* Average of Auckland. Wellington, and Dunedin. Full data for Christchurch for years prior to 1899 are not available. The index number for Christchurch in 1899 (897) was, however, almost identical with the average of the remaining chief centres.
Number. 
1891913*
1892915*
1893934*
1894932*
1895905*
1896904*
1897899*
1898960*
1899896
1900906
1901928
1902954
1903946
1904935
1905990
19061003
1907993
1908994
1909972
1910991
1911983
19121017
19131037
19141082

The following table shows the index numbers for each centre, and also the unweighted average of the four centres, and the Dominion weighted average during the war and post-war years:—

THREE FOOD GROUPS.—INDEX NUMBERS, 1914–26.
(Base: Average aggregate annual expenditure, four chief centres, 1909–13 = 1000.)
Year.Auckland.Wellington.Christchurch.Dunedin.Average of Four Centres.Dominion Weighted Average.
1914111011001044107410821087
1915120612161176119111971203
1916129112901249124412681276
1917136913971346132813601370
1918149615211438148814861491
1919155215751531156315551561
1920176917891806181117941794
1921174717511745177117541756
1922149015291538150715161521
1923150715431537152615281530
1924160515921562157715841587
1925164015971578160616051615
1926160015961557164015991605

It will be noted that food-prices in the four centres, as recorded by the above index numbers, move with considerable uniformity, although the extent of the movement varies as between the different cities.

The data of the tables are comparable both horizontally and vertically, since each column has the same base.

To obtain a general estimate of the course of prices for the whole Dominion it has been necessary to obtain a weighted average of the index numbers for each of the twenty-five representative towns. It is obvious that it would not be correct to obtain a simple average of the prices in Alexandra, with a population of barely 600, and in Auckland, with a population of over 200,000: although such a simple average was quite legitimate when an index number for the four chief centres alone was in question, since for most practical purposes each of these four chief centres might be deemed of equal importance. For purposes of the Dominion weighted-average index number, therefore, price-indexes for each town have been weighted in accordance with the number of people in the respective centres, and a composite index number has been obtained, which, though necessarily artificial, represents accurately enough the average level of retail prices in the Dominion.

The twenty-five towns considered have a total population of approximately half that of New Zealand, and they are therefore more or less completely representative of the Dominion. The four chief centres, which include well over a third of the Dominion's population, account for about 70 per cent. of the population of the twenty-five towns, so that their influence in the Dominion index number is naturally predominating. This, however, can be defended on the ground that the chief centres not only comprise a great part of the people of the Dominion but also set the standard which is generally followed throughout the country.

The highest monthly figure for the three food groups combined was 1915, representing a level 79 per cent. above that of July, 1914: this was recorded in December, 1920. Apart from British India, where currency conditions are special and peculiar, New Zealand's peak level for retail prices was lower than the peak level in any other country.

Attention may be drawn in passing to the comparatively small differences recorded between the average figures for the four chief centres and the Dominion weighted averages. In this respect, as will be shown later on in this section, each of the food groups stands in marked contrast to the rent group.

Index numbers for each town during each of the years 1925 and 1926, and during each of the last six quarters, are appended. The quarterly figures are based on the average prices of the three months in the quarter, so that it is possible for them to differ materially from the prices current at the end of the quarter. Comparisons relating to different quarters of the year should allow for the influence of seasonal fluctuations, not only in prices but in amounts consumed. The method adopted presupposes a fixed consumption, the quantities consumed being arrived at on an annual basis. In the case of some important commodities, notably potatoes and eggs amongst foods, such seasonal fluctuations are considerable.

THREE FOOD GROUPS.—INDEX NUMBERS FOR TWENTY-FIVE TOWNS.
(Base: Average aggregate annual expenditure, four chief centres, 1909–13 = 1000.)
Town.Average of Four Quarters, 1925.Average of Four Quarters, 1926.First Quarter, 1926.Second Quarter, 1926.Third Quarter, 1926.Fourth Quarter, 1926.First Quarter, 1927.Second Quarter, 1927.
Auckland16401600164916101585155715681544
Wellington15971596160416171585157615551566
Christchurch15781557158715621535154415411514
Dunedin16061640168616581629158815821553
Whangarei16991727173217241719173217001704
Hamilton16641608163616151602157815371533
Rotorua16301629163116291611164316321640
Waihi16231685166616951683169616921692
Gisborne17011731174317511731170016731664
Napier15491584156916191581156515561566
Dannevirke16211649162916401618160916241613
New Plymouth16021587159615921586157315681565
Wanganui15851594163416221584153414751473
Taihape17241663166316841675162916191651
Palmerston North15351539156215551528151115041500
Masterton16991650165216641634165016381621
Blenheim17061713171917231706170316811687
Nelson17211751175917621746173817171690
Greymouth16931673168016911686163616061608
Ashburton16351626165316361623159115971578
Timaru15961615168116071586158415881527
Oamaru15831588166815901560153214681454
Alexandra17011683176716931667160616021596
Gore16471587165715761558155815671570
Invercargill16631625165316121623151216191535
Dominion weighted average16151605163516161592157515671550

Food-prices fell steadily throughout the year 1926, the Dominion index number for the three food groups showing a fall each quarter, and the total Dominion decrease from the March to the December quarter being 60 points. The downward movement throughout the year, though small, was very general, only two of the twenty-five towns showing higher index numbers in the December quarter than in the March quarter. In no case was any violent fluctuation upwards or downwards recorded.

The nature of these movements will be clearer on a consideration of each of the three food groups separately.

RETAIL PRICES OF GROCERIES

Index numbers of retail prices of groceries in each of the four chief centres in each year from 1914 to 1926 are given in the following table, which also shows the unweighted average of the four centres and the Dominion weighted average.

GROCERIES.—INDEX NUMBERS, 1914–26.
(Base: Average aggregate annual expenditure, four chief centres, 1909–18 = 1000.)
Year.Auckland.Wellington.Christchurch.Dunedin.Average of Four Centres.Dominion Weighted Average
1914103510821046105610551064
1915117212271210121912071206
1916119612691197119212141219
1917126813951279124812981305
1918146115791417150314901488
1919153516441530156015671570
1920189019911913190419251925
1921195120041973197519761988
1922178418191769178317891810
1923169217361690174317151730
1924174017651714176417461760
1925171217061640171916941716
1926169716791672174216981713

The outstanding feature illustrated by this table is, of course, the substantial increase in prices since the outbreak of the war, the price-indexes for 1920 and 1921 representing the peak period in the movement of prices since 1914. The highest monthly figure recorded in this group was 2089, in January, 1921, with 2080 in the previous month a close second. The decline which then set in was checked when the index number had fallen to 1687, in March, 1923. From then on till an index number of 1823 was recorded in January, 1924, prices for this group rose. A fall to 1697 in October, 1924, was then recorded, followed by a sharp rise to 1802 in December, since when the index number again fell considerably. Very little movement took place during 1926.

The factors underlying the fluctuations in the groceries group will be more clearly understood when it is remembered that the items comprising the group are varied in nature, and may be treated in three subgroups as under:—

Group IA.—Groceries, excluding bread, flour, oatmeal, potatoes, onions, and sugar.

Group IB.—Broad, flour, oatmeal, potatoes, and onions.

Group IC.—Sugar.

The fundamental distinction is that the items comprising Group IA are almost wholly imported from overseas, while those in Group IB are almost wholly produced in the country. Sugar is not strictly a product of New Zealand, the raw material being imported and refined at Auckland.

GROCERIES SUBGROUPS.—INDEX NUMBERS, 1914–26.
(Base: Average aggregate annual expenditure on items comprised by respective subgroups, four chief centres, 1909–13 = 1000.)
Year.Auckland.Wellington.Christchurch.Dunedin.Average Of Four Centres.
Group 1a. — General Groceries.
19149941097104711141063
19159891066111511321078
191610351121111511321101
191711711227120312191205
191813671493138814591427
191914881624154115901561
192018972037204120322002
192118501758184518801833
192217201745173918041752
192316711685169317631703
192417031646166017421688
192516871603162816761649
192616581589160416741631
Group 1b.Bread, Flour, Oatmeal, Potatoes, and Onions.
191411141173103310741098
191513641408129313561355
191613671416125212201314
191714301588135612491406
191816341733146315671599
191916651727154915511623
192017901834163616401725
192118721871179417321817
192217931830172017361770
192317301800164217151722
192417491857173717451772
192518621898171418081820
192618551890183918511859
Group 1c.—Sugar.
19149831055114510251052
191511911211129012281230
191612081310130412941279
191712191399134413541329
191812661428135914231369
191913141470144414971431
192021532338238322852290
192127812857287529192858
192219551940200518931948
192316621709182017761742
192418251879185119981888
192514131434147215841476
192613071286139814161352

The above figures show clearly that, while imported items were principally responsible for the huge increase in the groceries index number for 1920, their influence largely neutralized the increases for the other subgroups in 1921; while since the peak year the rate of decrease of these items (and of sugar) has been considerably greater than that of commodities produced locally. The last-mentioned have, as a matter of fact, increased again since 1923, the index number for 1926 being the highest yet recorded in this subgroup.

Group IB invariably shows an exceptionally high price-level during the summer months, owing to seasonal scarcities of potatoes and onions, so that, in the absence of fluctuations in Groups IA and IC, the index numbers for December and January for the groceries group as a whole would be somewhat higher than the corresponding index numbers for other months of the year.

Prices in the groceries group generally (Groups 1A, 1B, and 1c combined) fell slightly during the year 1926, the Dominion weighted average index number for that year (1713) being 3 points lower than the corresponding figure for 1925. There were considerable variations, however, in the movement as between the various towns. In the four chief centres the indexes for Auckland and Wellington show decreases of 15 points and 27 points respectively, whereas the figures for Christchurch and Dunedin have increased by 32 points in the former case and by 23 points in the latter. Reference to the analysis of the group given on the previous page throws light on the cause of these differences; general groceries and sugar moving in sympathy in each of the four centres; whereas the indexes in the “home products” group fell slightly in Auckland and Wellington and rose considerably in Christchurch and Dunedin.

Of the minor centres Oamaru shows the highest increase (61 points), while New Plymouth and Wanganui, with decreases of 56 and 55 points respectively, show the greatest downward movement.

In contrast to the experience of the previous year the fall in the prices of groceries during 1926 was generally greater in the North Island than in the South, ten of the fourteen North Island towns showing decreases, while in only four of the eleven South Island towns included in the compilations have decreases been recorded.

RETAIL PRICES OF DAIRY-PRODUCE

The prices of commodities included in the dairy-produce group showed an almost continuous increase from 1891 to 1921—an increase which was considerably accelerated on the outbreak of the Great War. A particularly sharp rise during 1920, continuing during the early months of the following year until a peak was reached in May (at an index number of 1978), was more than neutralized by a phenomenal drop at the end of 1921, since when (except for a slight rise during 1924) there has been astonishingly little movement in this group either in individual towns or for the Dominion as a whole. It is interesting, however, to note in passing that Wellington's index number for dairy-produce has in general maintained a level considerably higher, and that of Christchurch a level considerably lower, than those for the other two chief centres.

DAIRY-PRODUCE.—INDEX NUMBERS, 1914–26.
(Base: Average aggregate annual expenditure, four chief centres, 1909–13 = 1000.)
Year.Auckland.Wellington.Christchurch.Dunedin.Average of Four Centres.Dominion Weighted Average.
1914101911141016106510541045
1915114011961133114611541153
1916128813501251126312881274
1917136214251318135113641353
1918144314761328143214201415
1919151815531434152915081504
1920177618001723176317661755
1921190618911730181418351838
1922145615011425139714451445
1923145715401458146414801479
1924156016451464157215601543
1925156215911486156015501537
1926158315901486157215581548

Reference to the “Statistical Report on Prices, &c.,” where detailed tables of index numbers of retail prices are published for each town for each month of the year, shows plainly the seasonal variations in the prices of several items in this group, the Dominion weighted average index number varying during 1926 between a peak of 1671 in June to a lowest level of 1433 in November.

RETAIL PRICES OF MEAT

The index numbers for the meat group show a steady increase up to 1920, in December of which year the peak for this group was reached, at an index number of 1690. By March of the following year the index had dropped to 1471, largely owing to the fact that with the cessation of control by the Imperial Government large stocks of meat were liberated on the London market. By December, 1921, the monthly index number had fallen to 1233. From the low level of 1198 recorded in the spring of 1922 there was a sharp rise of approximately 200 points till the next spring; from when on till late in 1924 the index number remained remarkably steady. About the end of 1924 a rise set in, however, which continued until the index number was in November, 1925, within 16 points of the post-war peak, since when a falling tendency has manifested itself.

MEAT.—INDEX NUMBERS, 1914–26.
(Base: Average aggregate annual expenditure, four chief centres, 1909–13 = 1000
Year.Auckland.Wellington.Christchurch.Dunedin.Average of Four Centres.Dominion Weighted Average.
1914126611121099110311451150
1915129312051191119012201235
1916141312741313128313211348
1917150013801449141714371463
1918157514761540150715251545
1919159615041607158815741591
1920161115291726172716481657
1921138413371469148514191410
1922114511831324123512221211
1923131013021398129413261314
1924146813401437134613981400
1925160314641564149515321539
1926149114941461156015021507

The Dominion weighted average for the meat group for the year 1926 was 1507, a decrease of 32 points as compared with that for the previous year. Of the four chief centres Auckland and Christchurch showed decreases of 112 and 103 points respectively, while increases of 30 and 65 points were recorded in Wellington and Dunedin.

Taking into consideration the twenty-one minor centres also included in the Dominion weighted average index number, Wanganui shows the greatest increase (179 points), while in Taihape the greatest fall (156 points) was recorded. In the case of Wanganui it is only fair to state that, in spite of the great increase recorded during last year, the annual average index number for 1926 stood at 1511, which is only 4 points higher than the Dominion weighted average for that year.

INCREASES OF FOOD-PRICES OVER LEVEL OF JULY, 1914

For purposes of all the foregoing tables the base period has been taken as the average of the years 1909–13. For many purposes, however, interest centres on the increase in prices over those prevailing immediately prior to the outbreak of the Great War. One of the advantages of the aggregate expenditure method is that it enables index numbers computed on one base to be rigorously converted by a simple application of the rule of proportion to some other base regarded as desirable for some special purpose, thus obviating the necessity for the laborious recomputation of the index numbers on the new base ah initio. July, 1914, is a particularly desirable base, representing as it does conditions immediately prior to the outbreak of the Great War. The following table shows. Dominion weighted average increases in food-prices between July, 1914, and each quarter of 1926:—

INCREASE IN FOOD-PRICES BETWEEN 1914 (JULY) AND 1926.
Group.First Quarter, 1926.Second Quarter, 1926.Third Quarter, 1926.Fourth Quarter, 1926Average of Year 1926.
Index Number.Percentage Increase.*Index Number.Percentage Increase*.Index Number.Percentage Increase.*Index Number.Percentage Increase.*Index Number.Percentage Increase.*
* Over July, 1914.
Groceries (index number, July, 1914: 1033)173968–3168863–4169063–6173467.9171365.8
Dairy-produce (index number, July, 1914: 1057)154245.9165456 5155146.7144636.8154846.5
Meat (index number, July. 1914: 1127)156739.0150133.2149632.7146129.6150733.6
Three food groups (index number, July, 1914: 1070)163552.8161651.0159248.8157547.21605500

INTERNATIONAL RETAIL-PRICE COMPARISONS

The accompanying table exhibits recent retail-price quotations, in London and in Wellington, of certain articles in common household consumption. In the case of the dairy-produce and meat quotations, the London prices given are those of the English-produced commodity; for, the London market being occasionally quite bare of supplies of the New-Zealand-produced article, it is impossible to obtain continuous quotations of the retail price in London of New Zealand beef, mutton, butter, and cheese. Generally speaking, however, it may be taken as roughly correct that, during the period covered by the table, the London retail price of New Zealand rib beef was slightly less than half the price of the locally produced article; of New Zealand rump steak, slightly more than half; of New Zealand legs of mutton, about two-thirds that of the locally produced article; and of New Zealand butter and cheese, about 4d. per pound less than that of the English commodity.

RETAIL PRICES OF CERTAIN COMMODITIES, LONDON AND WELLINGTON, 1924–26.
Bread (2 lb. Loaf).Sugar, Granulated (per Pound).Rib Beef (per Pound).Leg Mutton (per Pound).Butter (per Pound).Cheese (per Pound).
Wgtn.London.Wgtn.London.Wgtn.London.Wgtn.London.Wgtn.London.Wgtn.London.
 d.d.d.d.d.d.d.d.d.d.d.d.
1924.
January644 ½75 3/42091821 ¾3012 1/419
April6 ½44 ¾7 1/45 ¾1991819 1/425 ½11 ½19
July6 ½4 1/44 ¾4 ¾5 ¾208 ½18 ½19 ¾27 ½11 ¾20
October6 ½4 ¾4 1/44 ¾5 ¾218 ½1821 ¾29 ½1219
1925.
January6 ½53 ¾4 1/46 1/4209 1/41919 1/4281219
April75 1/43 ½46 ½1992118 ½27411 ¾19 ½
July6 ½5346 ½214920 ½20 1/42812 1/420
October6 ½4 ¾347 ¾20101822 1/430412 ½20
1926.
January6 ½534 1/47 1/417 ¾9 ¾19 ½19 1/425 ½1313
April6 ½5 1/4346 ¾17 ½919 1/420 1/423 ½12 1/414
July6 ½533 ¾6 ¾17 ½91920 ½231214
October7533 ¾6 ¾17 ½918 ¾172211 ½13

In the case of the meat and dairy-produce articles covered by the table, it must be noted that these commodities differ from the rest in that they are staple exports of the Dominion, their New Zealand retail prices being determined largely by world conditions of supply and demand (of which the London retail price may be regarded as a fairly good barometer), less the cost of shipment and the deterioration in the value of the commodities through shipment and through other causes tending to render it inferior to the English-produced articles. The difference between the London and Wellington prices is least in the case of butter (with cheese a close second), and most in the case of beef. As a matter of fact, the Wellington price of cheese is generally lower than the corresponding price in other centres of the Dominion; so that the effect of having taken Wellington to represent the Dominion is somewhat to exaggerate the differences in retail quotations between this country and the Homeland.

The price of sugar in New Zealand is determined largely by conditions of cane-sugar production in Fiji (and to a lesser degree in Java and Australia). Sugar is imported into New Zealand in the raw state, and refined at Auckland. The price of sugar in London is determined rather by conditions of production of cane-sugar in the West Indies, and beet-sugar in Western Europe. The sharp drop in the London retail price since the spring of 1924 was attributable to increased production in the face of an absence of demand, coupled with a cut of 1 ½d. per pound in the import duties.

Using the weights used in the compilation of the New Zealand food price-index, attempts have been made to determine the relation between food-prices in New Zealand and in other countries, experiments having shown that the use of the weights employed in the computation of the index numbers of the other countries respectively does not greatly affect the result in the cases of comparisons between countries with not essentially dissimilar standards of living. The commodities included, though comparatively few, cover the most important foodstuffs. The data shown in the first column of figures below are the results, taking food-prices in New Zealand (Dominion weighted average) in February, 1927, as 100.

Country.Percentage of Food Prices to New Zealand Food Prices.
February, 1927.July, 1914.
United States133129
Canada132125
Australia112105 ½
South Africa110141

The data in the last column of this table have been arrived at by working back from the results shown in the previous column on the basis of the published index numbers respectively for the countries concerned.

HOUSE-RENT

In investigating changes in the cost of housing the Census and Statistics Office has deemed it sufficient to trace the movements of house-rent over a series of years, on the grounds that such provide a reasonably accurate indication of movements in housing-costs in general, not only for those classes of persons who may be paying rent, but also for those who own or partially own the dwellings they occupy.

By reason of the fact that leases, infrequent changes of residence, and the difficulty of departing from customary rents all tend to make the movement of the general level of rents comparatively slow, it has not been deemed necessary to attempt to measure the changes over short periods. The data from which the rent figures given hereafter have been compiled are therefore collected semi-annually only, in the months of February and August. Annual index numbers for rent are computed on the assumption that the February index number represents conditions prevailing during the first four and a half months of the year, the August number conditions prevailing during the next six months, and the number for February of the following year conditions prevailing during the last one and a half months of the year. Though somewhat arbitrary, this assumption gives a truer picture of conditions prevailing during the year than a straight-out simple unweighted average of the February and August index numbers for the year under investigation.

HOUSE-RENT.—INDEX NUMBERS, 1914–26.
(Base: Average aggregate annual expenditure, four chief centres, 1909–13 = 1000.)
Year.Auckland.Wellington.Christchurch.Dunedin. 969Average of Four Centres.Dominion Weighted Average.
1914103611739629691035985
1915100511919659651056994
191698512179519631029989
1917980124996794910361008
191810101296101698410771037
191910551321106099411081067
1920117513111113101211531124
1921127913481276107112441236
1922136314391355119213371335
1923148116021499130914731460
1924160518231612128715821575
1925172019041727138916851664
1926182420451799149817921767

It is advisable to stress that the index numbers in respect of rent indicate the movement in the average rentals of a large number of houses already let, in many cases for some time, and that they do not purport to convoy any statement as to the price at which housing accommodation has been obtainable from time to time by would-be occupants of houses then being relet.

The following table shows the average rents ruling for houses of various numbers of rooms in each of the four chief centres in February and August, 1926, and February, 1927:—

Number of Rooms.Auckland.Wellington.Christchurch.Dunedin.
Feb., 1926.Aug., 1926.Feb., 1927.Feb., 1926.Aug., 1926.Feb., 1927.Feb., 1926.Aug., 1926.Feb., 1927.Feb., 1926.Aug., 1926.Feb., 1927.
 s.d.s.d.s.d.s.d.s.d.s.d.s.d.s.d.s.d.s.d.s.d.s.d.
42042122192192242211942042010145158156
5257272274299310330263270276219220241
632732632235737238103133253142732711298

Index numbers for each of the twenty-live towns at each of the dates of collection in 1925 and 1926 and at February, 1927, are appended, along with yearly index numbers for 1925 and 1926:—

HOUSE-RENT.—INDEX NUMBERS FOR TWENTY-FIVE REPRESENTATIVE TOWNS.

(Base: Average aggregate annual expenditure, four chief centres, 1909–13 = 1000.)
Town.Yearly Average, 1925.Yearly Average, 1926.February, 1925.August, 1925.February, 1926.August, 1926.February, 1927.
Auckland1720182416971723177818501858
Wellington1904204518191955195420782185
Christchurch1727179916861751175218281826
Dunedin1389149813571397145415061596
Whangarei1795194017171825190919721906
Hamilton1986193320871916196419231881
Rotorua1510182014411483182518141831
Waihi792824774804796837853
Gisborne1488155814731495150815881588
Napier1519161215001537150016751694
Dannevirke1394149613201418152114501605
New Plymouth1749193316321799190919691864
Wanganui1607178215621603175517941814
Taihape1614168416311599162517231708
Palmerston North1792183717841807175318771925
Masterton1558157715291588152715991635
Blenheim1451138714491476135613871481
Nelson1391144112841459144014351469
Greymouth103711649971048111511901208
Ashburton1470149214051514148914861526
Timaru1605172615241650166717551789
Oamaru1295136212371345127114201405
Alexandra9349669369379129881041
Gore1085115110701087111911741154
Invercargill1417157413791414154515941577
Dominion weighted average1664176716221682171417921824

Rents have increased steadily during the year, the index for February, 1927 (1824), being 110 points higher than that for the previous February. In this group wide divergences are apparent as between different towns. As is natural, the larger centres of population and the most rapidly growing of the smaller towns show the highest indexes. The range is very wide, varying from 2185 in Wellington (whore the housing shortage has been acute for some years) so only 853 in Waihi, where the population has been declining for several years. It is noteworthy that the position is easing in Auckland and Christchurch, the index rising only 8 points between August, 1926, and February, 1927, in the case of the former town, and falling 2 points in the case of the latter.

FOOD AND RENT

In 1926 Wellington was slightly lower than Auckland on the showing of the three food groups. The effect of the combination of the three food groups and the rent group index numbers in such a manner as to give each index number an importance proportionate to that which it possesses in the expenditure of the average New Zealand household is, however, to reverse completely the relative positions of these two cities. Similarly, Dunedin was considerably higher than Christchurch on the showing of the three food groups, but the effect of the combination of food and rent is to reverse the relative positions of the two southern cities.

Generally speaking, apart from the consideration of different rates of population-increase, the chief centres have higher rentals than the minor centres. The following table, showing a comparison between price-levels during 1926 in the four chief centres and in the twenty-one smaller towns from which information is collected, is illuminative in this connection:—

Group.Yearly Average, 1926.Yearly Average, 1925.
Weighted Average of Four Chief Centres. (a.)Weighted Average of Twenty-one Smaller Centres. (b.)Excess of (a) over (b).Dominion Weighted Average.Dominion Weighted Average.
* Excess of (b) over (a).
Groceries16941758−64*17431716
Dairy-produce156115223915481537
Meat14961532−36*15071539
Three food groups15961628−32*16051615
House-rent1816165016617671664

Rent and dairy-produce prices are shown to be higher in the larger cities than in the secondary towns, while the reverse position holds in the case of groceries and meat. The difference between country towns on the one hand and the more closely populated cities is, however, much more marked in the case of rent than in that of any of the food groups.

An alternative statement of the difference in price-levels as between each of the twenty-five towns considered is given in the next table. Similar figures may easily be computed for the various quarters by working from the index numbers and equating 1000 to 20s. The retail-price indexes in the average of the five years 1909–13 in the four centres are taken as bases and equated to 20s., and the sums of money shown in the following table bear the same proportion to 20s. as the corresponding price-index bears to 1000. The amounts displayed in the table may be compared vertically but not horizontally, since the various groups have different bases.

AMOUNT REQUIRED TO PURCHASE IN TWENTY-FIVE REPRESENTATIVE TOWNS IN 1926 WHAT WOULD HAVE COST 20S.IN THE AVERAGE OF THE FOUR CHIEF CENTRES, 1909–13.
Town.Group I: Groceries.Group II: Dairy-produce.Group III: Meat.Groups I-III: Food Groups.Group IV: House-rent.
 s.d.s.d.s.d.s.d.s.d.
Auckland33113182910320366
Wellington3373110291031114011
Christchurch335299293312360
Dunedin34103153133210300
Whangarei379318326347389
Hamilton369302279322388
Rotorua3710312270327365
Waihi3602910336338166
Gisborne380336319348312
Napier352311279318323
Dannevirke3693062863262911
New Plymouth3382810313319388
Wanganui3443073033111358
Taihape37103122811333338
Palmerston North3392812811309369
Masterton3511306310330316
Blenheim377323316343279
Nelson3573173673502810
Greymouth338337332336233
Ashburton3233023453262910
Timaru33229103211324346
Oamaru3310302303319273
Alexandra371309315338194
Gore348305290319230
Invercargill353304306326316
Dominion weighted average3433010302321354

RETAIL PRICES OF FUEL AND LIGHT

Considerable difficulties are met with in any attempt to follow accurately the course of prices in the fuel and light group. It has, in fact, been found impossible to settle on any list of commodities used in anything like comparable proportions as between the four chief centres at any one time, or indeed in any one centre over any great length of time. Not only do the comparative usages of coal, electricity, gas, kerosene, and candles vary greatly even between the four centres, but the first commodity presents a very special difficulty for comparative purposes by reason of the several different qualities of it used in the various towns.

However, a small group of seven items—coal, coke, firewood, kerosene, gas for lighting, electricity for lighting, and candles—has been considered, and prices for the four chief centres have been collected for as many past years as possible (from 1907 onwards). It was not feasible to extend even this list to the remaining twenty-one centres covered by the retail-prices investigation.

The peak in the fuel and light group (as shown by the monthly index numbers) was attained in July, 1921, the price-index for that month being 2109. Details for each of the war time and post-war years, and for each quarter since the beginning of 1926. are appended.

FUEL AND LIGHT.—INDEX NUMBERS, 1914–27

(Base: Average aggregate annual expenditure, four chief centres, 1909—13 = 1000.)
Period.Auckland.Wellington.Christchurch.Dunedin.Average of Four Centres.
Year.
19141035113911509161060
19151025113411369551063
191611471190121910621155
191713351292145912011322
191814421393155913191428
191915551498169014891558
192019021853191418071869
192121332028231118892090
192219691934206617141921
192319191791198216451834
192419471771197216141826
192519161796195116521829
192619801807195916611852
Quarter.
First, 192619761808195616491847
Second, 192619781804195316601849
Third, 192619821808196416691856
Fourth, 192619821809196316671855
First, 192719761808196216681854
Second, 192719821806196716691856

Over the average of the four centres a considerable advance in the index numbers of this group occurred up to 1921, the highest annual figure (average of four chief centres) being considerably above the highest recorded in any of the four preceding groups, or any of their subgroups except Group Ic (sugar). This movement has been common to all four cities, and was particularly rapid as between 1919 and 1920, when the general index number increased by 311 points. There was a further considerable increase during 1921, since when substantial decreases have been recorded in all four centres.

More conveniently situated coal-supplies and the comparatively early inauguration of a hydro-electric supply (when construction - costs were lower than now) are responsible for Dunedin consistently showing lower index numbers than the other three main centres.

RETAIL PRICES OF CLOTHING AND OF MISCELLANEOUS ITEMS

In regard to the method of treatment of the clothing and miscellaneous groups, it is to be explained that, as in the ease of fuel and light, the inquiry is in general restricted to the four chief centres; further, except as regards fares, in respect of which accurate weights based on usage in the base period are available, enabling the aggregate-expenditure method to be employed, no satisfactory information is available or procurable which would enable individual weights to be allotted to each item. For this reason the same measure of precision is not possible in the treatment of these groups, but by selective balancing of representative items and arranging them in representative subgroups a measure of weighting is secured, each subgroup being treated as a separate unit. The ratios of prices at the date under investigation to prices in July, 1914, for the various items comprising the different subgroups are first averaged geometrically, and the results so obtained are then combined in order to arrive at the price ratio for the group. The weights allotted to the subgroups for this latter purpose are in a measure arbitrary, but are based on the best information available.

Group and Subgroup.Weight.
VI. Clothing—
(a.) Clothing and drapery11.00
(b.) Footwear2.89
 13.89
VII. Miscellaneous—
(a.) Household furnishings3.00
(b.) Household ironmongery and brush ware2.00
(c.) Crockery2.00
(d.) Train and tram fares3.50
(e.) Newspapers and periodicals2.50
(f.) Personal expenditure0.95
 13.95

Prior to November, 1925, price quotations in connection with the commodities of Groups VI and VII were collected semi-aunually only, in January and July, annual figures being computed in the same manner, mutatis mutandis, as annual index numbers for rent. Since the date mentioned, however, they have been collected quarterly.

The movement of prices of clothing and miscellaneous items from year to year may be traced in the table under the next beading.

RETAIL PRICES—ALL GROUPS

From a collection of household budgets by the Labour Department in 1910–11 the average household expenditure under various heads was found to be as follows: —

 Per Cent.
Food3413
Housing20.31
Clothing, drapery, and footwear13.89
Fuel and light5.22
Miscellaneous26.45
 100.00

These weights are applied to the index numbers of the different groups in the process of arriving at the “all groups” retail price-index, with the exception that the weight applied to the miscellaneous group is 13.95 and not 26.45. Thus 87 ½ per cent. of household expenditure is covered by the index number. The remaining 12 ½ per cent. represents miscellaneous items for which it has so far been found impossible to obtain reliable price-quotations. Their omission has the effect of giving them the same general average price-movement as the 87 ½ per cent. covered.

The following table shows the index numbers for all groups for each year from 1914 onwards. It should be noted that the annual index numbers given represent the average price-level during each year, not at any of the particular points during the year at which the prices for the respective groups were collected:—

ALL GROUPS INDEX NUMBERS, 1914–27

(Base: Dominion weighted average of prices in July, 1914, in twenty-five centres in case of Groups I to IV, and average of prices in July, 1914, in four chief centres in case of Groups V, VI, and VII = 1000.)

Food Groups.Rent.Fuel and Light.Clothing, Drapery, and Footwear.Miscellaneous.All Groups combined.
Groceries.Dairy-produce.Meat.Three Food Groups.

* Interpolated.

† February figure.

July, 1914100010001000100010001000100010001000
Year—1915116710911096112410101013108910351072
1916118012051196119310051101127412161160
1917126312801298128010241260156314231287
1918144013391371139310541361179017331426
1919152014231412145910841485216320031567
1920186416601470167711421782245023051776
1921192417391251164112561992225623271774
1922175213671075142113571831187920401597
1923167513991166143014841748175618671580
1924170414601242148316011741167517951604
1925166114541366150916901744164117401622
1926165814611313149817961765155217271628
Feb., 1926167714651394152717421763157316881624
Aug., 1926164914771329149218211770154117471633
Nov., 192616591356130214631838*1769154117481626
Feb., 1927166214031264146318541769151617331623
May, 1927162314961224145218541770148617201612

For purposes of this table the index numbers for the first five groups are converted to July, 1914, base by dividing the index numbers on base 1909–13 = 1000 by the following correction divisors, being in each case the index number for July, 1914, on base 1909–13 = 1: Groceries, 1.033; dairy-produce, 1.057; meat, 1.127; three food groups, 1.070; rent, 0.984; fuel and light, 1.049.

The following table, which is based on the average of the index numbers of the four chief centres as set out in the preceding table, gives an indication (in money figures) of the extent to which prices have risen during the period 1914–27. The table shows the amount necessary, on the average, to purchase in successive war-time and post-war years the same quantity of various types of commodities as would have cost 20s. in July, 1914.

Food Groups.Rent.Fuel and Light.Clothing, Drapery, and Footwear.Miscellaneous.All Groups combined.
GroceriesDairy-produce.Meat.Three Food Groups.

* Interpolated.

†February figure.

 s.d.s.d.s.d.s.d.s.a.s.d.s.d.s.d.s.d.
July, 1914200200200200200200200200200
Year—191523421102111226202204219208215
191623724123112310201220256244232
1917253257260257206253313286259
1918281026927527102112733510348287
1919305286283292218299433401315
19203733322953362210358490461357
19213863492503210251395451466356
192235027421628527236637740103111
19233362802342872983411351374316
192434129224102983203483363511321
192533329127430233834932103410325
19263322932933003511354310346327
Feb., 192633629427113063410353315339326
Aug., 1926330297267291036535530103411328
Nov., 1926332271260293369*3553010350326
Feb., 1927333281253293371355304348326
May, 19273262911246290371355299345323

The general increase in prices since the outbreak of the Great War has materially reduced the purchasing - power of the £1 note, as is shown by the following table which sets out the relative “worth” in terms of commodities (but stated for convenience in terms of money) represented by 20s. during the years 1914–27. The average “worth” in July, 1914, has been token as a base and equated to 20s.

DateFood Groups.Rent.Fuel and Light.Clothing, Drapery, and Footwear.Miscellaneous.All Groups combined.
GroceriesDairy-produce.Meat.Three Food Groups.

* Interpolated.

† February figure.

 s.d.s.d.s.d.s.d.s.d.s.d.s.d.a.d.s.d.
July, 1914200200200200200200200200200
Year—191517218418317101910198184194188
191616111671691691911182158165173
1917151015815515819615101210141156
191813111411147144190148112116140
191913214114213818513593100129
192010912113711111761128288113
1921105116160122151110281087113
19221151481871411491011108910126
19231111144172140136116115109128
19241191381611361261161111112126
19251201391481331110116122116124
19261201391531341121141211117123
Feb., 192611111381421311161141291110124
Aug., 1926122137151135110114130115123
Nov., 19261211491541381011*114130115124
Feb., 19271201431510138109114132116126
May 1927124135164139109114136118125

In the consideration of this last table care must be taken that, the figures are given their correct significance. Briefly, they represent—in money figures—the worth (or purchasing-power) of 20s. expended in purchasing the commodities shown at the heads of the columns, as compared with 20s. of full pre-war purchasing-power in July, 1914.

Another fact which must be noted is that the figures shown in this table will not rise or fall to equal extent with any movements shown in the index number, and the percentage rise or fall will not be the same in this table as the corresponding percentage fall or rise respectively in the table of price-indexes. When a price-index rises from 1000 to 1600, it costs 32s. to buy what 20s. bought before; but the purchasing-power of 20s is then equal to the purchasing-power of only five-eighths of 20s. (that is, 12s. 6d.) in the base period. A rise of 60 per cent. in the price-level has as its counterpart a fall of but 37 ½ per cent. in the purchasing-power of the monetary unit. On the other hand, an index number falling below the level ruling in the base period moves relatively less rapidly than the corresponding figure representing the increasing purchasing-power of the pound.

The year showing the highest average level for all groups (78 per cent. above July, 1914) is 1920, although according to half-yearly price-collections the highest point reached by the all groups index number was recorded in the collection for February, 1921 (at 85 per cent. above the July, 1914, level). Probably the peak for all groups was in fact reached in December, 1920, when prices began to break, falling sharply during 1921, the decline being offset to some extent by the rapidly increasing rent-index

The following diagram shows a comparison of the movement in the index numbers for food, rent, and all groups:—

WHOLESALE PRICES

In most countries index numbers of wholesale prices are compiled from the price data available in trade journals or from the published reports of wholesale markets. In New Zealand wholesale markets scarcely exist, and consequently price data for the wholesale-prices investigation have been collected from wholesale merchants and traders, who from the volume of the business they transact are able to supply representative information.

Since 1917 such wholesale-price quotations have been collected monthly, the inquiry being for the most part confined to the four chief centres. In the case of a few commodities (e.g., newsprint), of which there is a local consumption so largo that the article can scarcely be omitted from the price-index, yet for which no actual local market exists, the inclusion of the commodity in the index number has been rendered possible by ascertaining movements of prices from the import statistics. Statistics of imports and exports as a source of price data have, however, been avoided as far as possible, on the ground that where quotations are obtained from traders care can be taken to ensure that the grade, &c., quoted for is kept constant. A considerable volume of data as to wholesale prices has also been secured from merchants and traders (and in a few cases from import figures) by means of retrospective investigations covering the years 1891 to 1917, and sufficient information has been secured to permit of the compilation for each year from 1891 onwards of a “general” wholesale-price index number based on the prices of 106 commodities.

General index numbers of wholesale prices for each year from 1891 to 1913 follow. These represent unweighted averages for the four chief centres.

GENERAL INDEX NUMBERS OF WHOLESALE PRICES, 1891–1913

(Base: Average aggregate annual expenditure, four chief centres, 1909–13 == 1000.)
Year.Index Number.
1891994
1892972
1893973
1894927
1895920
1896943
1897942
1898972
1899893
1900917
1901931
1902975
1903954
1904922
1905994
19061016
19071016
19081006
1909949
1910983
1911994
19121041
19131032

From 1909 onwards still more detailed information has been secured, and separate index numbers for each year from 1913 onwards are published for a number of different groups and classes of commodities, the total number of items covered being approximately 180.

During 1926 a revision of the wholesale price-index was effected, specially designed, inter alia, to permit of the inclusion in the index number of several such items as motor-spirit, &c., the importance of which has increased enormously of late years. &c., the maximum usefulness of the revised wholesale index number will no doubt be found in future comparisons rather than in comparisons with the past, such new commodities have been allotted weights proportioned not to their 1909–13 consumption, but to their present-day consumption divided by a figure representing the ratio of the present-day population to that of the years 1909–13. The list of commodities represents a wide range, covering articles of home production and of foreign production, of farm, mine, marine, factory, &c., origin, and representing all stages of production.

For purposes of computing wholesale-price indexes, a cross-classification of the commodities covered is now adopted. On the basis of the nature and origin of the commodity there are now seven groups, and on the basis of the purpose of the commodity there are five classes, while a third basis of classification yields a separate index number for imported articles. This system of division into classes has been introduced to provide information as to fluctuations in prices of the raw materials and equipment utilized in the leading types of industry (e.g., farming, building, &c.), and as to fluctuations in the prices of imported articles as distinct from home products, &c. Three of the groups are further subdivided into subgroups, the basis of subdivision being sometimes the nature and origin of the commodities, sometimes the degree of manufacture.

Full details of the revised system, with a schedule of the commodities covered by the various groups and classes, were given in the 1927 number of this book.

The wholesale-price index is purely a commodity index, no attempt having been made to cover the wholesale prices of services such as the supply of electric power, transportation, &c.

For purposes of the wholesale inquiry recourse is had to a modification of the method of the retail-prices investigation—the aggregate expenditure method. The 1927 Year-book gives a detailed account of this also.

The base adopted for purposes of the wholesale-price inquiry is the average of the wholesale prices in the four chief centres during 1909 to 1913, the price quotations from the various merchants being so combined that each return from any given town has the same weight in the averaging process as any other return from that town, while in obtaining Dominion average prices for any given commodity each of the four centres is given the same weight.

The following table shows annual wholesale index numbers by groups.

WHOLESALE PRICES.—INDEX NUMBERS BY GROUPS, 1913 AND 1921–26

(Base: Average annual aggregate expenditure, four chief centres, 1909–13 = 1000.)
Group.1913.1921.1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.
1. Foodstuffs, &c., of vegetable origin—
     A. Agricultural produce967159014291526175217161729
     B. Fresh fruit and vegetables1031153914641264158313651289
     C. Milled agricultural products982196817731571159918441928
     D. Other vegetable foodstuffs and groceries1010198019041852186017261684
     A.-D. Four subgroups combined991180316781648176117141708
2. Textile manufactures1020262323432201217921822094
3. Wood and wood products1072235921722183219221452077
4. Animal products—
     A. Meats1111165411721387141515981378
     B. Raw animal products (not foods)108581311091402172414551287
     C. Leather1126210517731681160515791562
     D. Manufactured foodstuffs and groceries of animal origin1030190614881540155015391487
     A.-D. Four subgroups combined1088167412871447149015681410
5. Metals and their products932167212681129115111751070
6. Non-metallic minerals and their products—
     A. Mineral oils100419151458108910261006895
     B. Coals1037222621211935192018891875
     C. Other non-metallic minerals and their products1026243621211886183617851737
     A.-C. Three subgroups combined1022213618521583150615121453
7. Chemicals and manures1030191515101408136512961223
     All groups combined1055202517361666173916971620

The percentage represented by each group or subgroup in the base aggregate expenditure is as follows:—

Group or Subgroup.Percentage.
IA10.7
IB21
IC4.3
ID11.9
II12.7
III5.5
IVA11.0
IVB1.7
IVC1.1
IVD5.1
V14.3
VIA6.8
VIB7.1
VIC29
VII2.8

In the next table index-numbers are given by classes from 1913 to 1926. The table also shows the separate index number for imported items; alongside which, for purposes of convenience of comparison, are set the index numbers of export prices. It should be noted that the export-price index is computed by a method entirely distinct to that adopted in connection with the computing of the wholesale-price index.

WHOLESALE PRICES.—INDEX NUMBERS BY CLASSES.

(Base: Average annual aggregate expenditure, four chief centres, 1909–13 = 1000.)
Year.Consumers Goods.Producers' Materials, &c.All Classes combined.Index Number of Imported Items.Index Number of Export Prices.
Class I: Foodstuffs.Class II: Non-Foods.Class III: Materials for Farming Industry.Class IV. Materials for Building and Construction.Class V: Materials for other Industries.
* No export price index computed for this year.
19131039104410681134105510551084*
191411291032108111891095109810891108
191513431006127913471238123511071315
191614201116129816221319132812801529
191715011317146720261543loll15561744
191816341759171424961786177820171798
191916981957178122801878185821141851
192018062367220227372286218125941823
192117492175179426372140202522681687
192214961951147622611802173619091270
192315651795142621751649166617181554
192415921790161521511677173916931769
192516111742155621271703169716731886
192614961652147320341677162015861526

Of the total base aggregate expenditure, Class I represented 30.1 per cent., Class II 20.5 per cent., Class III 11.8 per cent., Class IV 7.4 per cent., and Class V 30.2 per cent., while the imported items aggregated 42.8 per cent. of the total.

By using these figures (and those previously given for the groups) as weights, index numbers can be averaged for different groups or classes so as to arrive at special index numbers that may be desired for any purpose. A combination of the index numbers for Groups ID and IVD, for example, yields an excellent figure for the wholesale prices of groceries; a combination of the index numbers for Classes I and II yields an excellent figure for the wholesale prices of “consumption goods” and so on.

On the outbreak of the Great War those raw materials and semi-manufactured products that form the staple exports of the Dominion rose most rapidly. It is probable that many wholesale houses held considerable stocks of imported commodities, and that this, with other factors, retarded the upward movement of the index number of imported items until about 1918, when this index number began rapidly to overhaul the index number of export prices, attaining at its peak in 1920 a level much higher than the peak level of any other general price-index. The export items were also the first to fall, this price-index showing a slight drop in 1920, while the wholesale and import price-indexes were still continuing their upward rise wholly unchecked. Similarly, the post-war slump is reflected a full year earlier in the export price-index than in the wholesale price-index; while at the present time the export price-index has for long been showing a marked falling tendency, which is only just beginning to be reflected in the wholesale price-index.

Since the Armistice the index number of export prices has shown much wider fluctuations than the other price-indexes. This is probably due rather to the fact that our staple exports are for the most part easily graded commodities, and therefore a fit object for speculation, than to the differences in the methods of compiling the price-indexes.

Broadly speaking, the peaks for groups comprising mainly exported articles represented a lower level than the peaks for groups comprising mainly imported articles. The prices both of New Zealand's staple exports and of her staple imports are, in general, determined by world-market conditions; so that, roughly, the prices in New Zealand of articles of export represent world prices minus the cost of transport, insurance, duties, &c., while the prices in the Dominion of articles of import represent world prices plus the cost of transport, insurance, duties, &c.; all of which items during the war period increased considerably more rapidly than did the prices of commodities.

There is no substantial difference between the price movements exhibited by consumers' goods on the one hand and producers' goods on the other. Farming-materials, however, appear to have risen less and building materials more than any other classes. The great rise in building-materials is by no means unconnected with the fact that of all the groups that representing wood and wood-products shows the greatest rise, with the solitary exception of the textile-manufactures group. Mineral oils show the smallest rise, and metals and their products the next smallest. Both these groups represent in a large degree commodities where the consumer is receiving the benefit of the economies of mass production.

Speaking generally, the movements of the index numbers for retail and for wholesale prices have been similar, though there has been a tendency for rises in retail prices to lag behind rises in wholesale prices, owing to the effects of retail friction, maximum-price legislation, and similar factors. Thus, the peak for wholesale prices (general index number) was reached in October, 1920, while that for retail prices (all groups) was not reached till at least two months later. The peak of the general wholesale-price index was, moreover, about 270 points higher than the peak index number for retail prices.

As in the case of retail prices, the peak level of wholesale prices in New Zealand (recorded at 2291 in October, 1920) represented a lower peak level than that of any other country publishing price statistics, with the solitary exception of India.

WHOLESALE PRICES IN NEW ZEALAND AND ENGLAND

The following table of comparative wholesale prices in England and New Zealand during 1926 is of interest as showing the relative prices in the two countries of the staple agricultural and dairy products.

Item.Unit.England.New Zealand.
Description.Price.Description.Price.
* Excluding three months when new potatoes on market.
 £.s.d.
FlourTonTown-made white1905N.Z. white19411
WheatBushelEnglish milling068N.Z. milling074
OatsBushelEnglish031 ½Garton's047
Potatoes*TonGood English670N.Z. table6152
ButterCwtFriesland, fine8130N.Z. creamery, 1st grade880
BaconCwtWaterford6100N.Z.614
WoolLb.Merino014 ½Merino.014
TallowCwtTown1182N.Z.174

The prices for the items mentioned are remarkably similar in both countries, Wheat, flour, oats, and potatoes are dearer in New Zealand, while the pastoral products, wool, butter, &c., are cheaper in this country. Except in the case of oats, however, the differences are in no case of any magnitude.

EXPORT PRICES

The prosperity of New Zealand is so closely bound up with the prices realized for the commodities exported that great interest necessarily centres on a special index number of wholesale prices based solely on the prices of exported commodities. Annual index numbers of export prices based on prices prevailing in the “nineties” were formerly compiled from data supplied by the Customs Department, and for many years were published in the Year-book. A new series of export-price indexes with the average prices of the years 1909–13 as base (= 1000) has recently been instituted; and in this new series monthly as well as annual figures are available, while the commodities are also grouped according to their nature. Certain staple export commodities are considered; the recorded values of the exports of these commodities for the month or year under investigation are divided by the values the same quantities of these commodities as were exported during this period would have had if prices had remained as in the base period, and the price indexes are obtained by multiplying this quotient by 1000. The fewness and the substantial homogeneity of the commodities which may be regarded as New Zealand's staple exports render this procedure eminently simple and satisfactory.

The twenty-five commodities covered account for about 95 per cent. of the total exports, leaving only 5 per cent. unaccounted for. The effect of the exclusion of this small residuum is to give it a price-movement similar to that of the items covered. Substantial accuracy for the index number may therefore reasonably be claimed.

The following table shows annual figures for export prices from 1914 onwards. The miscellaneous group includes apples, peas, phormium-fibre, kauri-gum, and certain important kinds of timber.

INDEX NUMBERS OF EXPORT PRICES, 1914–26

(Base: Average export prices of years 1909–13 = 1000.)
Year.Group I: Dairy-produce.Group II: Meat.Group III: Wool.Group IV: Hides, Skins, and Tallow.Group V: Miscellaneous.All Groups combined.
1914103812181101108910371108
1915120314681362113310781315
1916134915091723139413611529
1917156217611768218717001744
1918157417771780238320601798
1919174717801816242617811851
1920180617161809209818001823
192122311766848153918321687
192214951522939152216861270
1923162118751277156116341554
1924165018681906173216451769
1925151520852233206116791886
1926141117551431187615621526

The outstanding differences between the method of compilation of the index numbers for export prices on the one hand and the index numbers for wholesale and for retail prices on the other hand rests on the fact that the “weights” of the various commodities included in the case of the export-price index are determined by the quantities of the commodities exported during the period under investigation; while in the case of the other price indexes the weights are determined by the quantities of the commodities consumed (domestically only in the case of the retail prices, and domestically plus industrially in the case of the wholesale) during some fixed period, usually the base period.

Under the influence of speculation in wool (an easily gradable and non-perishable raw material, and therefore a specially suitable object for speculation) a record monthly figure for export prices was reached at 2214 in January, 1925; the index number for the special wool group in that month standing at the phenomenal figure of 2715, and rising a further 24 points the following month, only to fall by 448 points in March, and to drop to 1565 at the end of the year, and to 1372 by April, 1926. Between 1891 and 1914 the annual New Zealand wholesale price of crossbred wool (medium to good) fluctuated between 4 ½d. per pound (in 1901) and 5d. per pound (in 1902) on the one hand and 10d. per pound (in 1906 and again in 1912) and 10 1/4d. per pound (in 1913 and 1914) on the. other. In 1916 the price was 1s. 3 ¾d., from 1917 to 1919 1s 3 ½d., in 1920 1s. 2 1/4d., in 1921 only 5 ¾d.; after which the price rose again gradually until it was 1s. 6 ¾d. in 1924; while the average for 1926 dropped to 1s. 2 ½d. Between 1891 and 1914 the wholesale price of butter fluctuated between the relatively much narrower limits of 10 1/4d. (in 1897, 1899, and 1904) and 1s. 2 1/4d. (in 1914); while the maximum yearly price since 1914 was 1s. 11 ¾d. (in 1921). Cheese fluctuated between 4 ½d. (in 1896, 1898, and 1899) and 7d. (in 1912 and 1914). Its post-war maximum was 1s. 1 1/4d. (in 1921). The greatest post-war rise occurred in the hides, skins, and tallow group, a fact which is closely connected with the one already adverted to in the consideration of wholesale-price indexes, to the effect that the leather group showed the highest peak level. Of the export-prices groups, meat showed the lowest peak level.

Sines January, 1925, the general index number for export prices has fallen considerably, the annual average index for 1926 being 1526. To this fall all the groups have contributed. Fuller details will be found in the Monthly Abstract of Statistics, where monthly figures have been published since July, 1925.

Chapter 37. SECTION XXXVII— WAGES AND HOURS OF LABOUR

INTRODUCTORY

THE material used in the compilation of statistics of wages in New Zealand is collected almost entirely from the awards of the Arbitration Court. While it is recognized that the rates specified in such awards are minimum rates, and that wages may in some cases be above the prescribed minima, yet for the purpose of tracing the movement in wage rates over any considerable space of time the award rates form a more reliable basis than any information which could be collected directly from employers or trade-union secretaries as to the ruling or predominant rates in any industry. In the case of two important classes of workers—agricultural and pastoral employees and railway employees—no awards exist. Information has been obtained from the Labour Department as to the ruling rates of wages in the former case, and from the Railways Department in the latter case.

The rates used throughout are those paid to adult workers; but no distinction has been made between male and female workers. In the case of most industries included in the compilations only male workers are employed, but in the textile and weaving group and the domestic-service group (which includes hotel and restaurant workers) female workers predominate. The index numbers for these groups are consequently consistently lower than those for other groups in such tables of index numbers as are based on the “all groups” weighted average wage.

The award rates for the four principal districts—Northern, Wellington, Canterbury, and Otago and Southland—have in general been taken as representative of the ruling wages throughout the Dominion. For such industries as are carried on in the towns these rates are quite satisfactory; in cases where the important centre of an industry is situated outside the geographical boundaries of the four principal districts the award rates for that centre have been used. For instance, the rates used for coal-mining and sawmilling in the Canterbury District are those prescribed by the awards for the Westland Industrial District.

METHOD OF WEIGHTING

In weighting the rates extracted from the awards for each district in order to obtain index numbers, the occupations for which rates have been obtained have been grouped into fourteen industrial groups.

Owing to the difficulty of obtaining the requisite data, the individual occupations in each group have not hitherto been weighted. A careful selection of representative occupations in each industry has, however, been made so that the movement in the unweighted arithmetic average of wages paid in these occupations gives a fairly reliable indication of the movement in average wages paid in all occupations in the industries included, in each group. While this undoubtedly holds good as between the occupations in each group the same method would not be sufficiently accurate in combining groups and districts for the purpose of compiling index numbers. The number of workers recorded on the trade-union rolls for December, 1916, as registered trade-unionists in the various unions were used in weighting between groups and districts. Since the figures thus obtained represented the numbers of workers to whom the various awards applied this source of information was quite satisfactory as regards most occupations included in the compilations.

It was, however, apparent on examination of the rolls that the number enrolled as agricultural and pastoral workers was by no moans proportionate to the total number of wage-earners employed in that class of work when compared with the numbers enrolled in other industries. It was found necessary, therefore, to interpolate the weights for this group, using the census figures of 1916 for wage-earners as a basis.

The following table shows the weights adopted for each group:—

WEIGHTS USED FOR EACH GROUP IN EACH INDUSTRIAL DISTRICT.
(00's omitted.)
Industrial Group.Northern.Wellington.Canterbury.Otago and Southland.Dominion
Food, drink, and tobacco1721121363
Clothing, boots, &c.131091042
Textiles and weaving2112217
Building and construction2429161584
Wood-manufacture11651133
Printing, &c.474318
Metal-working and engineering9510933
Other manufactures6210220
Mining19..22546
Agricultural and pastoral63464237188
Land transport28342826116
Shipping and cargo-working193261471
Hotel, restaurant, and other personal service29225763
Miscellaneous211914559
          Totals for all groups265244185159853

DOMINION INDEX NUMBERS, 1914–26

The following table shows the nominal-wage index numbers for each group and all groups combined for 1914 and for each year from 1917 to 1926. The base on which the index numbers in this table have been computed is the Dominion weighted average wage for all groups combined for the average of the years 1909–13, equated to 1,000.

NOMINAL-WAGE INDEX NUMBERS, BY INDUSTRIAL GROUTS, 1914 AND 1917–26

(Base: Dominion weighted average wages for all industrial groups combined, 1909–13 = 1,000.)
Industrial Group.1914.1917.1918.1919.1920.1921.1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.
Food, drink, and tobacco10741169119312281498162416431628171117781817
Clothing, boots, &c.7371858559361113121511821145116211911178
Textiles and weaving9721083109412251309146614901553155515581569
Building and construction12361312135714911764188818351773179918041802
Wood-manufacture11111204128613781617189618161754181018371910
Printing, &c.12741373137315521879200818951813182219671991
Metal-working and engineering11611236130914301721182518051779178017841813
Other manufactures10871177123113221592182017431694170217311739
Mining11451236130513341482177417661754179918201820
Agricultural and pastoral10111305137414581541155014611492148614911494
Land transport10761186123813711644173916841644170217361773
Shipping and cargo-working12491507155616421826212620872015206421062114
Hotel, restaurant, and other personal service9551057110311451269152815261469149715021532
Miscellaneous10211128117912541593166915901519155315871636
     All industrial groups combined10731225127813681570170316541625165116791999
NOTE.—The index numbers in this table are comparable both vertically and horizontally. Similar index numbers on base 1914 = 1,000 are compiled quarterly and published in the Monthly Abstract of Statistics.

On examination of the above table it will be observed that wages rose steadily and in fairly regular gradations from year to year from 1914 to 1918. Between 1918 and 1919 and to an even greater extent in the two years immediately following, sharp increases were recorded, the peak being reached in 1921, when the “all groups” combined index number was 1703. Between 1921 and 1922 a sharp drop was recorded, followed by a smaller decrease in the succeeding year, after which the index number rose year by year until in 1926 it reached 1699, or only 4 points below the peak year.

The reason for the marked fluctuation in the later years of the period under review is no doubt the fact that in time of rising prices wages lag behind. When the provisions of the War Legislation and Statute Law Amendment Act providing for the regulation of wages in accordance with movements in the cost of living came into effect this lag was partially eliminated; consequently sharp increases took place— 90 points between 1918 and 1919, 202 points between 1919 and 1920, and 133 points between 1920 and 1921. The effect of the post-war slump thereafter becomes apparent, decreases being recorded in the two subsequent years (1922 and 1923), the nominal wage index for all groups of industries falling from 1703 in 1921 to 1625 in 1923. The rise in wages since 1923 corresponds with the recovery from that slump.

The groups covering (1) clothing, boots, &c., (2) textiles and weaving, and (3) hotel and restaurant workers, show consistently lower index numbers than those of most other groups, the reason being that in the cases enumerated female workers form a largo proportion of the total wage-earners. The index numbers for the groups shipping and cargo-working, printing, and building are, in general, higher than is the case in other groups. The high proportion of skilled workers in the printing and building trades would account for the relatively high wages paid in these groups. The group “shipping and cargo-working” includes waterside workers, whoso wages per hour are usually somewhat higher than those in other occupations of the same grade, due no doubt to allowance being made, in the fixing of wages, for the casual nature of the occupation. In the case of the remainder of the workers in this group —viz., cooks, stewards, engineers, and seamen—an addition has, for purposes of computing the index numbers, been made to the award rates equivalent to the value of board and lodging Supplied.

In the preceding table Dominion index numbers were given for each individual group and for all groups combined, but no attempt was made to differentiate between the four industrial districts. The following table shows the index numbers for all groups combined for each industrial district and the Dominion weighted average for the years 1914 to 1926. From this table comparisons may be made between the index numbers for the four principal industrial districts.

NOMINAL-WAGE INDEX NUMBERS, FOUR PRINCIPAL INDUSTRIAL DISTRICTS, 1914–26

(Base: Dominion weighted average wages for all industrial groups combined, 1909–13 = 1000.)
Year.Northern Industrial District.Wellington Industrial District.Canterbury Industrial District.Otago and Southland Industrial District.Dominion Weighted Average.
191410691072108810641073
191514281355113012691135
191611431125116212961170
191710941203123113241225
191812571245129013481278
191913351327139914501368
192015051528164016611570
192116771662174517611703
192216291630167217091654
192316211600163916541625
192416471637167116761651
192516451678169217271679
192616611702170717351699
NOTE.—The wage indexes shown in this table are comparable both vertically and horizontally.

From the foregoing table it is evident that no considerable differences exist between the index numbers for the four principal districts. In the case of several industries Dominion awards are made which apply to all districts. Such differences as are observed are due to a certain extent to the fact that some industries included in the compilations are not carried on in all districts. For instance, the sugar-refining industry is confined to the Northern District, and, while in the Northern, Canterbury (which for this purpose is deemed to include Westland), and Otago and Southland Districts the mining industry is an important one, coal-mining at least is not carried on in the Wellington Industrial District. This point can be more clearly seen by a study of the following table, which shows for the year 1926 the index numbers for the individual groups in each district as well as the Dominion weighted average index numbers.

NOMINAL-WAGE INDEX NUMBERS BY INDUSTRIAL GROUPS AND DISTRICTS, 1926

(Base: Dominion weighted average wages for all industrial groups combined, 1909–13 = 1000.)
Industrial Group.Index Numbers.
Northern Industrial District.Wellington Industrial District.Canterbury Industrial District.Otago and Southland Industrial District.Dominion Weighted Average.
NOTE.—The wage indexes in this table are comparable both vertically and horizontally.
Food, drink, and tobacco17901851180918001817
Clothing, boots, &c.11891121118712161179
Textiles and weaving16181539156416051562
Building and construction18081799181417841800
Wood-manufacture18711909192419461911
Printing, &c.19412085203119121998
Metal-working and engineering18261829182117821813
Other manufactures17771575173618061739
Mining1802183818121820 
Agricultural and pastoral14161412153016821494
Land transport17841782177817341773
Shipping and cargo-working21142114211421142114
Hotel, restaurant, and other personal service15381522153815371532
Miscellaneous16511634162216291636
     All industrial groups combined16611702170717351699

AWARD RATES OF WAGES

The following table shows the unweighted averages of award rates for the four principal districts as at 31st March of 1914 and of each year from 1923 to 1927. The estimated value of board and lodging has been added to the wages in those occupations where it is a necessary perquisite of employment. More detailed statistics, showing rates for each of the four principal industrial districts, are included in the Annual Statistical Report on Prices, &c.

AVERAGE MINIMUM WEEKLY ADULT WAGES, 1914 AND 1923–27

(NOTE:—The figures given are averages for the four principal industrial districts as at 31st March in the years shown.)

Occupation.Average Wage (Four Principal Districts) at 31st March.
1914.1923.1924.1925.1926.1927.
 s.d.s.d.s.d.s.d.s.d.s.d.
Bakers—Journeymen550896916976976976
     Labourers480721 ½760780780780
Butchers—First shopmen726104910291067 ½116104116104
     Second shopmen62694694096010501050
Butter-factory employees—
     Churning and buttermaking—General hands526794 ½774778794819
Flour-milling—Kilnmen480823910910928928
     Assistant smuttermen520803830830848848
     Rollermen560873950950950968
Meat-freezing—
     Freezing-chamber hands6401012 ½10124963963990
     General hands540848 ½84  A88 918
Meat-preserving—
     Boners620969 ¾969 ¾991199111046
     Meat-preserver—Second man596888 ¾888 ¾936936954
Sausage-casing makers588808808918918954
Aerated-waters and cordial making—
     Cordial-makers589806842848930930
     Bottle-washers450711 ½7310 ½7310½ 830830
Brewing—Labourers477 ½8018018210830830
     Cellarmen550804 ½804 ½830....
Tailors—Journeymen539900900900900950
     Factory hands56081108110840 840876
Tailoresses (shop)—Coat hands300459 ¾459 ¾4511 1/4 478500
     Machinists269476449 ½4511 1/4478500
Tailoresses (factory)—Journey women276426426440450450
Boot operators—
     Male526838844844853853
     Female journeywomen276476476476486486
Woollen-mills—
     Males—Spinners510859859859859939
     General hands466746746746746826
     Females—All adults263410410410410450
Building and construction—
     Bricklayers685 1/49911 1/49911 1/49911 1/49911 1/499Hi
     Carpenters643 ½930 ¾9729729721019
     Joiners643 ½930 ¾9729729721019
     Plasterers67949610 1/49610 1/49610 1/49610 1/49911
     Plumbers (competent)660945 1/4945 1/4954954954
     Bricklayers' labourers550791791840867867
     Other builders' labourers526 ½766 ¾766 ¾790835835
Sawmilling, bush—
     Engine-drivers (first-class)54088688595010461046
     Sawyers530 1/29111 ½9411 1/41000 ½10341034
     Tailors-out4398311 ¾8311 ¾883 1/489108910
     Yardmen558 ¾807 ½824 ¾91710021002
     General hands510802 805834 1/4844844
Boatbuilding—Shipwrights628885 ¾9571004 1/41004 1/41012
     Boatbuilders5898311 ¾924 ½924 ½924 ½994
Metal-works, &c.—
     Blacksmiths, farriers6177498910 ¾8910 ¾954990
     Boilermaking—Journeymen628943943954954990
     Iron and brass moulders647 ½939 ½9111 ½954954990
     Tinsmiths—Journeymen628942 1/4942 1/4954954990
Engineering—
     Fitters, &c.647 ½945945954954990
     Electrical workers6110 ½941941954954990
     Motor mechanics6411 ½945945951 1/4954990
Skin and leather workers—
     Curriers5809209589509501020
     Pelt-fleshers5468311 ½970950950950
     General hands496790790844844858
Mineral and stone workers—
     Brickmakers5311 ½990990100010001032
     General hands469 ¾830830840840854
Mining (coal)—
     Surface—Tippers537 ½86884285108510908
     Labourers543 ¾868861085108510908
     Winchmen550876876922921..
     Miners6331011 ¾10349999991102
     Truckers5511924 3/4928917 1/4917 3/4941
Mining (gold)—
     Dry-shaft battery workers59074284684188118811
     Wet-shaft battery workers600752876......
     Cyanide-workers5708410864 ½864 ½877877
Quarrymen528 ½783802853 1/4853 1/4853 1/4
Agricultural and pastoral workers—
     General farm hands41s516 ¾516 ¾5011 1/45011 1/4544 ½
     Harvesters6441055105510110101101056
     Ploughmen4586011 1/46011 1/4576576654
     Musterers5310102141021 ½105010501100
     Shepherds466555555568568750
     Wool-pressers480871729795795959
Railways—
     Engine-drivers750108141081410911410911410911 ½
     Firemen600939939903903903
     Guards63010001000106810681068
Tramways—Motormen536866866900923946
     Conductors477 ½826826856850896
Shipping and cargo-working—
     Assistant stewards, first class404 ½8608608938931083
     Chief cooks750122812281261 ½1261 ½140C
     Second cooks511199109910103010301221
     A.B. seamen50449509509789781112
     Ordinary seamen, first class411 ¾686686743743893
     Waterside workers—Ordinary cargo624924924972972972
Hotel workers—Chefs (male)861 ½1141 ½1167 ½145014501450
     Waiters (male)530870887 ½870870870
     Cooks (female)463786786786786786
     Housemaids3410 ½610610610610610
     Waitresses391 ¾638 1/4631 ½610610610
Miscellaneous—
     Soft-goods assistants (male)5507910 ½813926931 ½931 ½
     Warehouse storemen513 1/4770770850850850
     Grocers' assistants500826881 ½9111931 ½931 ½

EFFECTIVE WAGES

The index numbers quoted in the foregoing pages relate to nominal wages— that is, they are based on actual money rates without any allowance being made for changes known to have occurred in the purchasing-power of the monetary unit during the period under review. It is obvious that this factor is of considerable importance; for a rise in wages may be offset by a fall in the purchasing-power of the monetary unit, while, on the other hand, a fall in money wages may be offset by a rise in the purchasing-power of the monetary unit. Changes in the index numbers of retail prices are inversely proportional to changes in the purchasing-power of the pound note; and index numbers of effective (or “real”) wages can be arrived at by dividing the index numbers for nominal wages by the corresponding index numbers for retail prices covering all groups of domestic expenditure. To this end the index numbers of nominal wages on the base 1909–13 = 1000 are first converted to base 1914 by dividing them by the correction factor 1.073, the index number of nominal wages for 1914 on the former base being 1073. The resulting nominal wage index numbers on the new base are then divided by the retail price indexes (“all groups”) on base July 1914 = 1000, and the resulting quotient multiplied by 1000 yields the effective wage-indexes for the dates concerned.

In the compilation of index numbers of £effective wages no allowance has been made for changes in the hours of labour or in other miscellaneous factors affecting the distinction between real and nominal wages.

EFFECTIVE-WAGE INDEX NUMBERS, 1914 AND 1917–26

(Base: Purchasing-power of Dominion weighted average wages for all industrial groups combined, 1914 = 1000.)
Industrial Group.1914.1917.1918.1919.1920.1921.1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.
NOTE.—The index numbers in this table are comparable horizontally and vertically.
Food, drink, and tobacco100184677872978485395996299710221041
Clothing, boots, &c.687591558555583638690677677685675
Textiles and weaving906784714727685770870918906896895
Building and construction115295088588592499210711048104810371031
Wood-manufacture103587283981884799510601037105410561095
Printing, &c.1187995896921984105411071072106111311141
Metal-working and engineering108289585484990195810541051103710261039
Other manufactures101385280378583495510181001991995996
Mining106789585179277693110311037104810161042
Agricultural and pastoral942945896866807814853881866857856
Land transport10038598088148619139839719929981015
Shipping and cargo-working116410911015975956111612191191120312111211
Hotel, restaurant, and other personal service-890765719680665802891868872863878
Miscellaneous952817769745834876929898904912937
     All industrial groups combined1000887833812822894966960959965973

The diagram which follows shows the movement in retail prices, nominal wages, and effective wages since 1914. Nominal wages are seen to have lagged behind prices while the latter were rising, and to have continued to rise between 1920 and 1921 while prices were declining. The result is a steady fall in effective wages until 1920, and a sharp rise between 1921 and 1922, followed by a slight fall between 1922 and 1924, since which year two successive slight increases have taken place.

MOVEMENT IN WAGES IN INDIVIDUAL GROUPS, 1914–26

The index numbers in the preceding tables being all on a common base, comparisons between movements in the various groups cannot be readily made; an increase of (say) 10 per cent. in the group “clothing and boots,” in which the index numbers are consistently low, being considerably smaller numerically than an increase of the same percentage in (say) the printing trade, where the index numbers are considerably higher. The following tables bring out the movements in the various groups more clearly, the 1914 index number for each group being taken as base in each case. Care must be exercised in drawing inferences from these tables, for, while horizontal comparisons are quite valid, the vertical comparison between the various groups is valid only in so far as it shows in which groups the greater or the smaller increases have been observed since the base period (1914 in this case). For example, although nominal wages in the textile and weaving group show in 1926 an increase of 61 per cent. since 1914, while those in the group “mining” have increased by only 59 per cent., nevertheless wages were higher in the latter group in 1926 since they were considerably higher in 1914—the base year.

NOMINAL-WAGE INDEX NUMBERS, EACH INDUSTRIAL GROUP AND “ALL GROUPSCOMBINED, 1914 and 1917–26

(Bases: Dominion average wages for each industrial group respectively, 1914 = 1000.)
Industrial Group.1914.1917.1918.1919.1920.1921.1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.
NOTE.—Vertical comparisons are indicative merely of the relative percentage increases of wages in the different industrial groups since 1914, not (as in the case of previous tables) of the actual relative levels of wages in the different industries.
Food, drink, and tobacco10001088111111431395151215301516159316551691
Clothing, boots, &c.10001106116012701510164916041554157716161600
Textiles and weaving10001114112612601347150815331598160016031609
Building and construction10001061109812061427152814851434145514601457
Wood-manufacture10001084115812401455170716351579162916531719
Printing, &c.10001078107812181475157614871423143015441569
Metal-working and engineering10001065112712321482157215551532153315371562
Other manufactures10001083113212161465167416031558156615921600
Mining10001079114011651294154915421532157115601589
Agricultural and pastoral10001291135914421524153311151475147014751477
Land transport10001162115112741528161615651528158216131648
Shipping and cargoworking10001207124613151462170216711613165316861692
Hotel, restaurant, and other personal service10001107115511991329160015981538156815731605
Miscellaneous10001105115512281560183515571488152115541604
     All industrial groups combined10001142119112751463158715411514153915651583

EFFECTIVE-WAGE INDEX NUMBERS IN EACH GROUP AND “ALL GROUPSCOMBINED 1914 and 1917–26

(Bases: Purchasing - powers of Dominion average wages for each industrial group respectively, 1914 = 1000.)
Industrial Group.1914.1917.1918.1919.1920.1921.1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.
NOTE.—Vertical comparisons are indicative merely of the relative percentage increases of wages in the different industrial groups since 1914, not of the actual relative levels of wages in the different industries.
Food, drink, and tobacco100084577772878385295896199610211039
Clothing, boots, &c.10008608128088499291004985985997983
Textiles and weaving100086578880275685096010131000989988
Building and construction1000825768768802861930910909900896
Wood-manufacture100084381179081896110241002101810191058
Printing, &c.1000838755776829888933903894952964
Metal-working and engineering1000827789785833885974971958947960
Other manufactures10008417937758239431005988978981983
Mining1000839798742727873966972982962977
Agricultural and pastoral10001003951919857864906935919910908
Land transport10008568068128589109809689889941012
Shipping and cargo-working100093787283882195910471023103410391040
Hotel, restaurant and other personal service10008608087647479011001975980970986
Miscellaneous1000858808783876920976943950958985
     All industrial groups combined1000887833812822894966960959965973

The movement in wages is very even as between the different industrial groups, being distributed round about 60 per cent. above the 1914 level, with two or three notable exceptions. The group “wood-manufacture” shows the highest increase over 1914, the coming into operation of new awards in December, 1925, causing this group to rise from third position to first in the list; although, indeed, the groups “shipping and cargo-working” and “printing, &c.,” both have higher actual average rates of wage. The group “building and construction” shows the lowest increase, which fact is due to the comparatively high rates prevailing in this group in 1914, and not to exceptionally low rates at the present time.

HOURS OF LABOUR

The following table shows index numbers of hours worked in the various industrial groups for 1914 and for each year from 1917 to 1926. The material from which the index numbers have been compiled has been taken from the awards of the Arbitration Court in most cases; but, where hours are notprescribed in the awards, reference has been made to the Factories Act and the Shops and Offices Act. The agricultural and pastoral workers group has been omitted from the computations.

INDEX NUMBERS OF AVERAGE HOURS WORKED, 1914 AND 1917–26

(Base: Dominion weighted average hours worked in all industrial groups combined, 1909–13 = 1000.)
Industrial Group.1914.1917.1918.1919.1920.1921.1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.
NOTE.—The index numbers in the above table are comparable both horizontally and vertically.
Food, drink, and tobacco993981982982958951949948945945945
Clothing, boots, &c.928923930929914905901901901901901
Textiles and weaving976976976976957937934934934934934
Building and construction910901903901902903900900901901901
Wood-manufacture951921920918918914914914917917917
Printing, &c.978975975958940892889889890890890
Metal-working and engineering958952951952922911910908908908908
Other manufactures973963958966971949947946945945945
Mining958939950934929898903903920920920
Land transport1002999999999999933930929952952952
Shipping and cargo-working10541066110211501110109810981098109810931043
Hotel, restaurant, and120312021203120311521013982982982982982
other personal service
Miscellaneous955965961960923912901897890890890
     All industrial groups combined995992993999979975943942946946941

The index numbers in the above table being all on a common base, comparisons between movements in the different groups cannot be readily made. The following table brings out the movements in the various groups more clearly, the 1909–13 hours worked in the case of each group being taken as the base in each case for that group. Care must be exercised in drawing inferences from this table; for while horizontal comparisons can be rigorously effected vertical comparisons are of value only for the purpose of indicating which groups have shown the greatest and which the smallest decreases since the base period.

INDEX NUMBERS OF AVERAGE HOURS WORKED, 1914 AND EACH YEAR, 1917–26

(Base: Dominion weighted average hours worked in each industrial group respectively, 1909–13 = 1000.)
Industrial Group.1909–13.1914.1917.1918.1919.1920.1921.1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.
NOTE.—Vertical comparisons are indicative merely of the relative percentage changes in hours worked in the different industries since the base period, not of the actual respective dumber of hours worked in the different industrial groups.
Food, drink, and tobacco1000995983985985960953951950947947947
Clothing, boots, &c.1000997991999998982972968968968968968
Textiles and weaving10001000100010001000981960957957957957957
Building and construction1000993984986984985986983983984984984
Wood-manufacture10001000968967965965961961961964964964
Paper-manufacture, printing, &c.10001000997997980961912909909910910910
Metal-working and engineering1000997991990991959948947945945945945
Other manufactures1000999989984992997974972971970970970
Mining10001000980992975970937948948960960960
Land transport1000999996996996996930927926949949949
Shipping and cargo working100098099110241069103210201020102010201020969
Hotel, restaurant, and other personal service1000990989990990948834808808808808808
Miscellaneous1000962972968967930918907903896896896
     All industrial groups combined1000995992993999979975943942946946941

The outstanding feature of the table is the gradual and almost uninterrupted decline in the index number. The increase recorded between 1923 and 1924 is due almost exclusively to an increase in the hours of labour in certain branches of the Railway service.

The following tables show the index numbers for the various districts. In spite of the fact that certain industries are more or less confined to certain districts and that, consequently, fluctuations arise from this fact alone, the index numbers show remarkably little variation as between district and district.

INDEX NUMBERS OF AVERAGE HOURS WORKED: FOUR PRINCIPAL INDUSTRIAL DISTRICTS, 1914–26

(Base: Dominion weighted average hours worked for all industrial groups combined, 1909–13 = 1000.)
Year.Northern Industrial District.Wellington Industrial District.Canterbury Industrial District.Otago and Southland Industrial District,Dominion Weighted Average.
NOTE.—The index numbers in the above table are comparable both horizontally and vertically.
191410041004973987995
19151006998967982991
191610031015962983994
191710091018966991992
1918989990950977993
191910001006968981999
192010051005964987979
1921942957943944975
1922937958930947943
1923936955928946942
1924940958933951946
1925940958933951946
1926934951931946941

INDEX NUMBERS OF AVERAGE HOURS WORKED, BY INDUSTRIAL GROUPS AND DISTRICTS. 1926

(Base: Dominion weighted average hours worked for all industrial groups combined 1909–13 = 1000.)
Industrial Group.Northern Industrial District.Wellington Industrial District.Canterbury Industrial District.Otago and Southland Industrial District.Dominion Weighted Average.
NOTE.—The index numbers in the above table are comparable both horizontally and vertically.
Food, drink, and tobacco958928935964945
Clothing, boots, &c.895909895904901
Textiles and weaving938936926926934
Building and constriction895912895895901
Wood-manufacture919924924907917
Printing, &c.888885885910890
Metal-working and engineering911911902912908
Other manufactures936924952951945
Mining907956928936920
Land transport952952952952952
Shipping and cargo-working10431043104310431043
Hotel, restaurant, and other personal service9769769761025982
Miscellaneous863916909853890
     All industrial groups combined934951931946941

The following table shows the hours worked as at 31st March in each case in certain important occupations selected from the list from which index numbers have been compiled. The figures given are unweighted averages of hours worked in the four principal industrial districts. Details as to individual districts are published in one of the annual statistical reports issued by the Census and Statistics Office.

AVERAGE HOURS WORKED PER WEEK, 1914 AND 1923–27

(NOTE.—The figures shown relate to the averages of the four principal industrial districts, as at 31st March in the years shown.)
Occupation.1914.1923.1924.1925.1926.1927.
Bakers4847 ½44 ½464646
Butchers—Shopmen564848484848
Butter-factory employees4848 ½48 ½48 ½48 ½ 4848 ½
Flour-mill employees484848484848
Freezing-works employees484444444444
Aerated-water and cordial making employees46 ½4646464646
Brewery workers46 1/4454544 1/444 1/444 1/4
Tailors484444444444
Tailoresses454444444444
Boot operatives, male and female454444454545
Woollen-mills employees—
     Male484545454545
     Female484545454545
Bricklayers454444444444
Carpenters44 ¾4444444444
Joiners44 ¾4444444444
Plasterers444444444444
Plumbers444444444444
Sawmill hands46 ½45 ¾46 ¾46 1/446 1/446 1/4
Boatbuilders and shipwrights474444444444
Blacksmiths46 1/44545454545
Boilermakers47 ¾4444444444
Tinsmiths4744 ¾44 ¾44 ¾44 ¾44
Skin and leather workers484848484848
Mineral and stone workers4747 ¾47 ¾47 ¾47 ¾47
Miners (coal)—
Surface43 1/44345444444
Underground43 1/44343 ¾43 ¾4343 ¾
Miners (gold)47 ½45 1/445 1/445 1/445 1/44
Quarrymen47 ¾46 ¾46 ¾46 ¾4646 ¾
Railway employees—
     Engine-drivers and firemen484444444444
     Guards484444484848
Tramway employees — Conductors and motormen484848484848
Shipping—
     Stewards (at sea) 7070707063
     Cooks (at sea) 7070707063
     Seamen (at sea)565151515151
Waterside workers444444444444
Hotel workers—
     Male654848484848
     Female654848484848
Soft-goods assistants484848484848
Warehouse storemen45 ¾4444444444
Grocers' Assistants5248 ¾47474747
Restaurant workers—
     Male61 1/45151515151
     Female524848484848

Chapter 38. SECTION XXXVIII.—LEGISLATION SPECIALLY AFFECTING LABOUR

INTRODUCTORY

AT a very early stage in the economic history of New Zealand, legislative enactments designed for the protection of the wage-earner and the amelioration of social conditions generally were placed on the statute-book. It is not surprising that such Acts as the Trade-unions Act of 1878 and the Master and Apprentices Act of 1865 found places among the laws of this country so early in its history, since experience in the older countries in a more advanced state of economic development had proved the necessity for a certain amount of State regulation of the terms of the wage contract. But legislators of New Zealand were not content merely to follow in the wake of their more conservative brethren overseas; and we find the State, in its endeavour to improve social conditions generally, not only regulating industry by a rapidly growing code of labour laws but also venturing into the economic field itself when it considered such participation in the public interest. The establishment of a Government Life Insurance Department in 1869 and of a Public Trust Office in 1873, and in later years the establishment of a State Fire Insurance Office, are examples of this.

In addition to the Master and Apprentices Act and the Trade-unions Act, certain sections of other early Acts deal with labour conditions. Section 23 of the Offences against the Person Act of 1867 protected servants and apprentices from ill-treatment by their employers, while a considerable portion of the Shipping and Seamen Act of 1877 regulated conditions of life aboard ship, payment of wages, &c. The Inspection of Machinery Act of 1882 provided for the inspection of machinery in factories, &c., and required that persons in charge of boilers should be properly qualified. An Employers' Liability Act was passed in 1882, this Act legislating in the matter of industrial accidents with the object of mitigating the consequences to the worker without recourse to expensive litigation at common law.

Although until recent times factory production was of very minor importance in New Zealand when compared with that of the agricultural and pastoral industries; nevertheless, even in the “eighties” and early “nineties” it was apparent that some of the evils experienced in the early stages of the development of factory production in the older countries already existed in New Zealand; and, during the lean years between 1885 and 1891 (during which period there was an excess of emigration over immigration of about 20,000), the grim specter of unemployment hovered over the erstwhile prosperous colony. In 1889 it was alleged that “sweating” existed in New Zealand, especially in the clothing trades; and, although a Commission set up to inquire into the matter declared it could find no traces of this evil, a minority report did not fully agree with this view, and it was admitted that conditions were unsatisfactory in various respects.

An important measure affecting labour passed during this period of stress was the Electoral Act of 1889, which established the principle of “one man one vote.” This enactment prevented property owners with holdings in several electorates from voting in each electorate. The extension of the franchise to women in 1893 ensured that future Parliaments should be truly representative of the nation as a whole.

The maritime strike of 1890, which caused great distress throughout the country, proved to the trade-unions that they were not sufficiently strong to obtain their demands by direct action; and, at the same time, aroused public interest and caused the Legislature to consider measures designed to prevent the recurrence of such industrial strife in the future. It is not surprising, therefore, to find labour legislation occupying the attention of Parliament during the years immediately following. A brief résumé of the enactments affecting labour passed during the period 1890–98 is hero given.

The Truck Act of 1891 ensured to the worker the payment of his wages in full in coin of the realm; the Wages Attachment Act of 1895 limited a creditor's right to obtain orders of Court attaching form coming earnings; the Factories Act of 1891 provided for the inspection of factories and the regulation of conditions of employment therein; and the Shop and Shop Assistants Act of 1892 provided similarly for the benefit of workers in shops. Trade-unionists, who were protected by an Act-passed in 1878 from prosecution for conspiracy by reason merely that they were in restraint of trade, were still further protected by the Conspiracy Law Amendment Act of 1894, which deemed that any act by a union in furtherance of a trade dispute should not be deemed unlawful so as to render such persons liable to criminal prosecution for conspiracy, if such act committed by one person would not be deemed unlawful. This removed a very serious handicap under which unionists up to this time had suffered. The Servants Registry Act of 1895 provided for the inspection of servants registry-offices and regulated the fees charged therein. The Shipping and Seamen Act Amendment Act, 1894, contained, inter alia, clauses improving conditions aboard ship. The Coal-mines Act of 1891 contained, in addition to clauses aiming at the improvement of working-conditions, provision for a fund—to be established by a levy on all coal sold—for the relief of the families of miners lulled or injured during the course of their employment. The inspection of accommodation provided for shearers was dealt with in the Shearers' Accommodation Act of 1898, which also gave the Inspectors authority to demand that, where necessary, improvements should be made. The scope of this Act was extended to include agricultural labourers and flax and sawmill hands in 1907. Other important measures affecting workers passed during these years were the Old-age Pensions Act of 1898, which provided for the payment of a yearly pension to every person (with only a limited number of exceptions) over sixty-five years of age with twenty-five years residence in the country; and the State Advances to Settlers Act of 1894, which, by providing for the advancing of money to settlers on the land, gave the poorer classes an opportunity of acquiring rural holdings.

The most important of the labour laws passed during this period was the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act of 1894, which was designed for the peaceful settlement of industrial disputes by conciliation and arbitration. This Act is dealt with in some detail farther on in this section.

Another interesting experiment brought- into operation at this time was the construction of public works under the co-operative system, which was adopted by the Government in 1891. Works such as road and railway formation have been carried out by this system, the plant, explosives, &c., being supplied to the men by the State at cost price or at low hire. A modified form of the system then adopted is still followed in public works construction.

The enactments passed during the period 1890–98 form the nucleus of the labour code at present in force in this country, although in some cases administrative experience has found defects in the working of certain sections of these Acts and rendered subsequent amendments necessary; while the rapid economic development of the country and the growth of new ideas on the subject of labour legislation has led to many additions to the enactments passed during that period. In two important respects the legislation passed in the “nineties” has since been considerably altered. The Factories and Shop Assistants Acts of these years referred in the main to the protection of working women, girls, and boys, the Acts prior to 1901 taking no cognizance of the working-hours of men. Again, later Factories Acts prescribed minimum rates of wages for women and girls, a feature lacking in the earlier Acts. The passing of the Labour Department Act in 1903, giving statutory recognition and powers to the Department of Labour, which had been formed in 1891, was an important milestone in the progress of labour legislation in New Zealand. The duties of the Department are to administer the labour laws and to furnish information in all industrial matters, while power is given to collect statistics with the authority wherewith a commission of inquiry is invested. The annual reports of the Department contain a wealth of information concerning industrial matters in the Dominion.

The question of housing for workers in the larger centres of population has for a long time past presented a difficult problem. In 1905 a Workers' Dwelling Act was passed authorizing the Minister of Labour to erect dwellings to be let to bona fide workers at a rental of 5 per cent. per annum of the capital value of such dwellings, and in the following year a system of advances to workers for the purpose of acquiring homes was instituted. Later statutes dealing with the same subject were the Housing Acts of 1910 and 1919 and the State Advances Act of 1913, which, as amended in 1923, is the now existing law on the subject. Under the latter Act advances to workers receiving a salary of £300 per annum or under, with an allowance of £25 per annum for each dependant, are made for the purpose of erecting dwellings, while provision is made for repayment in installments over a maximum period of thirty-six and a half years. Certain sections of the War Legislation Amendment Act of 1916 dealt with house rents; the maximum rent being fixed by statute at 8 per cent. per annum of the capital value of the dwelling, except in cases where the dwelling had been erected, improved, or structurally altered since the commencement of the Great War. Material alterations in the law from 1st August, 1927, were made by the Rent Restriction Act, 1926, which also enacted a repeal of the whole legislation on the subject as from 1st January, 1928, Postponements to 1st February, 1928, and 1st January, 1929, respectively are proposed by the Rent Restriction Continuance Bill, 1927, which is now (November, 1927) before Parliament.

In order to encourage the principle of profit-sharing among workers the Companies Empowering Act was passed in 1924, which empowered any company registered under the Companies Act, 1908, to issue labour shares to its employees. Such shares, which are not transferable, have no nominal value, and do not form part of the ordinary capital of the company. Except as otherwise provided, these shares entitle the holders to the same privileges as the ordinary shareholders. The Arbitration Court is empowered to adjudicate as to whether in any particular case the scheme is of benefit to the workers, and if in its recommendation the issue of labour shares is revoked, the shares already issued are to be paid for in cash or capital shares. In the event of an employee leaving his employment or dying, the shares must be surrendered in cash or capital shares to him or to his heirs.

In 1910 an Act was passed establishing a National Provident Fund subsidized by the State; and in the following year the Widows' Pensions Act was placed on the statute-book. In 1926 a scheme of allowances to parents of three or more children was provided for by the Family Allowances Act. Details respecting these enactments will be found in Section XXV of this book.

With but few exceptions, the labour legislation on the New Zealand statute-book is designed for the protection of individual sections of workers; for example, the Factories Act applies to factory workers, the Shops and Offices Act to employees in shops and offices, the labour clauses of the Shipping and Seamen's Act to seamen, and the Coal-mines Act to miners, &c. The Arbitration Act has a wider scope in that awards are made under it covering almost every type of industry carried on in the country. From another point of view, however, it is specific in application, in that only unions registered under the Act come under its provisions, and that each award applies to a particular body of workers in a particular trade and usually in a definite district or locality. Acts like the Workers' Compensation Act are more general in their application, but it is only such enactments as the Wages Protection and Contractors' Liens Act (which has replaced the old Wages Protection Acts), as well as other statutes on cognate subjects, which are quite general in application. Certain sections of the Companies Act and of the Bankruptcy Act, which give priority of payment for wages or salaries of workers in preference to certain other debts in the case of the winding-up of a company and of the bankruptcy of an employer, fall in the same category. Under the Bankruptcy Amendment Act, 1927, wages now take precedence over rents in the latter event.

In no case do the provisions laid clown by any particular labour law cancel the worker's rights at common law; but since, naturally enough, better conditions are laid down by statute than the worker is entitled to at common law, it is unusual to find in these days litigation under the common law affecting master and servant. It sometimes happens, however, notably in workers' compensation cases, that appeal is made at common law instead of under the Act, since there are no statutory limits to the damages which may be obtained at common law.

Since, with the exception of such of the labour statutes as are of general application, no labour legislation exists affecting certain classes of workers—e.g., domestic servants —their relations with their employers are still governed mainly by the common law affecting master and servant.

In the following pages the principal Acts in New Zealand affecting labour are dealt with in some detail.

WORKERS COMPENSATION ACT

The present law on the subject of workers' compensation is embodied in the Workers' Compensation Act, 1922, and its amendment of 1926. The principal provisions of this Act are as follow:—

PARSONS TO WHOM THE ACT APPLIES.

“Worker,” for purposes of the Act, means any person who has entered into, or works under, a contract of service or apprenticeship with an employer, whether by way of manual labour, clerical work, or otherwise, and whether remunerated by wages, salary, or otherwise; but does not include any person employed otherwise than by way of manual labour whoso remuneration exceeds £400 per annum. The Act applies only to the employment of a worker under a contract of service or apprenticeship either in and for the purposes of any trade or business carried on by the employer, or in any of the following occupations, most of them hazardous, irrespective of whether or not carried on for purposes of the employer's trade: mining; quarrying; excavation; cutting of standing timber and scrub; clearing land; erection or demolition of buildings and other structures; manufacture and use of explosives; handling power machinery in motion; driving vehicles; domestic service (engagement for not less than three days); and any occupation in which a worker incurs a risk of falling any distances exceeding 12 ft., if the injury to or death of the worker results from such a fall. For purposes of this provision, an employer may have more than one trade or business. In general, persons working as independent contractors are not under contracts of service or apprenticeship, and are consequently not workers. But by way of exception persons who have contracted to perform any work in a gold- or a coal-mine, or to cut standing timber or scrub, or to clear land of stumps or logs, and who do not sublet the contract or employ labour (or who, if they do employ labour, actually perform part of the work themselves), though not “workers,” are yet covered by the Act.

PERSONAL INJURY BY ACCIDENT.

The worker is not entitled to compensation unless he sustains by accident arising out of and in the course of his employment, and happening within New Zealand or on a New Zealand ship, personal injury incapacitating him from carrying on his occupation. No compensation is payable in respect of any accident as above defined which is attributable to the serious and wilful misconduct of the worker injured, unless the injury results in death or serious and permanent disablement. No compensation is payable in respect of the death of a worker following on, or incapacity resulting from or aggravated by, unreasonable refusal to submit to medical or surgical treatment. Except under certain safeguarding restrictions, “contracting out” is forbidden.

Certain defined diseases are deemed to be personal injuries by accident if they arose within twelve months previous to the date of disablement and are due to the nature of the employment. There is power under the Act for the list of such diseases to be added to from time to time by regulation, as circumstances warrant the adoption of such a course.

LIABILITY TO PAY COMPENSATION.

Generally speaking, the employer is the person liable to pay compensation; and for this purpose “employer” includes any body of persons, corporate or unincorporated, (with certain minor exceptions) the Crown, and the representatives of a deceased employer. Where a person (the principal), in the course of and for the purposes of his trade or business, contracts with another (the contractor) for the execution by the latter of work undertaken by the former, a workman employed by the contractor on meeting with an accident may claim compensation from either the principal or the contractor, except in certain cases. If the principal pays, he may, however (with certain minor exceptions), recover the sum paid from the contractor. The principal is not liable, however, unless the accident occurs on or about his land, premises, or ship; or on or about land, premises, or ship, on or in which the principal has contracted to do the work in connection with which the accident happens. Where the injury for which compensation is payable has resulted under circumstances creating a legal liability in some person other than the employer to pay damages in respect thereof the person by whom the compensation is paid or payable is entitled to indemnification by the person so liable.

AMOUNT OF COMPENSATION.

The Workers' Compensation Amendment Act, 1926, amended the Act of 1922 in the direction of raising the limits of compensation. The compensation payable from 1st January, 1927, on which date the amendment came into force, is as follows:—

  1. In case of death: Reasonable expenses of medical or surgical attendance, including first aid, and of funeral (maximum £50), less any sums paid by way of compensation for the accident prior to the death of the person injured; but plus—

    1. Where he leaves total dependants, a sum equal to 208 times his average weekly earnings, or the sum of £1300, whichever is the larger, but not exceeding £1,000; or

    2. Where he leaves partial dependants only, a sum reasonable and proportionate to the injury to those dependants, but not exceeding the sums specified in (a).

  2. In case of injury: At the discretion of the Court, either—

    1. During total incapacity, weekly payments amounting to 66 2/3 percent. of the worker's average weekly earnings at the time of the accident (maximum £4 per week; minimum in cases where ordinary rate of pay was not less than £1 10s. per week, £1); during partial incapacity, weekly payments amounting to 66 2/8 per cent. of the difference between the amount of the average weekly earnings before the accident and the average weekly amount which the worker is earning or able to earn in suitable employment or business after the accident, but not exceeding £4 per week; or

    2. A lump sum equal to the present value at 5 per cent. per annum compound interest of the aggregate -weekly payments which, in the opinion of the Court, would probably become payable to the worker under (a).

Weekly payments are not to £tend over a longer aggregate period than six years, and the aggregate amount is not to exceed £1,000.

In addition to 2 (a) and 2 (b) above, a sum not exceeding £1 is payable in respect of medical and surgical attendance and first aid to the worker in respect of his injury. No compensation is payable if incapacity lasts less than three days. In the case of certain injuries involving permanent disability (e.g., dismemberment or loss of use), compensation is to be assessed according to a special scheme representing an aliquot part (varying according to the nature of the dismemberment) of the compensation payable in the case of total incapacity. In the case of injury to workers whose earnings at the date of the accident are low by reason of their being at the time under twenty-one, or of their being apprenticed to a trade, &c., and in certain other specified cases, special provisions exist in order to prevent hardships.

PROCEDURE.

Proceedings under the Act in respect of compensation for injuries are not maintainable by a worker unless written notice of the accident has been given to the employer as soon as possible after its occurrence: though the Court has power to excuse failure, due to reasonable causes, to give that notice, on the part of the person injured, or if it is clear that the absence of such notice has not prejudiced the employer's position. Except where the Court excuses delay resulting from mistake or other reasonable cause, proceedings must be taken within six months of the date of the accident or the date of the last payment of compensation in respect of injury, or the date of the death of the person injured, whichever is the later. Such proceedings are token in the Arbitration Court; though in certain cases they will be heard in the Magistrate's Court. The Court may accept, admit, and call for such evidence as in equity and in good conscience it thinks fit, irrespective of whether strictly legal evidence or not. Costs lie in the discretion of the Court. There is no right of appeal; but for good cause orders or agreements in respect of compensation may be reviewed and even set aside by the Court at any time.

The right of a dependant who survives a worker to receive compensation for the death of that worker survives the dependant: and compensation can be recovered by the representative of that dependant.

WAGES PROTECTION AND CONTRACTORS' LIENS ACT

This Act is a consolidation of statutes previously known as the Truck Act, 1891; the Contractors and Workmen's Lion Act, 1892; the Workmen's Wages Act, 1893; the Threshing-machine Owners' Lion Act, 1895; the Wages Attachment Act, 1895; and the Wages Protection Act, 1899. The consolidated Act of 1908 guards the interests of workers in several directions, principally in that it secures the regular payment of wages.

In cases of contracts between employers and contractors who employ wages-men, or between contractors and subcontractors who likewise employ wages-men, the Act permits the attachment of moneys in the hands of the employers for the payment of wages in arrear. The person for whom the contract is being performed is deemed to be the employer.

The attachment of a worker's wages for debt is prohibited, except in the case of any surplus exceeding £2 per week. (This, however, has been affected by section 20 of the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Amendment Act, 1908, under which, in the case of a penalty for a breach of that Act, the surplus above £1 per week earned by unmarried men may be attached by judgment in the Magistrate's Court.)

The Act prohibits payment for wages being made in goods (truck), or in any other way than in money or by approved cherub; and also prohibits any stipulation as to how the wages-money is to be expended. The truck provisions do not, however, apply where the employer supplies house accommodation, board and lodging, fuel, medical assistance, materials, tools, and the like required for the work, nor to seamen or farm-workers.

A contractor, subcontractor, and any worker is entitled £obtain liens on the lands or chattels of the employer upon giving due notice, and the employer must then retain in his hands sufficient of the contract-moneys to satisfy and guarantee payment of the claimant's dues. This is subject to the limitations stated. For example, the worker's earnings are limited to thirty clays' pay, and so long as the employer, retains 25 per cent. of the contract-money for the purpose till the expiration of thirty-one days after the completion of the contract the employer is not liable for any further payment; but if any additional amount has not been paid by him to the contractor when a hen is lodged the employer shall retain enough of such amount to meat the lien£ When any part of the contract-money has been duly withhold by the employer £pursuant to the Act the contractor has no claim on the employer for that money, except so far as that amount is not required for the purposes of the Act. Liens are given priority in the order of workers, subcontractors, and contractors. There are exemptions made in favour of mortgages on the employer's land if registered prior to the lodging of the lien, unless the mortgagee is a party to the contract. In the case of the death of a lien-holder the right passes to his personal representative.

If the cost of threshing a crop is not paid to the workers employed in threshing it the cost of thrashing can be made a charge on the proceeds of the realization of such crop.

No deduction from workers' wages may be made for purposes of Insurance against compensation for accident.

Lions to be imposed as security for miners' wages or earnings are dealt with under the Mining Act, 1926, and the Coal-mines Act, 1925.

INDUSTRIAL CONCILIATION AND ARBITRATION ACT

As mentioned earlier in this Section, the original Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act was placed on the New Zealand statute-book in 1894. Its object was to encourage the formation of industrial unions and associations, and to facilitate the settlement of industrial disputes by conciliation and arbitration. It provided for the registration as “industrial unions” of societies of workers or employers in the various industrial districts, and, as “industrial associations,” of any council or other body representing any number of such unions; for the making of industrial agreements pursuant to the Act, and the filing of such in the Supreme Court; for the formation of industrial districts, the election of Boards of Conciliation, and the setting-up of a Court of Arbitration.

In 1898 an amendment was passed empowering the Court in its award to prescribe minimum rates of wages, with special provision for a lower rate being paid in the case of workers unable to earn the prescribed minimum. An important amendment was passed in 1903 prohibiting any employer, worker, union of workers, or union of employers from taking proceedings to defeat any of the provisions of an award during its currency. It forbade an employer to dismiss any employee merely because he happened to be entitled to the benefit of an award or merely because he was a member of a union.

In 1905 an amendment was passed providing for the punishment by fine of any employer or worker bound by an award or industrial agreement affecting an industry who takes part in a strike or lockout in that industry. In 1908 an additional penalty was added in the case of certain “public utility” industries, such as gas-manufacture, the supply of milk or meat, tramway services, &c. By this amendment the constitution of Conciliation Boards was altered to provide for the appointment of four Conciliation Commissioners, whose duty it is to call together representatives of employers and employees in the event of a dispute arising, and to sit with these representatives as a Conciliation Council to endeavour to effect a settlement. The decision of the Council is not binding, but disputes must be referred to a Council before they may be referred to the Arbitration Court.

A further amendment in 1911 empowered the Court to make an industrial agreement into an award, provided such agreement does not conflict with an existing award or is not contrary to the public interest. It also provided that recommendations of Conciliation Councils shall become in effect industrial agreements if none of the parties to a dispute disagrees with such recommendations.

There have been no major amendments to the Act since 1911,* and the law as it existed in 1925 was consolidated in that year. Previous consolidations had been effected in 1900, 1905, and 1908. The administration of the Act is in the hands, of the Labour Department, and Inspectors of Factories are charged with the duty of seeing that the provisions of awards and agreements are carried out.

The following paragraphs indicate the procedure followed in regard to industrial disputes under the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act:—

An industrial union (or association of unions) of workers registered under the Act may cite a union or association of unions of employers, or an employer, or a number of employers, before a Council of Conciliation for the hearing of an industrial dispute before a Commissioner and assessors appointed from either side.

An industrial union (or association of unions) of employers registered under the Act, or an individual employer, or employers, may cite a union of workers in a similar manner. The workers may compel any of their employers to come under the Act; but the employers cannot compel their workers to come under it, unless the latter have registered as an industrial union or association thereunder; registration is voluntary.

If an agreement is arrived at and is signed by the parties, it may be filed by any party as an “industrial agreement” and be enforced accordingly; or if the assessors only have signed an agreement—termed a “recommendation” in the Act (which is usually more convenient where the parties are scattered)—that recommendation may be forwarded to the Clerk of Awards, who gives notice of it to the parties. If within the following month no objection is received, the recommendation becomes binding in the same manner as an industrial agreement.

In the event of no agreement or of a partial agreement only being arrived at, the whole matter is referred to the Arbitration Court. After hearing argument upon the matters not agreed upon, the Court makes its award, which becomes binding upon the employers specified in the award, upon any employers commencing business in the district subsequently to the date of the award, and upon all persons working for such employers. In many cases even where a “recommendation” has been arrived at in the Conciliation Council, instead of following the procedure mentioned in the preceding paragraph the parties find it more convenient to have the recommendation made into an award, and, as the Court has no jurisdiction in the case of complete agreement, it has become the practice to disagree pro forma on one or more clauses. This enables the Court to make an award in accordance with the recommendation.

* But important proposals are contained in a Bill now (November, 1927), before Parliament.

Until a few years ago it was the practice for unions of workers to cite the employers as parties to a dispute, and it was only in very rare cases that the employers took the initiative, but of late several cases have occurred where the employers have cited the workers' unions before Conciliation Councils—for example, freezing-workers, cooks and stewards, seamen, watersides, coal-miners, dairy employees, and shearers.

In all cases where an industrial agreement or accepted recommendation or award is filed it becomes binding on all the parties, and a strike or lockout becomes unlawful. In a few cases the workers concerned have objected to the award, and have struck work rather than accept the conditions fixed.

It is interesting to trace the development of the powers conferred on the Court formed under this Act. The original purpose of the Act—the settlement of industrial disputes by the peaceful methods of conciliation and arbitration—has at no time been lost sight of; but, naturally enough, it has been found necessary from time to time to expand the scope of the awards in order to achieve this object. The 1898 amendment empowering the Court to prescribe minimum rates of wages added very considerably to the powers wielded by the Court; and, indeed, the scope of the awards has widened to include provisions regulating conditions of employment in minute detail. Since the working conditions laid down by the awards are better than those prescribed by the Factories Acts, &c., these Acts have in practice become a dead-letter as affecting workers under the jurisdiction of the Court. In most awards a preference clause is inserted, which gives unionists registered under the Act preference over non-unionists for employment with such employers as are registered as parties to any particular award.

Section 18 of the War Legislation and Statute Law Amendment Act, 1918, empowered the Court to amend during the term of an award or industrial agreement the provisions of the award or agreement, in so far as they related to rates of remuneration or hours of employment. In varying the conditions, the Court was to take into account the movement in the cost of living, and any changes in the special conditions affecting the industry concerned. This measure, which was designed to meet the abnormal conditions caused by the Great War, remained in force till 1923.

In addition to the powers mentioned above, the administration of the Apprentices Act of 1923 is placed in the hands of the Co.

LABOUR DISPUTES INVESTIGATION ACT

The Labour Disputes Investigation Act, which was passed in 1913, applies to all disputes to which the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act does not relate—viz., where there is no award or industrial agreement or accepted recommendation thereunder in force.

Under this Act, if a dispute concerning wages and other conditions of employment arises between a society or societies of workers, whether registered or not, that are not bound by any award or industrial agreement, and their employers, the society must, before it may strike, give to the Minister of Labour formal notice of the dispute, setting forth the names of the parties to the dispute and the claims made by the society. The Minister then refers the dispute to a Conciliation Commissioner to call a conference, or to a “Labour Disputes Committee” for investigation and recommendation. Such a committee consists of from one to three members chosen from each side, with an independent chairman. In the event of no settlement being arrived at a secret ballot is taken by the Registrar of Industrial Unions among the members of the society as to whether, in the case of no recommendation having been made, a strike should eventuate; or, in the case of a recommendation having been made, as to whether the recommendation should be adopted. Seven days' notice must be given to the employers should a strike be decided upon.

Similar provisions apply with reference to the filing of a dispute and to a lockout by the employers.

In the event of an agreement being arrived at it may be filed with the Clerk of Awards. It is then enforceable in the same manner as an industrial agreement under the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act.

By this Act the principle of settlement of industrial disputes by conciliation and arbitration is extended to workers outside the scope of the Arbitration Court, so that definite restrictions on the right to strike or to lockout exist over the whole field of industry in New Zealand. The powers under this Act are not, of course, as far-reaching as those under the Arbitration Act, its main object being that workers or employers should take time for consideration of the points at issue and not precipitate themselves into industrial strife.

FACTORIES ACT

The original Factories Act, which was passed in 1891, provided for the registration as a factory of any office, building, or place in which three or more persons were engaged in working for hire or reward, in any handicraft, or in preparing or manufacturing articles for trade or sale, and for the inspection of such factories. Other provisions dealt with sanitation in factories, the protection of women and children as regards hours of employment, and the notification of accidents in factories to the Inspectors appointed under the Act. No boy under thirteen years of age, or girl under fourteen, was permitted to be employed in any factory. This Act was repealed in 1894, the Act of that year containing several new features, notably provision for the labelling of work sent out from the factory and manufactured in private houses; a forty-eight-hour week was prescribed for women and boys, who were further protected by a clause prohibiting their employment between the hours of 6 p.m. and 7.45 a.m. without the written consent of the Inspector, who was empowered to permit a limited amount of overtime. The definition of a factory was widened to include establishments where two people were employed. In one respect the Act of 1894 compared unfavourably with the previous enactment. Under the 1891 Act women and youths had worked an eight-hour day with a weekly half-holiday; but the 1894 Act, by merely prescribing a forty-eight-hour week, meant that they had, by law, to take a half-holiday at their own expense. Under the 1901 Act this fault was rectified; and, in addition, cognizance was taken of the working-hours of men—the hours being fixed at forty-eight hours per week for men, with a maximum of eight and three-quarter hours per day, and forty-five per week for women and youths, with a maximum of eight and a quarter hours per day. Overtime was permitted with extra payment; but, in the case of women and girls, the number of hours per day and the number of days per year were limited. Boys and girls could not be employed without payment or at a lower wage than 5s. per week. There have been no major amendments since 1901, although the law has been consolidated in 1908 and in 1921–22. The statutory half-holiday for women and girls, which was fixed for Saturday, may be altered to the day fixed for the closing of shops and offices in the district, consequent on a poll of the electors thereof. Before a girl or a boy under sixteen may be employed in a factory a certificate of fitness must be obtained, which may be granted by the Inspector, having regard to age, standard of education, and general fitness for employment.

SHOPS AND OFFICES ACT

The Shops and Offices Act, 1921–22, is a consolidation of former legislation which originated in 1892. The Act regulates the hours of assistants in shops, and provides for the fixing of the hours of closing of shops. The former are in most cases as follows: Except in certain exempted trades, and in small towns for which later hours are prescribed, work must cease at 6 p.m. on four nights of the week, at 9 p.m. on one night, and at 1 p.m. on the day of the weekly half-holiday. The hours must not in any case exceed forty-eight per week, or nine per day, with the exception of eleven on one day in the week. Limited overtime, to be paid for, may, however, be worked for stocktaking and other special occasions.

In regard to the closing of shops, a weekly half-holiday from 1 p.m. is compulsory, with a few exceptions—e.g., fishmongers and fruiterers. The closing-day is chosen in each district by the local authority, except whore it is fixed by a poll of the electors taken on petition of a certain number. Even in the exempted trades a half-holiday must be given to each assistant on a day to be fixed by the occupier.

The closing-hours of shops in any district on the other days of the week have for many years been fixed pursuant to the Act by “requisition” of a majority of the shopkeepers if desired either in the whole of the local district or in any trade in the local district. The hours of closing have been thus determined in very many trades and districts.

In 1920 an amendment of the Act prescribed compulsory closing-hours at 6 p.m. on four days of the week and 9 p.m. on one day in the well-populated areas, except in certain exempted trades, thus incorporating by statute the closing-hours as already determined by “requisition” in many cases. The Court of Arbitration under the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act is also now empowered, when making an award in any trade, to fix not only reduced hours of employment of assistants (which has been done in many trades), but also earlier closing-hours of all shops in that trade in the locality, whether or not assistants are employed therein, with authority to make exemptions in cases of hardship, and this provision has also been acted on.

Each trade in any district may also, by a majority vote, obtain an order of the Minister of Labour prohibiting the sale in such district, during the time the shops in such trade are required to be closed, of the goods the sale of which is comprised in such trade. This is inserted to meet those cases where the trades of various shopkeepers overlap one another, some of whom only are required to close at a certain hour. The provision enabling a majority of the shopkeepers in any trade to fix the closing-hours for that trade applies only to those who are principally engaged therein; if the latter are desirous that other shopkeepers carrying on the trade as a minor portion of their business should cease selling the same goods at the closing-hours fixed they may apply to the Minister in the manner above indicated for an order prohibiting such sales.

The Act fixes a minimum wage of 10s. per week, with an annual increase of not less than 5s. per week until £1 10s. per week is reached. As in the case of factories, higher rates of wages are, in the case of many shop-assistants, fixed by awards or industrial agreements under the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act.

All assistants employed in hotels and restaurants are brought under special provisions as to holidays, hours (which must not exceed forty-eight per week nor ten per day), overtime, &c.

The Act also makes provision for the comfort, health, and safety of assistants— viz., in regard to ventilation, heating, sanitation, hygiene, and sitting-accommodation.

An amending Act passed in 1927 contains no departures from the principles adopted in the framing of the principal Act, its main object being the elimination of minor difficulties encountered in the administration thereof. The latest hour at which assistants can be employed is set down under the 1921–22 Act as 9,30 p.m. (except on Christmas Eve and New Year's Eve). This limit has been altered to 10.30 p.m. in the case of assistants in restaurants where the business is combined with that of a baker or confectioner. Alterations have also been made as regards the earliest commencing hour of work, this now being 3 a.m. (formerly 4 a.m.) in the ease of milkmen, 4 a.m. for bakers and butchers, and 7 a.m. in all other cases, including assistants under sixteen in the three foregoing occupations.

Provision is made for the keeping of a time-table of hours of duty of fruiterers' assistants; and, under certain conditions, shops which sell smoking requisites in addition to carrying on other business may be compelled to close early in the evenings. Vendors of motor spirit or oil are not compelled to observe the limitations as to closing hours, provided that this is the sole business conducted on the premises.

SHIPPING AND SEAMEN

The law relating to shipping and seamen as laid down by the Shipping and Seamen Act. 1908, and subsequent amendments, contains many provisions designed for the safety of passengers and crew and for the amelioration of working-conditions on board ship. A vast amount of regulation is contained in the Act dealing with matters which do not come under these headings, so that this résumé of its contents by no means covers the whole ground covered by the Act.

Adequate provision is made to ensure competence on the part of the controlling officers of ships, the following clauses dealing with this important aspect: A master or owner may not engage a certificated officer for the purpose only of enabling the ship to clear, and not for the purpose of making the voyage. Home-trade steamships of 60 tons register and upwards, and home - trade sailing - ships of 100 tons register must carry certificated mates, and such ships of 100 tons register and upwards trading more than 300 miles between terminal ports must have second mates. A foreign-going ship is required to carry two certificated mates. Foreign -going certificated mates are entitled to ship as mates in the home-trade.

Provision is made for issuing certificates of competency to second mates of home-trade ships, and for recognizing as valid in the Dominion certificates of masters, mates, and engineers granted in any part of the British Dominions.

Any master or mate may, at any time, be required by the shipowner or the Minister of Marine to be examined in the sight tests by the Government Examiners.

Further clauses dealing with the safety of the ship require the adjustment of compasses to be carried out under regulations made by the Marine Department; and power is given to the Minister to define restricted limits for steamers and for vessels propelled by oil, gas, &c. The Governor-General in Council is empowered to make regulations as to the loading and stowage of ballast, and the loading of grain cargo in bulk. It is an offence to ship wool, flax, tow, or skins in such a condition as to be liable to spontaneous combustion.

As early as 1909 regulations were framed requiring ships registered in New Zealand and carrying passengers to be provided with wireless telegraphy apparatus. In 1922 the scope of this provision was substantially widened by the omission of the words “and carrying passengers,” and in 1924 authority was given to make regulations in this respect covering any class or classes of ships registered in New Zealand, or any class or classes of home-trade ships, whether registered in New Zealand or not. The Royal assent to the amending Act of 1924 was notified on 22nd May, 1925, the amendment coming into force from 1st June, 1925, and new regulations were gazetted on 24th June, to come into force from 1st January, 1926. The regulations apply to all vessels registered in New Zealand and to all home-trade vessels not so registered which are of 1,600 tons gross registered tonnage or over, or which carry more than twelve passengers or more than twenty-five persons. Vessels being towed or plying solely on lakes, rivers, or harbours, or within river or extended-river limits are exempted, and power is given the Minister of Marine to exempt a vessel in cases where compliance is impracticable or the provision of an installation is unnecessary or unreasonable. The regulations define the nature of the installations and service and the number and grade of operators in different classes of vessels, and provide for inspection.

The provisions regarding working-conditions on vessels require, inter alia, that proper sanitary, hospital, and lavatory accommodation, including bathrooms, be provided for the crew, together with an adequate supply of hot water for those employed in connection with the engines, and a minimum of space to be provided in the seamen's quarters is laid down. Masters and officers who assault seamen on the high seas are liable to imprisonment or fine.

Intercolonial in addition to home-trade ships are made liable to pay the wages, maintenance, and medical expenses of seamen taken ill in the service of the ship for the remainder of the agreement, not exceeding three months, and, in the case of intercolonial ships, if the agreement expires within one month from the commencement of the illness, payment is to be made for one month after the expiry. The illness which is to entitle a man to the benefits provided for is one which requires medical treatment for fourteen days.

The clearances of foreign-going ships which are required to pay the coastal rate of wages are to be withheld until such wages are paid.

Desertion is defined, and deserters who cannot be dealt with before their ship sails can afterwards be prosecuted by the owner or agent, and copies of the agreement and the entries in the log-book are to be accepted by Courts as evidence. Forfeited wages are to be paid into the Public Account instead of to the shipowner.

It is unlawful for any person other than the owner, master, mate, or engineer of a skip, or a Superintendent of Mercantile Marine, to engage or supply seamen for ships, and only such seamen as have a knowledge of the English language are to be allowed to ship.

Intercolonial and home-trade agreements are to be transmitted to a Superintendent of Mercantile Marine within twenty-one days of their expiration.

The law as to inquiries into shipping casualties is on the lines of the Imperial Merchant Shipping Act, and provision is made for rehearings, for Superintendents of Mercantile Marine taking part in such inquiries, and for Magistrates ordering a change of venue. Inquiries are not to be held in Police Courts unless other suitable buildings are not available; and in cases where there has been loss of life but no injury to the ship the inquiries may be held by Coroners.

MINING ACTS

Owing to the special hazards to which workers in mines are subject, and the technical nature of the work of inspection, conditions of employment in mines are governed by certain sections of the Mining Acts. The Mining Act, 1926, which consolidates no less than fifteen previous enactments on the subject, lays down, inter alia, in considerable detail, regulations governing working-conditions in all mines except coal-mines. Inspectors of Mines are appointed, with wide powers towards ensuring safety in mines. The Act requires that a person acting in the capacity of mine-manager of any mine where there are twelve men or more employed at any one time above ground, or six or more underground, should hold a certificate granted after examination by a Board of Examiners empowered under the Act to grant such certificates. Provision is made for proper ventilation in mines; special care is required to be taken in handling explosives; dangerous places must be properly timbered; special regulations are made as to hauling-machinery, &c., No female and no male person under the age of fourteen years may be employed in or about a mine, except in a clerical capacity. The employment of manual labour on Sundays without the previous written consent of an Inspector of Mines is prohibited. Overtime must be paid for any time worked in excess of eight hours a day, counting from the time the miner enters the underground workings until he leaves them. Time worked on Sundays and holidays must be paid for at time-and-a-half rates. All machinery used to supply motive power is subject to the provisions of the Inspection of Machinery Act, 1908, as far as these provisions apply. A sufficient supply of water must be supplied where it is necessary for the laying of dust in a mine. No youth may be employed in a mine for more than eight hours per day or forty-eight hours per week except in cases of emergency.

The Mining Amendment Act, 1927, provides, inter alia, that a mine where twenty men or over are employed on one shift must have two outlets.

Conditions of employment in coal-mines are dealt with in the Coal-mines Act. In general the provisions of this Act resemble those of the Mining Act, though, of course, to combat the special risks of coal-mining additional regulation is necessary. For every coal-mine there must be a duly qualified manager, who must be either the owner of the mine or some person appointed by the owner, and who is responsible for the control, management, and direction of the mine. Inspectors of Coalmines are appointed, who must hold certificates as first-class mine-managers under the Act. Certain sections of the Act deal with the prevention of coal-dust, the use of safety-lamps, the prohibition of work in places where the presence of gas is suspected, and the inspection of the mine before the commencement of work, &c. Suitable housing accommodation must be supplied for workers if required by notice of the Minister of Mines.

A levy of a halfpenny per ton on every ton of marketable coal raised from the mine is made under the terms of the Act; such moneys to form a relief fund for the relief of miners injured in the course of employment and of their dependants in the case of death.

Information as to miners' pensions, provided for originally by the Miners' Phthisis Act of 1915, is contained in Section XXV of this book.

One of the objects of an amending Bill introduced during the 1927 session is that wages of workmen in coal-mines shall constitute an equitable charge on plant and machinery, with priority over mortgages, &c.

SCAFFOLDING AND EXCAVATION ACT

The Scaffolding and Excavation Act, 1922, which superseded the original Act of 1906, makes provision for the protection of workers employed on any building-work, including the erection, alteration, or demolition of a building, and including scaffolding, cranes, gear, &c. The Act also applies to certain excavations made in connection with building-work. For the purpose of enforcement Inspectors of Scaffolding are appointed. Notice of the intention to commence building-work that will involve the risk of a fall of 12 ft. or more, or to make an excavation or set up a crane, must be given to the Inspector. The Inspector is empowered to order work to cease, to brand or destroy unsafe gear, and generally to see that the life and health of workers are safeguarded.

APPRENTICES ACT

The Apprentices Act, 1923, largely supersedes the Master and Apprentice Act of 1865. The latter Act had become somewhat out of date, and most of the conditions of employment of apprentices had for many years been fixed in awards and industrial agreements under the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act. In view of the feeling that the fixing of the conditions of employment of apprentices should not be the subject of an industrial dispute between employers and unions of workers, and that the shortage of apprentices and skilled workers necessitated special attention, the Apprentices Act was passed in 1923. The employment of apprentices is accordingly now controlled by special orders of the Court of Arbitration, acting independently of its powers under the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act, and by Apprenticeship Committees to be set up in the various industries and localities. The Court may delegate many of its powers to these committees, but aggrieved persons have the right of appeal to the Court, whose decision is final.

Power is given to compel employers to take and teach a minimum number of apprentices, in order to ensure as far as possible that the future requirements of the industries may be met. The Act of 1923 restricted employers to a maximum proportion of apprentices to journeymen, but this section of the Act was repealed in 1927.

Full power is given by the Apprentices Act to ensure that both the employers and the apprentices carry out their obligations. These powers include cancellation of apprenticeships, transfer, examination, and technical-school attendance of apprentices, also power to prohibit certain employers from taking apprentices. All contracts of apprenticeship and all voluntary transfers and cancellations of apprenticeships must now be registered, and it is the duty of the District Registrars to sec before registering apprenticeships that the conditions are in accordance with the Act and orders thereunder, and are otherwise just to both parties. There is, however, a right of appeal from their decisions to the Court. The Registrar and District Registrars are also charged with the duty of seeing that the Act and decisions thereunder are generally complied with.

Provision is made to enable employers in intermittent trades, such as building, who perhaps cannot continuously employ apprentices, to take them jointly, in which case they are jointly liable; also to enable adults and others already possessing a knowledge of an industry to enter into apprenticeships under such conditions, other than those generally provided for apprentices, as the committee or Court may approve.

In order to encourage young persons to enter the skilled trades and avoid “blind-alley” occupations, the Act provides for collaboration with the head teachers in the various schools, who are required to watch the progress of the children under their care, and to report to the District Registrars of Apprentices as to the character. aptitude, and attainments of the various children leaving the schools. On receipt of such reports it is the duty of the District Registrars to give such advice as may be in their power to assist the children or their parents or guardians to decide on the most suitable employments. Juvenile employment bureaux have also been opened free of charge to all parties concerned.

With a view to assisting the Director of Education in shaping the courses of education so that the labour requirements of the various industries of the Dominion may, so far as possible, be met, the Act also provides that the Director shall be apprised from time to time of the number of persons employed in skilled industries, with information as to the prospects of future employment therein.

Chapter 39. SECTION XXXIX.—TRADE-UNIONS

INTRODUCTORY

IN New Zealand dual provision for the registration and protection of unions of employers and workers exists in the Trade-unions Act and the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act. A brief ŕesumé of these enactments is given in the section of this Year-book dealing with labour laws.

It will be observed from a study of the laws to which reference has been made that while special provision is made for the publication of an annual statement showing the numerical strength of the various unions registered under the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act, no such provision exists in regard to unions registered under the Trade-unions Act. Although returns regarding membership were required under the latter Act, such particulars, in deference to the desire of the unions not to have their affairs made public, were not published. Consequently it is impossible to obtain any data as to the numerical strength of the unions, only the numbers of unions registered being available. Although in 1900 37 unions registered under the Trade-unions Act were on the books, this number dropped to as low as 15 in 1908, and was at the 31st December, 1926, only 27. As no machinery exists for the regular purging of the rolls, a union remains on the books, in spite of its failure to furnish returns, until the Registrar has definite information that such union is defunct. Accordingly, even the data regarding numbers of unions under the Trade-unions Act are not altogether reliable.

UNIONS REGISTERED UNDER ARBITRATION ACT

It seems fairly evident that the Trade-unions Act has, by reason of the operation of the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act, fallen largely into desuetude, especially inasmuch as many unions on the rolls under the earlier Act are also registered under the later Act.

Provision was made under section 7, subsection (17), of the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act of 1900 (now section 17 of the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act, 1925), for the furnishing of an annual return showing the number and membership of unions registered under the Act. It is from this return, published in the Annual Report of the Department of Labour (parliamentary paper H.-11) that the tables in this section have been compiled. As the powers of the administrator of this Act are considerably wider than was the case in regard to the Trade-unions Act, while the penalties for infringement are at the same time more severe, the roll published in the report is complete.

INDUSTRIAL UNIONS OF EMPLOYERS

The numbers and memberships of industrial unions of employers registered under the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act as at the end of each of the last ten years are shown in the table on the following page.

INDUSTRIAL UNIONS OF EMPLOYERS, 1917–26

As at 31st December.Industrial District.Totals.
Northern.Wellington.Canterbury.Otago and Southland.Taranaki.Marlborough.Nelson.Westland.
Number of Unions.
1917403326336124145
1918423523346122145
1919393025346129139
1920393525336132144
1921403525305132141
1922373324306132136
1923353327286133136
1924363129305133138
1925373128318244145
1926352927298243137
Membership.
19171,2088122,1409941274514505,390
19181,2308662,1578831234915235,346
19191,2047622,0289391115721245,146
19201,4391,0821,6389991145533235,383
19211,4881,0321,6699231065634285,336
19221,3019661,6519401315732565,134
19231,4901,0981,7088591297337895,483
19241,3461,0321,6419001067536695,205
19251,3561,0711,5968991757340685,278
19261,4371,1641,5308591737748575,345

The number of unions of employers and their membership rose gradually to a maximum of 149 unions, with 5,819 members, in 1914, the year following that of the prolonged waterside workers' strike. Since that year many slight ups and downs have been recorded, the membership as at 31st December, 1926 (5,345) being higher than that for the previous year, but still considerably below the 1914 peak year.

The figures for the individual districts contain some points of interest. Of the four chief districts, the Northern has the greatest number of unions of employers, followed by Wellington and Otago and Southland, in each of which districts 29 unions of employers are registered, while the Canterbury District follows next in order. Canterbury, however, in spite of being the lowest of the four principal districts in respect of numbers of unions, has the highest membership, followed by Auckland, Wellington, and Otago and Southland. Prior to 1920 Wellington had consistently the lowest membership among the four principal districts.

Details for years prior to 1917 will be found in the 1927 issue of the Year-book.

INDUSTRIAL UNIONS OF WORKERS

Industrial unions of workers and their membership are shown in the following table as at the end of each of the last ten years. It should be explained that the “Total” column includes the Amalgamated Society of Railway Servants, and from 1922 onwards the Engine-drivers, Firemen's, and Cleaners' Association, the figures for both of which organizations are not included in the district totals.

It should also be emphasized that the statistics cover only unions registered under the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act, and that all unions are not so registered.

INDUSTRIAL UNIONS OF WORKERS, 1917–26.
As at 31st December.Industrial District.Totals.*
Northern.Wellington.Canterbury.Otago and Southland.Taranaki.Marlborough.Nelson.Westland.
* Including unions of railway employees—not included in figures for any district.
Number of Unions.
191798856589127718382
191896845985135819370
1919988364881651017382
19201018766961761319406
19211038767982061521418
19221038567991971320415
192310583661011871320415
192410381641001681414402
19251048064981681312397
19269882641001481314395
Membership.
191721,05718,44610,05211,1914553122752,96672,873
191820,23919,1029,44910,6356052142883,08671,447
191922,93221,43712,42513,3638092144283,01182,553
192025,72825,43515,01015,9501,0873166113,58796,350
192126,91424,74715,36814,8151,3153486634,05497,719
192226,54522,32015,76114,6311,3503786023,80396,838
192325,81621,85415,24913,9371,0893445603,99694,438
192427,65622,54015,40214,4301,0353636112,82196,822
192528,00424,49516,18215,3191,4634545812,840100,540
192627,28623,95816,72114,9741,4885335712,95699,567

In drawing inferences from the preceding table allowance must be made for the fact that, as these figures represent the numbers on the rolls of the various unions, a certain amount of duplication takes place, it being quite possible for a worker to be a member of two or more unions at the one time, especially in the case of a casual occupation such as waterside working. It is quite impossible to form any idea as to what extent such duplication takes place; but it is very unlikely that it occurs to such an extent as to affect materially the total figures.

As is quite evident, from even a cursory glance at the figures, there has been a gradual increase in both numbers of workers' unions and membership thereof during the last decennium, the membership rising from 72,873 in 1917 to a maximum of 100,540 in 1925, a slight falling off being recorded in 1926, the total membership for this year (99,567) being, however, higher than that for any other year during the period under review. Reference to the detailed table showing particulars for years back to 1900, published in the 1927 issue of the Year-book, reveals the fact that this growing tendency has been steady and practically uninterrupted. The membership rose year by year, without exception, from 17,989 in 1900 to 73,991 in 1914. Then the effect of the war on union membership becomes apparent, for the membership fell off during the war years, a phenomenal rise being recorded in 1919, the year immediately following the cessation of hostilities.

Until the year 1916 the Wellington District held pride of place both in regard to the number of workers' unions registered and on the basis of membership; but since that year the number of unions has shown a falling tendency, while the number of members has not risen to the same extent as has been the case in the Northern District; with the result that since 1916 the latter district has displaced Wellington from its position. This is doubtless partly a reflection of the phenomenally rapid population-increase in the Auckland Provincial District during recent years. In recent years the number of unions in the Otago and Southland District has been consistently higher than in Canterbury, though from 1921 onwards the membership has been lower. Westland shows a much higher membership than the other three minor districts, but is still a long away behind any of the four major districts.

In the following table industrial unions of workers are classified according to membership:—

INDUSTRIAL UNIONS OF WORKERS.—CLASSIFICATION ACCORDING TO NUMBER OF MEMBERS, 1901 AND 1921–26.
Year.Under 50.50 and under 100.100 and under 200.200 and under 300.300 and under 500.500 and under 1000.1,000 and under 2,000.2,000 and under 3,000.3,000 and over.Totals.
Number of Unions.
1901994330195411..202
1921139100703628281133418
192213990664037251341415
192314481753441251131415
192413583693535271431402
192512586663437291631397
192612880723133301731395
Membership.
19012,7593,0184,0324,8152,0732,5201,6512,900..23,768
19214,1477,0759,7089,18211,06618,52714,5807,43316,00197,719
19223,8996,4349,0709,61714,38516,80216,84210,2169,57396,838
19233,7385,58210,4678,16216,36517,99015,4406,9169,77894,438
19243,7445,6499,9518,24013,42817,48920,8327,48210,00796,822
19253,4786,0489,3528,19514,52219,56922,4627,6979,217100,540
19263,5875,68910,0647,51613,10020,43522,8507,3219,00599,567
Percentage of Total Membership.
190111.6112.7016.9620.268.7210.606.9512.20..100.00
19214.247.249£$949.4011.3218.9614.927.6116.37100.00
19224.036.649.379.9314.8517.3517.3910.559.89100.00
19233.965.9211.088.6417.33190516.357.3210.35100.00
19243.875.8310.288.5013.8718.0621.527.7310.34100.00
19253.466.029.308.1514.4419.4622.347.669.17100.00
19263.605.7110.117.5513.17205222.957.35904100.00

The steady growth in the average size of industrial unions of workers is brought out in the above table. It is noteworthy that while the actual number of unions has increased from 202 unions in 1901 to 395 in 1926, an increase of 96 per cent., the membership has increased from 23,768 to 99,567, an increase of 319 per cent. The increase in membership in unions containing 1,000 members and over is particularly marked.

INDUSTRIAL AND GEOGRAPHIC DISTRIBUTION OF EMPLOYERS' UNIONS

In the next table industrial unions of employers are classified as to both numbers and membership according to their distribution in industries and in districts.

INDUSTRIAL UNIONS OF EMPLOYERS AS AT 31ST DECEMBER, 1926

Industrial GroupIndustrial District.
Northern.Wellington.Canterbury.Otago and Southland.Taranaki.Marlborough.Nelson.Westland.Totals.
Number of Unions.
Food, drink, &c.83582..1128
Clothing, boots, &c.33221..1..12
Textiles and weaving1..1..........2
Building and construction35241......15
Wood-manufacture3221........8
Paper - manufacture and printing32421..1..13
Metal - works and engineering4122........9
Other manufactures..2..1........3
Mining, &c.1....1......13
Agricultural and pastoral221211....9
Land transport11111......5
Shipping and cargo-working3222111113
Hotels, restaurants, &c.111..........3
Miscellaneous2543........14
          Totals352927298243137
Membership.
Food, drink, &c.5009028222854..10491,213
Clothing, boots, &c.7047322718..10..204
Textiles and weaving89..9..........98
Building and construction23026415421414......876
Wood-manufacture8037356........158
Paper - manufacture and printing5945304014..22..210
Metal - works and engineering81244536........186
Other manufactures..24..8........32
Mining, &c.1....6......18
Agricultural and pastoral2093607961926270....1,689
Land transport3011219434......208
Shipping and cargo-working132225147767101
Hotels, restaurants, &c.17135383     
Miscellaneous581265045........279
          Totals1,4371,1641,5308591737748575,345

The most noteworthy feature of this table is the extremely high membership of unions of agricultural and pastoral employers. As will be seen from the tables immediately following, this is in marked contrast to the position respecting unions of workers, a position due no doubt to the fact that a large number of small farmers belong to the employers' unions. The workers, on the other hand, are almost entirely seasonal workers, especially in the case of the majority of those unionized—viz., the shearers and the threshing-mill employees. In these cases the workers travel round and work for several employers in the one season.

It is worthy of note that the Canterbury District, while the lowest of the four principal districts in respect to number of unions of employers, has actually the highest number of members. This is due to the facts mentioned in the preceding paragraph, 796 out of a total of 1,530 members belonging to the “Agricultural and pastoral” group. The number of members of unions of employers in the building trade is particularly high in all the major districts, the highest membership (264) being recorded in the Wellington District.

INDUSTRIAL AND GEOGRAPHIC DISTRIBUTION OF WORKERS' UNIONS

Similar information to that given above for industrial unions of employers is now given for workers' unions.

INDUSTRIAL UNIONS OF WORKERS AS AT 31ST DECEMBER, 1926

Industrial Group.Industrial District.
Northern.Wellington.Canterbury.Otago and Southland.Taranaki.Marlborough.Nelson.Westland.Totals.
* Including 2 unions of railway employees, with a total membership of 11,080.
Numbers of Unions.
Food, drink, &c.1410814311..51
Clothing, boots, &c.454921....25
Textiles and weaving2122........7
Building and construction15221514313174
Wood-manufacture4446......119
Paper - manufacture and printing5495....1118
Metal-works and engineering11758....1234
Other manufactures9459....1..28
Mining, &c.4....5....1212
Agricultural and pastoral1234..2....12
Land transport4534211123*
Shipping and cargoworking8436111226
Hotels, restaurants, &c.3323111115
Miscellaneous1411811212251
          Totals9882641001481314395*
Membership.
Food, drink, &c.3,3184,3082,6611,9024839120..12,783
Clothing, boots, &c.2,0291,0451,4262,071234....246,829
Textiles and weaving16759323446........1,040
Building and construction4,6494,9313,1742,29412461140815,381
Wood-manufacture1,1877997351,415......1,5875,723
Paper - manufacture and printing731931544580....8212,815
Metal - works and engineering2,3761,0671,3271,202....461116,129
Other manufactures639646215336....75..1,911
Mining, &c.1,774....359....144572,604
Agricultural and pastoral2491,3291,898780..190....4,446
Land transport1,6231,6271,22368610336433016,451*
Shipping and cargo-working2,8252,4468631,42920060892728,184
Hotels,' restaurants, &c.2,9632,7341,54571616165642438,491
Miscellaneous2,7561,5028761,15818330722036,780
          Totals27,28623,95816,72114,9741,4885335712,95699,567*

The highest numbers of unions registered in single groups are found in the groups “Building and construction” (74 unions) and “Food, drink, &c.,” and “Miscellaneous” (each 51 unions). The greatest number of workers on the rolls, however, is found in the group “Land transport” (16,451 members), followed by the group “Building and construction” (15,381 members). Unionism has not advanced to any great extent among workers in agricultural and pastoral pursuits, the fact that the workers are widely scattered no doubt being largely responsible. In fact, the shearers' unions are the only important unions in this class of employment. The group “Textiles and weaving” has the lowest actual number of unionists (1,040), but this is no doubt due to the fact that this class of industry accounts for only a small proportion of wage-earners in New Zealand.

The group “Land transport” includes members of the Amalgamated Society of Railway Servants and of the Engine-drivers', Firemen's, and Gleaners' Association, totalling 11,080 workers, all of whom are registered under the Act. The total of 15,381 for the building trade must be regarded as very high for an industry with such widely scattered branches and activities. The unions under the head of “Shipping and cargo-working” have an aggregate membership of 8,184. As will be seen in a later table, this group has the highest percentage of registered unionists to total wage-earners.

The Northern Industrial District contains the greatest number of registered unionists (27,286), followed by Wellington (23,958). This is no doubt due largely to the fact that Auckland City and its environs comprise by far the largest centre of population in the Dominion. The Westland Industrial District has considerably more registered unionists than other minor districts, the cause being the relatively large number of registered unionists in the saw-milling industry in that district.

COMPARISON OF EMPLOYERS' AND WORKERS' UNIONS

It is of interest to compare, as between the various industrial groups, the relative numbers of unions of employers and workers respectively. The following summary shows, for the years 1925 and 1926, the number of industrial associations of employers and workers in each industrial group, with the number of affiliated unions in each case.

INDUSTRIAL DISTRIBUTION OF ASSOCIATIONS AND UNIONS, 31ST DECEMBER, 1925 AND 1926.
Industrial Group.Employers.Workers.
Associations.Affiliated Unions.Associations.Affiliated Unions.
1925.1926.1925.1926.1925.1926.1925.1926.
Food, drink, &c.1122331717
Clothing, boots, &c.........221211
Textiles and weaving11441156
Building and construction221517455052
Wood-manufacture221210331314
Paper-manufacture and printing221817331314
Metal - works and engineering1144341521
Other manufactures........1..4..
Agricultural and pastoral11441122
Land transport........221718
Shipping and cargo-working1178413027
Hotels, restaurants, &c.12810    
Miscellaneous........553532
          Totals111166663332221224

The building and construction group is seen to have the largest number of affiliated unions of workers, and one of the two largest in the case of employers. In the group covering paper-manufacturing and printing a peculiar position is disclosed, in that the number of affiliated unions of employers is not only greater than the corresponding number of workers' unions, but also exceeds the total number of registered unions of employers. Presumably some unions are affiliated with both of the associations of employers in this industry.

PROPORTION OF UNIONISTS

The following table, showing the proportion of workers belonging to unions registered under the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act to the total number of wage-earners in the country, is of interest as manifesting the movement in unionism during the period under review, with a rough idea of its extent. It must be remembered that the figures given for total wage-earners at the census include professional and business classes in which unionism does not exist, and agricultural and pastoral employees where it is practically non-existent. Moreover, females are included in both sets of figures, and the proportion of women unionized is always small.

Year.Total Wage-earners.Year.Number of Workers on Rolls of Registered Unions.Percentage of Wage-earners on Rolls of Registered Unions.
1901 (March)224,3461900 (December)17,9898
1906 (April)269,0391905      ″     29,86911
1911 (April)304,2721910      ″     57,09119
1916 (October)302,1611916      ″     71,58724
1921 (April)370,6921920      ″     96,35026

This table gives some idea of the increase in the proportion of wage-earners belonging to registered unions during the period under review; but perhaps a better idea can be gained from the following table, where index numbers are employed to show the movement since 1901, the totals on the rolls being adjusted to make allowance for the increases in the number of wage-earners. To put it more clearly, the table shows the movement assuming a constant total number of wage-earners during the period.

Census Year.Index.
1901100
1906137
1911234
1916295
1921324

The following table shows the percentage of registered unionists to total wage-earners in several industrial groups. The idea given is only approximate, in that the groups do not exactly coincide in some cases; in fact, the group “Miscellaneous” was omitted altogether, in view of the heterogeneous nature of the constituent ndustries in the group.

Industrial Group.Wage-earners (Census, April, 1921).Number on Rolls of Registered Unions, 31st December, 1920.Percentage of Wage-earners on Rolls of Registered Unions.
Food, drink, &c.19,12712,46765
Clothing and drapery manufacture15,8486,84643
Textiles and weaving3,4271,61847
Building and construction18,4809,91454
Sawmilling, forestry, &c.12,9044,65636
Paper-manufacture and printing6,3662,27936
Metal-working and engineering10,8385,11147
Other manufactures10,7572,02619
Mining and quarrying7,4854,04954
Agricultural and pastoral55,5491,7983
Hotels, restaurants, &c.36,0588,75724
Land transport24,16113,15054
Shipping and cargo-working16,47414,07985

The group “Shipping and cargo-working” shows a remarkably large percentage of unionists, the figure being as high as 85 per cent. The figure for the group of industries coming under the heading of “Food, drink, &c.” (65 per cent.) is high when the importance of that group is considered, it ranging fourth in order of importance as regards number of wage-earners. Agricultural and pastoral workers, who covered the huge total, comparatively speaking, of 55,549 workers, had only 1,798, or 3 per cent., of their number on the union rolls.

Chapter 40. SECTION XL.—EMPLOYMENT AND UNEMPLOYMENT

INTRODUCTORY

EXCEPT for occasional returns relating to State unemployment relief which have been laid on the table of the House from time to time, practically no direct statistical evidence as to the extent of unemployment in New Zealand prior to 1892 is available, but the figures for external migration provide statistics hearing indirectly on the matter; while further evidence on the employment situation is available from sundry non-statistical sources of history.

In general, as was natural in a newly settled country, labour was more or less chronically in short supply during the early years of settlement. Unemployment, however, is, on the other hand, well known to have been acute in the middle and late “sixties,” owing to the paralysing effect of the Maori wars in the North and to the collapse of the alluvial gold booms in Otago and Westland. At no time, however, during the depression of the late “sixties” does there appear to have been any unemployment amongst females; the dearth of domestic assistance having been a matter of comment in the House at the depths of the 1868 depression. With the inauguration at the beginning of the “seventies” of the Vogel policy of public works and assisted immigration, employment was available for large numbers of new arrivals, but, mainly owing to the highly seasonal nature of the demand for labour in connection with the grain crops (at that date relatively more important in New Zealand than now), it was soon found necessary so to arrange passages that few immigrants arrived in the colony during the winter months, and so to draft the programmes of public-works construction that additional labourers were taken on at that season. At the beginning of the “eighties” scarcity of funds for the prosecution of public works necessitated, along with other considerations, the checking for a space of the stream of assisted immigrants. By 1883 the position had materially improved; but unemployment once more became serious in the late “eighties” and early “nineties,” mainly owing to the fall in the prices that New Zealand's products (notably wool) were fetching in the world's markets, and to a further slackening of the rate of prosecution of public works. During both these periods the unemployment position was so acute as to be responsible for a considerable exodus of male population to Australia and elsewhere; this phenomenon being reflected in a fall of the male net immigration (arrivals minus departures) to the low point for a new country of —602 in 1868, a variable which again became algebraically negative in each of the years 1888, 1890, and 1891; the lowest point (-5,936) being reached in 1888. The later depression was sufficient, moreover, to account for a negative figure for female net immigration in each of the years 1888 to 1891, the lowest point being reached at —3,239 in 1888. Except for the period 1915–18, during which the departure of troops for the seat of war caused a large excess of departures over arrivals, such negative figures are unique in the history of the country.

Statistics of State relief afforded to unemployed workpeople at different dates lack comparability owing to changes in the conditions under which relief has been granted. While the statistics may show for any given date the actual number of unemployed who have been in receipt, of relief, they do not show (nor can they reasonably be expected to show) the percentage which that number represents of the working population covered. They certainly measure the effort made by the authorities to relieve unemployment where no adequate system of unemployment insurance is established. They rarely, however, provide continuous information spread over a long series of years, for on the cessation of the circumstances which have called forth the measures of relief they naturally automatically cease. The mere existence of such figures from time to time in the past in New Zealand must be regarded as symptomatic of unfavourable conditions as regards employment; and in this respect they are sometimes of value when information on the subject is not readily available from other sources.

According to monthly figures published in order to show the numbers of persons employed on relief works (mainly road and railway construction) it would appear that the most acute position in the late “eighties “was reached during August or September, 1888, there being at the end of the former month no fewer than 727 persons so employed. Seasonal demands for labour in private employment were thereafter responsible for activities on the relief works being gradually relaxed. By the end of April, 1889, the figure had fallen to 117; and, although it rose again (under seasonal influences) to 247 by the end of September of that year, by February, 1890, the need for relief works had passed away. Nevertheless, with the continued fall in the prices of New Zealand produce in the world's markets, and with the contraction of public-works expenditure, particularly in the South Island, consequent on the exhaustion of external loans, the position again became acute in the winter of 1891, and it was this depression which was mainly responsible for the coming into being of the Labour Department on the 1st day of June in that year.

EMPLOYMENT BUREAUX OF LABOUR DEPARTMENT

The creation of the Labour Department in 1891 has not only assisted to deal with the problem of unemployment, but has been the means of useful statistical data being obtained and recorded. The figures relating to the activities of the Employment Bureaux of the Department do not show the full volume of unemployment, but they may safely he regarded as roughly symptomatic of the general unemployment situation, rising when unemployment increases and falling when it. decreases, though not necessarily in the same mathematically rigorous proportion. For example, the extent to which there is duplicate registration of an unemployed person with the State and with private bureaux probably varies considerably with the condition of the labour-market; as does also the extent to which jobless men avail themselves of different means of getting into touch with manless jobs—viz., employment agencies,” want ads,” direct applications at the factory-gates, &c.

The following table shows the numbers of the unemployed assisted to employment from year to year by the Labour Department. The figures exclude the operations of the Women's Employment Branch of the Department, which was twice created (not under identical names) on those somewhat rare occasions when there has been a dearth of employment for women, and twice abandoned as urgency passed:—

Year ended 31st March.Number assisted.
18922,593
18933,874
18943,371
18953,030
18962,871
18971,718
18982,035
18992,115
19002,147
19013,124
19021,830
19033,704
19042,860
19053,130
19066,712
19077,393
19086,305
190910,391
19108,506
19117,102
19125,735
19135,848
19145,645
19157,515
19165,978
19172,966
19182,952
19193,199
19204,205
19213,364
19224,989
19233,987
19243,877
19253,890
19263,397
192710,268

The total number of men for whom employment has been found by the Department of Labour up to 31st March, 1927, is 162,626, the dependants of these numbering 201,495. Of the 162,626 men assisted, private employment was found for 78,739, while the remaining 83,887 went to works of various kinds for the General Government.

The fluctuations revealed by the figured in past years seem to be closely bound up with the success of the local harvest (the grain crops were relatively much more important factors in the total economy of New Zealand twenty or thirty years ago than they are to-day); with the prices realized by New Zealand's export produce in the world's markets; with the loan funds available for the construction of public works; and with the volume of male net immigration. Thus the high unemployment figures of 1893–95 corresponded with the world-wide depression then prevailing; with a consequent fall in the prices realized by New Zealand's export products, notably kauri-gum, and, to a lesser degree, wool; with resulting local bank failures, causing widespread difficulties in commercial and industrial circles; with the stoppage of the Midland Railway works; also with a wave of immigration from Australia, where industrial conditions were apparently even more acute.

About 1894–95 the world prices of New Zealand's principal exports ceased to fall, and later began to rise, while already for some years the commercial success of refrigeration had been enabling a considerable export trade in frozen meat and dairy-produce to be built up. By 1896 the unemployment situation was greatly relieved, and the previously familiar countryside spectacle of “swaggers” had almost ceased for the time being to exist. The North Island gold boom of 1897 further helped matters, though with its collapse in the following year, synchronizing with a temporary slump in the price of wool, something in the nature of a set-back occurred.

The high figure for 1900–01 may have been partly due to dislocations brought about by the Boer War; it is probably, however, largely fictitious, this year having been one of greatly increased activity in connection with the prosecution of the North Island Main Trunk, the Otago Central, the Midland, the Cheviot, the Kawakawa, the Stratford-Ongarue, and other railways, and persons seeking employment on such works as artisans and labourers were obliged to register with the Labour Department. The increased figures for 1902–03 and following years may be ascribed to a collapse of the dredging boom in Otago, with its consequent adverse reactions on the Dunedin engineering trades; to a wave of immigration following droughts in Australia in 1903 and 1904, and to further similar waves in 1906 and in 1908: these factors apparently being sufficient to outweigh the effects of a now rapidly rising export price-level. The high figures for 1908–09 are partly a reflex, too, of the Wall Street panic of 1907 and the consequent shortage of purchasing-power in the hands of New Zealand's customers. They also followed an especially serious fall in the demand for phormium-fibre, and the throwing out of employment of many labourers and artisans on the completion in 1908 of the North Island Main Trunk Railway.

The great improvement in the unemployment situation between 1891–92 and 1904–05 is reflected by the fact that the average duration in months of unemployment fell from 2.4 in 1891–92 to 1.8 in 1893–94. By 1895–96 it had temporarily risen to 2.0; but it fell again, at first rapidly and then more slowly, to 1.3 in 1900–01 and 1901–02. In 1902–03 it was 1.4; in 1903–04, 0.8; and in 1904–05, 07.

On the outbreak of the Great War many firms adopted a policy of rigorous retrenchment, and private building came almost to a standstill, with the result that applications for employment increased rapidly till a maximum was attained in September, 1914. Among building artisans and labourers, especially in the South Island, unemployment was particularly rife. The position was relieved by the establishment of relief works of a public character in the chief and secondary centres of population, in many instances by the municipal authorities. After September the position quickly improved, as a result of an increased seasonal demand for labour; through the removal of much labour-power to non-economic spheres—viz., to military service; through war-begotten demands for increased supplies of clothing, boots, saddlery, and the like; through a considerably augmented demand for labour in connection with the fitting-out of troopships, &c. The shortage of labour then ushered in continued till about the end of 1920; but after that date over-importation and consequent financial stringency (due partly to a fall in the export price-level) were responsible for a serious slump. The situation was most acute during the week ended 24th June, 1922, at the end of which there were no fewer than 1,825 unfilled applications still remaining on the books of the Labour Department. The position was relieved by the provision of employment on public works of secondary importance, which otherwise, in accordance with the post-war policy of “concentration” in public-works construction, would have been obliged to wait their turn for a few years —especially on railway-works.

Early in 1926, in consequence of a sharp fall in the prices of New Zealand's principal primary products, unemployment began to make itself felt again, and during the winter of that year was particularly acute, in spite of the steps taken by the General Government, local authorities, and private organizations to provide work. Prices continued to stay down; and, contrary to expectations and to the experience of recent preceding years, only a comparatively slight improvement in the unemployment situation was manifested during the summer months, the position reaching its most acute stage during the winter of 1927.

It should be mentioned that in the compilation of the statistics care is taken to exclude from the figures of applications remaining on the books all cases of applicants for employment from whom the Department of Labour has not heard for fourteen days; it being assumed that such applicants have obtained employment through other means, such as private employment bureaux, newspaper advertisements, the good offices of friends and relatives, &c.

The following table shows the position at quarterly intervals for the five years commencing with the middle of 1923. The highest levels (in heavy type) for each year are also included.

ACTIVITIES OF LABOUR DEPARTMENT'S EMPLOYMENT BUREAUX, BY DISTRICTS, MIDDLE WEEK OF EACH QUARTER, 1923–27.
Week endedNumber of Placements during Week.Number of Placements in Government Employment included in Foregoing.Applications still pending at End of Week.
Auckland.Wellington.Christchurch.Dunedin.Other Branch Offices.Total.
* During April, 1927, several new offices were created; consequently the comparison is slightly affected.
19 May, 1923663624221212518170767
16 June, 1923785623922113818337953
20 Aug., 192368332001615517122555
19 Nov., 19234714152103351084384
18 Feb., 192411454135763920100370
19 May, 19246521173168284398510
4 Aug., 1924123792041515921194629
18 Aug., 19249050190154431099496
17 Nov., 19246181499936958351
16 Feb., 192567101209015963297
18 May, 192535117198233298422
27 July, 192566320011527438165792
17 Aug., 19259624181916014105451
16 Nov., 1925721721458321999422
15 Feb., 192657418699483598466
17 May, 19265272631305569194711
21 June, 19263171428373132622036322,247
16 Aug., 1926239646392783412553021,815
15 Nov., 1926134596212341321811771,345
21 Feb., 1927190965462992551832231,506
16 May, 192716160629328338185393*1,873
8 Aug., 19276322718233444052291,109*2,910
15 Aug., 1927533208806377376249890*2,698

A second table shows the position during the middle week of each month from January, 1926, onwards. Several new bureaux in smaller districts were opened in April, 1927, and the figures for that and subsequent months will be affected to a certain extent by the inclusion of these, although a proportion of those on the books of the new offices (122 in the middle week in April and 381 in August) would probably have registered with some Government bureau in any case.

ACTIVITIES OF LABOUR DEPARTMENT'S EMPLOYMENT BUREAUX AND APPLICANTS REMAINING ON THE BOOKS, BY DISTRICTS, MLDDLE WEEK OF EACH MONTH, FROM JANUARY, 1926.
Middle Week ofNumber of New Applications for Employment during Week.Number of Placements during Week.Number of Placements in Government Employment included in Foregoing.Number of Applications remaining on Books at End of Week.
Auckland.Wellington.Christchurch.Dunedin.Other Branch Offices.Total.
1926.
January21372618377283995422
February24457418699483598466
March231542181913338137480
April2817527206963943187571
May3775272631305569194711
June9183171428373132622036322,247
July744301866561722421435061,719
August814239646392783412553021,815
September675128336252923801313341,762
October727274836062772262372581,604
November489134596212341321811771,345
December447120185612531781161181,226
1927.
January60411545402611962231861,406
February615190965462992551832231,506
March7052921436052782001684741,725
April410133695712642721344891,730
May6942061046293283381855181,998
June9423611415584943394245952,410
July1,0373711185435533582868182,558
August1,0345332088063773762498902,698
September4314171177163254201796622,302

Unemployment, as revealed by these figures, would appear to have been somewhat more acute in the North than in the South Island, although latterly the position in Christchurch would appear to be becoming increasingly acute. A point that must be remembered in this connection is that overseas steamers, generally speaking, now call first at North Island ports; so that immigrants who have no settled work to proceed to naturally apply to the bureaux in that Island. Owing, moreover, to the fact that development has been proceeding more rapidly in the North than in the South, it may be that there is a tendency for southerners out of a job to drift northwards in search of employment, though it would be rash to dogmatize on this point.

The numbers of applications remaining on the books from time to time since September, 1921, are next shown in the form of a curve, which shows the movement at a glance. The diagram is based on the figures at the end of the first week of the successive months shown,

A marked seasonal fluctuation will be observed. The number of unplaced applicants is always lowest during the summer portion of the year, mainly owing to the greater demands for farm labour at that time. Unemployment generally continues to be low until the conclusion of the grain and threshing seasons; but after March, with the closing of many of the freezing-works, the tendency to rise is greatly augmented, until the maximum for the year is reached some time in June or July, about, which months it is customary for the Public Works Department to engage additional labourers on its more important undertakings in order to help relieve the position.

During the summer months the proportion of labourers to total persons on the books of the Labour Department falls from its winter level of about 60 per cent. (during the middle week of August, 1923, it was actually 69 per cent.) to 50 per cent. or lower (during the middle week of February, 1925, it was as low as 46 per cent.). The experience of the last two years, when unemployment has been progressively more severe, does not quite bear this out. In June, 1926, the peak month for that year, 58 per cent. of the unplaced applicants were unskilled labourers, while in January, 1927, the figure was 56 per cent. The total number of outstanding applications in the latter month (1406) was particularly high for this time of the year, the obvious inference being that the brunt of the exceptionally severe unemployment situation fell on the unskilled labourer.

The following table shows in greater detail the occupations of persons whoso applications remained on the books at the end of the middle week of May, 1926, and of each month from August, 1926, onwards:—

OCCUPATIONS OF APPLICANTS REMAINING ON THE BOOKS, MIDDLE WEEK OF MAY, 1926, AND OF EACH MONTH FROM AUGUST, 1926.
Middle Week ofUnskilled Labour.Lard Transport.Ocean Transport.Hotel and Domestic.Salesmen.Clerks.Building Trades.Farming and Gardening.Mining and Quarrying.Engineering and Mechanical Trades.Others and undefined.Totals.
1926.
May3764315482327264535748711
August1,0361101889485581103141331281,815
September959111327737418213951361431,762
October88595268239398211391191151,604
November752952073184249849951081,345
December62090186631413394141161031,226
1927.
January785872932293068113121131081,406
February767932662414712610915991211,506
March7849925653546120130101041231,541
April9851112066375213110981152701,904
May1,03110819653351144145101432491,998
June1,37810028704258170148131552482,410
July1,3891322488464620514431693122,558
August1,3401472682374718613651395532,698
September1,131121279035471309271424802,302

No statistics are available as to the activities of the private registry offices, of which there were 104 on the 31st March, 1927. These private bureaux were, under the Servants' Registry Offices Act, 1895 (re-enacted in 1908), placed under the control of the Labour Department instead of the municipal authorities, under whose supervision they had been since the first legislation on the subject was passed in 1892. All registry offices carried on for profit are required to be registered, a condition precedent to registration being the obtaining by the proposed licensee of a certificate of character from a Magistrate. Maximum fees chargeable to employers and workers are prescribed. Records and accounts of the engagements made have to be kept, and the offices are open to inspection by officers of the Labour Department. Registry-office keepers are forbidden to keep lodging-houses for servants or to have any interest in such houses.

The volume of work performed by the private bureaux is not such that their exclusion from the statistics seriously detracts from the value of the latter. Partly on this account but mainly to avoid duplication, it has not been thought worth while to take the necessary steps to have figures for the activities of private bureaux included.

CENSUS STATISTICS OF UNEMPLOYMENT

The great disadvantage of the census inquiry regarding unemployment is that it provides data only at long intervals—in New Zealand, quinquennially. Moreover, as successive population censuses are not always held in the same month, and as unemployment is in many countries (including New Zealand) subject to a very high seasonal variation, figures for unemployment at successive census dates are liable to exhibit fictitious fluctuations. Further difficulties emerge when one census-taking happens to correspond with a period when a large number of workers are unemployed as a result of an industrial dispute.

On the other hand, the census source of information as to unemployment is exceedingly valuable in certain respects. It provides data as to unemployment in conjunction with such interesting relevant facts as conjugal condition, nationality, length of residence, age, religion, &c.—combinations of data which are not readily available from other sources of information as to unemployment. Another point is this: in countries such as New Zealand, where the available statistics do not show the total numbers of unemployed, the census fills the gap, and incidentally provides some criterion whereby, on the basis of the ratio between the census and the other available unemployment data at the date of the former, interpolations to yield the total number of unemployed at intercensal dates may be effected with some tolerable claim to precision.

The census of the night of 17th April, 1921, provided data as to unemployment at that date, though no attempt was made to separate persons out of work through scarcity of employment from those out of work as a result of illness, accident, old age, industrial disputes, or other circumstances.

At the date of the 1921 census the unemployed represented 3.95 per cent. of the male and 3.56 per cent. of all wage-earners. The situation is set forth by industrial groups in the following table:—

Industrial Group.Number out of Employment.Percentage of Unemployed among Total Wage-earners.
Males.Females.Totals.Males.Females.Totals.
Primary production2,848142,8624,140.453.98
Industrial3,1994333,6323.942.453.68
Transport and communication1,237211,2582.590.802.50
Commercial1,3023431,6453091.952.75
Professional4324428741.762.47206
Domestic3146971,0114.972.342.80
Other groups1,7292041,93318.3610.461700
          Total unemployed11,0612,15413,2153.952.383.56

The next table shows more readily the position between the different industrial groups:—

Industrial Group.Percentage of Wage-earners to Total Wage-earners.Percentage of Unemployed to Total Unemployed.
Males.Females.Total.Males.Females.Total.
Primary production24.573.4619.4125.750.6521.66
Industrial28.9519.5026.6428.9220.1027.48
Transport and communication17.032.9113.5711.180.989.52
Commercial15.0619.3916.1211.7715.9212.45
Professional8.7819.7511.463.9120.526.61
Domestic2.2532.849.732.8432.367.65
Other groups3.362.153.0715.639.4714.63
          Totals10000100.00100.00100.00100.00100.00

The figures used in arriving at the proportions of wage-earners were the total wage-earners in each class, whether unemployed or not.

The “primary production” class, as far as male workers are concerned, had in 1921 a percentage of unemployed slightly in excess of its normal proportion. A similar state of affairs is shown for the “domestic” class. The abnormal position as regards “other groups” is accounted for in the main by labourers, &c., whose- industry was unspecified. The majority of these had they been in employment, would, no doubt, have been classified under the “industrial” class. It may, therefore, be safely assumed that the figures for this latter class are understated. The remaining classes show up in a very favourable light as far as the unemployment problem is concerned. For females the “industrial” and “professional” classes had slightly more than their share of unemployed, while the remaining classes, with the exception of the residual “other groups,” had less. Similar factors apply here as in the case of the males, with the exception that the unspecified cases cannot be quite so safely allotted to any particular class.

The census inquiry relating to unemployment required the period for which the wage-earner had been out of employment since the termination of the last engagement to be stated in weeks. A brief summary of this aspect of unemployment statistics is contained in the next table:—

Duration of Unemployment, in Complete Weeks.Males.Females.Both Sexes.
Numbers.Proportion per Cent.Numbers.Proportion per Cent.Numbers.Proportion per Cent.
18408.131356.879757.92
21,73116.7527413.942,00516.30
31,28312.4121010.681,49312.13
41,31212.6925512–971,56712.74
5–81,90618.4437318.972,27918.52
9–131,06910.3426113.281,33010.81
14–259399.0824912.661,1889.66
26–515605.421155.856755.49
52 and over6976.74944.787916.43
          Total specified10,337100001,966100.0012,303100.00

In approximately 8 per cent. of the specified cases the duration was for less than two complete weeks, and in nearly 50 per cent. for a period less than five weeks. In the majority of cases where the duration was for six months or over, apparently influences other than the paucity of employment were relatively more important than in cases of shorter durations.

The next table contains particulars of the proportion of the total of unemployed wage-earners to be found in each age-group:—

Age-group.Employed Wage-earners.Unemployed Wage-earners.
Males.Females.Males.Females.
Under 21191336.0814.2329.03
21–2411.3319.7211.7020.76
25–2911.6714.6611.5214.96
30–3411.438.809.779.57
35–4421.55120218.8113.23
45–5414.306.0314.717.15
55–647.262.1311.213.33
65 and over3.330.568.051.77
          Total specified100.00100.00100.00100.00

In most instances the proportion differed comparatively little from the proportion of employed wage-earners in the corresponding age-groups. Generally speaking, however, unemployment was shown to be relatively more prevalent amongst old than amongst young persons.

Further light on the conditions conducive to unemployment is shed by the following table:—

NUMBER OF UNEMPLOYED MALES PER 1,000 MALE WAGE-EARNERS, EMPLOYED AND UNEMPLOYED, CENSUS, 1921.
Duration of Unemployment, in Complete Weeks.Ages in Years Last Birthday.
Under 21.21–24.25–34.35–44.45–54.55–64.65 and over.Total.
13.13.2312.72.6343.93.0
25.87.75.55.86.07.87.76.2
34.6513.93.94.86.26.44.6
44.2494.24.24.87.07.94.7
5–85.57.26.56.26.98.814.46.8
9–12213.33.23.33.56.310.33.5
13–251.32.73.32.84.77.115.93.6
26–510.61.51.91.62.14.69.12.0
52 and over0.41.92.42.02.75.812.52.5
Not stated1.63.32.42.02.64.07.42.6
          Total29.240.836.434.540.761.095.539.5

The modal, or most frequent, duration of unemployment amongst males is seen to have been between 2 and 3 weeks for all ages of wage-earners; but the figures show that there was a definite tendency for the duration of unemployment to be prolonged amongst the older wage-earners. The rate of unemployment was at a minimum at ages under 21. It was fairly high at 21 and under 25, due perhaps to the termination of periods of apprenticeship and subsequent difficulty in obtaining employment in one's trade; perhaps somewhat to the fact that at that age persons who have been employed in blind-alley occupations find themselves out of a job when they come to expect a man's wage; perhaps partly to the fact that about those ages there is amongst many men a period of irresponsibility and shiftlessness, lasting until the advent of some inducement to “settle down” in a permanent home. From the very early “forties” there is disclosed a tendency for unemployment rates to increase with age; a man is becoming too old for certain jobs, while health is frequently not so good.

Another interesting feature of unemployment statistics from a social point of view is in connection with the conjugal condition of those affected. The percentages thus classified were as under at the census of 1921, the figures quoted referring only to persons 16 years of age and upwards:—

Conjugal Condition.Employed Wage-earners.Unemployed Wage-earners.
Males.Females.Males.Females.
Never married47.1787.3652.3588.03
Married49.547.3842.134.66
Widowed2.984.725.036.35
Divorced0.310.540.490.96
          Total specified100.00100.00100.00100.00

Married men, while representing in 1921 49 ½ per cent. of the total employed wage-earners 16 years of age and upwards, made up only just over 42 per cent. of the unemployed, the remaining three classes having a proportion above the normal. A somewhat similar state of affairs is revealed in the case of females.

UNEMPLOYMENT INQUIRY OF 1926 CENSUS.

In connection with the 1926 census, some attempt was made to distinguish various types of unemployment according to the cause. The following inquiries were included in the questionnaire:—

Grade of Occupation.—Enter . . . . W.N. (except in cases of leave of absence) if unemployed for more than a week immediately prior to the census.

Unemployment and Sickness.—State number of working-days lost during the twelve months immediately preceding the census: (1) through sickness, accident, or injury (a) received in course of employment, (b) received otherwise than in course of employment; (2) through lack of employment not due to strikes or lockouts in your industry.

The tabulation of the results of this inquiry will not be available for some considerable time.

STATISTICS OF UNEMPLOYED AS ESTIMATED BY TRADE-UNIONS

Estimates of unemployment amongst trade-unionists have since the middle week of November, 1925, been furnished quarterly by secretaries of rather more than 200 unions to the Census and Statistics Office, where the information supplied is tabulated for insertion regularly in the Monthly Abstract of Statistics. Like the unemployment statistics available from the census, and unlike those available from the Labour Department's employment bureaux, the statistics thus collected permit of the computation of unemployment “rates,” relating the number of persons unemployed to the number subject to the risk of unemployment. It should be stressed that, for purposes of these statistics, only those persons are counted as unemployed who were out of work as a result of scarcity of employment for more than three days during the week concerned: persons idle for three days or less, or idle because of illness, accident, or strikes or lockouts directly concerning their trade, &c., are not taken into account. The effect of counting as “unemployed” only those persons out of work as above for more than three days is to eliminate from the numbers of unemployed virtually all persons working short-time.

Despite the exclusion from the inquiry of those industries in which the work is highly seasonal (e.g., freezing), or in which employment is essentially permanent (e.g., tramway operation), or highly casual (e.g., watersiding), or normally part-time (e.g., performing in orchestras), and although inquiries were not addressed to unions with fewer than a score of members, it has yet been found possible to secure returns covering more than half the members of registered industrial unions throughout the Dominion. The figures, though not presenting a complete picture, yet probably constitute a reasonably fair sample of conditions regarding unemployment, and may be claimed to represent the position as regards the labour-market throughout the Dominion with a fair degree of accuracy. Somewhat less accuracy can be claimed for the figures for individual industrial groups and for individual industrial districts, which may be affected to a considerable extent (especially where the numbers concerned are small) by chance differences in the nature of the unions constituting the sample. The different character of the industries carried on in the different districts is also likely to affect comparisons; for very different conditions as regards the labour-market may be expected to exist in a predominantly mining district like Westland from those in a predominantly dairying district such as Taranaki.

Movements from time to time in the figures for the same groups or districts may (by reason of constancy in the nature of the sample) be reasonably expected to yield reliable pictures of changes in the employment situation in so far as those groups or districts are concerned. If the statistics as a whole are subject to a definite bias in any one direction it is probably towards an overestimation of the amount of unemployment (as above defined): this being due to the fact that some unionists are members of more than one union but obviously cannot be employed in more than one trade at once. The estimates of the trade-union secretaries are no doubt in individual cases subject to errors on account of absence of complete information, for it is only in those fairly numerous cases where there is some inducement for members out of work to report then condition promptly (e.g., provision in the rules for a reduction of union dues, or for a payment in the case of unemployment of benefits out of funds held by the union) that “live” unemployment registers are kept: in all other cases the estimates of the numbers unemployed rest on the individual judgments (based always,. of course, on more or less close knowledge of the facts) of the union secretaries, such judgments probably on the whole being equally liable to errors of excess as of defect.

UNEMPLOYMENT AS ESTIMATED BY TRADE-UNIONS.
Membership of Reporting Unions: Week endedPersons unemployed for more than Three Days during the Week on account of Lack of Employment: Week endedPercentage of Unemployed to Total Members: Week ended
13 Nov., 1926.19 Feb., 1927.19 May, 1927.13 Aug., 1927.13 Nov., 1926.19 Feb., 1927.19 May, 1927.13 Aug., 1927.13 Nov., 1926.19 Feb., 1927.19 May, 1927.13 Aug., 1927.
* Including principally salesmen, storemen and packers, gardeners, &c.
(a) Industrial Groups.
Food, drink, and tobacco2,6302,7352,7622,796486089981.82.23.23.5
Clothing and drapery3,2783,0983,2123,1531581571361804.8514.25.7
Textiles and weaving889900861873..6487..7.10.90.8
Building and construction7,9987,9797,9298,0326389448811,3168.011.911.116.4
Sawmilling and wood manufacture3,5223,5493,5813,48337161792497910.517.425.828.1
Paper manufacture and printing2,3762,3552,3632,345376063691.62.52.72.9
Metal working and engineering5,9805,9615,1096,5003324875674995.68.29.37.7
Other manufactures918910905933104897619011.39.88.420.5
Mining3,0492,8203,0133,146108187791663.56.62651
Land transport1,6451,6481,6741,735364949722.23.02.94.1
Shipping1,2321,2791,2951,35328520332341223.115.924.930.5
Hotel, restaurant, and other personal service7,7776,2906,3136,2363825335955694.98.5949.0
Miscellaneous*5,8535,5525,1755,38567377261676811.513.911/914.3
          Totals47,147 45,19245,9703,1724,2224,4065,3256.79.49.711.6
(b) Industrial Districts.
Northern15,49515,24415,48515,7431,65562,2942,0172,37810.715.013.0154
Wellington11,53810,25510,39610,8396437589651,1905.67.49.3110
Canterbury7,8857,8737,9957,9622213173705432.84.04.66.8
Otago and Southland10,1529,6859,2409,2685687309031,0135.67.59.810.9
Taranaki723723758777153874971.65.39.812.5
Marlborough
Nelson
Westland1,3541,3021,3181,381698577104516.55.87.5
          Totals47,14745,08245,19245,9703,1724,2224,4065,3256.79.49.711.6

That the comparatively high unemployment rates among unionists is by no means entirely due to seasonal influences is evident from a study of the table on the preceding page. The percentage rose from 6.7 in November to 9.4 in February. Since the latter month is normally one of the busiest of the year the phenomenon is at first sight surprising, but an analysis of the figures for the separate groups clears up the position to some extent. The rate of unemployment in the “sawmilling” group rose from 10.5 per cent. in November to 17.4 per cent. in February. That the position is serious in this industry is apparent from the fact that the increase in unemployment continued, the May figure being 25.8 per cent. and the August figure 28.1 per cent. Increases in unemployment in the groups, “building and construction,” and “textiles and weaving” were also partly responsible for the abnormally high figure in February.

The movement between February and May of this year was much less than is normally experienced between these two months, the severity of unemployment apparently easing a little in the late autumn. The August figure (11.6 per cent.) is the highest on record but, again, the movement since May is no higher than normal. The main contributing factors to the high level are exceptionally high rates of unemployment in the groups “building and construction,” “sawmilling,” and “other manufactures.” The “shipping” group shows the highest actual rate, but at this time of the year unemployment is usually high in this group, the figure for August, 1926, being 26.0 per cent.

The statistics given in the foregoing table relate of course only to unemployment arising from scarcity of jobs. Quarterly data are, however, collected in New Zealand also in regard to unemployment amongst unionists arising from sickness, accident, and other causes. Of 27,373 male unionists in connection with whom such returns were obtained, it was found that 326 were unemployed for more than three days during the middle week of the third quarter of 1927 on account of sickness, 150 on account of accident, and 45 on account of other causes. Just under 2 per cent of unionists were therefore unemployed on account of these factors.

INTERNATIONAL COMPARISON OF PERCENTAGES OF UNIONISTS UNEMPLOYED.

A table comparing the position in New Zealand with that in certain other countries where similar data are available is added, with the warning that, owing to possible variations in methods of collecting and compiling the statistics and in the industrial structures of the countries concerned, international comparisons in this field are to be effected with the utmost diffidence and caution. It should also he remembered in interpreting the figures that data for a single week do not necessarily reflect a typical state of affairs, especially in view of the fact that unemployment varies considerably with the seasons in many countries.

Country.Percentage of Unionists unemployed to Total Unionists.
Date.Percentage.Date.Percentage.
* Including persons absent through sickness, accident, and other minor causes, but not strikes and lockouts.
United KingdomAugust, 192614.0February, 192710.9
SwedenAugust, 19268.3February, 19275.5
DenmarkAugust, 192617.0February, 192730.7
BelgiumAugust, 19261.2February, 19272.3
CanadaAugust, 19262.5February, 19276.5
Australia1st Quarter, 19275.9*3rd Quarter, 19267.6*
New ZealandFebruary, 19279.4August, 192711.6

Chapter 41. SECTION XLI.—INDUSTRIAL DISPUTES

INTRODUCTORY

THE collection of information regarding industrial disputes was initiated by the Census and Statistics Office at the beginning of the year 1920. Information concerning disputes prior to that year was obtained by examination of the records of the Labour Department, fairly complete data being available from this source with regard to the number of disputes, their nature, causes, methods of settlement, and results. In many instances, however, it was impracticable to ascertain the duration of disputes and the number of workers involved in them, and it has been impossible to estimate the number of working-days lost or the loss in wages caused by disputes prior to 1920.

Under the system originated in 1920 returns furnished by Inspectors of Factories form the main source from which information is obtained. It is considered that the statistics based on these reports are less liable to bias than would be the case if parties to the dispute or other private persons were relied on to furnish the information. It is the duty of an Inspector, during the course of a dispute in his industrial district, to collect all available particulars relating to it. The Inspectors have power to demand information from the parties concerned in the dispute, and by exercising this power when necessary they can obtain complete information.

On the termination of a dispute the Inspector in the district in which it has taken place is required to fill in and forward to the Census and Statistics Office and to the Head Office of the Labour Department a return showing—(a) The location of the dispute; (b) its nature—whether direct strike, sympathetic strike, partial strike, or lockout; (c) the number of workers directly and indirectly concerned in the dispute; (d) the dates of commencement and termination of the dispute; (e) the cause, the method of settlement, and the result of the dispute; (f) the estimated loss in wages caused by the dispute; (g) the names of the firms affected and the industry in which the dispute has taken place. If the dispute results in a change of wages or hours, then the wages and hours before and after the dispute are to be shown.

Broadly speaking, industrial disputes may be divided into two main classes—strikes and lockouts. Strikes may be further subdivided into three classes—direct strikes, sympathetic strikes, and partial strikes. A direct strike is a concerted refusal on the part of a body of workers to continue work, for the purpose of forcing their demands on an employer or of resisting demands made by him. A stop-work meeting does not necessarily constitute a strike; it may be held merely to discuss certain matters relating to conditions of employment, &c., or to decide whether or not a strike shall take place. A sympathetic strike occurs when the workers strike not to force their own demands on their employer, but in sympathy with the claims of other workers. A partial strike is a strike which does not involve a complete stoppage of work; a “go-slow” policy adopted by a body of workers may be classified as a partial strike, provided that the fact that they are adopting a “go-slow” policy is soundly established. A lockout occurs when an employer or a body of employers refuses work to a body of workers in order to force certain demands on them or to resist demands made by them.

In these tabulations the term “industrial dispute” refers only to those disputes which result in a strike or a lockout. Many disputes are of course, settled without recourse to such measures; these are not recorded for statistical purposes.

LEGISLATION CONCERNING INDUSTRIAL DISPUTES

At a comparatively early date in the economic history of New Zealand the desirability of mitigating the severity of industrial: disputes by legislative enactment became apparent to the Legislature; and the distress caused by the maritime strike of 1890–91 led to the passing in 1894 of the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act, which was designed to facilitate the peaceful settlement of industrial disputes by conciliation and arbitration. This Act, however, applies only to such industrial unions as are registered under the Act, and such registration is voluntary. To such bodies of workers as are not so registered the Labour Disputes Investigation Act, passed in 1913, applies. This enactment requires, inter alia, that the workers in the case of a strike, or the employers in the case of a lockout, should notify the Minister of Labour of the points at issue before any actual cessation of work takes place.

Fuller details of these Acts will be found in Section XXXVIII of this book.

PRINCIPAL DISPUTES DURING 1926

The year 1926 was singularly free from disputes of any serious magnitude, 42 of the 59 disputes occurring during that year being of less than one week's duration; while only three disputes (in two of which only a few workers were involved) lasted for over four weeks. The only disturbance which threatened to be serious was a series of strikes in the meat-freezing industry, the question of wages being the point in dispute. In all, eleven strikes occurred in this industry during the year, the periods of duration ranging from one week to five weeks. One dispute in the Wellington district, in which 500 workers were involved, lasted for 31 working-days, the estimated loss in wages to the workers being approximately £5,000. No definite settlement was arrived at as a result of these disputes, the question of wages being held over pending the declaration of a now award of the Arbitration Court. This award, which was made early in the current year, gave the Court's decisions on the points at issue.

NATURE AND MAGNITUDE OF INDUSTRIAL DISPUTES

The following table shows the nature and magnitude of disputes during each of the years 1917–26. Unfortunately, particulars are not available as to the number of working-days lost for years prior to 1920; and, indeed, the figures showing the number of workers involved are incomplete in many cases, including two cases in 1920. Consequently only a rough idea of the magnitude of disputes occurring in any year before 1921 can be gleaned from the figures, although the number of disputes and their classification are complete.

NATURE AND MAGNITUDE OF DISPUTES, 1917–26.
Year.Nature of Dispute.Number of Firms affected.Number of Workers involved.*
Direct Strike.Sympathetic Strike.Partial Strike.Lock-out.Total.Direct Strike.Sympathetic Strike.Partial Strike.Lock-out.Total.
* Prior to 1921 figures are incomplete in most years.
191732310..45532,509..225..2,734
191833..6140443,984..39334,056
191932112..45592,938..1,092..4,030
19207142..771079,4915,309338..15,138
19216359..771128,534917982..10,433
19225341..58675,778376260..6,414
19234522..49796,659207296..7,162
19243..1..345814,791..24..14,815
19257362283937,6941,229479359,905
19264991..59674,4371,78839..6,264

From the passing of the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act in 1894 till the end of 1905 there were no industrial disputes dealt with under the Act; indeed, New Zealand may be said to have been almost entirely free from industrial disputes during that period.

The following table shows the nature and magnitude of disputes in each industrial district for the year 1926. The number of working-days lost is shown in this table, and is calculated by multiplying the number of workers involved by the number of days lost (exclusive of Sundays and public holidays). It is assumed that work would have been continuous if no dispute had taken place, and no allowance is made for loss of work from unemployment or other causes which might have occurred even if there had been no dispute. In some cases, such as shearing, there is a definite amount of work to be done, and a stoppage of work does not decrease the total amount of work done, but only postpones its completion. In those cases the figures are perhaps more or less fictitious, but in the great majority of cases they represent a real loss.

NATURE AND MAGNITUDE OF DISPUTES IN EACH INDUSTRIAL DISTRICT, 1926.
Northern.Taranaki.Wellington.Marlborough.Westland.Canter-bury.Otago and Southland.Totals.
Number of Disputes.
Direct strike12211187849
Sympathetic strike........9....9
Partial strike....1........1
Lockout................
          Totals122121177859
 Number of Firms affected.
          Totals1321411712867
Number of Workers involved.
Direct strike1,08039868801,3446523744,437
Sympathetic strike........1,788....1,788
Partial strike....39........39
Lockout................
          Totals.1,08039907803,1326523746,264
Number of Working-days lost.
Direct strike15,76130618,1711,0403,7065,4901,54946,023
Sympathetic strike Partial strike........1,788....1,788
Lockout................
          Totals15,761306118,1711,0405,4945,4901,54947,811

Several disputes occurred in the coal-mines in the Westland District, but in no case was the dispute of any considerable magnitude.

The following table shows the duration of the disputes which occurred during the years 1917–26. Several disputes have been classified as of indefinite duration owing to the lack of full information. In other cases it has been found possible to assign disputes to a class although the exact duration could not be ascertained.

DURATION AND MAGNITUDE OF INDUSTRIAL DISPUTES, 1922–26

Duration.1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.
Number of Disputes.
1 day and less2326194024
2 days and more than 1 day842910
3 days and more than 2 days26573
Over 3 days to 1 week11195
1 week to 2 weeks534:78
2 weeks to 4 weeks21226
4 weeks to 6 weeks51133
6 weeks to 8 weeks5....2..
8 weeks and over77..4..
          Totals5849348359
Number of Workers involved.
1 day and less2,2442,0981,6703,4962,915
2 days and more than 1 day52659332947252
3 days and more than 2 days2871,203163778288
Over 3 days to 1 week7535251,516319
1 week to 2 weeks1,16134912,5218671,024
2 weeks to 4 weeks299111154420681
4 weeks to 6 weeks301257250520785
6 weeks to 8 weeks887....128..
8 weeks and over6342,516..1,233..
          Totals6,4147,16214,8159,9056,264

During the five years covered by the table 132 disputes, out of a total of 283, lasted for only one day or for less than one day.

DURATION AND MAGNITUDE OF INDUSTRIAL DISPUTES, 1926.
Duration.Number of Disputes.Number of Workers involved.Number of Working-days Lost.Estimated Loss in Wages.
 £     
1 day and less242,9152,9013,047
2 days and more than 1 clay10252504442
3 days and more than 2 days3288864715
Over 3 days and less than 1 week53191,4661,299
1 week to 2 weeks81,0249,6208,490
2 weeks to 4 weeks66819,8525,023
4 weeks to 6 weeks378522,60413,339
          Totals596,26447,81132,355

In 1926 the great majority of disputes were of a trivial nature, as is evidenced from a study of the above table. Nearly 4,000 of the 6,264 workers involved in strikes during this year were on strike for periods of less than one week. The average working-days lost for all workers on strike was 7.6 days, which is indeed a low figure when it is considered that three strikes with 785 workers affected lasted for over four weeks each.

INDUSTRIAL DISPUTES, BY INDUSTRIAL DISTRICTS

The following table shows the number of disputes in each industrial district for the years 1917–26, and also the number of workers involved:—

NUMBER AND MAGNITUDE OF DISPUTES IN EACH INDUSTRIAL DISTRICT, 1917–26.
Year.Northern.Taranaki.Wellington.Marlborough.Nelson.Westland.CanterburyOtago and Southland.Totals.
* Including railway strikes, which cannot be allocated to industrial districts. The railway strikes of 1920 were confined to the North Island.
Number of Disputes.
19178..1412152345
19189..6..1191440
19191018..3153545
192022..12..1259677*
192121115215..41977
192210111..11610958
19231536....1311149
1924535....65934*
192517121..121101283
1926122121..177859
Number of Workers involved.
1917504..26935581,704150142,734
1918422..75....3,499..604,056
1919394..118..1112,3068802214,030
19202,991..1,081..105,10626016415,138*
19213,829442,373..632,3193121,49310,433
192270353940..492,7711,0108886,414
19231,592164636....3,9981156577,162
1924315131126....1,23543773214,815*
19251,494812,868..84,4895743919,905
19261,0803990780..3,1326523746,264

INDUSTRIAL DISPUTES CLASSIFIED ACCORDING TO INDUSTRIAL GROUPS

In the following table industrial disputes are classified according to the industries in which disputes took place. The classification into industrial groups is the same as that used in the compilation of wage statistics. “Wood-manufacture” includes both sawmilling and the secondary stages of manufacture (cabinetmaking, &c.), “Domestic service” includes in addition to employees in hotels, restaurants, &c., workers in laundries and in hairdressing saloons. “Metal-working” includes all the engineering trades, brassmoulding, fitting, &c. The designations given to the other groups are self-explanatory.

INDUSTRIAL DISPUTES CLASSIFIED ACCORDING TO INDUSTRIAL GROUPS, 1922–26.
Industrial Group.1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.
Number of Disputes.
I. Food, drink, &c.2241411
II. Clothing..........
III. Textiles and weaving......2..
IV. Building and construction..1..1..
V. Wood-manufacture11......
VI. Paper-manufacture and printing..........
VII. Metal-working....1....
VIII. Other manufactures....2....
IX. Mining1916132225
X. Agricultural and pastoral........1
XI. Land transport....1....
XII. Shipping and cargo-working1526135220
XIII. Domestic service, &c.....1....
XIV. Miscellaneous11222
          Totals5849348359
Number of Workers involved.
I. Food, drink, &c.2,453163241441,451
II. Clothing..........
III. Textiles and weaving......365..
IV. Building and construction..25..100..
V. Wood-manufacture1268......
VI. Paper-manufacture and printing..........
VII. Metal-working....13....
VIII. Other manufactures....14....
IX. Mining3,1044,5991,9835,1014,159
X. Agricultural and pastoral........7
XI. Land transport....11,839....
XII. Shipping and cargo-working8392,2938524,157575
XIII. Domestic service, &c.....5....
XIV. Miscellaneous614853872
          Totals6,4147,16214,8159,9056,264

Out of a total of 283 disputes during the five years 95 occurred in the mining industry. Of the 44,560 workers involved in disputes during the five years 18,946 were engaged in this industry. The great majority of these disputes were, however, of very short duration.

Further information concerning disputes in the various industrial groups is given for the year 1926 in the next table.

INDUSTRIAL DISPUTES, 1926, CLASSIFIED ACCORDING TO INDUSTRIAL GROUPS.
Industrial Group.Number of Disputes.Number of Firms affected.Number of Workers involved.Number of Working-days lost.Estimated Loss in Wages.
Directly.Indirectly.Total.
 £     
I. Food, drink, tobacco11171,2212301,45125,49812,143
IX. Mining25253,7993604,15919,04117,647
X. Agricultural and pastoral117..71441
XII. Shipping and cargo-working2022563125753,1862,527
XIV. Miscellaneous2272..727224
          Totals59675,6626026,26447,81132,355

Of the 25 disputes in the mining industry 17 occurred in the Westland Industrial District. Although 3,132 workers were involved in these 17 strikes the total working-days lost were only 5,494, an average of 1.7 days per man.

All the 11 disputes in the group “Food, drink, and tobacco” occurred in the freezing industry. All districts, with the exception of the Nelson Industrial District, were affected by strikes in this industry.

The 20 disputes in the group “Shipping and cargo-working” were all of trivial proportions, as is evidenced by the small number of workers involved and the working-days lost.

CAUSES OF INDUSTRIAL DISPUTES

In the next table the causes of disputes occurring during the years 1922–26 are shown. Under the heading “Wages” are included disputes concerning a reduction or increase in the rates of wages in industries where time rates are paid, or concerning an increase or decrease in the rates for piecework in industries where piece rates are paid. Disputes concerning an increase or decrease in the rates for overtime are also included in this class.

Disputes concerning the number of hours of work are classified under the heading “Hours.”

Disputes concerning the employment or non-employment of certain classes of persons are included under the heading “Employment,” This question usually arises in connection with trade-union affairs — the employment of non-unionists, or the dismissal of men when, in the opinion of the other workers, their dismissal is due merely or mainly to the fact that they are prominent in union activities.

The heading “Other working - conditions” includes all causes of disputes relating to conditions of work, &c.

Under the heading “Sympathy” are included all disputes caused by workers striking not on account of a grievance with their own particular employer, but in sympathy with the demands of other workers.

“Other causes” refers to all causes of disputes not included in the above classes.

CAUSES OF INDUSTRIAL DISPUTES, 1922–26.
Cause.1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.
Number of Disputes.
Wages2613123419
Hours24......
Employment89121310
Other working-conditions182072617
Sympathy42..69
Other causes..1344
          Totals5849348359
Number of Workers involved.
Wages2,7222,82412,5454,7572,142
Hours351193......
Employment1,2441,5581,1201,1751,121
Other working-conditions1,7212,1305532,3551,013
Sympathy376207..1,2291,788
Other causes..250597389200
          Totals6,4147,16214,8159,9056,264

The following table classifies disputes for the year 1926 according to cause, and shows for each group of causes the number of disputes, the number of workers involved, the time lost, and the estimated loss in wages.

CAUSES OF DISPUTES DURING THE YEAR 1926.
Cause.Number of Disputes.Number of Workers involved.Number of Working-days lost.Estimated Loss in Wages.
 £     
Wages192,14233,42616,734
Employment101,1211,6581,419
Other working conditions171,01310,49711,749
Sympathy91,7881,7882,020
Other causes4200442433
          Totals596,26447,81132,355

In 1926, as in previous years, questions of wages caused more disputes than any other single cause,

METHODS OF SETTLEMENT OF INDUSTRIAL DISPUTES

The methods of settlement of industrial disputes may be classified as follows:—

  1. By negotiations under the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act:

  2. By negotiations under the Labour Disputes Investigation Act:

  3. By private negotiations between the employers and workers, resulting in the framing of a compromise:

  4. By the substitution of other workers for strikers:

  5. By other methods. Under this head are included cases in which the men return to work without the points at issue being definitely settled; or whore the employers or workers give way without placing the matter before a Labour Disputes Committee or a Conciliation Council; or any other method by which a strike may be settled which does not come under the four preceding heads.

Following is a table showing the methods of settlement of disputes during the last five years. It will be noted that there were no settlements during the period by negotiations under the Labour Disputes Investigation Act. Only four settlements under this head have been effected since the Act was passed in 1913.

METHODS OF SETTLEMENT OF INDUSTRIAL DISPUTES, 1922–26.
Method of Settlement.1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.
Number of Dispute.
Negotiations under the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act..3....1
Negotiations under the Labour Disputes Investigation Act..........
Compromise between parties to the dispute59111519
Substitution1212..5
Otherwise4136216834
          Totals5849348359
Number of Workers involved,
Negotiations under the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act..260....20
Negotiations under the Labour Disputes Investigation Act..........
Compromise between parties to the dispute5042,8871,1691,2102,562
Substitution1,3129810..108
Otherwise4,5983,91713,6368,6953,574
          Totals6,4147,16214,8159,9056,264

Further information for the year 1926 is given in the next table.

METHOD OF SETTLEMENT OF DISPUTES, 1926.
Method of Settlement.Number of Disputes.Number of Workers involved.Number of Working-days lost.Estimated Loss in Wages.
 £     
Negotiations under Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act120403
Compromise192,56240,16424,874
Substitution5108602588
Otherwise343,5747,0056,890
          Totals59. 6,26447,81132,355

RESULTS OF INDUSTRIAL DISPUTES

The results of all industrial disputes are classified under one of the four heads used in the next table. The system of classification is more fully explained by the following notes:—

  1. In favour of workers. All disputes where the demands of the workers are totally conceded come under this category.

  2. In favour of employers. Disputes are classified under this head when the workers give way on the points at issue.

  3. Disputes where the demands of the workers are partially but not wholly conceded come under this head.

  4. Disputes are classified as “indeterminate” when work is resumed without any definite settlement of the questions out of which the trouble arose.

In the following table is given a summary of results of industrial disputes occurring during the period 1922–26:—

RESULTS OF INDUSTRIAL DISPUTES, 1922–26.
Result.1922.1923.1924.1925.1926.
Number of Disputes.
In favour of workers72111912
In favour of employers241672115
Compromise91091710
Indeterminate182172622
          Totals5849348359
Number of Workers involved.
In favour of workers6481187411,200619
In favour of employers3,1871,61212,1964,179828
Compromise7842,9981,0781,8791,203
Indeterminate1,7952,4348002,6473,614
          Totals6,4147,16214,8159,9056,264
Number of Working-days lost.
In favour of workers9,2601183,8245,927788
In favour of employers73,83954,51671,46345,3544,503
Compromise7,418143,60712,9945,41515,036
Indeterminate2,9393,57182417,85627,484
          Totals93,456201,81289,10574,55247,811

The class “Indeterminate” is considerably the largest, and this is only natural since a great number of disputes—notably “sympathetic” strikes—cannot by their very nature have a definite settlement one way or the other. Again, considerable care has been taken in assigning disputes to the various classes, no dispute being classified as ending in favour of either the workers or the employers unless the result is quite clear. Of disputes ending definitely in favour of one party or the other during the five years workers won in 51 instances and employers in 83. These figures are in direct contrast to the experience of the preceding quinquennium, when 78 disputes resulted in favour of the workers and 47 in favour of the employers.

In the following table the causes and results of disputes occurring during 1926 are shown in conjunction:—

INDUSTRIAL DISPUTES, 1926, CLASSIFIED ACCORDING TO CAUSES AND RESULTS.
Result.Causes.
Wages.Employment.Other Working Conditions.Sympathy.Other Causes.Total.
Number of Disputes.
In favour of workers353..112
In favour of employers329..115
Compromise324..110
Indeterminate10119122
          Totals1910179459
Number of Workers involved.
In favour of workers6551731..6619
In favour of employers35220335..121828
Compromise346234620..31,203
Indeterminate1,379350271,788703,614
          Totals2,1421,1211,0131,7882006,264
Number of Working-days lost.
In favour of workers5668541..6788
In favour of employers2,890401,210..3634,503
Compromise5,3125839,138..315,036
Indeterminate25,1683501081,7887027,484
          Totals33,4261,65810,4971,78844247,811

Chapter 42. SECTION XLII.—INDUSTRIAL ACCIDENTS

AVAILABLE STATISTICS OF INDUSTRIAL ACCIDENTS

As a result of an international conference of official statisticians held at Geneva in 1923, under the auspices of the International Labour Office set up by the League of Nations, the collection and compilation of statistics of industrial accidents on substantially uniform lines is now being undertaken in virtually all countries. From the administrative standpoint the principal types of industrial accidents occurring in New Zealand may be classified under the various heads which follow.

FACTORY ACCIDENTS.

The following is the definition of a “factory” according to the Factories Act, 1921–22:—

  1. Any building, office, or place in which two or more persons are employed directly or indirectly, in any handicraft, or in preparing or manufacturing goods for trade or sale, including any building, office, or place in which work such as is ordinarily performed in a factory is performed for or on behalf of any local authority whether for trade or sale or not; but not including any building in course of erection, nor any temporary workshop or shed for workmen engaged in the erection of such building; but (whatever the number of persons employed therein) including

  2. Every bakehouse. . .; and also

  3. Every building or place in which steam or other mechanical power or appliance is used for the purpose of preparing or manufacturing goods for trade or sale, or packing such goods for transit; and also

  4. Every building or place in which electrical energy is generated or transformed as an illuminant or a motive power for trade or sale, or in which coal-gas or any other form of gas is produced for the like purposes; and also

  5. Every laundry; and also

  6. Every building or place in which any Asiatic is directly or indirectly employed or occupied in laundry-work or any other handicraft, or in preparing or manufacturing goods for trade or sale, or in packing them for transit.

It should be noted that a factory as above defined is not identical with a factory as defined for purposes of the factory production inquiry (Section XXII of this book).

Section 39 of the Factories Act prescribes certain safety devices for the protection of machine workers in factories, and provides penalties for default on the part of factory-occupiers.

Section 41 requires the reporting to Inspectors of Factories (who are officers of the Labour Department, which administers the Act) of all accidents likely to incapacitate the injured person for at least forty-eight hours. Reports are compiled by Inspectors of Factories in connection with each such accident causing loss of work amounting to three days or upwards. These are retained in the District Offices of the Labour Department until the 31st January of the calendar year following that in which the accident occurred, when they are forwarded to the Head Office of the Labour Department. Up to and including the year 1923 statistics were compiled in that office for inclusion in parliamentary paper H.-11, the Annual Report of the Labour Department; but since then the individual reports of accidents have, after scrutiny in the Labour Department's Head Office, been forwarded to the Census and Statistics Office for statistical analysis.

“SCAFFOLDING” ACCIDENTS.

The Scaffolding and Excavation Act, 1922, which superseded the original Act of 1902, does not apply to mines or quarries, or to any ship, boat, or other vessel, or to any excavation made by any local authority or public body, or to any work in connection with a tramway. The Act makes similar provisions to the Factories Act for the appointment of officers of the Labour Department as Inspectors, for the provision of safety-devices and precautionary measures, and for the prompt reporting of all accidents likely to incapacitate the sufferer for at least forty-eight hours, in connection with any building-work, scaffolding, crane, or excavation. For this purpose “building-work” is defined as “any work in connection with the construction, alteration, repair, painting, renewal, or demolition of any erection, edifice, structure, bridge, viaduct, wall, fence, or chimney” “scaffolding” as “any structure or framework used for the support £ protection of workmen engaged in any building-work, and including any swinging stage used or intended to be used for any of the purposes aforesaid” “excavation” as “any work in connection with preparing or excavating foundations for buildings, or for sewerage, gas, water, or electric supply when such work is more than 5 ft. in depth from the top of the excavation” and “crane” as including “any engine, hoist, lift, derrick, apparatus, or contrivance of a like kind used on any building for the hoisting, lowering, carrying, or removing from place to place of material, goods, or workmen, and worked by steam, electric, or hand power, or in any other manner”: but the term does not include any machine or boiler by which the motive power of a crane is generated, if a certificate for such machine or boiler is required under the Inspection of Machinery Act, 1908.

The procedure adopted in connection with the compilation of statistics of scaffolding accidents is identical with that in connection with factory accidents. The scaffolding accidents were for the first time handled by the Census and Statistics Office for the year 1925.

ACCIDENTS TO RAILWAY EMPLOYEES.

Statistics of accidents to railway employees have long been compiled in the Railways Head Office from returns received from District Offices and published in the Railways Statement, parliamentary paper D.-2. Commencing with accidents occurring on the 1st July, 1925, individual reports of all accidents involving loss of work for three days or upwards have been supplied by the Railways Department to the Census and Statistics Office for more detailed analysis and tabulation. For the year 1926 complete information is available.

ACCIDENTS TO PUBLIC WORKS EMPLOYEES.

Commencing on the 1st January, 1925, reports have been compiled by district officers in connection with each accident involving loss of work amounting to at least three days. These are forwarded to the Head Office of the Public Works Department, and thence to the Census and Statistics Office for compilation, after the 31st January of the calendar year following that in which the accidents occurred.

ACCIDENTS TO POST AND TELEGRAPH EMPLOYEES.

The same remarks apply as in the case of accidents to employees of the Public Works Department.

ACCIDENTS TO EMPLOYEES IN MINES AND QUARRIES.

Particulars of accidents to employees in metalliferous mines, in coal-mines, and in quarries and other places under the Stone-quarries Act, are given in successive numbers of the Mines Statement, parliamentary paper C.-2. Summarized figures are given in Section XXI of this book.

MISCELLANEOUS ACCIDENTS.

There are numerous types of industrial accidents for which it has not as yet been found practicable to collect and compile statistics. The principal classes of such accidents are those occurring to persons engaged in land transport (other than railway operation), in “watersiding,” in bushfelling, and in marine navigation. Accidents of the last-mentioned type are reportable to the Marine Department under the Shipping and Seamen Act.

THE LAW IN RESPECT OF INDUSTRIAL ACCIDENTS

According to the English common law relating to torts, a person injured by the wilful act, negligence, or omission of another person might recover damages by legal action. It was considered to be the duty of the employer to use reasonable care in protecting his employees against injury while engaged in his service: an employer might thus become liable because the premises, plant, machinery, or other gear supplied by him were unsafe or inadequate; because he employed an incompetent servant who through lack of skill was responsible for the accident, &c. This duty imposed on the employer called, however, merely for the guarding of those dangerous conditions which the employer knew of, or should have known of by the exercise of reasonable care. Accidents will, however, happen in the best-regulated establishments, through the fault of no one—through the inherent hazards of industry. Such risks the worker was deemed to shoulder on accepting employment, the presumption being that wages became adjusted to a higher level in especially hazardous industries as a compensation to the worker for the extra risks involved.

The common-law remedy applied only in cases of negligence on the part of the master, and it became so encrusted with exceptions grafted upon it by judicial interpretation that only in rare cases was a worker successful in a common-law action against his employer for damages for injuries received in the course of employment. The plight of the injured worker was aggravated by the fact that the burden of proof rested on him, and by the fact that almost without exception the legal and financial resources of his employer were far superior to any which he was able to command.

The English law on the subject became the law in New Zealand, on the foundation of the colony, except in so far as it was modified by local legislation.

With the continued growth of industrialism there arose a demand for legislation which would mitigate the asperities of the plight of the injured worker and his family in the numerous cases where they were unable to obtain relief under the common law. The first instalment of reform in New Zealand came with the passing of the Employers' Liability Act, 1882 (modelled largely on the lines of the corresponding English Act of two years earlier); which, with its amendments, moderated some of the harsher effects of the fellow-servant (or common-employment) doctrine, and imposed a higher standard of responsibility on employers in connection with the prevention of industrial accidents. This Act also marks an important advance in that the common-law rule that a personal action dies with the injured person was abrogated in favour of the deceased worker's dependants.

This Act was repealed in New Zealand in 1908. Meanwhile a new principle, that of workmen's compensation, had been developed, by which the inherent hazards of industry have been made a charge upon in the industry concerned (and in most cases, through the industry, upon the consumers of the goods and services supplied by that industry). A Workmen's Compensation for Accidents Act was passed in New Zealand in 1900, and (with sundry amendments) consolidated in 1908. In the same year this Act was replaced by the Workers' Compensation Act, 1908, now (with certain fairly extensive amending Acts) consolidated in the corresponding Act of 1922. Under the present law the employer is, quite independently of whether or not he has been at fault at all, liable to pay compensation in respect of all accidents arising out of and in the course of employment, except those due to the serious and wilful misconduct of the person injured, and oven in respect of such accidents if they result in serious and permanent disablement.

Information concerning the Workers' Compensation Act is given in Section XXXVIII of this book.

FREQUENCY RATES

Some measure whereby the frequency of accidents in different industries or occupations, or districts, or countries, may be rigorously compared, or whereby some unequivocal indication may be obtained as to whether accidents are or are not increasing in frequency, is highly desirable. Because hours worked are not fully standardized for industry generally the number of accidents occurring in a given time per 1,000 employees cannot but be regarded as an unsatisfactory measure of frequency. A difference in hours worked entails a difference in industrial risk. For the purpose of computing frequency rates in New Zealand, data as to the number of employees in establishments coming under the heading of various industries have accordingly been compiled in the Census and Statistics Office from returns furnished for the purpose by the Labour Department's Inspectors of Factories; while information as to the hours worked has been ascertained from the awards, and supplemented by the statistics of short-time and overtime compiled from data collected in connection with the annual census of factory production taken by the Census and Statistics Office. Similar data have been obtained from the records of the Post and Telegraph, Public Works, and Railways Departments. Taking one hour's work performed by one man as the unit, and calling this unit a “man-hour,” it is then a simple matter to find the total number of man-hours worked in each industry, enabling frequency rates of factory accidents to be computed on the basis of number of accidents per 100,000 man-hours worked.

The following table shows, in respect of industrial accidents tabulated for the year 1926, the frequency rates for each industrial group, together with compensation paid (including medical and surgical expenses):—

INDUSTRIAL ACCIDENTS, 1926.—FREQUENCY RATES AND COMPENSATION.
Industry.Number of Accidents.Accidents per 100,000 Man-hours worked.Number of Accidents where Particulars are available as to Compensation paid.Total Amount of Compensation or Damages paid in finch Cases.Average Compensation per Case where Compensation known.
 £     £     
Food, drink, and tobacco—
     Baking40.0804145.036.2
     Flourmilling40.364426.26.6
     Biscuitmaking490.92549391.98.0
     Brewing, aerated waters290.87929368.412.7
     Butchering90.2659855.0950
     Meat freezing and preserving1,32517.2081,30514,887.911.4
     Butter and cheese factories310.408311,403.945.3
     Other541.149531,893.835.7
          Totals1,5053.9501,48419,972.113.5
Clothing, boots, &c.—
     Dressmaking, tailoring, &c.90.042986.696
     Bootmaking and repairing190.32819376.819 8
     Other30075317.45.8
          Totals31009931480.815.5
Textiles and weaving—
     Woollen-mills430.79643463.19.4
     Flax-mills141.00014914.365.3
     Rope and twine works20.400211.45.7
     Other88.000826.23.3
          Totals670.905671,355.020.2

INDUSTRIAL ACCIDENTS, 1926.—FREQUENCY RATES AND COMPENSATIONcontinued.

Industry.Number of Accidents.Accidents per 100,000 Man-hour worked.Number of Accidents where Particulars are available as to Compensation paid.Total Amount of Compensation or Damages paid in such Cases.Average Compensation per Case where Compensation known.
* Data not available on which to compute.
 £     £     
Public Works—
     Railway-construction3975.4383957,000.717.7
     Road-construction1573.3401543,518.322.8
     Hydro-electric works1103.6671081,814.216.8
     Public buildings71.0007198.628.1
     Other1118.5381103,693.233.6
          Totals7824.60077416,2231210
Other construction—
     Under Factories Act—
     Joinery721.091701,732.524.7
     Building91.2869596.866.3
     Plumbing60.154629.24.9
     Other     
          Totals870.777852,358.527.7
Under Scaffolding and Excavation—
     Act—
     Builders' labourers122*1184,971.342.1
     Other156*1466,356*643.5
          Totals278*26411,327.942–9
Wood-manufacture—
     Sawmilling1731.8021716,332.137.0
     Coachbuilding170.50017400.223.5
     Furniture-making861.564861,509.317.6
     Boatbuilding;60.6675177.935.6
     Other181.80018145.98.1
          Totals3001.4712978,565.428.8
Paper-manufacture and printing—
     Paper-manufacture133.2501397.17.5
     Printing—Government80.727844.95.6
     Other than Government680.576682,012029.6
     Other1616.0001679.55.0
          Totals1050.7781052,233.521.3
Metal-working and engineering—
     Foundries1251.5112003,723.718.6
     Engineering—General76    
     Electrical130.50013203.415.6
     Cycle and motor910.968911,354.114.9
     Other872.559871,422.216.5
          Totals3921.3613916,713.417.2
Other manufactures—
     Brickmaking731.327732,572.735.2
     Gas-manufacture331.50033527.216.0
     Electric-supply40.3084212.253.0
     Leather-making150.3751598.56.6
     Soap and starch works161.45516241.415.1
     Jewellery     
     Chemical and manure works532.12053544.510.3
     Other270.45827825.030.6
          Totals2210.9482215,021.1522.7
INDUSTRIAL ACCIDENTS, 1926.—FREQUENCY RATES AND COMPENSATIONcontinued.
Industry.Number of Accidents.Accidents per 100,000 Man-hours worked.Number of Accidents where Particulars are available as to Compensation paid.Total Amount of Compensation or Damages paid in such Cases.£Average Compensation per Case where Compensation known.£

* Data not available on which to compute.

† Excluding scaffolding accidents.

Transport and communication—
     Railways—
     Permanent-way employees3385.4523386,671 9197
     Locomotive workshop employees4285.7844284,616.810.8
     Maintenance workshop employees531.432531,690–531.9
     Engine-drivers and firemen942.611942,733.829.1
     Other locomotive employees842.800843,040.236.2
     Guards282.33328426.315.2
     Shunters9011.250902,405.426.7
     Signalmen, storemen, &c.4016.0764015,740.414.3
          Totals1,5164.6651,51627,325.318.0
Post and Telegraph—
     Clerical officers90.1649144.716.1
     Tradesmen181–50018195.510.9
     Storemen     
     Telegram-sorters, &c.     
     Exchange clerks and attendants10.04018.78.7
     Overseers, foremen, &c.423.23142928.822.1
     Linesmen and labourers972.425942,244.523.9
     Chauffeurs93.0009157.217.5
     Postmen90.563985.89.5
     Messengers60.857666.111.0
     Message-boys and girls291.52629145.15.0
          Totals2201.1402173,976.418.3
Tram-car construction and repair42.000451.913.0
Quarrying20.4002379.3189.6
Personal service—
     Laundry-work60.273681.013.5
Miscellaneous minor industries581.234581,345.023.2
Summary.
Factory accidents2,7781.5302,75148,557.417.7
Public Works accidents7824.60077416,223.121.0
Scaffolding accidents278*26411,327.942.9
Railway accidents1,5164.6651,51627,325.318.0
Post and Telegraph accidents2201.1402173,976.418.3
          Grand totals5,5742.1145,522107,410.119.5

The group covering accidents to men engaged on railways shows the highest frequency rate, with those to employees on public works second. Of those groups covered by the definition of “factories” the “food and drink” group is highest—due to the exceptionally high rate in the meat-freezing industry—followed by the tram-car construction and repair group and the wood-manufacturing group. The “clothing, boots, and shoes” group shows the lowest frequency rate.

The division of compensation into average amount paid according to disability resulting is as under:—

Class.Temporary Disability.Permanent Partial Disability.Fatality.
Number of Cases.Average Amount.Number of Cases.Average Amount.Number of Cases.Average Amount.
  £      £      £     
Factories2,6097.5130161.512661.3
Public Works7399.626236.29338.8
Scaffolding24711.912418.05676.2
Railways1,47610.630179.010636.5
Post and Telegraph21513.11118.211,050.5
          Totals5,2869.2199189.137588.1

The high average for permanent partial disability in the “scaffolding” group is due to the serious injuries resulting from falls from scaffolding, &c., in this gronp.

CAUSE OF ACCIDENT AND EXTENT OF INJURY SUSTAINED

With regard to the extent and degree of the disability sustained, it is usual to distinguish fatal accidents, accidents causing temporary disability, accidents causing permanent partial disability, and accidents causing permanent total disability. In the actual compilation of the statistics difficulty occasionally arises as to whether a particular injury should be regarded as temporary or permanent; and in cases of doubt the conservative practice has been adopted of debiting the injury to the temporary-disability class.

INDUSTRIAL ACCIDENTS, 1926.—CAUSESOF ACCIDENTSBY EXTENT OF DISABILITY.
Cause.Extent of Disability.
Temporary Disability.Permanent Partial Disability.FatalityTotal.Percentage of Total Accidents.
* Includes 1 case of permanent total disability.
     Machinery—
     Prime movers17312114.9
     Transmission394447
     Lifting-machinery12574136
     Power-working machines52995*3627
Vehicles3481293696.6
Explosions and fires4062480.9
Poisonous, hot, and corrosive substances161111632.9
Electricity1312160.3
Falls of persons—
     From elevations2849529813.8
     Into excavations412..43
     Slipping and stumbling on the level4214..425
Stepping on or striking against fixed objects—
     Stepping on50....504.0
     Striking against1705..175
Falling objects not being handled by the person injured125621332.4
Falls of earth9422981.7
Handling of objects—
     Heavy96917198726.0
     Sharp3756..381
     Hand-trucks, &c.80....80
Hand tools—
     In hands of injured—
     Glancing of tool87714289320.8
     Breaking of tool18....18
     Flying particles904..94
     Other1041..105
In hands of other the person injured501..51
Animals (including vehicle accidents due to animals)74..1751.4
Miscellaneous—
     Strains, sprains, and septic wounds undefined as to cause (sustained while slaughtering)78....784.3
     Doors, windows, covers, gates (excluding elevators)57....57
     Other10321106
Summary.
Factories2,635130*132,77849.8
Public Works74726978214.0
Scaffolding;2591272785.0
Railways1,47630101,51627.2
Post and Telegraph215412204.0
          Totals5,332202*405,574100.0

Of the factory accidents terminating fatally or resulting in permanent disability— 143 in all—105 were due to machinery. This is to be expected from the nature of the work, for though all factory accidents resulting from machinery bear a much smaller proportion to total factory accidents—i.e., 620 to 2,778—there is far more likelihood of permanent disability through dismemberment or loss of power of a limb, or part of a limb, occurring when dealing with machinery.

In the Public Works Department machinery accidents (39) were few in comparison with the total; 3 of these resulted in permanent disability, and 2 caused death, both in connection with hoisting-machinery. Out-of-door accidents—due to slipping and falling, and to vehicles—are more common, and the cases included in the group “handling of objects” show the greatest number of accidents resulting in permanent partial disability—7 out of the 26 cases.

As would be expected, the groups “handling of objects,” “falls of persons,” and “vehicles” show the highest figures as causes of accidents to Post and Telegraph employees. The fatal accident was the result of coming into contact with high-power wires, and 2 of the 4 cases of permanent partial disability were of linesmen falling from telegraph poles.

Of those accidents reported under the terms of the Scaffolding and Excavation Act, 89 were due to falls, 81 to handling of objects, and only 17 to machinery. Five of the 7 fatal accidents were due to falling from elevations, as were 3 of the 12 cases of permanent partial disability; the 5 cases of permanent partial disability while working machinery were on work incidental to building operations.

Though in the case of railway employees accidents due to vehicles did not predominate—the handling of objects being the major cause of accident (466 cases)—they were the third in magnitude (239), glancing of hand tools being second (241 cases); but of the 10 fatalities 8 are from this source.

NATURE OF INJURY

The natures of the injuries sustained during 1926 in the different classes of accidents were—

INDUSTRIAL ACCIDENTS, 1926.—NATURE OF INJURY BY CLASS OF ACCIDENT.
Nature of Injury.Class of Accident.
Factory.Public Works.Scaffolding.Railways.Post and Telegraph.
Contusions and abrasions4891856530050
Burns and scalds119151755
Concussions84666
Cuts and lacerations1,2302195544842
Punctures214583311118
Amputations14056212
Dislocations84173
Fractures9942176117
Sprains and strains3672066243064
Asphyxiation31   
Drowning1    
Others and ill-defined10044325613
          Totals2,7787822781,516220
Number of cases where septic poisoning followed511733116327
Percentage of such cases18.49.311.210$810.0

It will be observed that the natures of the injuries sustained vary considerably as among the different classes of accidents. Cuts and lacerations figure exceptionally largely amongst factory accidents, 635 cases out of the 1,230 recorded under this head being due to glancing of tools or work, and 310 to machine operation. Contusions and abrasions figure largely amongst all classes of accidents, and are due to a wide variety of causes, none of which can be regarded as outstanding. Strains and sprains are also deserving of notice as ranking high amongst the different types of injury; a large proportion of these injuries being traceable to the handling of heavy objects (154 out of 367 in the case of factory accidents, and a further 15 cases of rupture, necessitating cessation of work), 23 out of 62 in the case of scaffolding accidents, 20 out of 64 in the case of Post and Telegraph accidents, 77 of the 206 cases among Public Works employees, and 149 in the case of the 430 Railways Department accidents.

Factory accidents registered the greatest percentage of cases where septic poisoning supervened; only 38 of these followed accidents due to machinery, the majority being consequential on slaughtering accidents, where the type of work is such that healing of small wounds is likely to be retarded. Glancing of tools, of which many are slaughtering accidents, showed the highest individual number (177); while scratches by bones and thorns during slaughtering were responsible for 85 septic cases. Of the non-slaughtering type of accident, handling of sharp or rough objects caused the greatest number of cases (64).

Similarly, of the 31 septic cases in the scaffolding accidents 12 were due to the handling of sharp objects: in the Public Works Department, 28 out of the 73 cases; and in the Railway Department, 54 out of the 163 cases. In the case of the Post and Telegraph Department knocking against fixed objects accounted for 13 of the 27 cases.

Minor injuries are in the nature of things likely to be considered trivial by the injured person, and not worthy of special consideration, but the figures indicate that prompt attention and reasonable after-care would save a considerable amount of lost time.

PART OF BODY AFFECTED

Informative figures showing the number of cases in which the different parts of the body were affected by industrial accidents occurring in 1926 are given in the following table:—

INDUSTRIAL ACCIDENTS, 1926.—PART OF BODY AFFECTED.
Part of Body affected.Class of Accident.
Factory.Public Works.Scaffolding.Railways.Post and Telegraph.
Head4821182710
Eyes75208715
Rest of face35922710
Neck7481 
Back145982615014
Thorax and contents794118597
Abdomen and contents42146617
External genitals529  
Upper limbs—
     Collarbone and shoulder38205234
     Arm20135207312
     Hand and wrist455994919434
     Finger and thumb1,2241574233435
Lower limbs—
     Pelvis, hip. and thigh32154398
     Leg1421092317542
     Ankle and foot2221194525026
Undefined281912165
          Totals2,7787822781,516220

Notable differences among the different classes of accidents are disclosed. As might have been expected, injuries to hand and linger rank high amongst factory accidents. Of 455 injuries to the hands no fewer than 139 were due to glancing of tools or work and 85 to power-working machinery, while of 1,224 injuries to the fingers and thumbs 504 were due to glancing of tools or work and 379 to power-working machines. Amongst scaffolding accidents injuries to ankles and feet and to hands and wrists rank highest; the principal cause of the former being stepping on sharp objects, and of the latter the handling of such objects.

As to Post and Telegraph employees, leg injuries predominate, though no one major cause can be assigned.

On considering Railway employees, it is found that the greater proportion of the 334 eases of injuries to fingers and thumbs are fairly evenly distributed as to cause among glancing tools, machinery, and being caught between the object handled and another object. The next largest group, injuries to ankles and feet, has as the main factor the handling of heavy objects.

In the Public Works Department, handling of heavy objects had the largest individual number of cases of injuries to fingers and thumbs—which type of injury here predominated.

NATURE OF INJURY IN RELATION TO PART OF BODY AFFECTED.

Further tabulations were made for the 1926 year correlating nature of injury with part of body affected. This showed that the most common typo of accident was to the fingers and thumbs, resulting in cuts or lacerations: of the 5,574 accidents tabulated, 1,156 came under this category. Of the 174 cases of amputations, 161 also resulted in loss of some part of the fingers or thumbs. Contusions of fingers and thumbs numbered 221, and cuts and lacerations of the hand 371. Of the 1,128 sprains and strains, 377 resulted in injury to the back, and sprained ankles accounted for a further 176.

DURATION OF INCAPACITY

A further measure of the extent of disability is furnished in the cases of temporary disability by data as to duration of absence from work as the result of the accident. A summary of this aspect of the matter—giving actual numbers and ratios to all accidents in each division—is given below. The average duration of incapacity in cases of temporary disability was 20.3 days for factory accidents, 26.1 days for accidents to Public Works employees, 21.1 days for accidents to Post and Telegraph employees, 29.0 days for accidents to Railway employees, and 24.5 days for scaffolding accidents.

Duration.Factories.Public Works.Scaffolding.Railways.Post and Telegraph.
No.PercentageNo.PercentageNo.PercentageNo.PercentageNo.Percentage
* Includes one case of permanent total disability.
1 week or under5852.19912.75519.833922.37232.7
1 week to 2 weeks87731.622128.27326.343628.86630.0
2 weeks to 4 weeks69925.222628.96824.541727.54018.2
4 weeks to 6 weeks2248.18611.0217.51228.0135.9
6 weeks to 13 weeks1893.8719.1207.21147.5156.8
13 weeks to 6 months401.4141.872.5302.073.2
Over 6 months100.370.941.4181.220.9
          Total specified cases of temporary disability2,62494.572492.624889.21,47697.321597.7
Cases where employee did not return or duration not stated110.4232.9114.0........
Permanent partial disability130*4.6263.3124.3302.041.8
Fatality130.591.272.5100.710.5
          Totals2,773100.0782100.0278100.01,516100.0220100.0

Of the five classes, factory accidents show in 1926 the lowest average duration of temporary incapacity, due to the large proportion taking place in freezing-works; the percentage of fatalities is lowest in this class and that covering Post and Telegraph employees. The high percentage of cases of permanent disability in factory accidents is explained by the predominance of machinery.

The Post and Telegraph Department shows the next lowest average for temporary incapacity, but this year the more serious cases have been greater; and though the total number of accidents was less, the one fatality caused this division to rank proportionately equal with factories.

Scaffolding accidents come next; but, as shown in the table above, fatal accidents are proportionately many, as are also cases of permanent partial disability and severe temporary disability—as would be expected from the nature of the work.

In the case of Public Works accidents the percentage of cases of temporary disability is low, and of permanent partial disability and fatality fairly high. Falls of earth, explosions, and slipping and falling from elevations tend to result in severe injury, and these are the major causes of the comparatively high proportion of severe accidents in this Department.

The Railways Department's figures show a very high proportion of cases of temporary disability, but the average duration of temporary incapacity is long comparatively. A good number of severe accidents have meant the probable cessation of work for from one to two years, with ultimate recovery assured. This type must be included in the year's figures, thus greatly increasing the average duration.

A scrutiny of factory accidents only showed that in a number of cases (124 in all) the employee did not feel the need of immediate cessation from his work. Of these incapacity resulted within a week in 103 cases, 74 of these within the first three days. There were 46 instances among these cases of after-incapacity, where septic poisoning was also incipient.

By the 31st January of the calendar year following that in connection with which factory accidents under investigation occurred, there must always necessarily be a number of employees injured during the previous calendar year who have not yet returned to work. In order to render the statistics of time lost and compensation paid as complete as possible supplementary reports on such outstanding cases are prepared by Inspectors of Factories for the Census and Statistics Office in June of the year following that in which the accidents occurred. By June most outstanding cases can be cleared up, although there remains a not altogether inconsiderable residuum of cases where employees fail to return to their former work — especially through having taken up other employment or through the seasonal closing down of the industry (e.g., freezing) in connection with which the accident occurred, so that they cannot be traced. The cases still outstanding at the end of January must naturally be the severer cases, and, as the severest cases of all are still outstanding in Jane, the toll of time lost as a result of factory accidents must be slightly underestimated in the statistics. The June clearing-up accounts for a few minor discrepancies existing between the statistics of factory accidents published in this volume and those published in the Annual Report of the Department of Labour.

ACCIDENT SEVERITIES

The mere number of industrial accidents per 100,000 man-hours worked is not a measure of hazard, for it takes no account of the severity of accidents. In the electric-lighting industry accidents are few, but those which do occur are apt to prove fatal. In the meat-freezing industry, on the other hand, accidents are frequent, but few of them are very severe. A single death usually inflicts a greater economic loss upon the victim's family or upon the community than does a large number of minor temporary disabilities. Yet both types of accident count for one, and for one only, in statistics of accidents and of accident rates. A misleading picture is therefore liable to be painted so long as attention is focussed solely on frequency rates. The best, and indeed the only satisfactory, measure of accident severity is time lost, which, in con-function with the number of accidents, permits of a close approximation being arrived at as to the economic cost of industrial accidents, and affords the best possible basis for comparison between different countries, different industries, or different years.

The problem of dealing with eases of death and of permanent disability presents some initial difficulty. While differences exist in the average ages of workmen in different industries, and in different occupations within the same industry, and while more labour-power is on the average lost by the death of a worker aged 20 than by that of a worker aged 50, yet it would seem that the age of the individual killed is not particularly relevant to the character of the hazard from which the injury has resulted. If severity weights in the case of death were made to vary with the ages of the persons injured the resultant severity rates would be distorted by purely fortuitous age-variations amongst the victims of industrial accidents. Accordingly, as a measure of severity rates, it has been assumed that deaths of workers through industrial accidents result in New Zealand in a loss of 60,000 working-hours in each case, a round figure which is arrived at (deeming a normal working year to comprise 50 weeks of 44 hours each) on the basis of the average expectation of working-life (which is assumed not in any case to extend beyond 65—as ascertained from the New Zealand life tables—of a male worker meeting with an accident at the average age at which accidents to male workers occur in New Zealand factories. For the inherent interest attaching, however, to data as to the potential working-hours lost by individuals meeting with death, &c., through industrial accidents, similar statistics have also been compiled taking into account the actual age and sex at the date of. the accident of the persons injured, again assuming a normal working-year to be one of 2,200 hours; or 50 weeks of 44 hours each. For this purpose separate tables for males and females have been compiled in the Census and Statistics Office, showing the average expectation of working-life—under the age of 65 for males and 60 for females—at each year of life). It is interesting to note that this figure of 60,000 working-hours on the basis of an eight-hour day gives an identical figure to that arrived at independently by the Swedish authorities—viz., 7,500 working-days. In the case of injuries resulting in permanent total incapacity the same device is adopted as in the case of death.

In a large number of countries, including New Zealand, compensation scales in the case of permanent partial disability are based mainly on the loss or disability of specific bodily members rather than on the actual impairment of earnings. For the statistical treatment of the subject, particularly for international comparisons, a scale has been drawn up under which time lost on account of permanent partial disability is assessed on the basis of a proportional part of the time lost in connection with injuries resulting in death, the proportion being fixed according to an estimate of the average degree of physical disability resulting from the particular bodily impairment involved. The international scheme (slightly amended) is as follows: Loss, or loss of use of, both eyes, 100 per cent.; dismemberment or loss of use of leg from above knee, or arm from above elbow, 75 per cent.; dismemberment or loss of use of arm from at or below elbow, 60 per cent.; dismemberment or loss of use of hand, 50 per cent.; dismemberment or loss of use of leg from at or below knee, 50 per cent.; loss of hearing of both ears, 50 per cent.; dismemberment or loss of use of foot, 40 per cent.; permanent disability of thumb and four fingers, 40 per cent.; permanent disability of thumb and three fingers, 33 1/3 per cent.; loss of sight of one eye, 30 per cent.; permanent disability of four fingers, 30 per cent.; permanent disability of thumb and two fingers, 25 per cent.; permanent disability of thumb and one finger, 20 per cent.; permanent disability of three fingers, 20 per cent.; permanent disability of two fingers, 12 ½ per cent.; permanent disability of thumb, 10 per cent.; loss of hearing of one ear, 10 per cent.; permanent disability of great toe, 5 per cent.; permanent disability of any two or more toes, 5 per cent.; permanent disability of one finger, 5 per cent. The figures for time lost so arrived at in cases of permanent partial disability have been used as a measure of accident severity, without the addition of the time actually lost by the patient. Thus such cases will be permanently accounted for, as regards severity, in connection with the statistics for the year of their occurrence. In this way a common basis is arrived at for accident experience, duly weighted according to severity, thus rendering possible rigorous comparison from country to country, from year to year, from industry to industry and from establishment to establishment.

Detailed results in respect of industrial accidents during 1926 are appended:—

INDUSTRIAL ACCIDENTS, 1926.—EXTENT OF DISABILITY AND SEVERITY RATES, BY INDUSTRIES.
Industry.Total Cases of Accidents resulting in—Toll of Calendar Days lost per Accident.Toll of Hours lost per 100,000 Man-hours worked.
Temporary Disability.Permanent Partial Disability.Fatality.Total.Where Fixed Allowance is made in case of Fatality or Permanent Disability.Where Age is taken into account in case of Fatality or Permanent Disability.Where Fixed Allowance is made in case of Fatality or Permanent Disability.Where Ago is taken into account in case of Fatality or Permanent Disability.

* Includes one case of permanent total disability.

† Data not available on which to compute.

‡ Excluding scaffolding accidents.

Food, drink, and tobacco—
     Baking31..4134.372.06836
     Flour-milling4....435.035.08080
     Biscuitmaking463..4970.592.3410536
     Brewing, aerated waters29....2927.527.5152152
     Butchering44191,554.3485.42,586808
     Meat freezing and pre serving130617*9132558£$351.86,3055,601
     Butter and cheese making264131419.2510.41,0751,309
     Other485154326.1179.52,3551,296
          Totals1,46634*51,50584.269.32,0911,720
Clothing, boots, &c.—
     Dressmaking, tailoring, &c.9....933.233.299
     Bootmaking and repairing181 19165.9260.1342535
     Other3....320.720.71010
          Totals301..31113.4171.071106
Textiles and weaving—
     Woollen-mills403..4358.964.2295321
     Flax-mills95..14449.9548.32,8283,446
     Rope and twine works2....218.518.54747
     Other8....813.613.6685685
          Totals598..67134.0158.0763899
Public Works—
     Railway-construction382123397159.789.15,4603,045
     Road-construction15052157255.3193.15,3604,055
     Hydro-electric works10343110328.0319.77,5597,369
     Public buildings61..7288.0288.01,8101,810
     Other10641111200.1143.410,7397,697
          Totals747269782209.5151.96,0564,392
Other construction—
     Under Factories Act—
     Joinery -6210..72134.0171.29191,174
     Building81..9401.8416.13,2473,363
     Plumbing6....612.212.21212
          Totals7611..87153.3185.6749906
Under Scaffolding and Excavation Act—
     Builders' labourers11732122302.0261.1
     Other14295156480.9400.0
          Totals259127278402.4339.0
Wood-manufacture—
     Sawmilling147224173451.1326.35,1103,696
     Coachbuilding152..1780.873.6254231
     Furniture-making779..86110.2100.41,083987
     Boatbuilding51..6200.8253.78421,063
     Other18....1820.620.6233233
          Totals262344300301.6227.42,7882,102
Paper manufacture and printing—
     Paper-manufacture13....1322122.1451451
     Printing—
     Government8....814.514.56666
     Other than Government608..68233.9293.68471,064
     Other16....1617.117.1861861
          Totals978..105158.0196.6772961
Metal-working and engineering—
     Foundry working and engineering1909 2201183.0171.31,7391,627 
     Engineering—
     Electrical112..1388.483.8278263
     Cycle and motor883..9169.187.7420534
     Other816..87103.6115.91,6651,864
          Totals370202392135.8136.71,1621,170
Other manufactures—
     Brickmaking702173171.580.51,431671
     Gas-manufacture321..3364.075.9603716
     Electric supply31..4270.5160.8523311
     Leather-working15....1520.720.74949
     Soap and starch works151..1654.648.4499443
     Jewellery................
     Chemical and manure works512..5344.051.6586688
     Other225..27256.6223.4738643
          Totals208121221118.385.4706509
Transport and communication—
     Railways—
     Permanent-way employees33053338135.3107.54,6383,685
     Locomotive workshop employees4207142854.758.41,9892,121
     Maintenance workshop employees512..53190.7115.61,7171,041
     Engine-drivers and firemen883394355.2374.45,8296,144
     Other locomotive employees812184221.5224.23,8983,946
     Guards28....2833.133.1486486
     Shunters835290313.5375.722,16726,569
     Signalmen, storemen, &c.3956..40161–449.02,3471,870
          Totals1,47630101,516122.1116.03,5793,401
Post and Telegraph—
     Clerical officers9....915.415.41616
     Tradesmen18....1814.314.3135135
     Storemen................
     Telegram-sorters, &c.................
     Exchange clerks, attendants1....111.011.033
     Overseers, foremen, &c.411..4251.948.71,053988
     Linesmen, labourers933197252.9222.53,8563,392
     Chauffeurs9....923.023.0434434
     Postmen9....916.816.85959
     Messengers6....617.017.09292
     Message boys and girls29....2920.220.2194194
          Totals21541220128.0114.0917817
Tram - car construction and repair4....435.535.5447447
Quarrying11..21,921.51,524.54,8313,833
Personal service— Laundry-work6....642.342.37373
Miscellaneous minor industries561158200.7163.01,5571,265
Summary.
Factory accidents2635130*132778127.8111.81,2281,075
Public Works accidents747269782209.5151.96,0564,392
Scaffolding accidents2591272784024339.0
Railway accidents147630101516122.1116.03,5793,401
Post and Telegraph accidents21541220128.0114.0917817
          Grand totals5,332202*405,574151.4130.01,9901,643

In making a comparison of severity rates the assessment of permanent disability or death is that at the constant age, as it eliminates the fortuitous element of varying ages.

Of the main groups, the greatest number of average days lost is in the “quarrying” group; this was caused by the occurrence of a very severe accident in a quarrying plant. Next in order comes the “wood-manufacture” group, followed by the “Public Works” group. At the other extreme “tram-car construction and repair” shows the lowest average, with “personal services” next lowest. Of the subgroups, “butchering” shows the greatest average number of days lost; here the accidents were very few, but septic poisoning resulted in death in one case. “Sawmilling” shows next highest; in this industry there is always a proportionally high number of cases of serious injury. Apart from linesmen, accidents to postal employees are usually very minor, and the subgroup “exchange attendance” has the lowest average number of days lost (11.0).

In comparing severity rates—hours lost per 100,000 man-hours worked—the “Public Works” group shows the heaviest, toll, followed by “quarrying” and “railway construction and working.” The lowest group rate is shown by the “clothing” group; “personal services” and “tram-car construction” being next lowest, in that order. The “shunters” in the “Railways” subgroup show by far the highest number of hours lost, two fatalities occurring herein; next down the scale are the “other” subgroup of the Public Works accidents, and “hydro-electric works” in the same group. Of those accidents reported under the provisions of the Factories Act, the subgroups “meat freezing and preserving” and “sawmilling” loom largest. The subgroup showing the least number of hours lost—apart from those subgroups where no accidents at all occurred—is the” exchange attendant” subgroup of the Post and Telegraph employees, with “dressmaking” and “other clothing” the lowest of the factory employees.

With regard to “scaffolding” accidents, which as a group show almost the highest average number of days lost, it must be remembered that a fall from an elevation, such as a worker may be employed at in building operations, will probably result in death or severe disability, which was the case in this year's accidents. Only 4 of the 12 cases of permanent partial disability showed the assessment at less than 20 per cent. Severity rates could not safely be given, as the number of employees in the building trades (some 23,000) could not be regarded as a correct basis of exposure to liability of scaffolding accidents.

In interpreting the figures, and making a comparison from year to year, it must be. remembered that the adventitious element—as to the number of fatal and severe accidents in any individual year or group—has a great influence in assessing severity rates and calendar days lost.

AGES OF THE PERSONS INJURED

The average ages of workers meeting with accidents where the age was reported were as follows for the year 1926:—

 Males. Years.Females. Years.Both Sexes. Years.
Factories31.4419.4830.99
Public Works37.09..37.09
Scaffolding35.41..35.41
Railways35.0520.0034.96
Post and Telegraph29.4931.5029.53
All reported accidents33.2119.9332.92

The average age of males injured in industrial accidents is just slightly less than the average age of male wage-earners as returned at the 1921 census—viz., 34.0. In the case of females, however, the census average age for all wage-earners (27.0 years) is substantially higher than the average for those injured; and it would appear that women employees in factories are, in general, younger than those engaged in other forms of employment. The very much younger ages for females than for males is accounted for by the fact that males normally spend the whole of their working-lives in factories, &c., while for the majority of women employees remunerated employment is terminated at a comparatively early age by marriage.

TIME OF OCCURRENCE

An analysis of machinery accidents occurring in factories during 1926 shows that 17 per cent. of the total occurring on week-days took place on Holidays, 21 per cent. on Tuesdays, 19 per cent. on Wednesdays, 14 per cent. on Thursdays, 16 per cent. on Fridays, and only 11 per cent. on Saturdays.

There is no evidence in the New Zealand figures of the existence of a seasonal cycle in the frequency of factory accidents.

The effects of fatigue are brought out by a tabulation of industrial accidents according to the hours of occurrence.

INDUSTRIAL ACCIDENTS, 1926.—HOUR OF OCCURRENCE.
Time of Occurrence, to nearest Hour.Group.Cause.Totals.
Factory.Public Works.Scaffolding.Railways.Post an Telegraph.Machinery.Falls of Persons.Handling Objects.Hand Tools.Other.
8 a.m.14123126082533635766244
9 a.m.296382699287756117132105487
10 a.m.45185432111914086236198149809
11 a.m.411924621134128101219159187794
12 noon22640231191672771077692424
1 p.m.98171340103321263860178
2 p.m.21661231192174669699105440
3 p.m.81089351911910788170146133644
4 p.m.30968351602510788149116137597
5 p.m.1824713851737441047584344
Other hours773022001718627414158326
Not stated6119272161344875192287
          Totals2,7787822781,5162208317661,4481,1611,3685,574

This table shows the latter part of the morning—10 a.m. and 11 a.m. being almost equal in incidence—as the time when most accidents occur, especially in factories, the Public Works Department, and the Railways Department; but it is apparent that the Saturday half-holiday reduces materially the number of accidents occurring in the late afternoon, and this should be considered in its interpretation. Finally, most establishments are idle between noon and 1 p.m. When these facts are allowed for, it would appear that for most classes of accidents there is a tendency for the risk to increase (in sympathy with increasing fatigue) with each additional hour of the working half-day, the midday and the night-time rest eliminating the cumulated effects of such fatigue. In the case of some causes of accidents, the increased risk with the number of hours continuously worked is much greater than in other cases: the increase, as the working half-day progresses, in the number of accidents caused by falls of persons in particular is exceptionally marked.

A more definite indication is given by considering the length of time the employee had worked on his shift when the accident occurred. As many of the forms used in 1926 had not given this information detailed tables are not of much value.

Where the information was available the following lengths of time on duty showed the greatest tendency for accidents to occur:—

Number of Hours on Shift.Number of Cases.Number of Forms where Time on Duty was stated.
Factory accidents2 and under 34122,138
3 and under 4380
Public Works accidents2 and under 367499
3 and under 495
Scaffolding accidents2 and under 352242
3 and under 444
Railways Department accidents2 and under 32461,483
3 and under 4240

On either side of these two groups there is a sharp decrease in numbers.

Chapter 43. SECTION XLIII—WATER-POWER

INTRODUCTORY

ALTHOUGH abundant water-power is available throughout New Zealand, compara tively little use had been made of it before 1900, but since then the development has been extensive, and promises to be still more extensive in the early future. In 1903 water-power to the extent of 9,911 horse-power was actually in use. By 1913 this amount had risen to 34,956 horse-power, by 1923 to 54,244, and by 1927 to 148,980. The last-mentioned figure is more than double that for 1925, the increase being due mainly to the Mangahao supply becoming available and to the extension of the Lake Coleridge scheme.

The Public Works Act, 1908, vests the sole right to use the water-power of the Dominion in His Majesty, subject to any existing rights, and gives the Government the right to develop such power, or to delegate such power to any local authority, or, outside a mining district, to any person or company, subject to conditions. Advantage has been taken of this in several cases, the right in the case of local authorities being issued subject to a royalty of 1s. per year per kilowatt of maximum output, and in the case of private concerns developing water-power for electrical distribution, subject to a royalty of 4s. per year per kilowatt of maximum output.

GOVERNMENT DEVELOPMENTS

Persistent demands were made for some years that the Government should develop the power sources of the Dominion itself for the benefit of the people generally, and in 1910 the Aid to Water-power Works Act was passed, and the Lake Coleridge scheme for the supply of Christchurch City and Canterbury Provincial District was selected for development. Operations were commenced on these works in 1911 and completed in 1915, with a capacity of 4,500 kw., which has since been extended to 27,000 kw. This scheme has proved thoroughly successful. After the successful inauguration of the Lake Coleridge scheme, a complete system was drawn up of interconnected power systems in both the North and South Islands.

A very complete report and estimate of the demand and cost of supply for the North Island was submitted by the then Chief Electrical Engineer, Mr. Evan Parry, B.Sc., &c., in October, 1918. After a full discussion of the use of electricity in the Dominion he assessed the demand at 1/5 h.p. (0.15 kw.) per head of population, and estimated the total power required, allowing for losses, at 160,000 h.p. of installed capacity in the North Island and 110,000 h.p. in the South Island,

After careful comparisons with the developments in other countries and detailed estimates of the future demand in New Zealand, this has been adopted as the basis of the Government scheme. For the North Island it is proposed to develop the power at three main stations—viz., Mangahao (24,000 h.p.), Lake Waikaremoana (40,000 h.p., capable of extension to 130,000 h.p.), and the Arapuni Rapids, on the Waikato River (96,000 h.p., capable of extension to 160,000 h.p.). These three power-stations are to be ultimately interconnected by a complete system of 110,000–volt lines for a total length of 1,112 miles with 309 miles of branch mains at 50,000 and 33,000 volts.

The cost of the complete North Island scheme of wholesale generation and transmission as estimated in 1918 was as follows:—

Amount.Per Horsepower.
Generating-stations (total plant capacity, 160,000 h.p.)—£     £     
 H.P.Cost.£Per H.P.£  
     Mangahao24,000438,65418.30
     Waikaremoana40,000544,36913.16
     Arapuni96,0001,078,70010.80
 2,061,72312.88
 160,000 
Main transmission-lines1,553,88011.22
Extra branch transmission-lines at lower voltage to main substations not on main lines241,360
Main substations838,8085.24
Distribution-lines and secondary substations2,086,00013.04
 6,781,77142.38
Interest during construction271,2711.69
Assistance to local authorities and power-users100,0000.62
Working capital150,0000.94
          Total7,303,04245.63

Between 1918 and the passing of the legislative authorizations in 1919 and 1920 costs generally increased to a large extent, and the authorizations were therefore increased accordingly. The items under each power scheme in the authorizations include, of course, the portion of the transmission-lines and substations supplied from each source.

It was estimated that the programme would take ten years to develop, and that the total annual charges when completed, allowing 7 ½ per cent. to cover interest, depreciation, and sinking fund, and £220,000 per annum for working-expenses, would amount to £767,728—that is, practically £6 per horse-power, or £8 per kilowatt-year.

It is estimated that this scheme when in full operation will effect a saving of 1,000,000 tons of coal per year out of a total annual consumption of 2,400,000 tons in the whole Dominion.

On the same basis 110,000 h.p. is also required in the South Island, and towards this developments are in hand for an ultimate capacity as follows:—

 Horse-power.
* Completed 1926.
Lake Coleridge (Public Works Department)36,000*
Waipori Falls (Dunedin City Council)25,000
Lake Monowai (Southland Electric-power Board)16,000
          Total77,000

In addition the following schemes have been partially investigated in order to make up the balance:—

 Horse-power.
Teviot River25,000
Lake Hawea80,000
Lake Tekapo20,000
Waimakariri River30,000
Clarence River25,000
Toaroha River10,000
Arnold River4,000
Gowan Rivera25,000
Waitaki River100,000

The final selection of the sources, their order of development, and the economical limits in each case, have not yet been determined.

The statutory authorizations to date for the development of hydro-electric power in the Dominion are as follow:—

Aid to Water-power Works Act, 1910—£     
     Lake Coleridge electric-power works500,000
Electric-power Works Loan Act, 1919—
     Arapuni electric-power works4,500,000
     Mangahao electric-power works1,600,000
     Lake Coleridge extensions257,500
     Horahora electric-power works412,500
     Waikaremoana—Surveys, &c.30,000
     Otago—Surveys, &c.30,000
Finance Act, 1920—
     Waikaremoana electric-power works2,600,000
     Kaituna River150,000
     Lake Coleridge extensions720,000
     Surveys and investigations30,000
 £10,830,000

The total expenditure to the 31st March, 1927, including capital outlay, stocks, and debit balances on the trading accounts, is as follows:—

 £     
Lake Coleridge1,618,074
Horahora914,006
Waikaremoana206,715
Mangahao2,449,457
Arapuni1,216,032
Other surveys23,237
Cost of raising loans not otherwise allocated876
 £6,428,397

Of the above, the Lake Coleridge, Horahora, Mangahao, and Waikaremoana systems are in commercial operation, and Arapuni is under construction.

LAKE COLERIDGE WORKS

The Aid to Water-power Works Act of 1910 empowered the State to establish hydro-electric-supply installations, and the first—at Lake Coleridge, sixty-five miles west of Christchurch—has been in operation for twelve years. This plant was originally designed for a total capacity of 12,000 kilowatts (16,000 horse-power), but advantage has been taken of natural features of the lake and adjacent rivers to extend the supply up to 36,000 h.p. During March, 1921, the Harper River was diverted into the lake, and the level of the water in the lake has been appreciably raised thereby.

The 66,000-volt transmission-line is constructed in triplicate to Christchurch, thus ensuring continuity of supply, two lines having a capacity of 12,000 kw. each, and the other a capacity of 5,000 kw. The population being served is over 237,000, and a large demand for power is being made. The capital outlay to the 31st March, 1927, was £1,538,569; the total revenue for the year 1926–27 was £150,240, and after payment of all charges, including interest and depreciation, an excess of £26,250 was shown. The sum of £35,443 has been paid to the credit of Sinking Fund Account. The powerhouse maximum output during 1926–27 was 16,880 kw.

In addition to the transmission-lines to Christchurch a double-circuit transmission line is in operation, supplying the towns of Ashburton and Timaru, at which places the voltage is stepped down for local reticulation. This transmission-line is continued as a single-circuit line to supply Oamaru.

The standard rate of sale by the Public Works Department to local authorities and wholesale consumers is £10 per kv.a. year for the first 200 kv.a., and £8 per kv.a. year for all over 200 kv.a. and up to 4,800 kv.a. For contracts exceeding 5,000 kv.a. the rate is £7 per kv.a. year, and exceeding 20,000 kv.a. £5 5s. per kv.a. year.

The growth of the supply and the general financial results for each of the last five years are as follow:—

Year ended 31st March.
1923.1924.1925.1926.1927.
* Including 446,300 units purchased.
Capital outlay£848,033£892,801£1,008,491£1,366,951£1,538,569
Working-costs£19,271£20,777£23,270£27,035£30,728
Interest£35,275£44,444£47,780£50,324£65,094
Depreciation£9,307£12,584£15,679£19,350£28,168
Total costs£153,853£77,805£86,729£96,709£123,990
Total revenue£69,153£78,508£92,163£123,355£150,240
Maximum load, kw.—
     Power-house9,39010,80013,18014,43016,880
     Substations8,4209,49011,19013,58315,512
Units output—
     Power-house43,451,66048,777,88656,935,84068,860,61478,342,797*
     Substation39,665,42045,778,00753,261,14261,167,88171,791,696
Total units sold37,561,62743,792,37251,287,03360,952,88969,371,266
Average weekly load factor, per cent.—
Power-house53.553.051.854.853.4
Substation53.654.850.854.0529
Working-cost per unit sold0.123d.0.113d.0.109d.0.106d.0.106d.
Capital charge per unit sold0.284d.0.313d.0.297d.0.274d.0.322d.
Total cost per unit sold0.408d.0.426d.0.406d.0.381d.0.428d.
Revenue per unit sold0.441d0.430d.0.431d.0.486d.0.520d.
Total cost per kw. substation maximum£7.58£8.20£7.75£7.12£7.99

WAIKATO ELECTRIC-POWER SUPPLY

In November, 1920, the Waihi Gold-mining Company's electric-power plant at Horahora was acquired by the State for £212,500. The necessary transmission-lines have since been erected, and the plant has been extended. The capital account to the 31st March. 1927, stands at £844,948, which includes £268,107 out of Arapuni moneys brought into operation in connection with Horahora scheme.

The main features of the plant acquired are the headworks and generating-station on the Waikato River at Horahora, seventeen miles from Cambridge, with a plant capacity of six generators, each capable of generating 1,050 kw., or a total of 6,300 kw.: the transmission-line of three No. 0 S.W.G. copper conductors on steel towers from Horahora to Waikino (fifty-five miles); and the transformer-station at Waikino, for transforming the energy supplied to the Waihi Company's mine. Extensions to the power-house building, and alterations to the head-race and tad-race, were completed during the year 1924–25, and two new 2,000 kw. units have been installed and placed in operation.

The operations for the twelve months ended the 31st March, 1927, resulted in a gross revenue of £108,748, or £80,035 in excess of working-expenses. Interest amounted to £37,989, and depreciation to £16,481, leaving a surplus of £17,116 after paying working and capital charges and sinking fund.

A table showing the progress of the scheme during each of the last five years is given below.

Year ended 31st. March.
1923.1924.1925.1926.1927.
* Including 7,398,942 units purchased.
 £     £     £     £     £     
Capital outlay395,022474,817522,973735,091844,948
Working-costs9,72112,47414,10619,61228,713
Interest.19,20821,23120,12931,26937,989
Depreciation.6,62010,3939,75713,60116,481
Sinking Fund  4,13911,3428,448
          Total costs35,54944,09848,13175,82491,631
          Total revenue41,81859,92465,18485,830108,748
Maximum load—Kw.Kw.Kw.Kw.Kw.
     Power-house, for year6,9007,4007,60011,40014,160
     Power-house, average weekly5,3826,8526,9639,66511,090
Output—Units.Units.Units.Units.Units.
     Power-house33,732,15045,077,15045,070,65065,435,63086,652,102*
     Substations total30,435,03640,614,01341,461,29960,286,86784,802,102
Total units sold30,030,36939,914,85441,281,15960,201,32675,844,229
Load-factorPer Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.Per Cent.
     Power-house, annual55.869.667.665.572.9
     Power-house, average weekly71.2.75.3.71.9.77.5.81.6
 d.d.d.d.d.
Working-cost per unit sold00780.0750.0760.0700.064
Capital charge per unit sold0.2060.1940.2000.2300.199
Total cost per unit sold0.2840.2770.2770.2990.263
Revenue per unit sold0.3340.3600.3790.3420.343
Total cost—£     £     £     £     £     
     Per kilowatt (power-house annual maximum)5.155.966.176.426.71
     Per kilowatt (power - house average weekly maximum)6.616.446.737.587.51

The Public Works Department supplies two large gold-mining companies and four large factories direct. The balance of the reticulation is carried out by six Electric-power Boards, the Tourist Department (Rotorua), and the Hamilton, Thames, and Te Aroha Borough Councils. Power to the amount of 2,000 kv.a. is also supplied to the Auckland Electric-power Board at Penrose substation.

The general result of operation by all ten distributing authorities is a gross profit of £27,939 for the year 1926—27.

MANGAHAO ELECTRIC-POWER SUPPLY

Construction-work on the tunnels, two dams, pipe-lines, and power-house building in connection with the Mangahao electric-power-supply scheme was completed in 1924, and two of the main units of the plant (12,000 kv.a.) were ready for operation at the beginning of November, 1924, when the official “turning-on” ceremony took place. The second instalment of 12,000 kv.a. was placed in operation during 1925. The Khandallah substation was completed and placed in operation in December. 1924.

Power was supplied to Wellington City in March, 1925, and to the following Power Boards: Horowhenua, in November, 1924; Manawatu-Oroua, in December, 1924; Hutt Valley, in December, 1924; Tararua, in April, 1925; Wairarapa, in May, 1925; Dannevirke, in May, 1925; Central Hawke's Bay, in September. 1925; Wanganui-Rangitikei, in April, 1926; and Hawke's Bay, in April, 1927.

The transmission-lines to Wellington, Bunnythorpe, Masterton, Wanganui, Waipukurau, and Napier are completed and in service. Work on the third dam is now in progress, and it is anticipated will be completed by the end of 1927.

The whole of the available power from Mangahao has now been definitely allocated, and guarantees of revenue have been obtained from the Wellington City Corporation and the various Power Boards.

The capital outlay to 31st March, 1927, was £2,242,871, part of which represents works which are not yet in operation. The total revenue for the year ended 31st March, 1927, which is the second complete year of operation, was £124,450, and working-expenses £26,921. Interests costs were £98,881, and depreciation £32,997. The total annual costs for the year under review were thus £158,799, and the loss £56,902. The results of the operations for the first two years of supply are—

Year ended 31st March.
1926.1927.
* Including 6,418,994 units purchased.
 £     £     
Capital outlay2,022,3152,242,871
Working-costs21,86526,921
Interest92,22698,881
Depreciation30,05632,997
Total costs144,147158,799
Total revenue76,859124,450
 Kw.kw.
Maximum load, power-house, for year13,96020,040
Output—Units.Units.
     Power-house total49,482,425*78,547,884
     Khandallah substation34,897,96044,471,780
Total units sold45,131,12073,842,017
Load-factor—Per Cent.Per Cent.
     Power-house, annual40.045.3
     Power-house, average weekly60.055.3
 d.d.
Working-cost per unit sold0.1150.087
Capital charge per unit sold0.6590.430
Total cost per unit sold0.7740.517
Revenue per unit sold04120.331
 £     £     
Total cost per kilowatt of power-house maximum10.328.62
Revenue per kilowatt of power-house maximum5.505.64

GENERATING-STATIONS

In view of the ramifications attaching to the hydro-electric supply industry it is difficult to present a compendious statistical treatment covering the whole industry. Indeed, the development of the central generating-stations supplemented by subsidiary distributing-stations, would render the one treatment, from some aspects at least, unintelligible, since the generating-stations differ essentially from the distributing-stations. The treatment given hereunder deals separately with generating as distinct from distributing stations. In many cases distributing-stations operate “standby” generating plants when required, and in a few cases small generating plants are operated continuously.

SCHEMES IN OPERATION.

In addition to the Government schemes the following schemes of 1,000 kw. and over are in operation:—

Waipori River, thirty-two miles from Dunedin. Water is conducted from several artificial storage reservoirs on the Waipori River and its tributaries, through a tunnel and pipe-lines to the power-house, which is situated at the bottom of a narrow ravine. The present capacity of the plant is 13,750 kw., and the head available is 700 ft. Power is generated at 2,400 volts and transmitted at 35,000. The capital outlay to 31st March, 1927, was £990,697.

At Wairua Falls (Whangarei) a 2,000 kw. plant was installed in 1916 by the Dominion Portland Cement Company to furnish power for cement-making. The energy is transmitted a distance of sixteen miles to the factory at a pressure of 22,000 volts. A branch-line also supplies the Borough of Whangarei and the farming districts en route.

New Plymouth has a plant of 3,500 kw. This plant was installed in 1906, and transmits power at 6,600 volts.

The Southland Electric-power Hoard has constructed a 4,000 kw. plant at Lake Monowai, and transmits power at 66,000 volts to Invercargill, Gore, and Winton. The Monowai River at its outlet from the lake is diverted through an open channel and steel pipe 8 ft. in diameter to a surge-chamber above the power-house on the bank of the Waiau River. A head of 180 ft. is available, permitting an ultimate development of 20,000 h.p. on a 50-per-cent. load-factor.

The Taranaki Electric-power Board has constructed a plant to develop 4,000 h.p. from the Manganui River. The Marlborough Electric-power Board has constructed a plant to develop 1,000 kw. from the Waihopai River, and the Tauranga Borough Council has constructed a plant to develop 3,000 kw. from the Wairoa River.

The following table gives details of the various hydro-electric installations from which power is distributed for public supply.

Locality.Supply Authority.Power Installed.Max. Load, Year ended 31st March, 1927.Route-miles of Transmission-lies.Voltage of Transmission.
Water.Total.

* Diesel auxiliary.

† Gas auxiliary.

‡ Steam auxiliary.

§ Lake Coleridge plant.

|| Overload.

¶ Waipori plant.

* * Monowai.

  H.P.Kw.Kw.  
Wairua FallsWilsons (N.Z.) Cement Co.3,2502,5002,2003122,000
HorahoraPublic Works Department17,00012,87514,16027850,000
TaurangaBorough Council5,6004,3003,4187011,000
Rotorua*Tourist Department380350320366,600
WhakataneBorough Council3002402303122,000
WaikaremoanaPower Board2,0001,5001,0106711,000
Havelock NorthTown Board200176130173,300
WairerePower Board500350180736,600
New PlymouthBorough Council5,0003,5002,1253126,600
Stratford*     ″     120280300252,200
KapongaTown Board19613090363,300
OpunakePower Board4503203501466,600
Taranaki     ″     4,4003,000....33,000
Hawera*Electric Light Company900625605775,500
PateaBorough Council120135102133,000
WaverleyTown Board60401862,300
TaumarunuiBorough Council600425440153,300
Ohakune*     ″     22012095182,400
Raetihi     ″     600470160283,000
Taihape     ″     200150204||10460
MangawekaTown Board60403772,300
WairarapaPower Board1,30083798542011,000
MangahaoPublic Works Department24,00018,00020,040353110,000
MarlboroughPower Board1,5001,000....33,000
BrightwaterWaimea Electric Company140100100332,500
MurchisonCounty Council140100100193,300
ReeftonElectric Supply Company9080659230
WestportBorough Council400250110226,600
Lake KanieriCompany1,1007006301811,000
Canterbury§Public Works Department36,00027,00016,88053066,000
FairlieCounty Council5040296400
Waitakitower Board230390452383,000
DunedinCity Council15,00011,00010,04044635,000
TeviotPower Board1,0007503004433,000
GoreBorough Council320240240811,000
Mataura     ″     100756025440
Queenstown     ″     115606543,300
Southland* *Power Board5,5004,0004,3202,32266,000

During the year ended 31st March, 1927, 32 of the 38 hydro generating-stations mentioned above were in operation. Of these 4 were operated by the General Government, and have already, with the exception of a plant operated at Rotorua by the Tourist Department, been referred to, 23 were run by local authorities, and the remaining 5 by joint-stock companies.

EMPLOYEES AND WAGES.

Generating stations provided employment during the year 1926–27 for 849 persons, who were paid a total of £173,596 by way of salaries and wages. The following summary gives a classification of the persons engaged and the salaries and wages paid during the year ended 31st March, 1927:—

Employees.Salaries and Wages paid to
Males.Females.Total.Males.Females.Total.
 Number.Number.Number.£     £     £     
Managers, overseers, &c.74..7426,734..26,734
Accountants, clerks, &c.1694321238,4605,62944,089
Wage-earning employees5603563102,72053102,773
          Totals80346849167,9145,682173,596

CAPITAL OUTLAY.

The data collected regarding the capital outlay refer to the expenditure on Capital Account by the various authorities. No allowance is made for depreciation, but whore plant or equipment is scrapped or sold the original cost of it is deducted from the total capital outlay. At the 31st March, 1927, the total capital outlay sunk in hydro-generating plants stood at £8,947,188. Of this amount £1,130,960, or 13 per cent., represented the capital outlay in plants having a total outlay of under £500,000, while £1,835,555, or 20 per cent., was accounted for by two plants with total outlays of between £500,000 and £1,000,000. The balance, £5,970,673, or 67 per cent. was returned in respect of three stations having an outlay of over £1,000,000.

The following table shows the capital outlay to 31st March, 1927, and the amount expended during the year ended the same date, classified according to the nature of the assets.

Daring Year ended 31st March, 1927.Totals to 31st March. 1927.Percentage of Total.
 £     £     Per Cent.
Land in connection with power-house, headworks, and cottages2,668184,9542.07
Power-house buildings, cottages, &c.3,251477,0125.33
Generating plant, Headworks, &c.191,9902,985,91933.37
Special standby plants3,23534,5610.39
Main transmission-line and substations221,5082,054,33522.96
Distribution system, substations, cottages, &c.164,7821,996,17822.31
Public (street) lighting3,073104,0411.16
Miscellaneous (interest during construction, law-costs, &c.)124,5111,105,40412.35
Unallocated 4,7840.06
          Totals715,0188,947,188100.00

During the year under discussion just over £700,000 was expended in capital equipment for hydro generating-stations. The great bulk of this expenditure (54 per cent.) was sunk in transmission-lines and distribution systems, the former accounting for 31 per cent. of the total against 23 per cent. for the latter. The expenditure on generating plant, headworks. &c., amounted to £199,990, or 21 per cent. of the total, while miscellaneous expenditure, with £124,511, represented 17 per cent. of the total.

Of the total capital outlay returned as at 31st March, 1927, £4,784 was not allocated under the headings provided in the returns. It is rather striking that the expenditure on power-house buildings, generating plant, and headworks comprised altogether only £3,647,885, or 41 per cent. of the total capital outlay, while transmission-lines, substations, and distribution systems accounted for approximately double that amount, with £9,098,349, or 45 per cent. of the total. These figures show rather forcibly that the actual generation of energy by water-power is not the principal problem in the electric-supply industry in the Dominion, the real problem existing in the transmission and distribution of the energy.

Closely allied to the capital outlay is the question of accrued funds. These take two forms—first, accrued sinking funds for the liquidation of loans; and, second, the provision out of current revenue of sufficient to purchase new plant when the life of that in use comes to an end. At the 31st March, 1927, accrued funds of hydro generating-stations totalled £978,601, which it is reasonably safe to assume, in the absence of any definite data, were represented by securities outside the electric-supply undertakings. A classification of these reserve funds according to their nature is given hereunder:—

 £     
Depreciation reserves457,989
Renewal funds131,396
Sinking funds340,103
Reserve funds49,113
 £978,601

POWER PLANT.

At 31st March, 1927, the main plant of hydro-generating-stations consisted of 82 water-turbines and pelton wheels with a capacity of 134,890 b.h.p., supplemented in the way of standby plant with 2 turbines or pelton wheels of 1,300 b.h.p., 3 gas-engines of 245 b.h.p., 7 oil-engines of 2,303 b.h.p., and 6 steam-engines of 2,700 b.h.p. Generators numbering 82 with a capacity of 99,545 kv.a. comprised the main generating plant, while 12 generators of 4,683 kv.a. constituted the standby plant.

UNITS GENERATED.

Altogether, 337,900,024 units were generated at hydro generating-stations during the year under discussion. Sixty-eight per cent. of this total was generated in the three Government stations at Horahora, Mangahao, and Lake Coleridge, which contributed 24, 21, and 23 per cent. respectively of the total figure. The remaining 108, 170,177 units, representing 32 per cent. of the total, were generated at the smaller stations, the great majority of which are operated by local authorities. In addition to the units generated, the three Government stations purchased, principally from steam and oil plants, some 14,259,236 units. The purchased units at Mangahao, for example, represent units generated by the Wellington City Council and other local authorities which formerly operated steam and oil stations but which now receive energy from Mangahao, and generate additional energy as required in their own plants which virtually act as standby plants to Mangahao.

The following summary shows the number of units generated, purchased, and sold by the three central Government stations and all other hydro generating-stations during the year ended 31st March, 1927:—

Station.Units.Percentage non-productive.
Generated.Purchased.Total.Sold.
Horahora79,253,1607,398,94286,652,10275,844,22912.47
Mangahao72,133,8906,413,99478,547,88473,842,0175.99
Coleridge78,342,797446,30078,789,09769,371,26611.99
Other stations108,170,1772,096,213110,266,39086,018,63621.99
          Totals337,900,02416,355,446354,255,473305,076,14813.88

The relatively greater percentage of energy lost in transmission in the smaller stations as compared with the three larger stations is due to the fact that the former stations, as a general rule sell retail, and the transmission losses cover in these cases all losses between generation and consumption, whereas in the latter ease the energy is sold in bulk, and the transmission losses, therefore, occur between the generating-station and the bulk purchasing-station.

REVENUE.

The fact that the throe Government hydro stations sell in bulk to distributing units (Power Boards, boroughs, &c.), whereas the majority of the other stations sell retail, is clearly displayed by the revenue figures relating to the sale of current. Although the former stations provided 68 per cent. of the total units generated, their revenue from the sale of current constituted only 43 per cent. of the total revenue from this source for all stations. The fact that the costs of operation are relatively lower in the Government stations as compared with the other hydro stations is also a factor in accounting for the relatively smaller proportion of the total revenue coining from the former stations, since costs of operation are the principal determinants of the selling-prices of the energy. In addition to the sale of energy, hydro generating-stations derive a small amount of revenue from miscellaneous sources, the principal of these being, in the ease of stations which generate and sell retail, the profits derived from the sale and hire of apparatus. The revenue for the year ending 31st March, 1927, for hydro generating-stations, classified according to the source whence it was derived, is given hereunder:—

Source of Revenue.Horahora.Mangahao.Coleridge.Other Stations.Total.
 £     £     £     £     £     
Sale of energy106,216123,171148,064486,254863,705
Profits—Sale of apparatus......10,25810,258
Hire of apparatus......4,4064,406
Interest......9,3489,348
Miscellaneous2,5321,2792,1765,08311,070
          Totals108,748124,450150,240515,349898,787

EXPENDITURE.

A study of the expenditure figures immediately reveals to what a large extent the generation of electrical energy is subject to the law of increasing returns. Overhead costs comprising management expenses and capital charges completely over-shadow the prime costs which may be taken as the operating-expenses. During the year under discussion, of the total expenditure recorded (£943,768), no less than 74 per cent. represented overhead expenses, while operating-expenses or prime costs stood at 26 per cent. It is not difficult to imagine from these figures that the actual output of electrical energy can be enormously increased for a relatively small additional per-unit cost. This is an important phase of this industry, since the per-unit cost of generation must progressively fall as the output is increased.

The subjoined table gives a complete analysis of expenditure recorded for hydro generating-stations during the year ended 31st March, 1927, showing separate particulars for the three Government stations and other stations:—

Horahora.Mangahao.Lake Coleridge.Other.Total.
A. Operating Expenditure.
 £     £     £     £     £     
Cost of power8,78722,5541,4836,17839,002
Cost of generation3,2726,0366,29337,73053,331
Fuel......1,3501,350
Stores184..2258,4958,904
Repairs1,957..7,2149,03818,209
Standby plant......1,3921,392
Cost of transmission5,2261,9704,2389,25120,685
Cost of distribution4,43414,1895,77271,16195,556
Public-street lighting......3,6733,673
          Totals23,86044,74925,225148,268242,102
B. Miscellaneous Expenditure.
Cost of management4,0784,7244,70849,45562,965
Insurance56..1255,6355,816
Losses from trading463..733,6514,187
Other expenditure819..59714,41315,829
          Totals5,4164,7245,50373,15488,797
C. Capital Charges.
Interest37,99095,99665,094215,305414,385
Sinking fund charge8,448....50,83659,284
Depreciation reserve charge16,481.32,99728,16827,278104,924
Renewal funds charge......15,72915,729
Reserve charge16,653....10016,753
Special capital charges......1,7941,794
          Totals79,572128,99393,262311,042612,869
          Grand totals108,848178,466123,990532,464943,768

The expression of the expenditure per unit generated and purchased is given hereunder:—

Horahora.Mangahao.Lake Coleridge.Other.Total.
 d.d.d.d.d.
Operating-expenses0.070.140.080320.16
Capital charges and miscellaneous expenses0.230.410.300.840.48
          Totals0.300.550.381.160.64

Taking a general comparison between the figures per unit for the Government and other generating-stations, it is readily seen that both operating and overhead costs are relatively lower in the former than in the latter. The total expenditure per unit for the other stations is approximately treble the figures for Horahora and Lake Coleridge, and double that for Mangahao.

GEOGRAPHICAL DISTRIBUTION.

Some idea of the geographical distribution of hydro generating-stations throughout the Dominion is afforded by the following table, which shows the principal statistics of these stations classified according to provincial districts.

Provincial District.Persons engaged.Salaries and Wages paid.Revenue.Expenditure.Capital outlay.Units Generated.
 Number.£     £     £     £     Number. (000 omitted)
Auckland9121,058158,719143,4291,243,602104,297
Hawke's Bay224,40413,77314,51392,5492,955
Taranaki9922,052104,86487,580581,79313,250
Wellington15331,770173,748231,5282,627,78875,079
Marlborough............
Nelson193,62013,28215,66568,510681
Westland173,3256,2396,28639,3902,903
Canterbury12919,996151,700124,8961,549,51078,409
Otago22146,889184,345157,4671,155,95943,375
Southland9820,48292,117162,4641,588,08716,951
          Totals849173,596898,787943,7688,947,188337,900

From the point of view of units generated it is interesting to note that Auckland contributes 104,297 thousand units, or approximately one-third of the total for the whole Dominion, while Canterbury and Wellington between them comprise approximately one-half the total, with 78,409 and 75,079 thousand units respectively.

ELECTRIC-POWER BOARDS

The policy of the Government generally is to supply power in bulk, leaving the reticulation and retail supply in the hands of the local authorities. Formerly the only local authorities available were the cities, boroughs, counties, and town districts, but with the extension of electric supply into the country areas a stronger organization became necessary, and this was provided under the Electric-power Boards Act of 1918. This Act provides for several local districts to combine for the purpose of electric-power distribution, and to set up a special Electric-power Board to carry out the work, with rating-powers over the district concerned.

Amendments to the original Act, based on the results of experience, were passed in 1919, 1920, 1921, 1922, and 1923. The legislation was consolidated and amended in the Electric-power Boards Act, 1925.

The development of the reticulation by means of Electric-power Boards has made substantial progress (luring the last few years. There are now 43 districts constituted and 33 actually carrying out the distribution and sale of electrical energy (October. 1927). The total area covered is 64,457 square miles, or 62.5 per cent. of the total area of the Dominion. The total population concerned is 886,924, or 64 per cent. of the total population of the Dominion; and the unimproved value of the land included in the electric-power districts and outer areas is £263,638,004, or 77 per cent. of the total unimproved value of the Dominion.

So far only one of the four main cities—viz., Auckland—has been included in the inner area of a power district, but of the secondary centres the City of Wanganui, and the boroughs of Palmerston North, Invercargill, Timaru, Napier, Hastings, Blenheim, Greymouth, Gisborne, and Oamaru are included. The advantage of Power Board organization is more obvious to rural than to urban ratepayers, and yet the above position indicates that some of the more important centres are realizing that it is to their advantage generally to be associated with the country in undertaking the work of reticulation of electric power on a comprehensive scale.

The Boards already formed are getting to work energetically in carrying out their functions. Twenty-two Boards—viz., Waitemata, Thames Valley, Cambridge, Central, Franklin, Waitomo, Te Awamutu, Hutt Valley, Horowhenua, Manawatu - Oroua, Wanganui - Rangitikei, Hawke's Bay, Central Hawke's Bay, Dannevirke, Tararua, Wairarapa, Malvern, Banks Peninsula, Springs-Ellesmere, Ashburton, South Canterbury, and Waitaki—have carried out fairly complete reticulation of their areas, and are distributing power taken in bulk from the plants at Horahora, Mangahao, and Lake Coleridge. The Auckland Board has taken over the city electric-power station, and is providing for large extensions of both plant and mains. It has also entered into a contract to take the whole of its power, with a minimum of 15,000 kw., from the Government when the Arapuni Station is completed, which is estimated to be in 1929. Taranaki is now giving a supply from its own generating-station at Tariki. Wairoa is taking power in bulk from the Department's station at Lake Waikaremoana, and supplies the Borough of Wairoa and a few consumers in the neighbourhood. Six— viz., Opunake, Taranaki, Wairere, Marlborough, Southland, and Teviot—have local water-power stations in operation. Three others—viz., Poverty Bay, Bay of Plenty, and South Taranaki—are arranging to take power in bulk from the Government hydroelectric sources, and are preparing their systems of reticulation with this end in view. The Grey Power Board has erected a steam station of its own. The Tauranga, Otago, and Otago Central Boards have arranged to purchase power in bulk from other authorities. The other five—viz., Hobson, Golden Bay. Buller, Reefton, and Westland—are making arrangements which have not yet been finalized.

The following table gives details of the date of constitution, the area, population, and rateable value of each of 42 power districts already formed, also the amounts of the loans already authorized, and the voting on each poll taken. The total amount of the loans authorized by the 36 districts which have taken their polls is £11,067,115. The population of the districts concerned is 847,936, so that the loans authorized amount to £13.1 per head of population, as compared with £12.5 last year. The unimproved valuation of the districts is £257,341,532, the loans authorized amounting to 4.3 per cent. of the unimproved rateable value of the lands pledged as security for the loans. The voting at the polls totalled 46,036 to 7,146—i.e., a majority of 87 per cent.

ELECTEIC-POWER BOARDS AS CONSTITUTED ON 31ST MARCH, 1927.
Name of Electric-power Board.Proclamation constituting Power Board gazetted.Number of Members on Board.Approximate Area of District.Population.Value of Rateable Property.Amount of Loan authorized.Voting for Loan Poll.
For.Ag'nst.

* 1925 figures.

† Assessed.

   Square Miles.£     £        
Ashburton17/1½1122,54218,00111,500,000326,1501,59096
Auckland1/4/2212300175,00050,491,8651,603,0007,096476
Banks Peninsula8/½073874,5005,061,923109,00033123
Bay of Plenty20/8/2583,07510,9002,096,042170,000436137
Buller*11/5/2251,9879,197696,374Poll notvet taken.
Cambridge8/½081376,0002,559,56788,23547471
Central8/7/20875217,5126,583,253287,00094773
Central Hawke's Bay19/10/2291,30010,2506,839,951150,00054341
Dannevirke11/8/211069612,6144,275,674175,00065193
Franklin25/9/24882216,3596,763,874200,0001,030145
Golden Bay18/6/255511,200455,593Poll notyet taken.
Grey26/10/2291,45012,2001,545,502138,0001,368298
Hawke's Bay19/6/2481,04038,60815,271,565304,00068168
Hobson29/3/2387787,1801,424,942Poll notvet taken.
Horowhenua1/12/21963015,7013,403,255260,00097326
Hutt Valley6/7/22
11/12/24
1153032,1693,119,920390,0001,748146
Malvern28/6/2362,1415,0503,037,53369,00050833
Manawatu-Oroua1/12/21121,30139,01113,955,493500,0001,14496
Marlborough11/9/2483,21820,7806,442,042300,0001,334300
Opunake9/8/21
11/3/22
72027,3001,728,16899,00023126
Otago18/10/23
23/12/26
72,28124,1821,635,933240,0001,217179
Otago Central26/10/2292,6845,17053,8,83850,00025211
Poverty Bay12/6/24111,73823,22016,502,852280,0001,203244
Reefton30/6/215241,639178,055Poll notyet taken.
South Canterbury3/7/24125,10241,61812,946,839329,0001,861584
Southland19/11/191210,85767,11215,258,8681,650,0006,516415
South Taranaki24/4/25816216,5006,271,271Poll notyet taken.
Springs-Ellesmere1/7/20541211,2706,480,598120,00079541
Taranaki18/5/2281,68822,0006,141,672425,0001,026252
Tararua23/3/22101,26610,2542,833,994159,48071483
Tauranga14/6/23763911,745978,782110,000421277
To Awamutu8/½092708,5003,698,805178,000757146
Teviot22/7/2273202,400200,00850,50019127
Thames Valley8/1/19112,33043,12013,000,000850,0001,288806
Wairarapa25/3/2091,99620,0009,183,537324,7502,274302
Wairere18/½374072,500380,00038,500828
Wairoa29/7/20101,3547,6784,344,028100,00050431
Waitaki9/8/2392,33317,5806,735,789135,0001,286124
Waitemata15/10/23
25/1½4
29/1½4
1262526,6328,581,819200,0002,9401,196
Waitomo6/3/2471,2608,0001,066,36197,00036158
Wanganui-Rangitikei.1/12/21122,62053,00022,099,617562,0001,315214
Westland*28/10/2097503,272196,268Poll notyet taken.
          Totals..36664,457886,924289,506,47011,067,61546,0367,146

The next table shows the capital expenditure incurred by each Board up to the end of the financial year 1926–27, the revenue and expenditure, and the amount of rates struck and collected.

The total capital outlay by the 35 Boards which have started construction is £9,394,136, a portion of this being on works not yet in service. The gross revenue from the sale of electricity by the 34 Boards which had commenced supply was £1,312,212, of which 39.2 per cent. was received by the Auckland Board. The general result is a profit over the whole business of the Power Boards of £10,216. losses are disclosed in several cases, but such in the early stages do not indicate any want of security in the business as a whole, being inherent in the commencement of any concern depending to such an extent on a large initial capital outlay to earn a revenue which takes time to develop.

ELECTRIC-POWER BOARDS.—RETURN FOR YEAR ENDED 31ST MARCH, 1927.
Board.Main supply commenced.Capital Outlay.Revenue.Expenditure.Profit.loss.General Rate.Special Hates.Valuation Basis.
Sale of Electricity. (Gross.)Sale of Materials. (Profit.)Total*.Capital Charges, &c.Power.Total. Levied.Collected.Levied.Collected.

* Including other Items, but not rates.

† Including other items.

‡ U = Unimproved; C = Capital value.

§ Not yet operating.

|| Includes £10,318 arrears.

¶ Includes £253 arrears.

* * Includes £205 arrears.

†† Includes £4 arrears.

NOTE.—Buller, Hobson, Reefton, South Taranaki, and Westland are not operating.

  £  £  £  £  £  £  £  £  £  d.£d.£   
Ashburton17/1½5283,79731,0123431,42416,01611,36330,0251,399......½0.NilC.
Auckland19082,186,347508,995 516,759218,224196,599454,12062,639..........C.
Banks Peninsula192195,2959,40145110,0816,8674,00613,098..3,0171/114,5031/7Incl. totalC.
Bay of Plenty§..16,991........................U.
Cambridge1922102,52615,45524916,6967,6486,57215,711985..........C.
Central1921227,74733,606..37,00417,78113,09735,5321,472..........C.
Central Hawke's Bay1925106,1659,769..10,7805,7753,64010,71961..........U.
Dannevirke1925151,10415,8649017,2568,1263,93514,5702,686..........U.
Franklin1925£,71613,8582,00018,03412,8924,09018,034............C.
Golden Bay§..465........................C.
Grey192696,9788,935..9,0284,5655,98813,538..4,510....1 ½, 1/9, 3/5, and 1 5/8NilC.
Hawke's Bay1927105,225445..1,032215173528504..........C.
Horowhenua1924172,72933,88964937,58213,60418,29236,0011,581..........C.
Hutt Valley1924248,88041,65110042,55217,22915,99339,4913,061..........U.
Malvern192549,9032,966783,0451,5088462,815230..1/4..1/0..C.
Manawatu-Oroua1924378,06241,20185944,75428,73415,92748,336..3,582........U.
Marlborough§1927189,072........................C.
Opunake192494,3629,088579,4066,1261,1438,934472..........C.
Otago1926175,61613,254..13,5887,2456,41116,947..3,359....½ and 2..C.
Otago Central192555,8964,0721004,3722,0606893,885487..........C.
Poverty Bay191283,25326,663..27,8637,44013,54924,5433,320..........C.
South Canterbury1925184,08721,395..21,6497,10110,08118,3493,300..........U.
Southland19251,558,08779,5021,24792,117115,50023,691162,404..70,287 7/867,451||..U.
Springs-Ellesmere192296,99513,62921913,964..9,0814,89515,7201,756........C.
Taranaki1927430,17017,654..18,3308488,79812,0716,259..........C.
Tararua1925121,93114,43814515,4267,7944,29616,199..773....1 1/3..U.
Tauranga192687,92314,4946116,4225,608 5,20015,102320..........U.
Te Awamutu1920147,96820,829221,59710,9179,06922,648..1,0511/11,690....C.
Teviot192445,0233,241903,3912,265 6453,515..124½532* *....U.
Thames Valley1920659,48693,0473,16599,44743,86241,064101,155..1,708........C.
Wairarapa1924304,86831,81821133,79422,96610,22340,149..6,355........C.
Wairere192532,0051,812..1,8121,158451,76547..........U.
Wairoa192368,4869,49239810,0305,4874,78611,821..1,7911/8 and 1/43,167††....C.
Waitaki1926108,12916,1861,24817,545 7,4805,78215,0802,465..........C.
Waitemata1927164,5466,884..8,3545,3692,98811,905..3,551........C.
Waitomo192669,5978,4283,96712,3951,2207,30111,0441,351......1 1/4, 1/8, 3/8..U.
Wanganui-Rangitikei1924372,16270,555..74,68344,45227,41978,129..3,446........C.
          Totals..9,411,5921,243,52816,1191,312,2121673,163488,5961,323,88393,639105,310..77,343......

During last year 6 of the Boards struck a general rate, which was collected in 5 cases, and 7 of the Boards struck special rates for the security for loans, which were collected in only 1 case.

Several of the Boards are passing through a critical stage owing to the high cost and high interest rates ruling in 1921 when they started construction-work, and to the fact that they have undertaken the construction of many lines without requiring the guarantees from consumers authorized by clause 7 (d) of the 1922 regulations, and since amplified in the 1927 Electric-supply Regulations. But costs and rates of interest are now substantially lower, and the other Boards are profiting by such experiences, and much better results will be attained by the Power Boards generally in future as the result of the experience of these earlier districts.

DISTRIBUTION STATIONS

Power Boards are not the only authorities engaged in the distribution of electric current: a considerable number of local authorities of other classes are also so engaged. The following data and explanations cover all distribution stations whether they are Power Boards' or other local authorities'.

The statistics given hereunder in respect of distribution stations cover some stations which generate a small amount of energy apart from what is purchased from the generating-stations. This generation as a general rule is carried on with steam and oil plants which have not yet been scrapped, and which now operate chiefly as standby plants.

During the year ended 31st March, 1927, there were 56 distribution stations in the Dominion, purchasing energy from hydro-generating stations, and, with the exception of a small amount sold in bulk, retailing it to the consumer. All these stations were operated by local authorities, with the exception of a small station in Canterbury operated by a dairy company. This provincial district leads the way in the number of distributing-stations, no fewer than 18 out of the total of 56 for the whole Dominion being located within its boundaries. Auckland follows Canterbury with 15, while Wellington, Hawke's Bay, Taranaki, Southland, and Otago have 7, 5, 4, 4, and 3 respectively.

EMPLOYEES AND WAGES.

According to the figures recorded for the year ended 31st March, 1927, the average number of persons engaged in distributing-stations was 1,112. These 1,112 persons received a total of £243,924 in the way of salaries and wages. A classification of the persons engaged and of the salaries and wages paid in distributing-stations is given hereunder:—

Occupational Headings.Persons engaged.Salaries and Wages paid.
Males.Females.Total.To Males.To Females.Total.
    £     £     £     
Managers, overseers, &c.61..6121,149..21,149
Accountants, clerks, &c.20811532356,16312,94369,106
Wage-earning employees7208728152,790879153,669
          Totals9891231,112230,10213,822243,924

POWER BLAST.

The standby plant of distribution stations was recorded as follows for the year ended 51st March, 1927:—

Kind of Engine.No.Brake Horse-power.
Water-turbines and pelton wheels145, 466
Boilers2421,950
Steam-engines2821,940
Gas-engines6934
Oil-engines71,165
Generators52Kilowatt-amperes. 21,732

CAPITAL OUTLAY.

It is not surprising that the great bulk of the capital outlay for distributing-stations should be sunk in distribution works, since, as already referred to, the distribution of energy is the principal work carried on. Of the total capital outlay at 31st March, 1927, approximately 60 per cent. was sunk in this class of asset, against 11.59 per cent. and 11.55 per cent. respectively in transmission-lines and standby plant respectively. The relatively low figure for transmission-lines is due to the fact that the transmission-lines between the generating and distributing stations appear in the capital outlay for the former. The following summary shows the capital outlay during the year ended 31st March, 1927, and the total at that date, classified according to the nature of the asset acquired: —

Nature of Asset.Capital Outlay.Percentage of Total.*
During Year ended 31st March, 1927.Total to 31st March, 1927
* Excluding unallocated.
 £     £      
Land in connection with power-house, &c6,58658,0640.83
Power-house buildings, &c.2,260179,0042.54
Standby plant58,304812,93611.55
Main transmission-lines, &c.213,310815,48611.59
Distribution system, sub-stations, &c.673,7324,232,35060.14
Public (street) lighting12,507154,005219
Miscellaneous (interest during construction, law-costs, &c.)256,264785,50411.16
Unallocated8,556133,558 
          Totals1,231,5197,170,907100.00

Distribution stations had set aside at 31st March, 1927, £1,122,647 in the way of reserves, sinking funds, and accident funds. Sinking funds comprised £581,828, or just over half this total, while depreciation reserves represented £328,752, or just under one-third. The balance was made up as follows: Renewal funds, £134,537; reserve funds, £69,802: and accident funds, £7,728.

UNITS PURCHASED AND GENERATED.

Particulars relating to the number of units purchased, generated, and sold by distribution stations during the year ended 31st March, 1927, according to provincial districts, are given hereunder:—

Provincial District.Units generated.Units purchased.Total Units generated and purchased.Total Units sold.
Auckland627,00542,008,40942,635,41434,412,139
Hawke's Bay 3,477,5073,477,5072,719,023
Taranaki846,3602,667,9023,514,2622,782,798
Wellington10,168,46765,675,96675,844,43360,869,134
Canterbury70,21854,857,66954,927,88746,375,147
Otago 2,111,1002,111,1001,964,181
Southland935,8005,050,7345,986,5345,033,434
          Totals12,647,850175,849,287188,497,137154,155,856

Of the total units dealt with during the year (188,497,137) approximately 6 per cent. were generated by the distributing-stations, the balance (94 per cent.) being purchased from generating-stations or intermediate distributing-stations. Losses in transmission and distribution accounted for 18 per cent. of the total units generated and purchased, leaving a balance of 154,155,856 units sold. Of this figure 10,581,624 was sold in bulk.

REVENUE.

The revenue from all sources was recorded as £1,360,104 during the year ended 31st March, 1927, the great bulk of which (£1,296,931) represented revenue from sales of current. Quite a considerable trade was done in the sale and hire of apparatus. This trade provided a profit of £26,026 for the year. The subjoined table shows the revenue for the year, classified according to the source whence it was derived and by provincial districts:—

Provincial District.Revenue.
Sale of Current.Profits from Trading Account.Hire of Apparatus.Interest.Miscellaneous.Total.
 £     £     £     £     £     £     
Auckland280,7618,3235,2455,1554,912304,396
Hawke's Bay33,1991482901,7271,16336,527
Taranaki34,11725811756411435,170
Wellington534,8962,0933,16710,7013,606554,463
Canterbury341,9334,0701,1903,7322,162353,087
Otago17,6731004435313718,307
Southland54,352212769 2,82158,154
          Totals1,296,93115,20410,82222,23214,9151,360,104

As regards the revenue from the sale of current, the following figures, giving a classification of revenue according to the purposes for which the power was consumed, are of interest:—

 £     Percentage of Total.
Street-lighting56,7444.39
Light, heating, and cooking850,15665.54
Power298,83523.05
Tramways43,8203.39
Other local purposes11,4280.85
Bulk supply35,9482.78
          Total1,296,931100.00

EXPENDITURE.

The total expenditure for distribution stations for the year ended 31st March, 1927, was approximately £300,000 less than that recorded for generating-stations, the figure for the former being £1,206,910 against £1,530,298 for the latter. The proportion of operating-expenses to total expenditure was higher in the case of distribution as against generating stations, while overhead expenses, including miscellaneous and management expenses and capital charges, were relatively higher in the generation than in the distribution stations. The actual percentages worked out as follows:—

 operating-expenses.Overhead.
Distribution4852
Generation2674

The following table shows a classification of the expenditure for distribution stations for the year ended 31st March, 1927, according to the nature of the expenditure and by provincial districts:—

Expenditure onAuckland.Hawke's Bay.Taranaki.Wellington.Canterbury.Otago.South-landTotal.
(a) Operating-expenses.
 £     £     £     £     £     £     £     £     
Power80,5249,32511,336109,605112,0195,91414,733343,456
Fuse1,839..67721,317418..1,20125,452
Stores730..1498821,566..1053,432
Repairs207..5532,5601,111..3664,797
Standby plant.2,226..1,75628,3961,634..3,56537,577
Transmission99043443,8063366211836,023
Distribution30,9442,3163,06245,06356,0677435,650143,845
Public (street) lighting1,4871982113,9121,822411,5149,185
          Total118,94711,88217,788215,541174,9737,319127,317573,767
(b) Miscellaneous.
Management25,4612,4943,72732,48514,9853,4833,50486,139
Insurance1,804933743,9312,6892002959,386
Losses from trading........42868161657
Other14,6421,8223649,6204,5686762,44134,133.
          Total41,9074,4094,46546,03622,6704,4276,401130,315
(c) Capital Charges.
Interest89,66413,9015,015121,50067,6866,1309,969313,865
Sinking Fund19,7422,34794425,27824,8953,1756,25982,640
Deficit reserve5,362..1,25910,67633,689....50,986
Renewal Fund6,157....15,7461,201..5,19828,302
Reserve Fund4,500....19,724......24,224
Other2,000..49113526..1232,811
          Total127,42516,2487,267193,037127,9979,30521,549502,828
          Grand total288,27932,53929,520454,614325,64021,05155,2671,206,910

GENERATION AND DISTRIBUTION STATIONS

Something in the way of a general survey of the whole hydro-electric industry is afforded by the following table, which shows the principal statistics for both generating and distributing stations for the year ended 31st March, 1927: —

Provincial District.Persons engaged.Expenditure.Revenue.Capital Outlay at 31st March, 1927.
  £     £     £     
Auckland628932,8861,029,0975,438,202
Hawke's Bay10195,305107,762899,926
Taranaki149117,100140,0341,059,938
Wellington640686,142728,2115,048,384
Marlborough155,9884,70028,800
Nelson4233,23833,240146,660
Westland3119,82415,267136,368
Canterbury363450,536504,7873,172,952
Otago246178,518202,6521,387,471
Southland148217,671150,2711,452,255
          Totals2,3632,737,2082,916,02118,570,956

Owing to the fact that some generating-stations are engaged in retailing current as well as selling it in bulk, it is necessary to consider the figures for both kinds of stations in a consideration of the quantities of energy used for various purposes and the revenue derived from each source.

The table given hereunder shows the energy classified according to the purpose for which it was used, together with the amount of revenue derived from the sales for each purpose:—

Provincial District.Street-lighting.Light, Heating, and Cooking.Power.Tramway.-.Other Local Purposes.Total.
Number of Units (000 omitted).
Auckland2,43547,61041,64519,658725112,073
Hawke's Bay3223,8951,633338886,274
Taranaki3585,8133,1957191,03511,120
Wellington2,19830,21015,35710,79552459,084
Marlborough211079....137
Nelson168803398....1,369
Westland712943,100..873,552
Canterbury2,48635,9124,997..57243,967
Otago92711,00816,6804,7854233,442
Southland1703,2147,0446141,03212,074
          Total9,156138,86694,05836,9094,103283,092
Revenue.
 £     £     £     £     £     £     
Auckland46,226462,596252,145100,5093,178864,654
Hawke's Bay3,55361,88619,2862,11547387,313
Taranaki4,05582,96628,8532,2637,631125,768
Wellington25,248368,875126,57941,0242,175563,901
Marlborough7803,647172....4,599
Nelson2,22824,5044,112....30,844
Westland8695,5438,309..29215,013
Canterbury19,692279,07536,272..1,184336,223
Otago10,508113,02457,21411,910307192,963
Southland2,91869,38737,2662,7965,943118,310
          Total116,0771,471,503570,208160,61721,1832,339,588

POWER IN USE

The following table shows the hydro-electric horse-power actually in use in the various districts at the 31st March in each of the last five years:—

District.1922–23.1923–24.1924–25.1925–26.1926–27.
 H.P.H.P.H.P.H.P.H.P.
Auckland North2,7472,7472,9672,7862,800 ½
Auckland5,968 ½6,028 ½5,921 ½5,3697,166 ½
Auckland South9,4879,52310,147 ½13,599 ½16,502 ½
Gisborne1,2501,2501,2621,2623,262
Hawke's Bay109379322 ¾372384
Taranaki North2,973 ½3,437 ½4,4535,9399,864
Taranaki1,935 ½1,988 ½1,557 ½1,707 ½1,592
Wellington North5735705665661,111
Wellington3921,58441,49134,503 ½34,467
Nelson231 ½194 ½32343501353 ½
Westland2,4792,7452,1702,36312,289
Canterbury13,56213,56216,00616,00640,506
Canterbury South147206206213177
Otago10,463110,827 ½12,49217,12817,615
Southland1,925 ¾3,643 ¾10,257 ¾10,889 ¾10,889 ¾
          Totals54,244 1/458,686 ¾70,143 ½113,055 1/4148,979 ¾

The following table gives an analysis of the purposes for which water-power was employed as at the 31st March, 1927:—

WATER-POWER IN USE AT THE 31ST MARCH, 1927.
District.Mining.Electric Supply.Flax-mills.Sawmills.Flour-mills.Dairying.Construction-works.Freezing-works.Paper-mills.Miscellaneous.Total.
 H.P.H.P.H.P.H.P.H.P.H.P.H.P.H.P.H.PH.P.H.P.
Auckland North..2,680..12..24..75..9 ½2,800 ½
Auckland1,3025,702 ½415..214010..727,166 ½
Auckland South..16,32860....9 ½......1716,502 ½
Gisborne..3,250..............123,262
Hawke's Bay..362......22........384
Taranaki North..9,160....24608..10..629,864
Taranaki1,135........305......1521,592
Wellington North..1,105......6........1,111
Wellington..34,311..12..46......9834,467
Nelson115517147..24 ½......453534
Westland179 ½1,81432151..50 ½......622,289
Canterbury..40,31827..1099......4340,506
Canterbury South..11030..12........25177
Otago1017,407..16 ½73........108 ½17,615
Southland787,6883656917..1,2004501,346 ¾10,889 ¾
          Total2,819 ½140,286 ½260258 ½2871,230 ½401,2954502,052 ¾148,979 ¾

AVAILABLE WATER-POWER

In addition to the developed power in New Zealand there is a practically unlimited amount of undeveloped power. The following table gives the particulars of the more important available water-powers, showing also the nearest market, consisting of a city or town or an actual or potential port. Many of these are suitable for general industrial development, but the largest ones, as a rule being in the unsettled portions of the South island and near the deep-water sounds, are particularly suitable for utilization in connection with electro-chemical or electro-metallurgical industries.

NORTH ISLAND.
Source of Power.Position of Powerhouse.Available Flow: Cubic Feet per Second.Available Head: Feet.Average Power on 50 per Cent. Load-factor.Nearest Town. Port, or Deep Water.Distance: Miles.
H.P.Kw.

* Signifies dally storage available to utilize 50 per cent. load-factor.

† Signifies seasonal storage made available.

North Auckland District.
Wairua FallsWairua Falls150*1303,2002,400Whangarei18
OmapereUtakura Stream11*5501,000750.. 
South Auckland District.
KaitunaKaituna River50078465,00050,000Tauranga25
      Auckland125
Wairoa RiverWairoa420*805,6004,211Tauranga20
Waikato RiverAratiatia Rapids4,400170136,000100,000Auckland154
     ″     Orakeikorako Rapids4,4003514,00010,000     ″     148
     ″     Aniwhaniwha Falls4,4008032,00024,000     ″     142
     ″     Atiamuri Rapids4,4002510,0007,500     ″     139
     ″     Arapuni Gorge5,300165163,000120,000     ″     105
     ″     Horahora Rapids5,3002713,00010,000     ″     97
Pokaiwhenua River     ″     165*1704,6003,400     ″     97
Marakopa FallsMarokopa904203,1002,300Te Kuiti27
Wairere FallsWairere Falls160*601,6001,200     ″     22
Hawke's Bay District
WaikaremoanaUpper Waikaretaheki5301,10097,00075,000Gisborne50
     ″     Lower Waikaretaheki53036032,00024,000Napier60
Te Reinga FallsTe Reinga Falls1241251,3001,000Gisborne35
Waikohu RiverWaikohu458476,0004,500     ″     28
Wanganui District.
Mangawhero RiverRaukawa Falls125901,000750Wanganui45
     ″     Wanganui River1256807,1006,950     ″     24
Rangitikei RiverMakohine1,50030075,00056,000     ″     48
Wangaehu RiverWangaehu River260701,5001,100     ″     25
KarioiKarioi300*1808,8006,600     ″     60
Taranaki District.
Waitara RiverWaitara River4001404,6003,600New Plymouth12
WaiwakaihoWaiwakaiho1502506,2004,800     ″     4
Manganui RiverWaitara River41534026,00019,400     ″     25
Wellington District.
Mangahao RiverShannon16089524,00018,000Wellington65
Makuri RiverMakuri Gorge100*3846,4004,800Pahiatua20
WaiohineWoodside120*1202,4001,800Masterton15
Hutt RiverMungaroa20033011,0008,300Wellington24
TauherenikauFeatherston150*44011,0008,300Wairarapa 
KourarauKourarau207552,6802,000Masterton12
Totals, North Island......776,080582,650  
SOUTH ISLAND.
Source of Power.Position of Power-house.Available Flow: Cubic Feet per Second.Available Head: Feet.Average Power on 50 per Cent. Load-factor.Nearest Town, Port, or Deep Water.Distance: Miles.
H.P.Kw.

* Signifies daily storage available to utilize 50 per cent. load-factor.

† Signifies seasonal storage made available.

Marlborough District.
Clarence.Ericaburn6401588,3006,300Blenheim45
Waihopal RiverWaihopai Gorge130*962,0001,500     ″     28
Nelson and Buller District.
Boulder LakeAorere River50*2,60022,00016,000Golden Bay10
Rotoiti LakeBuller River20000020,00015,000Nelson50
Rotoroa LakeGowan River90040060,00045,000     ″     60
Inangahua RiverBlackwater River781258,0006,000Westport20
Four-mile CreekFour-mile Creek24*4502,0001,500     ″     4
Westland District.
Lake BrunnerStillwater1,75020029,00022,000Greymouth10
Kumara Water-raceKumara873302,4001,800     ″     12
Otira RiverOtira407002,3001,700     ″     52
Rolleston River     ″     367002,0001,500     ″     52
Kanieri LakeKanieri River1003302,8002,100Hokitika12
Toaroha RiverToaroha River15076010,0007,500     ″     17
Whitcombe RiverHokitika River25080016,00012,000     ″     20
Kakapotahi RiverKakapotahi River1005804,8003,600     ″     26
Wanganui RiverHende's Ferry83058040,00030,000     ″     36
Wataroa RiverWataroa1,38070080,00060,000     ″     48
Canterbury District.
Clarence RiverJollie's Pass2001,16020,00015,000Christchurch90
     ″     Conway River1,1501,050100,00075,000      ″     90
Waiau-ua RiverCulverden1,60020027,00020,000     ″     76
Waimakariri RiverGorge Bridge1,000*9015,00011,000Christchurch30
     ″     Otarama1,000*15030,15022,500Christchurch42
Lake ColeridgeRakaia River1004808,0006,000Christchurch65
Acheron River     ″     504804,0003,000Christchurch85
Harper River     ″     32048025,00018,000Christchurch65
Wilberforce River     ″     1,10048044,00033,000Christchurch65
Rakaia RiverGorge Bridge2,600306,5004,800Christchurch50
Lake HeronRakaia River3002005,0003,750Christchurch88
Opihi RiverOpihi Gorge2004006,7005,000Timaru30
Pukaki LakePukaki5,00046050,00037,000Timaru85
Tekapo LakeFairlie5,100900400,000300,000Timaru40
Ohau LakeWaitaki River5,000300125,00090,000Timaru85
Otago and Southland Districts.
Ahuriri RiverWaitaki River60020010,0007,500Oamaru62
Waitaki River     ″     15,0003037,00028,000     ″     60
Waipori FallsWaipori River23070026,80020,000Dunedin30
Lee StreamOutram15*7501,8001,300     ″     18
Deep StreamTaieri River1109008,4006,300     ″     20
Taieri RiverDeep Stream70022012,0009,000     ″     44
Talla BurnClutha River308902,2001,600     ″     60
Tevlot RiverRoxburgh1001,90030,00021,000     ″     90
Manuherikia RiverChatto Creek2003505,8004,400     ″     127
Lake HaweaLake Wanaka2,50020580,00060,000     ″     170
ShotoverLake Wakatipu50025010,0007,500Invercargill112
Lake HallDoubtful Sound2202,62548,00036,000On seaboard 
Lake CecilLake Te Anau20090015,00011,200     ″      
Lake Hilda     ″     1,5501,19055,00041,080     ″      
Lake Te AnauGeorge Sound12,6306941,600,0001,200,000     ″      
Lake ManaponrlSmith Sound8,400600840,000630,000     ″      
Bowen FallsMilford Sound70060035,00025,000     ″      
Lake MonowaiWaiau River50016016,00012,000Invercargill60
Lake HaurotoTewaewae Bay2,300514100,00075,000     ″     51
Totals, South Island......4,110,9503,074,430     ″      

Chapter 44. SECTION XLIV.—MISCELLANEOUS

PUBLIC TRUST OFFICE

THE Public Trust Office is designed mainly to afford, at low rates of commission, a secure and convenient recourse in any case where a person residing either in New Zealand or abroad, and desiring to draw a will, form a trust, or appoint an agent or attorney in the Dominion, may be in doubt or difficulty as to the choice of a trustee, executor, agent, or attorney. The Office aims also to relieve those who for various reasons may be unable or unwilling to commence or continue the administration of trust property to which they may have been appointed.

The Public Trust Office commenced operations in 1873, at the end of which year 257 estates, of a total value of £17,500, were being administered by the Office. By the 31st March, 1920, the number of estates had risen to 14,679, and the value of estates and funds to £20,860,686. The transfer of Native accounts to the Native Trust Office and the completion of the administration of deceased soldiers' estates led to a fall (to 10,175) in the number of estates at the 31st March, 1921, but in spite of this the value of estates and funds had increased to £22,364,319 at that date. Since then there has been a progressive increase in both number and value of estates administered, the records at 31st March, 1927, showing 14,514 estates of a value of £41,043,523.

The following table shows the growth of the Public Trust Office during the last ten years:—

Year ended 31st March.Total Value of Estates in Office, including Unrealized Assets.Funds at Credit of Estates and Accounts.Gross income.Office Reserves
 £     £     £     £     
191817,153,0319,004,057162,614345,871
191919,242,34710,065,027194,452393,377
192020,860,68611,911,290240,469418,640
192122,364,31913,918,906244,090437,414
192225,497,77915,329,125220,794451,585
192328,904,79817,466,787246,692491,775
192432,404,72419,215,388257,623541,473
192535,570,64220,864,356299,439605,274
192638,009,48024,426,009282,386621,948
192741,043,52326,485,917274,845647,884

New estates which came into the Office during the year ended 31st March, 1927, numbered 3,581, and represented a value of £5,551,019. The classification of these and of the estates under administration at 31st March. 1927, is as follows:—

New Estates during 1926–27.Estates under Administration at 31st March, 1927.
Number.Value.Number.Value.
  £      £     
Wills estates1,1022,642,4763,3189,529,945
Trust estates3051,081,3582,0826,566,404
Intestate estates635425,5632,1901,476,002
Mental patients' estates447428,9841,3431,617,508
Miscellaneous estates1,092972,6385,58121,853,664
          Totals3,5815,551,01914,51441,043,523

Moneys held by the Public Trustee for investment may, at the discretion of clients, either be invested in the Common Fund of the Office or be specially invested outside of the Common Fund. In the former case the investments are not earmarked to the estate, but capital and interest are guaranteed by the State. Interest, which is at such rate as is fixed from time to £time by the Governor-General (5 1/4 per cent. at present, except for moneys at call), accrues from the date the moneys reach the Office, and is free of all commission and other charges.

In the case of special investment outside of the Common Fund, the investments belong to the estate, but there is no State guarantee, and (subject to the Public Trustee's ordinary liability as a trustee) any loss falls on the estate. Commission is charged on the interest collected.

In general, investment in the Common Fund is preferred by clients, the safety of such investment out weighing in most cases the probably higher interest rates obtainable from special investment.

The capital funds of the Public Trust Office invested on the 31st March, 1927, amounted to £26,179,886, made up as follows:—

 £     
Government securities1,816,676
Local bodies' debentures8,298,026
Land Settlement Finance Act debentures45,106
Other debentures and shares in companies13,101
Mortgages15,583,706
Savings-bank accounts374
Overdrafts by way of advances to estates and beneficiaries367,950
Advances for protection of securities acquired or in possession10,032
Properties acquired by foreclosure (less reserve)44,921
          Total£26,179,886

The gross income during the financial year 1926–27 was £274,845, as compared with £282,386 in 1925–26, and £299,439 in 1924–25. The decrease is accounted for by substantial concessions made from 1st January, 1926, by way of reduced charges on the one hand and increased rates of interest on the other.

The working-expenses during 1926–27 were £225,194, and depreciation on office premises, &c., accounted for £14,278, and superannuation subsidy to £2,723, leaving a net profit of £32,650. The net profits of the Office during each of the last ten years are shown below:—

Year ended 31st March.Net Profits.
 £     
191868,602
191970,156
192078,246
192110,691
192211,053
192358,700
192465,542
192590,522
192647,484
192732,650

A variety of causes contributed to the phenomenal fall in 1920–21 and 1921–22, the main factors being the granting of increased benefits to beneficiaries and the necessary provision for the cost-of-living bonus to members of the staff.

The Office reserves, which have been built up out of the profits made by the Office in successive years, amounted on the 31st March, 1927, to the considerable sum of £647,884.

An outstanding feature of the work of the Office at the present time is the rapid increase in the number of wills deposited, which affords convincing evidence of the growing confidence on the part of testators in the appointment of the Public Trustee as executor and trustee of their estates. The number of wills on deposit at the 31st March, 1914, was 6,427; by 1920 it had increased to 25,792; while at 31st March, 1927, it had risen to 53,531.

During the year ended 31st March, 1927, 5,691 wills were deposited with the Public Trustee, and 1,117 were withdrawn on account of the death of the testator or for other reasons, the net increase for the year being 4,574.

JOINT-STOCK COMPANIES

During the year ended the 31st December, 1926, 655 joint-stock companies were registered, with a total nominal capital of £10,748,231, including 528 private companies, with a nominal capital of £3,504,347, and 8 overseas companies with an aggregate of £1,430,274. In addition to the total of 655 there were three companies limited by guarantee, and one with no fixed capital.

In the following table companies registered in 1926 are classified according to the amount of their nominal capital. The greatest number of private companies occurred in the £1,000–£2,000 group, while public companies were most frequent in the class of £50,000 and over. It is of interest to note that 84 per cent. of private concerns were registered with capitals of less than £10,000, while companies of larger denominations, although representing but 16 per cent. of the total in point of numbers, claimed 66 per cent. of the aggregate capital. Sixty-seven per cent. of the public companies had nominal capitals of £10,000 or over, the aggregate capital of these amounting to 97 per cent. of the total. Six of the eight overseas companies had a nominal capital of over £50,000, while all were over the £10,000 mark.

COMPANIES REGISTERED, BY CLASS AND BY AMOUNT OF NOMINAL CAPITAL, 1926.
Amount.Private Companies.Public Companies.Overseas Companies.
Number.Aggregate Nominal Capital.Number.Aggregate Nominal Capital.Number.Aggregate Nominal Capital.
  £      £      £     
Under £1,0008035,83121,560....
£1,000 and under £2,000112130,27578,600....
£2,000     ″     £3,00065141,296510,500....
£3000     ″     £4,00056176,2551030,600....
£4,000     ″     £5,00035144,05028,000....
£5,000     ″     £6,00048243,550735,000  
£6,000     ″     £7,00026158,700212,500....
£7,000     ″     £8,000750,50017,500....
£8,000     ″     £9,000865,450325,250....
£9,000     ″     £10,000546,49019,000....
£10,000     ″     £15,00038400,50013136,000110,000
£15,000     ″     £20,00013214,080460,000117,500
£20,000     ″     £50,00024586,37030869,100....
£50,000 and over111,102,000324,600,00061,402,774
          Totals5283,504,3471195,813,61081,430,274

The next table gives figures of total registrations during each of the last three years, classified according to amount of nominal capital.

COMPANIES REGISTERED BY AMOUNT OF NOMINAL CAPITAL, 1924 TO 1926.
Amount.1924.1925.1926.
Number.Aggregate Nominal Capital.NumberAggregate Nominal Capital.Number.Aggregate Nominal Capital.
  £      £      £     
Under £1,0005524,3896227,8968237,391
£1,000 and under £2,0007389,47698116,833119147,875
£2,000     ″     £3,00072155,69574159,61170151,796
£3,000     ″     £4,00049154,25051159,27566206,855
£4,000     ″     £5,00039160,70039162,04837152,050
£5,000     ″     £6,00055277,20060302,50055278,550
£6,000     ″     £7,00029175,70023141,38528171,200
£7,000     ″     £8,00020146,4501179,246558,000
£8,000     ″     £9,0001296,50013104,0001190,700
£9,000     ″     £10,000436,280872,500655,490
£10,000     ″     £15,00061646,40056601,50052546,500
£15,000     ″     £20,00024382,60024388,11818291,580
£20,000     ″     £50,000461,197,500651,635,000541,455,470
£50,000 and over2617,824,1703710,810,486497,104,774
          Totals56521,367,31062114,760,39865510,748,231

In point of numbers the total for 1926 is the highest on record. As regards aggregate nominal capital registered, however, the 1926 amount is the lowest since 1921.

In comparing one year with another, as in the following table, it should not be overlooked that re-registrations on account of reconstruction of companies or for other reasons are included. Such re-registrations may have a considerable effect on the year's total, when a large company is concerned.

COMPANIES REGISTERED, 1907–20.
Year.Number.Aggregate Nominal Capital
  £     
19072906,405,295
19082834,364,952
19092903,224,656
19102832,663,968
19113273,673,759
19123163,591,362
19132826,658,722
19142264,987,526
19153044,431,830
19162584,072,803
19172615,367,201
19182003,055,351
19193285,942,605
19205019,563,933
19213373,498,208
192241713,125,494
192350213,006,085
192456521,367,310
192562114,760,398
192665510,743,231

TOTAL COMPANIES ON REGISTER.

For the first time statistics have been compiled showing the number and capital of all companies on the register. The tables given below show the position as at 31st December, 1926. In the case of public companies the information has been obtained from the statutory return furnished annually by each company to the Registrar of Companies, and includes details of the nominal, subscribed, and paid-up capitals, and also of the amount of mortgages registered under the Companies Act. As regards private companies the information is less complete, there being no annual return as in the case of public companies. Upon the registration of a private company it is necessary that all the capital should be subscribed for in accordance with the Act, so that the subscribed capital is identical with the nominal capital. There are, however, no data from which the paid-up capital can be compiled.

PUBLIC COMPANIES ON REGISTER, 31ST DECEMBER, 1926.
Amount of Nominal Capital.Number.Aggregate Nominal Capital.Subscribed Capital.Paid-up Capital.Mortgages under Companies Act.
  £     £     £     £     
Under £1,0008236,45626,52224,4683,253
£1,000 and under £2,00088107,30068,81458,45926,902
£2,000     ″     £3,000123254,886165,572140,07264,957
£3,000     ″     £4,00086250,300151,605128,87935,344
£4,000     ″     £5,00046188,340121,206105,17756,330
£5,000     ″     £6,000133667,600404,077349,450129,897
£6,000     ″     £7,00035211,177146,738121,41634,644
£7,000     ″     £8,00024174,600125,084105,65429,833
£8,000     ″     £9,00040322,000234,457189,57849,790
£9,000     ″     £10,000981,75059,02850,1724,377
£10,000     ″     £15,0001972,094,8201,405,1371,165,120405,618
£15,000     ″     £20,000771,180,250825,252702,850194,445
£20,000     ″     £50,0003078,485,0835,835,2164,999,9421,539,350
£50,000     ″     £100,0001579,256,1256,592,5235,674,9611,082,898
£100,000 and over22666,234,17142,646,28836,166,39512,523,488
          Totals1,63089,544,85858,807,51949,982,59316,181,126
PRIVATE COMPANIES ON REGISTER, 31ST DECEMBER, 1926.
Amount of Nominal Capital.Number.Aggregate Nominal Capital.
  £     
Under £1,000262121,270
£1,000 and under £2,000433534,569
£2,000     ″     £3,000400866,870
£3,000     ″     £4,000314989,200
£4,000     ″     £5,000207848,617
£5,000     ″     £6,0003151,597,204
£6,000     ″     £7,0002041,246,524
£7,000     ″     £8,000107771,516
£8,000     ″     £9,00091739,511
£9,000     ″     £10,00058526,995
£10,000     ″     £15,0004174,498,123
£15,000     ″     £20,0001552,451,528
£20,000     ″     £50,0003649,740,376
£50,000     ″     £100,000734,517,430
£100,000 and over396,610,610
          Totals3,43936,060,343

The total capital employed by the 1,630 public companies on the register at 31st December, 1926, is shown to have been £66,163,719.

As regards the mortgages shown for these companies, however, it should be noted that the figure given falls short of accuracy by reason of the fact that many of the mortgages are to secure current accounts. Moreover, information regarding bank overdrafts and other accommodation not requiring registration is not available.

At the 31st December, 1926, there were 3,439 private companies on the register, having a nominal and subscribed capital of £36,060,343. Assuming that the ratio of subscribed capital to paid-up capital obtaining in the case of private companies engaged in manufacturing industries (this information being available from the annual returns of factory production) is constant throughout all private companies, the total paid-up capital of all private companies may be put down as approximately £33,400,000. Making a similar assumption in regard to the ratio of mortgages to paid-up capital, the mortgages of all private companies at the end of 1926 works out at about £8,250,000, which added to the paid-up capital gives a total working capital of £41,650,000. For both public and private companies the total working capital would thus be nearly £108,000,000.

The figures given above do not include foreign companies, regarding which information is extremely scanty. At the end of 1926 there were 205 foreign companies on the register. No nominal capital was shown for 22 of these, and the remaining 183 showed a total nominal capital of £145,281,645. This amount, however, gives no indication whatever as to the capital invested in the Dominion.

In addition to the foregoing, there were 22 companies limited by guarantee, 10 unlimited companies, and 8 companies of a miscellaneous character.

PATENTS, DESIGNS, AND TRADE-MARKS

There were 2,137 applications for letters patent during 1926; 1,153 were filed with provisional specifications, and 984 with complete specifications; while 322 complete specifications were lodged in respect of applications with which provisional specifications had been previously filed.

The total number of applications received up to the 31st December, 1926, was 57,754, and the patents in force in New Zealand at that date numbered 7,080. The number of patent agents on the register was 19.

In the following table are shown the countries of residence of persons who applied for patents in New Zealand during the last three years. Owing to applications being received from joint applicants resident in different countries, also from applicants giving two addresses, the figures total more than the actual number of applications received.

APPLICATIONS FOR PATENTS IN NEW ZEALAND, 1924–26.
Country.1924.1925.1926.
New Zealand1,2331,1831,428
United Kingdom285279397
Australia302295319
United States235180187
France102228
Germany192027
Canada101214
Netherlands18169
Denmark1789
Switzerland579
Italy8128
Belgium847
Sweden2106
Union of South Africa546
Norway133
Argentina322
Austria212
Czecho-Slovakia22 
India31 
Hungary11 
Dutch East Indies11 
Fiji1  
Western Samoa1  
Japan13 
Kenya1  
Northern Nigeria1  
Hawaii1  
Cuba1  
Federated Malay States1  

The total number of applications during 1926 in respect of trade-marks was 1,143, and the fees received totalled £3,088.

Of the 1,143 applications, 451 were made by residents of New Zealand. 259 came from Great Britain, 138 from Australia, and 223 from the United States.

The number of applications for registration of designs totalled 204, as compared with 203 in 1925. Twenty-four applications came from Australia, 66 from the United Kingdom, 9 from the United States, 1 from Canada, and the balance from New Zealand.

The following table shows the number of applications for patents and for the registration of trade-marks and designs in 1890, 1900, 1910, 1915, and each of the last ten years:—

Year.Patents.Trade-marks.Designs.
18906161605
19001,00934815
19101,83181846
19151,29956589
19171,32961983
19181,38669553
19191,8801,27274
19202,1931,391109
19212,115995141
19222,1831,103214
19232,0751,163183
19242,0851,338185
19252,0461,332203
19262,1371,143204

INSPECTION OF MACHINERY

The Inspection of Machinery Act makes provision for the inspection of all steam boilers and digesters, of hydraulic, electric, and other lifts, and of any prime movers such as gas, oil, and air engines used to drive machinery on land, also of machinery used on vessels afloat that are not self-propelled.

It also provides for the issue of certificates to those who pass the prescribed examinations for land engineers and engine-driven in charge of boilers and machinery, for winding-engine drivers for mining purposes, for drivers employed on locomotives working on railway-lines not under the control of the Government Working Railways Department, and for the drivers of traction-engines on roads. Certificates are also issued to electric-tram drivers as provided by the Tramways Amendment Act, 1910. The issue of these certificates is controlled by a Board of Examiners set up by the Act, the Chairman being the Chief Inspector of Machinery.

During the year ended 31st March, 1927, inspections of machinery to the number of 39,223 were carried out, as compared with 34,634 during the preceding twelve months. The class of machinery examined is shown by the following statement:—

Class.Number.
Hydraulic lifts142
Electric lifts1,116
Gas-lifts1
Oil-lifts8
Steam-lifts18
Gas, hydraulic, and electric-motor hoists1,297
Water-engines, peltons, turbines, and water-wheels388
Oil-engines14,724
Gas-engines693
Electric motors20,826
Miscellaneous10
          Total39,223

Electric motors were first shown separately in the returns in 1922–23, in which year the number examined was 8,013. The figure for 1926–27 (20,826) represents an increase of 12,813, or 160 per cent., in only four years.

Annual inspections of boilers during the year ended 31st March, 1927, numbered 7,986, as follows:—

Class.Not exceeding 5 Horse-power.Exceeding 5 but not exceeding 10 Horse-power.Exceeding 10 Horse-power.Total.
Stationary2,3801,4552,5206,355
Portable2059714551,631
          Totals2,5852,4262,9757,986

In addition to the annual inspections of boilers, new boilers to the number of 327, and representing an aggregate of 1,813 horse-power, were inspected and tested before being used. Of these, 174, of a horse-power of 937, had been made in New Zealand, the others being imported.

During the year ended 31st March, 1927, 417 certificates were issued to land-engineers, engine-drivers, and electric-tram drivers, on their passing the necessary examinations. The certificates were classified as follows:—

Service—
     First-class engine-driver3
     Second-class engine-driver1
Competency—
     First-class engine-driver30
     Second-class engine-driver172
     Steam winding engine-driver2
     Electric winding engine-driver2
     Locomotive- and traction-engine driver79
     Locomotive-engine driver6
     Traction-engine driver35
     Electric-tram driver87
          Total417

PUBLIC WORKS EMPLOYEES

The number of labourers and artisans employed on public works during each month of the year ended the 31st March, 1927, was as follows:—

EMPLOYEES ON PUBLIC WORKS.
Month.Railways.Roads.Hydroelectric Works.Public Buildings.Other Works.Total.
1926—April3,2071,6591,3433025107,021
     May3,1721,6141,3143245266,950
     June3,2852,0221,3263374977,467
     July3,1752,3301,253355. 5157,628
     August3,1252,3401,2513635347,613
     September3,1842,2871,3363275967,730
     October3,0902,3781,3973188807,863
     November2,9382,5401,4212847287,911
     December2,8552,0981,3853346957,367
1927—January2,8381,7851,2363426796,880
     February2,9011,9281,4233606647,276
     March2,8412,1561,4123216597,389
     Averages3,0512,0951,3413316077,425

The (monthly) average number of men employed in 1895, 1900, 1905, 1910, 1915, 1920, and each of the last six years was as follows:—

Year ended 31st March.Roads.Railways, Buildings, &c.Total.
18951,1039622,065
19001,8251,2433,068
19051,4072,1193,526
19101,7623,9295,691
19152,4942,2344,728
19201,4952,4983,993
19221,0624,0165,078
19231,0095,1886,197
19241,2104,8766,086
19251,6145,1516,765
19261,6185,4627,080
19272,0955,3307,425

CO-OPERATIVE SYSTEM.

The co-operative contract system adopted in connection with the construction of public works in New Zealand is somewhat as follows: When a length of railway or road is to be constructed on the co-operative principle the formation work is divided into sections, the size of which depends upon the difficulty of the work. Plans and a simple specification of the work are prepared, also an estimate of the cost based on the rate of wages ruling in the district for similar work. The work, at a price reckoned at so much per unit of quantity or measurement, is offered to a party of men, who, if they accept, become the contractors. The work done by the men is measured periodically, and full payment made to the party, who divide the money amongst themselves according to the time worked by each workman. The engineer in charge of the work has a certain amount of discretion and control in respect of the character of the men employed, the progress of the work, hours of labour, &c.

The constitution of the party is left very much to the men themselves, and they have power, subject to the approval of the engineer, to ballot out any member who proves himself undesirable or inefficient. The Department supplies the men with materials, explosives, &c., at cost price.

When the work is let by direct contract tenders are publicly invited, but the sections of work included in each contract are more extensive than under the co-operative system, yet not in general too large to enable parties of working contractors to tender.

EMPLOYEES OF THE STATE AND OF LOCAL BODIES

In 1915 the Census and Statistics Office compiled figures as to the total number of employees of the State and of local governing bodies, the results being published in the 1915 number of the Year-book. The total arrived at could be regarded as approximate only, estimates having to be made in respect of certain groups of employees for which figures were not available. The aggregate number of State and local-body employees was set down for 1915 at approximately 60,000, with an aggregate annual remuneration of about £8,000,000.

After a lapse of ten years a similar investigation was made into the position as at the 31st March, 1925. The results, for which absolute accuracy is not claimed (though estimation had to be resorted to in a much smaller percentage of cases than in 1915) are given in the 1927 number of the Year-book. The following table briefly summarizes the figures for the year ended 31st March, 1925:—

Class.Permanent Employees.Temporary Employees.
NumberAnnual Salaries and Wages.Number.Amount paid in Wages during Year.
* Included amongst permanent employees.
  £      £     
Railways Department12,7883,359,5044,4581,025,600
Post and Telegraph Department7,8351,767,6232,549384,287
Officers under Public Service Commissioner7,3852,064,1191,262196,000
Government Printing Office....16631,220
Public Works Department—
     Co-operative employees....1,821337,622
     Other unclassified employees....4,762936,416
Health Department....45077,774
Administrative officers, &c.4042,000....
Judges and Magistrates5152,079....
Legislative Department6923,42115414,733
Naval Forces640121,205....
Defence Forces482158,430408,352
Police Force1,025300,1855610,268
Education Service9,8452,371,000....
Hospital Boards3,745452,222**
Other local bodies12,4513,197,6949,7731,737,150
          Totals56,35613,909,48225,4914,759,422

The huge total of nearly 82,000 is shown as the number of persons employed by the State and by local governing authorities, the annual wages bill amounting to over £18,500,000. Part-time officers are excluded, though in the case of local bodies their salaries are included.

VALUE OF PRODUCTION

Notwithstanding many statistical pitfalls, figures showing the total value of production are of interest and of great value if assessed on a uniform system throughout. In the compilation of statistics of value of production for New Zealand, the results of which are given below, wholesale prices have been used in all cases as being the nearest values at present obtainable to the value at the source of production. Ail allowance has been made for such items as grass-seed, of which practically all the unexported production is returned to the soil. Deductions have also been made from Group I for items the inclusion of which would lead to duplication in the aggregate. Items or this nature are chaff, hay, fodder, and root crops, &c. These are produced for the purpose of adding value to live-stock, &c., the accretions in value of which are accounted for in Groups II and III. The output of factories has been taken as the total value of output at the factory, less the cost of materials used or operated on. The gross output of freezing-works has been included in Group II, whilst Group III includes the gross output of butter, cheese, and preserved-milk factories. An attempt has been made to estimate the approximate value of production by builders, labourers, road and railway workers, industrial workers not in Group V, dressmakers, &c. In and subsequent to 1922–23, figures of building permits are available, and from then on these have been used for estimating the production of the building trade.

It should be noted that every effort has been made to avoid duplication, but this is not entirely possible on the data available. It is considered, however, that in the aggregate the figures are conservative. No allowance is made for the production on small holdings of under one acre, kitchen-gardens, &c., nor of home products of which dressmaking, jam-making. &c., would alone comprise something very considerable in the aggregate.

The. following table is submitted subject to the foregoing remarks:—

VALUE OF PRODUCTION, BY CLASSES, 1900–01 TO 1925–20.
Year.Group Agricultural Products.Group II: Pastoral Products.Group III: Dairying, Poultry, and Bees.Group IV: Mining Products.Group V: Factory Products.Group VI: Fisheries.Group VII: Forest Products.Group VIII: Production of Builders, Labourers, and Industrial Workers, &c.Total.
 £     £     £     £     £     £     £     £     £     
1900–014,088,10811,000,9722,783,6662,703,1475,307,53186,5302,101,6663,907,21031,978,830
1905–064,318,66412,474,8533,942,5163,871,9916,403,27492,0683,220,2215,076,18039,399,767
1910–114,026,52620,169,9076,352,2453,774,8988,143,334219,4033,465,7785,752,35151,904,442
1915–167,566,70432,390,32212,081,8503,374,4779,739,070342,3632,658,1225,986,06074,138,968
1916–176,338,89735,417,33012,959,6492,973,91810,603,853208,0622,902,1097,109,80078,513,618
1917–187,491,84638,821,73213,991,4032,523,63011,468,636227,1033,102,6057,928,63085,555,585
1918–198,153,66836,003,70915,519,9733,593,91612,333,419306,1523,174,0019,096,60088,186,438
1919–208,967,93338,595,94019,270,1313,778,68215,557,618386,0593,912,9649,151,60099,620,977
1920–218,951,71427,543,10825,659,2663,431,39119,125,946435,6715,621,2589,201,25899,969,612
1921–229,796,42522,678,17121,614,2442,727,20517,599,926465,4705,412,6389,574,50089,859,579
1922–238,365,53028,398,11025,584,3912,761,07818,419,600363,1405,432,8839,771,39099,096,122
1923–247,226,59232,918,31325,169,6253,038,24619,648,748472,7655,961,84911,472,801105,958,939
1924–258,124,42139,007,14526,519,8243,074,09420,941,141491,4026,589,38711,172,789116,220,203
1925–268,399,40186,436,33526,355,7343,142,27922,278,378534,3726,698,11812,066,103115,960,720

The value of production was assessed at £116,000,000 both for 1924–25 and for 1925–26. As shown in the table, the largest group is that covering pastoral products, followed (in recent years) by the group which includes dairying, poultry, and bees. Secondary industries show steady growth, as indicated by the figure for Group V, while the great increase in building activity is largely responsible for the high figure now shown for Group VIII. If agriculture is credited with the production of all crops (including pasture grasses) this group takes second place, and in some years actually takes precedence of the pastoral group, as the following table shows:—

VALUE OF AGRICULTURAL PRODUCTS.
year.Gross Value (including Pasture Grasses, Fodder Group &c.).Net Value.
 £     £     
1900–0111,636,5934,088,108
1905–0612,809,5944,318,664
1910–1114,381,3324,026,526
1915–1629,573,5007,566,704
1916–1728,035,0346,338,897
1917–1829,866,1047,491,846
1918–1931,074,9668,153,663
1919–2032,994,0378,967,933
1920–2133,115,2058,951,714
1921–2233,736,4849,796,425
1922–2332,036,7328,365,530
1923–2430,214,1707,226,592
1924–2532,161,8548,424,421
1925–2631,986,2468,399,401

It has been shown in the External Trade Section of this book that the increase in the total value of exports during recent years is attributable more to increased prices than to the greater volume of commodities shipped. What is true of exports—the country's surplus production—is also found to apply in the case of production as a whole, the quadrupling of the annual value between 1900–01 and 1925–26 being due partly to the increased volume of production, but more to the great advance in prices in the latter year as compared with the earlier. It should be added that the increase in the volume of production is proportionately slightly greater than the increase in population.

From the figures of total value of production it is possible, by taking into account the increase of population and the movement in wholesale prices of New Zealand produce, to compile a series of index numbers of relative productive activity, which afford the only satisfactory basis of comparison. The index numbers are given in the following table:—

INDEX NUMBERS OF RELATIVE PRODUCTIVE ACTIVITY, 1900–01 TO 1925–26.
Year.Mean Population for Twelve Months ended 80th June (including Maoris).Value of Production.Relative Value of Production per Head (1910–11 = 1000).Index Number of Wholesale Prices of New Zealand Produce (1910–11 = 1000).Relative Productive Activity (1910–11 = 1000).
Total.Per Head of Mean Population.
  £     £     £       
1900–01811,02831,978,83039.43796934852
1905–06922,07439,399,76742.738631017849
1910–111,047,67051,904,44249.54100010001000
1915–161,150,37274,138,96864.4513011360957
1916–171,148,57878,518,61868.3613801435961
1917–181,151,23585,555,58574.3215001554965
1918–191,174,62888,186,43875.0815161650919
1919–201,217,15099,620,97781.8516521788924
1920–211,259,86999,969,61279.3516021877853
1921–221,291,41389,859,57969.5814051742807
1922–231,317,15499,096,12275.2415191633930
1923–241,339,786105,958,93979.3316011684951
1924–251,367,978116,220,20384.9617151737987
1925–261,399,578115,960,72082.8516721706980

Taking the figures on their face value, it is seen that relative production (1910–11 = 1000) fell off considerably from the base period until 1920–21, when a slight recovery was attained compared with the previous period. From 1919–20 to 1924–25 there was a steady rise in the index number of relative productive activity, with a slight fall in 1925–26, the figure for which, however, is only 7 points below that of 1924–25 and only 20 points below the base index. The volume of production in relation to population is shown to have been considerably greater in each of the last four years than in either year for which information is available prior to 1910–11. It should be stressed, however, that these figures are only the “best available,” and subject to some criticism on account of their shortcomings. Absolute reliance should not be placed upon the result obtained, but the figures may be reasonably accepted as indicating tendencies which are accurately portrayed so far as the data available will permit.

The increased use of hydro-electric power and of machinery is no doubt a factor in the increase in productive activity in the last few years.

CONSUMPTION OF FOODSTUFFS

By taking the total production figures of a commodity and adding or subtracting the net imports or exports, a result is obtained which gives approximately the total quantity available for home consumption. In the following table an attempt has been made to gauge the extent to which certain commodities are consumed in New Zealand. In order to eliminate the fluctuations which would naturally occur if a single year were taken—this is especially noticeable in the case of imports and exports—the figures relate to an average of the last three years. It should be mentioned hero that in the case of potatoes and onions no attempt has been made to estimate the total quantity raised in home gardens for local consumption, and the figures for these commodities are deficient to that extent.

The figures showing production, imports, exports, amount available for home consumption, and consumption per head for the principal items of foodstuffs are given in the following table:—

CONSUMPTION OF CERTAIN ARTICLES OF FOODSTUFFS.
Article.Production.Imports.Exports.Excess of Imports over Exports.Amount available for Home Consumption,
Total.Per Head.
* Excess of exports over imports.
 lb.lb.lb.lb.lb.lb.
Butter180,630,128..142,689,979−142,689,979*37,940,14927.13
Cheese167,689,760..160,769,541160,769,641*6,920,2194.95
Fresh meat—
Beef322,603,867..68,028,13868,028,138*254,575,729184.00
Mutton225,740,340..122,465,040122,465,040*103,275,30074.64
Lamb188,635,116..170,230,164−170,230,164*18,404,95213.30
Pork31,529,512..5,246,715−5,246,715*26,282,79719.00
Bacon and ham20,892,5551,642503,261−501,619*20,390,93614.74
Potatoes277,399,3606,223,46720,279,480−14,056,013*263,343,347190.33
Onions9,850,0278,800,9601,506,7807,294,18017,144,20712.39
Flour265,561,00023,401,233255,96723,145,266288,706,266208.67
Oatmeal, roiled oats12,103,000827,940162,628665,31212,768,3129.23
Maizena and cornflour2,437,2932,3732,431,9202,434,9201.76 
Macaroni and vermicelli573,049185572,864572,8640.41 
Sago and tapioca2,941,6913,2482,938,4432,938,4432.12 
Rice7,122,603151,2006,971,4036,971,4035.04 
Arrowroot297,944569297,375297,3750.21 
Desiccated coconut810,463810,463810,4630.59  
Mustard254,48910254,479254,4790.18 
Peel64,699511,07451511,023575,7220.42
Salt68,294,98733,50568,261,48268,261,48249.33 
Spices742,134729741,405741,4050.54 
Refined sugar127,360,3891,479,923125,880,466125,880,46690.98 
Tea10,849,80562,43710,787,36810,787,3687.80 
Dried applets and apricots581,2257,228573,997573,9970.41 
Currants1,508,0366,0941,501,9421,501,9421.09 
Dates3,123,23911,2283,112,0113,112,0112.25 
Figs851,07083850,987850,9370.62 
Prunes1,754,6072,7571,751,8501,751,8501.27 
Raisins and sultanas8,455,92614,4838,441,4438,441,4436.10 
Apples65,275,2671,706,67715,761,108−14,054,431*51,220,83637.02
Pears9,467,967228235,026234,798*9,233,1696.67
Demons797,9721,178,2454,4321,173,8131,971,7851.43
Bananas24,438,37424,438,37424,438,37417.66  
Oranges165,36813,688,7814,87813,683,90313,849,27110.01
Tobacco4,413,80555,1424,358,6634,358,6533.15 
 Gallons.Gallons.Gallons.Gallons.Gallons.Gals.
Vinegar588,35128,84153228,309616,6600.45
Ale and beer13,419,45557,18616,95140,23513,459,6909.73
Spirits..761,7703,527758,243758,2430.55
Wine..234,2091,667232,542232,5420.17

New Zealand is one of the greatest dairying countries in the world, and it might be confidently expected that the annual consumption of butter and cheese per head of the population would be high; but, although this is the case with butter—27 lb. per head—it is not so with cheese, the 5 lb. per person being very small when compared with a consumption of 10 lb. per head in the United Kingdom.

The people of New Zealand have always been regarded as great meat-caters, and that this assumption is based on more than mere supposition is amply borne out by the figures given in the table. The average consumption of fresh meat per head of population in the Dominion is 291 lb., while in addition 14 1/4 lb. of bacon and ham are also consumed. Beef easily heads the list with an average consumption of 184 lb. per person, followed by mutton 75 lb., pork 19 lb., and lamb 13 lb. For purposes of comparison the figures for Australia and Canada are given herewith—beef, 110 lb. and 75 lb.; mutton and lamb, 69 lb. and 8 lb.; pork (all kinds), 14 lb. and 78 lb. respectively. It should be explained that these figures (which, incidentally, are inclusive of bone) are based on arbitrarily selected average weights of dressed carcasses, and are not claimed to be more than approximately correct.

Of the agricultural products flour leads the way with 209 lb., closely followed by potatoes, 190 lb. Onions are credited with 12 ½ lb., and oatmeal, rolled oats, and other similar preparations with 9 1/4 lb. Of the imported articles rice has an average consumption of 5 lb. per head, sago and tapioca 2 lb., and cornflour, &c., 1 1/4 lb. The figures for dried fruits are also substantial, those for raisins and sultanas, dates, and currants being naturally most prominent.

Fresh fruit is now regarded as quite an important article of food, and the consumption figures throw some light on the extent to which the different fruits are consumed in the Dominion. The over popular apple comes easily first with 37 lb. for each person, bananas being second with 17 ½ lb., oranges third with 10 lb., and pears next with 6 ½ lb.

Coming now to the items looked upon more as luxuries than as real necessities, it is found that the average consumption of tobacco per person is 3 lb., of ale and beer 9 ¾ gallons, of spirits ½ gallon, and of wine 1/6 gallon.

ART IN NEW ZEALAND

In late years there has been an increased interest in art in the Dominion, and landscape artists, in particular, are obtaining more than local recognition. As incentive to outdoor study is provided by the climate and natural beauties of the country.

The Maori had a unique decorative art, and excelled in carving, which was the more remarkable in view of the primitive took with which it was accomplished. With the advent of civilization, however, Maori art has declined, and, with a view to its revival, the Maori Arts and Crafts Act, 1926, was passed, providing for the appointment of a Board empowered to establish and control schools of Maori art. A school is being temporarily carried on at Ohinemutu, and a site has been selected for the erection of a permanent school adjoining the grounds of the Governments, Sanatorium at Rotorua.

Public art galleries are in existence in many of the principal towns of the Dominion, and it has been proposed to eventually establish a Dominion Museum and Art Gallery in Wellington; this would provide facilities for the display of existing public art collections which are not at present available owing to lack of space.

In connection with each art gallery there is also an art society, which holds exhibitions and otherwise raises funds for the acquisition of works and the fostering of interest in art.

Art instruction is provided by the technical schools in various towns, and also by private enterprise.

Summarized information regarding art societies and art galleries in the Dominion is given in the tables on the following page.

ART SOCIETIES.
Name of Society.Year Founded.Number of Members.Annual Revenue.Exhibitions held.
Honorary.Subscribing.Artist or Working.Approx. Amount.Expended on
 £       
Auckland Society of Arts187037241128500Exhibitions; scholarships: purchase of picturesTwice annually.
Napier Society of Arts and Crafts1924..8160110Lectures.; purchase of picturesAnnually.
Wanganui Arts and Crafts Society190116543200Exhibitions; purchase of pictures for Sarjeant GalleryOnce or twice annually.
New Zealand Academy of Fine Arts (Wellington)18825532148800Administration; purchase of pictures; subsidy to Studio ClubThree times annually.
Suter Art Society (Nelson)1889..271440Upkeep of gallery; purchase of picturesAnnually.
Canterbury Society of Arts (Christchurch)1880194331401,000Upkeep of gallery; purchase of picturesAnnually.
South Canterbury Art Society (Timaru)1895390 20Purchase of picturesAt irregular intervals.
Dunedin Public Art Gallery Society1906130078375Administration; purchase of pictures, &cAnnually.
ART GALLERIES.
Name of Gallery.Year Founded.Controlled bySource of Revenue.Approximate Annual Expenditure.Pictures.Other Objects of Art: Approx. Value.
On Administration.On Purchase of Pictures.Total.No.Approx. Value.

* Exclusive of amount expended by Mackelvie Trustees.

† Not available.

 £     £     £      £     £     
Auckland Art Gallery1888City Council (Mackelvie collection by Trustees)City rates1,800200*2,00046837,0006,200
Sarjeant Art Gallery (Wanganui)1917MunicipalityContributions2502104602283,100
Wellington Art Gallery1892Council of AcademyGrants from Government and from Academy; gifts; bequests40010050060012,750250
Bishop Suter Art Gallery (Nelson)1899Board of TrusteesInterest; grants from Suter Art Society; rents2060801301,500
Canterbury Art Gallery (Christchurch)1894Council of Art SocietySubscriptions; rents; exhibitions50020070020010,000
South Canterbury Art Gallery (Timaru)1912Art Society and Borough CouncilSubscriptions; exhibitions..2020381,387190
Dunedin Art Gallery1906Council of Art Gallery SocietyBequests; grants from City Corporation6005751,17520015,000400

THE GENERAL ELECTION OF 1925

A general election of parliamentary representatives was held in November, 1925—for Maori electorates on the 3rd, and for European electorates on the 4th. Dealing with the latter only, it is found that out of a total roll number of 754,113 some 678,877 (90 per cent.—or excluding Bay of Plenty, where no contest was held, 91 per cent.) exercised their votes. A summary for the last three general elections is as follows:—

 1919.1922.1925.
Number of votes recorded for candidates elected279,373313,699380,231
Number of votes recorded for candidates defeated263,367300,371291,740
Number of informal votes7,5876,5806,906
Total number of electors who voted at the election550,327620,650678,877
Percentage of votes recorded for candidates elected to total valid votes recorded51.4751.0957.17
Total number of electors on roll683,420700,111754,113
Percentage of electors on roll who voted80.5388.659002
Percentage of votes recorded for candidates elected to total number of electors on roll40.8844.8150.42
Total population of Dominion at last census (excluding Maoris)1,142,0811,218,9131,218,913

The population figures for 1919 are inclusive of 42,632 soldiers in camp and abroad who were allocated over the various districts in accordance with section 3 of the Parliamentary Elections Postponement Act, 1916. In 1919 the population of the Chatham Islands, which prior to 1922 were in no electoral district, was excluded.

The relative interest in the poll evinced by men and women may be measured by the percentage of votes recorded to the number on the roll—viz., men 92.10 per cent., women 89.71 per cent. (in 1925). Both percentages are worked from figures which exclude the Bay of Plenty Electorate, where no contest was held.

A statement of the voting in individual electorates in 1925 is given in the 1927 number of the Year-book (pp. 928–933).

BY-ELECTIONS.

Since the general election of 1925 by-elections have been held in the Eden and Raglan Electorates, the former on 15th April, 1926, and the latter on 27th September, 1927. The Eden by-election was necessitated by the appointment of the sitting member—the Hon. Sir C. J. Parr, K.C.M.G.—to the position of High Commissioner in London, while the death of the Hon. R. F. Bollard, who represented the constituency, was responsible in the case of Raglan. The voting at the two by-elections was as follows:—

Eden.Votes.
Mason, H. G. R.4,589
Gunson, J. H.4,163
Melville, E.2,197
     Informal99
          Total11,048
Raglan.Votes.
Martin, W. L.2,241
Waring, A. H.2,059
Parker, T.1,119
Magner, C. A.545
Taylor, W. J.207
     Informal31
          Total6,202

LICENSING

During the year ended the 31st March, 1926, 1,826 licenses for the sale of intoxicating liquors were granted. Of these, 1,108 were publicans' and accommodation licenses, 53 New Zealand wine, 31 packet, 146 wholesale, 441 conditional licenses, and 47 club charters. The fees paid amounted to £40,889, and formed part of the revenue of the local governing bodies of the districts in which the licenses were issued. Particulars are given in the following table:—

NUMBER OF LICENSES GRANTED DURING THE YEAR 1925–26, AND THE AMOUNT OF FEES PAID TO LOCAL AUTHORITIES THEREFOR.
Licenses.In Counties.In Boroughs.In Town Districts.Total.
Publicans' licenses30160239942
Accommodation licenses151114166
          Total licensed house452613431,108
New Zealand wine licenses3716..53
Packet licenses1021..31
Wholesale licenses31412146
Conditional licenses2611791441
Club charters146..47
          Total licenses granted7641,016461,826
     Amount of license fees paid to local bodies£10,763£28,458£1,668£40,889

The number of publicans' and accommodation licenses granted in counties, boroughs, and independent town districts during each of the last ten years is here given, together with the total amount of fees paid for all licenses for the sale of intoxicating liquor:—

Year ended 31st March,Counties.Boroughs.Town Districts.Total.Total Fees, All Licenses.
 £     
1917536598491,18346,164
1918540598461,18441,208
1919507606431,15639,817
1920496611491,15640,337
1921481613471,14140,538
1922480615401,13540,593
1923474611401,12540,975
1924468610451,12341,276
1925460611441,11541,079
1926452613431,10840,889

The average number of persons to each licensed house in counties, boroughs, and independent town districts respectively for 1925–26 is next shown:—

Number of Licensed Houses.*Population.Number of Persons to each Licensed House.
* i.e., houses holding publicans' or accommodation licenses.
Counties452573,5091,269
Boroughs613790,5551,290
Town districts4335,891835
          Totals1,1081,399,9551,263

The annual fees payable for licenses are,—

 £     
(1.) For a publican's license—
  (a.) Within the limits of a borough or town district40
  (b.) Outside the aforesaid limits25
(2.) For a New Zealand wine license1
(3.) For an accommodation license, a sum to be determined by the Licensing Committee, not exceeding20
(4.) For a packet license—
  (a.) For a vessel exceeding 50 tons register10
  (b.) For a vessel not exceeding 50 tons register5
(5.) For a wholesale license20
(6.) For a conditional license, according to duration of license, a sum not exceeding30

The approximate capital value of the licensed houses in the counties for the year ended 31st March, 1926, was stated at £737,191, in certain boroughs at £3,492,047, and in certain town districts at £134,079. There was, besides, an annual value of £118,190 for licensed houses in other boroughs and town districts, which, capitalized at 6 per cent., would represent £1,969,833. The capital value of all licensed houses may therefore be put down at approximately six and one-third millions of pounds. Caution should be exercised in this connection, as some of the valuations on which the above total is based are by no means recent.

NATIONAL LICENSING POLLS.

The licensing poll of the 4th November, 1925, held in conjunction with the parliamentary elections, was the third at which the three issues—national continuance, State purchase and control, and national prohibition (without compensation)—were submitted to the electors. As in 1919 and 1922, none of the three issues secured in 1925 the requisite minimum of half the total votes cast, and national continuance was deemed to have been carried.

 1919.1922.1925.
For national continuance241,251282,669299,590
For State purchase and control32,26135,72756,037
For national prohibition270,250300,791319,450

The voting in each licensing district in 1925 was as follows:—

District.For National Continuance.For State Purchase and Control.For National Prohibition.
Bay of Islands3,4267263,317
Marsden3,3627074,209
Kaipara3,4466243,686
Waitemata4,7691,3386,109
Eden4,3921,0926,534
Auckland14,3732,49212,739
Grey Lynn4,4009205,951
Roskill4,0691,0467,878
Parnell4,5441,4126,279
Manukau5,0321,0676,540
Franklin3,7006875,204
Raglan3,1256813,483
Thames3,6574493,440
Ohinemuri3,1486483,000
Tauranga3,5727614,115
Hamilton3,5001,1845,243
Waikato2,9736833,372
Rotorua3,1317493,431
Bay of Plenty3,1144432,368
Waitomo4,3095682,702
Gisborne4,3566324,128
Hawke's Bay4,9826404,061
Napier4,5201,0304,206
Waipawa3,5746562,972
Pahiatua3,6884613,289
Masterton3,6555613,544
Wairarapa3,5375153,057
Stratford3,1323243,399
Taranaki4,2145885,104
Egmont3,4412783,140
Patea3,5624773,693
Wanganui56147674,652
Waimarino4,1687432,396
Oroua3,2126903,452
Rangitikei4,1025683,796
Manawatu3,4565003,312
Palmerston4,3516525,018
Otaki3,3227372,870
Hutt4,1541,3034,849
Wellington15,2213,36412,973
Wellington S.4,4979454,855
Wellington Suburbs4,9061,2706,055
Nelson3,9917773,739
Motueka3,8135352,236
Buller4,1204813,200
Westland4,6374413,194
Wairau3,7606393,532
Hurunui3,6756232,826
Kaiapoi3,3146303,816
Christchurch14,1603,05315,478
Riccarton4,2218924,535
Avon4,3698715,695
Lyttelton4,2397224,781
Ellesmere3,6725893,089
Ashburton3,5586283,111
Timaru4,0777714,918
Temuka3,5354603,181
Waitaki3,5734283,850
Oamaru3,2976194,373
Dunedin11,7682,51416,729
Dunedin South3,9766795,573
Chalmers2,8144033,774
Clutha3,0905773,895
Wakatipu3,4793962,970
Mataura2,8806493,762
Wallace3,6084183,350
Invercargill4,0728765,432
Awarua3,2393883,990
          Totals299,59056,037319,450

LOCAL OPTION.

In the no-license districts an additional issue is submitted — viz., local restoration—three-fifths of the valid votes cast being required for the carrying of the proposal. For the first time on record one district — Ohinemuri—registered in 1925 the necessary three-fifths majority in favour of restoration. The voting figures for each of the twelve districts concerned were as follows:—

District.License to be restored.License be not restored.
Eden4,2457,368
Grey Lynn4,3796,573
Roskill3,8188,721
Ohinemuri4,1142,663
Masterton3,6714,058
Wellington South4,5525,460
Wellington Suburbs4,5527,261
Ashburton3,9203,391
Oamaru3,4954,743
Clutha3,1434,283
Mataura3,3663,794
Invercargill4,7235,543
Totals47,97863,858

Chapter 45. SECTION XLV.—ISLANDS ATTACHED TO NEW ZEALAND

INTRODUCTORY

ON page 1 of this book the islands comprising the Dominion of New Zealand are divided into three groups, viz.:—

Islands forming the Dominion proper, for statistical and general practical purposes.

Outlying islands included within the geographical boundaries of New Zealand as proclaimed in 1847.

Annexed islands.

Only the first of these groups has been covered by the preceding sections of this book. The present section deals briefly with the second and third groups, and also with the mandated territories of Western Samoa and Nauru, the Ross Dependency, and the Tokelau or Union Group.

OUTLYING ISLANDS

The outlying islands included within the geographical boundaries as proclaimed in 1847 are—

Three Kings Islands.Antipodes Islands.
Auckland Islands.Bounty Islands.
Campbell Island.Snares Islands.

The THREE KINGS ISLANDS (so named by Tasman on account of his having discovered them on the anniversary of the Feast of the Epiphany) are a group of uninhabited islets extending about seven miles in an east-north-east direction, and situated about thirty-eight miles west-north-west of Cape Maria van Diemen, at the northern extremity of the North Island. It was here that the s.s. “Elingamite” was wrecked on the 9th November, 1902, with heavy loss of life.

The AUCKLAND ISLANDS were discovered on the 18th August, 1806, by Captain Abraham Bristow, in the ship “Ocean.” The discoverer, who named the group after Lord Auckland, again visited the islands in 1807 and took formal possession of them. They lie about 290 miles south of Bluff Harbour, their accepted position being given as latitude 50° 32' south and longitude 166° 13' east. They have several good harbours. Port Ross, at the northern end of the principal island, was described by the eminent French commander D'Urville as one of the best harbours of refuge in the known world. At the southern end of the island there is a through passage extending from the east to the west coast. It has been variously named Adams Strait and Carnley Harbour, and forms a splendid sheet of water. The largest of the islands is about twenty-seven miles long by about fifteen miles broad, and is very mountainous, the highest part being about 2,000 ft. above the sea.

CAMPBELL ISLAND, which lies about 150 miles south-east of the Auckland Islands, was discovered in 1810 by Frederick Hazelburgh, master of the brig “Perseverance,” owned by Mr. Robert Campbell, of Sydney. It is mountainous, and of a circumference of about thirty miles. There are several good harbours.

The ANTIPODES ISLANDS are an isolated group, consisting of several detached rocky islands lying nearly north and south over a space of four to five miles; accepted position, 49° 41' 15” south, and longitude 178° 43' east.

The BOUNTY ISLANDS, a little cluster of islets, thirteen in number, and without verdure, were discovered in 1788 by Captain Bligh, R.N., of H.M.S. “Bounty” position verified by observation, 47° 43' south, longitude 179° 0 ½' east.

The SNARES ISLANDS are situated about fifty-six miles to the south-west of Stewart Island, and comprise six islets of a total area of about 600 acres.

On each group of outlying islands the New Zealand Government maintains a depot of provisions and clothing for the use of castaways.

KERMADEC ISLANDS

The KERMADEC ISLANDS, four in number, with some outlying islets, rank as “annexed islands,” having been annexed to New Zealand by Proclamation dated the 21st July, 1887. The islands are situated between the parallels of 29° 10' and 31° 30' south latitude, and between the meridians of 177° 45' and 179° west longitude. The principal island, Sunday, is 600 miles distant from Auckland, and lies a little more than half-way to Tonga, but 100 miles to the eastward of the direct steam route to that place. It is 300 miles eastward of the steam route to Fiji, and 150 miles westward of the steam route from Auckland to Rarotonga. Macaulay Island (named after the father of Lord Macaulay) and Curtis Islands were discovered in May, 1788, by Lieutenant Watts, in the “Penrhyn,” a transport ship. The remainder of the group was discovered in 1793 by Rear-Admiral do Bruni, Chevalier d'Entrecasteaux, during the course of his search for the missing La Pérouse. The Admiral gave the name of “Kermadec” to the whole group of islands, after the captain of his consort ship “L'Espérance,” and the name of the Admiral's ship, “La Recherche,” was given to the largest island. The name so given was not continued, but “Raoul” took its place, this name being apparently that of the sailing-master of the “La Recherche,” Joseph Raoul. The name “Sunday,” by which it is now generally known, may have become attached to the island from the fact that it was discovered on a Sunday.

The islands are volcanic, and in two of them signs of activity are still to be seen. The rainfall is plentiful but not excessive. The climate is mild and equable, and slightly warmer than that of the north of New Zealand. The following are the areas of the islands and islets of the group: Sunday Island, 7,200 acres; Herald group of islets, 85 acres; Macaulay Island, 764 acres; Curtis Islands, 128 acres and 19 acres; L'Espérance, 12 acres: total, 8,208 acres. Sunday Island is twenty miles in circumference, roughly triangular in shape, and at the highest point 1,723 ft. above the sea-level. It is rugged and broken over a very large extent of its surface. and, except in a few places, covered with forest. The soil everywhere on the island is very rich, being formed by the decomposition of a dark-coloured pumiceous tuff and a black andesitic lava, with which is closely mixed a fine vegetable mould. The great luxuriance and richness of the vegetation bear witness to the excellence of the soil, which is everywhere—except where destroyed by eruptions and on the steep cliffs—the same rich loam. Want of water is one of the drawbacks. Three of the four lakes on the island are fresh, but are so difficult of approach as to be practically useless.

The Bell family lived on Sunday Island for several years from 1878 onwards, and a further settlement was attempted in 1889, but was abandoned in the following year. A Crown grant on Sunday Island was obtained in 1926 by Mr. C. H. Parker, who took possession in November of that year, but died in the following March, his companions thereupon returning to Auckland.

COOK AND OTHER PACIFIC ISLANDS ANNEXED IN 1901

The COOK ISLANDS, with others included within the extended boundaries of (he Dominion as from the 11th June, 1901, are as under:—

RAROTONGA (1,638 miles from Auckland), the most fertile and valuable of the Cook Group, is a magnificent island, rising to a height of 2,100 ft. It is clothed to the tops of the mountains with splendid vegetation, and has abundant streams, considerable tracts of sloping land, and rich alluvial valleys. The two harbours are poor.

MANGAIA, the south-easternmost of the Cook Group, is of volcanic origin, and about thirty miles in circumference. It is second in importance to Rarotonga, and produces large quantities of coconuts, bananas, oranges, limes, citrons, and other fruits.

ATIU resembles Mangaia in appearance and extent. It is a raised mass of coral, steep and rugged, except where there are small sandy beaches and some clefts, where the ascent is gradual. On the highest point of the central ridge coconuts, bananas, oranges, and coffee grow with the utmost luxuriance; and the kumera, one of the most valuable of South Sea vegetables, yields largo crops.

MAUKE (or Parry Island) is a low circular island about two miles across, lying to the north-east of Rarotonga. Like Mangaia and Atiu, it is surrounded by an unbroken fringing reef. It is very fertile.

MITIARO is a low-lying island, from three to four miles long and one mile wide.

HERVEY ISLANDS: This group consists of two islands, Manuae and Te Au-o-Tu, surrounded by a reef which is about 10 ½ miles in circumference.

TAKUTEA is a small coral island, about half a square mile in area, some 120 miles distant from Rarotonga.

AITUTAKI presents a most fruitful appearance, its shores being bordered by flat land on which are innumerable coconut and other trees, the higher ground being beautifully interspersed with lawns. It is eighteen miles in circuit.

NIUE (or Savage Island), lying about 300 miles to the east of Tonga, is a coral island, thirty-six miles in circumference, rising to a height of 200 ft. It is fertile and has the usual tropical productions. Cotton-growing has been introduced on an experimental scale.

PALMERSTON is an atoll lying about 450 miles east of Niue and about 220 from the nearest island of the Cook Group (Aitutaki), and is remarkable as the “San Pablo” of Magellan, the first island discovered in the South Sea. It has no harbour. The soil is fairly fertile, and there is some good hardwood timber.

SUWARROW lies about 500 miles east of Apia, the capital of Western Samoa. It is a coral atoll, of a triangular form, fifty miles in circumference, the reef having an average width of half a mile across, enclosing a land-locked lagoon eight miles by six, which is capable of being made into an excellent harbour. The island is out of the track of hurricanes, but is at present uninhabited, although visited periodically.

PUKAPUKA (Danger): Next to the 10th parallel, but rather north of the latitude of the Navigators and east of them, are a number of small atolls. Of these, the nearest to the Samoan Group—about 500 miles—is Danger Island, bearing north-west of Suwarrow about 250 miles.

NASSAU is a line island of about 360 acres, and lies about 45 miles to the south-east of Pukapuka or Danger Island. The area under cultivation (well-planted coconuts) is about 300 acres.

RAKAANGA is an atoll, three miles in length and of equal breadth.

MANIHIKI, lying about 400 miles eastward of Danger Island, is an atoll, about thirty miles in circumference, valuable from the extent of the coconut-groves. The interior lagoon contains a vast deposit of pearl-shell.

PENRHYN (Tongareva) lies about 300 miles north-east of Manihiki. It is one of the most famous pearl-islands in the Pacific, and there is a lagoon (with two entrances) capable of being made into a harbour fit for a large number of vessels. The island grows large quantities of coconuts.

CONSTITUTION AND LAWS.

The constitution and laws of the Cook Islands and Niue have been remodelled by the Cook Islands Act, 1915, and its amendments.

Island Councils were continued or established, consisting either wholly or partly of ex officio, elected, or nominated members. Generally, European officials and Arikis or Native chiefs are Councillors ex officio, and nominated members hold office during the pleasure of the Governor-General or for a fixed period not exceeding five years. Women are eligible both as members and as electors of Island Councils. The amending Act of 1921 provided for the election of a European member of the Island Council of Rarotonga as a representative of the European population.

Each Council is empowered to make laws for the good government of the island, with the proviso that such laws must not be repugnant to Acts of the New Zealand Parliament or regulations made thereunder. The maximum penalties imposed by the Ordinance of an Island Council must not exceed three months' imprisonment or a fine of £50. The Council has no power to deal with Customs duties, to borrow money, to establish Courts of Justice, or to appropriate expenditure of revenue other than that raised under authority of their Ordinance. No Ordinance has effect until it has received the assent of the Resident Commissioner or the Governor-General. The Governor-General may, by notice in the Gazette, disallow any Ordinance within one year after the Commissioner has given his assent.

Laws are enforced through the High Court, which has all jurisdiction, civil or criminal, necessary for the administration of justice. Judges and Commissioners of the High Court are appointed by the Governor-General; the Chief Judge resides at Rarotonga, a second at Niue. A Commissioner may, with some exceptions, exercise the full powers and functions of a Judge, but rules of Court may allow an appeal from his decision to that of a Judge.

A judgment obtained in a civil proceeding in the High Court may be enforced in the Supreme Court, of New Zealand. From any decision in the former Court an appeal lies to the Supreme Court in the Dominion.

The manufacture or importation of intoxicating liquor is prohibited absolutely, except that the Resident Commissioner may import liquor to be sold for medicinal, sacramental, or industrial purposes, but for no other purpose. Attempts are made by the Natives to evade the law by illicitly manufacturing “bush-beer,” an offence which the Administration is endeavouring to check.

POPULATION.

At the census of the 20th April, 1926, the islands had a population of 13,877, made up as shown in the following statement. Uninhabited islands are not included.

Island.Native Population.Population other than Native.Totals.
Males.Females.Both Sexes.Males.Females.Both Sexes.Males.Females.Both Sexes.
Aitutaki7206971,41777147277041,431
Atiu474450924549479454933
Mangaia6366051,2417186436061,249
Manihiki2141994133..3217199416
Manuae and Te Au-o-Tu21..212..223..23
Mauke2632334968715271240511
Mitiaro1131232362..2115123238
Palmerston484997......484997
Penrhyn201189390325204191395
Pukapuka2662445109716275251526
Rakaanga172153325112173154327
Rarotonga1,9691,7623,731122832052,0911,8453,936
Totals, Cook and northern islands5,0974,7049,8011691122815,2664,81610,082
Niue1,7632,0003,7631814321,7812,0143,795
          Grand totals6,8606,70413,5641871263137,0476,83013,877

The population totals for each of the last five censuses are—

Island.1906.1911.1916.1921.1926.
* Includes 112 soldiers in camp in New Zealand.
Aitutaki1,1621,2371,3021,3731,431
Atiu918812759837933
Mangaia1,5311,4711,2451,2301,249
Manihiki521444493432416
Manuae and Te Au-o-Tu..2923..23
Mauke446457490578511
Mitiaro210199237207238
Niue3,8223,9433,8803,7503,795
Palmerston82107908397
Penrhyn420335326376395
Pukapuka435490474530526
Rakaanga352315295310327
Rarotonga2,4412,7593,0643,5033,936
Suwarrow....7....
          Totals12,34012,59812,797*13,20913,877

A system of compulsory registration of births, deaths, and marriages is now in force in the islands. The latest available figures are given in the “Vital Statistics” section of this book.

EDUCATION.

In 1916 education in the Cook Islands was placed under the control of the Minister for the Cook Islands, and Government schools in charge of certificated European teachers from New Zealand have since that date been established on all the principal islands of the Lower Cook Group.

In 1923 the Cook Islands Department arranged with the London Missionary Society, in consideration of an annual subsidy of £500, to open schools in the islands of the Northern Cook Group and to provide trained full-time Native teachers. This instruction is given in the vernacular in accordance with the Government syllabus.

Including subsidized mission schools in the northern islands (with 380 pupils) there are now 17 schools under the jurisdiction of the Administration in the Cook Islands and the northern islands, with a total of 1,887 pupils on the rolls.

A technical school has been established at Avarua (Rarotonga), with classes in agriculture, drawing, and woodwork, and an advanced class in carpentry. In most of the schools classes for simple cookery and for mat and basket weaving are held. Agriculture and wood-work are also taught in all schools.

A training college and normal school were established at Avarua early in 1927.

In Niue there are two Government schools where agriculture, handicraft, domestic art, and wood-work have recently been added to the curriculum. The leading pupils are being trained with a view to taking charge of village schools, which it is hoped may soon be established in other districts of Niue.

The roll number of the two Government schools in Niue was 308 at the 31st December, 1926. In addition, there were 506 pupils attending nine subsidized mission schools.

Scholarships for annual competition, tenable for two years at St. Stephen's College, Auckland, and the Maori College, Otaki, for boys, and Hukarere School, Napier, for girls, have been created by the Administration.

WIRELESS.

Wireless communication with New Zealand is maintained by the station at Rarotonga. Subsidiary stations have been established at the islands of Atiu, Aitutaki, Mangaia, and Niue.

REVENUE AND EXPENDITURE.

The revenue and expenditure for each of the last ten years are as shown in the table following, separate figures being given for the Cook Islands Administration and the Island of Niue:—

Year ended 31st March.Revenue.Expenditure.
Cook Islands.Niue.Total.Cook Islands.Niue.Total.
 £     £     £     £     £     £     
191811,0682,78713,85512,6152,98715,602
191913,8473,60417,45112,3433,11115,454
192022,8816,56329,44417,0613,66220,723
192127,0996,93834,03727,7455,22132,966
192217,7194,29322,01223,5288,89332,421
192319,7916,06925,86019,1196,45325,572
192419,1384,64223,78018,4314,40322,834
192523,5363,59827,13421,5543,44925,003
192623,2684,62227,89023,4163,08026,496
192719,1044,69023,79423,8865,71829,604

The principal items contributing to the total receipts of £23,794 for the year ended 31st March, 1927, were: Customs duties, £11,686; copra-export duty, £2,460; stamp-sales, £1,669; Court fees and fines, £1,358; and fruit-inspection fees, £1,050. Subsidies of £1,000 to the Cook Islands Administration and £750 to the Niue Administration were paid by the New Zealand Government.

At the 31st March, 1927, the Cook Islands Administration had a credit balance of £144, and the Niue Administration £1,875.

TRADE.

The exports of the islands for the year 1926 aggregated £150,243, and imports £152,036, as against corresponding totals of £169,368 and £149,356 for 1925. The figures for each of the last ten years are—

Year.Exports.Imports.
Cook Islands.Niue.Total.Cook Islands.Niue.Total.
 £     £     £     £     £     £     
191760,1909,40069,59080,06113,07993,140
191882,70816,53799,24599,63217,258116,890
1919127,72935,997163,726142,92521,783164,708
192094,69713,140107,837177,91120,524198,435
192169,36116,72186,082112,97426,339139,313
1922135,76615,122150,888116,72615,418132,144
1923118,71013,227131,937131,59018,388149,978
1924154,55414,603169,157138,20216,798155,000
1925151,93917,429169,368130,60918,747149,356
1926138,58817,655156,243134,47317,563152,036

As might naturally be expected, most of the trade of the Group is with New Zealand. The United States has stepped into the second position in recent years. The figures for 1926 are—

Country.Exports.Imports.
From Cook Islands.From Niue.Total.Into Cook Islands.Into Niue.Total.
* Including £25 imported into Niue from the Cook Group.
 £     £     £     £     £     £     
New Zealand101,75217,655119,40795,53114,105109,636
United States23,794..23,79413,72021513,935
United Kingdom8,730..8,73010,9951,79012,785
Australia250..2506,9221,1538,075
Tahiti4,062..4,0621,505..1,505
India......1,434..1,434
Canada......74478822
France......759..759
Switzerland......573..573
Germany......456..456
Japan......36750417
Sweden......357..357
Western Samoa......198126324
China......212..212
Italy......150..150
Siam......142..142
Belgium......138..138
Czecho-Slovakia......103..103
Austria......49..49
Norway......47..47
Netherlands......45..45
Ceylon......11..11
American Samoa........1111
Tonga........88
South Africa......7..7
Algeria......6..6
Fiji......224
          Totals138,58817,655156,243134,47317,563*152,036*

The principal exports from the Cook Islands and the northern islands are fruit, copra, and pearls, and from Niue copra and the well-known Niue hats and fancy baskets.

Exports of principal items during 1926 were—

 Quantity.Value.
  £     
Copra1,945 tons40,424
Oranges168,627 cases57,134
Bananas31,458     ″     16,888
Tomatoes72,087     ″     26,881
Pearls..10,600
Hats1,749 ½ doz.1,083
Fancy baskets972     ″     1,079

Other items are coconuts, mandarins, grapefruit, lemons, kumeras, and (from Niue) fungus.

WESTERN SAMOA

Four large and many smaller islands, the whole of volcanic origin, form the Group known by its Native name of Samoa. The Native race inhabiting the islands is of typical Polynesian character, with straight hair, brown colouring, good physique, and mild and hospitable disposition.

The first known visit of Europeans to the islands was that of a Dutch expedition, under Jacob Roggeveen, in its voyage around the world in 1721–22. In 1768 De Bougainville called at the islands, and in 1787 La Pérouse, who named them “Navigators Islands,” a name by which they are still frequently called. The first British vessel to pay a visit was H.M.S. “Pandora,” in 1790. Missionaries, who were to play an important part in the development of the country, made their advent in the person of two members of the London Missionary Society, arriving at Savai'i, in 1830.

The first formal recognition of “whites” took place some eight years later, when Captain Bethune, of the British Navy, concluded a commercial treaty with the Native chiefs, by which harbour dues were to be paid and security to European interests guaranteed in return. Next year (1839) Lieutenant Charles Wilkes, in command of a United States exploring expedition, completed a similar treaty.

Three great nations were to have control of the destinies of the Samoans. Great Britain appointed a Consular Agent in 1847, the United States a Commercial Agent in 1853, and Germany her first representative in 1861.

In 1869 one of the frequent internecine wars of the Natives broke out, a war that was to have far-reaching consequences, for the foreign authorities took for the first time direct measures to ensure peace. The trouble arose over rival claimants to the Native chieftainship, and continued, despite several patched-up truces, for several years.

Petitions were presented to Great Britain in 1877, and the United States in 1878, that the islands should be annexed, but the statesmen of those days did not consider it advisable. In 1878, however, the United States were given the privilege of forming a naval and coaling station at Pago Pago, in the Island of Tutuila, much the best harbour of the Group. Next year similar privileges were granted the other two Powers—Germany at Saluafata, and Great Britain at a place to be settled later.

Finally, at a conference in Berlin in 1889, an Act was signed by the representatives of the three States, guaranteeing the neutrality and independence of the islands. This arrangement lasted until 1898, when, on the death of King Malietoa Laupepa, disturbances again arose over the succession In accordance with the recommendation of a joint Commission the kingship was abolished. The Anglo-German agreement of the 14th November, 1899, accepted by the United States in January, 1900, gave to Germany all rights over Western Samoa and to the United States, Tutuila and the other islands of Eastern Samoa.

On the outbreak of war in 1914 between the United Kingdom and Germany a New Zealand Expeditionary Force took possession of Western Samoa, landing at Apia on the 29th August, and remained in occupation until the establishment of Civil government under the ægis of the Dominion.

The islands are now administered by the New Zealand Government under mandate of the League of Nations.

On the 1st May, 1920, by Orders passed by the Governor-General in Council, provision was made for the civil administration of the Territory; and by the Samoa Act, 1921, the constitution and legal system of the Territory were settled. Amendments have been made by the Samoa Amendment Act, 1923.

Western Samoa is administered by an Administrator appointed by the Governor-General of New Zealand, and responsible to the Minister of External Affairs. There is a Legislative Council, consisting of not less than four nor more than six official members appointed by the Governor-General, and three unofficial members who are elected by the European residents. The Administrator, acting with the advice and consent of this Council, is empowered to make Ordinances for the peace, order, and good government of the Territory, subject to disallowance by the Governor-General. A High Court is established, and the Supreme Court of New Zealand is given jurisdiction over Western Samoa.

The Samoan Natives are to a large extent granted domestic self-government.

The Fono of Faipules (Native Parliament, leading chiefs representing every district), who are appointed by the Administrator, meets twice yearly to consider matters affecting the welfare of the Samoan people, and to submit recommendations thereon to the Administrator.

GEOGRAPHICAL.

Western Samoa includes the Islands of Upolu, Savai'i, Apolima, and Manono, together with several small islets, lying between the 13th and 15th degrees of south latitude and the 171st and 173rd degrees of longitude west of Greenwich.

The principal islands are Savai'i and Upolu. Savai'i is the larger of the two, with a length of 48 miles, a breadth of 25 miles, and a total area of 703 square miles. The island is mountainous, rising to a height of over 4,000 ft. Upolu, which extends some 45 miles in length and 13 in breadth, measures about 430 square miles in area. Of the two, Upolu is the more fertile and populous, and contains the port and capital of Apia. Rainfall is plentiful throughout the Group.

POPULATION.

At the 1st April, 1927, the estimated population of Western Samoa was 42,028, made up as follows:—

 Males.Females.Total.
Native Samoan population19,54619,01338,559
European and half-caste population1,3031,0312,334
Chinese indentured labourers919..919
Chinese (non-indentured)53861
Melanesian and Polynesian indentured labourers1541155
          Totals21,97520,05342,028

The following figures of the movement of the population relate to the twelve months ended the 31st December, 1926:—

Births.Deaths.Marriages.Immigration.Emigration
Native Samoans1,965723270727654
Europeans and half-castes922015506524
Chinese indentured labourers..11..180112
Melanesian and Polynesian indentured labourers..........
          Totals2,0577542851,4131,290

HEALTH AND HOSPITALS.

By the Samoa Health Ordinance, 1921, which is on the lines of the New Zealand Health Act, 1920, but remodelled to suit local conditions, the control of the medical and sanitary services was placed in the hands of a Board of Health. A Government hospital is maintained at Apia, district hospitals have been established at Tuasivi (Savai'i) and Aleiapata (Upolu), and there are twelve dispensaries in out-districts, as well as two at mission-stations.

Of the more important tropical diseases only three are prevalent in Western Samoa—viz, uncinariasis (or hookworm disease), frambœsia, and filariasis. Fram-bœsia (yaws) is so common that practically no Samoan reaches adult life without having suffered from the infection.

Every effort has been made to stamp out these diseases, particularly hookworm and yaws, and systematic campaigns to this end have been in progress since 1923. These have resulted in a marked improvement in the general health of the Natives.

One difficulty experienced in the earlier part of the campaign against yaws was that the Natives were unwilling to produce for treatment those young children in whom the disease was still in the primary stage, there being a popular belief that treatment at that time will only “drive the disease in,” and so injure the child. Latterly this difficulty has largely disappeared. So satisfied are the Natives as to the value of the methods now being used that they have agreed, through the Fono of Faipules, to the introduction of stringent regulations for the control of the disease. They have also agreed to the payment of a tax of £1 per adult male, to meet the expenditure of eradicating yaws and hookworm.

The sanitation of Apia has been considerably improved in recent years. Until 1920 sanitation may be said to have been practically unknown. There were no men with a sufficient knowledge of plumbing and drainlaying, and the work carried out was in most cases crude and unsatisfactory. Sinks and bathrooms discharged their contents on the ground under the floor, or just outside the house. The average pit privy was most insanitary and unsightly. Some of the septic tanks installed prior to that date have worked satisfactorily, but many have required to be remodelled. With the introduction of Civil administration a commencement was made to improve conditions; and regulations, consisting largely of detailed specifications of the standard of work required, were drafted. A Health Inspector with qualifications in plumbing and drainlaying was appointed, and a careful survey was made of the condition of every building in Apia and the immediate vicinity.

As a result of these activities the sanitation of Apia has been rapidly brought up to a reasonable standard. The administration set an example by improving, as rapidly as finance and labour permitted, the conditions prevailing in the buildings under its control. The two largest drainage schemes installed in Apia are at the hospital and at the schools. Most of the work has been done by Native labour under white supervision, with the help of a few Chinese artisans.

The reticulation of Apia with a high-pressure water-supply system has been completed. Water has been piped into several villages from springs in the hills. In other villages where this is not possible large reinforced-concrete tanks are being erected to receive the rain-water from church buildings.

EDUCATION.

Education in Samoa has hitherto been almost entirely in the hands of the missions, which have done splendid work in teaching practically every Native to read and write in the vernacular. As a consequence, the Samoan is probably the best educated of the Polynesian races. Formerly higher education was not attempted except for the training of pastors, whose duty included that of teaching in the village schools connected with their respective churches. But latterly higher education in the English language has been carried out by the Administration schools at Ifi Ifi, Malifa, Vaipouli, and Avele, by the London Missionary Society at Papauta, by the Methodist Mission at Faleula, and by the Marist Brothers and Sisters at Apia. Arrangements have now been made by the Administration for these schools to be annually inspected by one of the Senior Inspectors of the New Zealand Education Department.

The number of Samoans attending schools is approximately as follows:—

Mission schools, including theological training institutions, and village schools for infants, under Native pastors8,800
Second-grade or district schools, where Government and missions cooperate (teachers paid by Government)1,800
Third-grade Government schools, chiefly for boarders (European and Native teachers)650
          Total11,250

Second-grade or district schools, established for the purpose of imparting instruction in standards of education in advance of that given in the village mission schools, are yearly increasing, and now number 41.

A syllabus of education drawn up in 1925 makes provision for the following:—

All education to be based upon Native life and not on foreign conditions.

Every pupil to have a thorough knowledge of the Samoan language.

English to be taught as a subject and not to replace the Native language.

Native teachers to be specially trained in the methods of imparting knowledge.

Manual work, agriculture, carpentry, plumbing, &c., to form an important part of the syllabus.

Hygiene, adapted to local needs so as to enable the Natives to better protect themselves from the ravages of hookworm, yaws, and epidemics common to the country, to be treated as an important subject.

Text-books to be adapted to Samoan conditions.

Two scholarships per year to be given to boys to receive higher education in New Zealand.

Native teachers to periodically visit New Zealand to widen their knowledge by seeing some of the Maori and technical schools in that country.

Elementary technical instruction has formed part of the school syllabus for some time, and in 1927 a technical school was established at Apia.

LAND.

Of a total area of about 725,000 acres in the islands of Savai'i and Upolu, only 143,630 acres have been alienated from the Natives—all prior to the British occupation of the Territory. Of the land remaining to the Natives approximately 348,600 acres are cultivable, the remaining 232,770 acres being waste or inferior land. Of the former, 40,914 acres are in coconut plantations, and 13,200 acres in other crops, mainly bananas and taro, the balance being undeveloped. A small area is devoted to cotton growing.

Land alienated includes 103,630 acres of Crown estates and other Government land, 5,000 acres belonging to the missions, and 35,000 acres owned by European companies or private planters. The mission holdings are partly cultivated, but excluding these only 18,031 acres of alienated land has been developed. An area of 11,235 acres is in coconuts, 3,933 acres in cacao, 2,072 acres in rubber (including 547 acres interplanted with cacao), 289 acres in bananas for export, and 22 acres in cotton, the balance of the 18,031 acres consisting of 480 acres of rubber plantations which have been abandoned by the planters and are being worked by their Native owners, to whom the land has reverted.

REVENUE AND EXPENDITURE.

The revenue for the financial year ended 31st March, 1927, including a subsidy of £20,000 from the New Zealand Government, was £133,812, of which receipts under the head of Customs and Marine contributed £69,073, other principal items being —Fees and charges (Court, hospital, &c.), £11,988; Native taxes, £17,849 (including £7,292 derived from the medical levy of £1 per adult male Samoan); and Post-office and wireless-telegraphy receipts, £9,411. The ordinary expenditure for the year totalled £141,710. The figures of revenue and expenditure for each of the last five years are—

Year ended 31st March,Revenue.Expenditure.
 £     £     
1923131,250132,658
1924133,917143,010
1925130,914135,523
1926150,038145,688
1927133,812141,710

The revenue is augmented by an annual subsidy from the New Zealand Government, the amount (£20,000 in 1926–27) being based on the additional cost of the Medical and Education Departments of Samoa since New Zealand accepted the mandate, and on the cost of the wireless station in excess of revenue.

The figures of expenditure do not include expenditure on public works out of loan account, which during the year ended 31st March, 1927, totalled £30,689, the largest item being an amount of £13,240, expended on Native water-supplies. The total loan expenditure on public works from the inauguration of the present system of Government to 31st March, 1927, has been £155,689. The loan-money has been provided by the New Zealand Government, £25,000 being donated as a gift free of charge, and the balance being on loan at 5 per cent. and repayable in thirty years.

TRADE.

The exports and imports of Western Samoa for each of the last ten years are—

Year.Exports.Imports.
 £     £     
1917320,444301,173
1918306,640309,396
1919532,500291,368
1920386,587561,153
1921241,539408,892
1922365,610282,939
1923288,774268,881
1924361,418274,803
1925379,388345,989
1926320,783324,940

The principal item of export is copra, exports of which in 1926 totalled 12,249 ½ tons, of a value of £275,086. Up to about 1923 the bulk of the copra went to the United States, but the States received only 16 tons in 1926, the balance going to the United Kingdom and the Continent of Europe, the exact destination not being known in respect of 2,948 ½ tons, of a value of £62,724. Cocoa-beans of a value of £20,151, representing 356 tons, and rubber, £6,702 (33 ½ tons), constituted the only other items of any importance. The introduction of cotton-growing is reflected in the export of raw cotton of a value of £240.

Of the exports in 1926, £302,523 was the produce of Western Samoa, the remaining £18,260 being re-exports. Of the total of £258,059 for which definite information was available, £141,188 went to the United Kingdom, £78,540 to Germany, £16,715 to the United States, £15,683 to Australia, and only £4,300 to New Zealand. The imports came principally from New Zealand (£92,159), Australia (£87,850), the United States (£66,273), and the United Kingdom (£50,368).

In addition to a scale of import duties, there are export duties on copra (£1 per ton), cocoa (£2 per ton), and rubber (ld. per lb.). The net import duty collected in 1926 was £45,592, export duties collected totalling £13,274.

Eighty-three steam-vessels, of an aggregate tonnage of 91,543, and one sailing-vessel (1,898 tons) were entered inwards at the Port of Apia during 1926. The tonnage of cargo brought by these vessels was 14,696 tons, while cargo entered outwards totalled 13,290 tons.

NAURU

Barely one-third of a degree south of the Equator, and lying 166° 55' east of Greenwich, is the little phosphate island known as Nauru, or Pleasant Island. Prior to the world-wide conflagration of 1914–19 this rich though little-known island was a German possession. It was surrendered to H.M.A.S. “Melbourne” on the 9th September, 1914, and was included with the German New Guinea possessions in the capitulation of Herbertshohe. The island was garrisoned with Australian troops on the 6th November, 1914, and a Civil administration was established on the 1st January, 1915. A mandate for the administration of the island was conferred by the Allied and Associated Powers upon the British Empire, to come into operation at the same date as the Treaty of Peace with Germany. The mandate is held jointly by the Imperial Government, the Government of Australia, and the New Zealand Government.

An agreement between the three parties to the mandate was drawn up and completed on the 2nd July, 1919. The administrative control of the island is vested in an Administrator, whoso term of appointment is five years.

Under the concession granted by the German Government to the Jaluit Gesellschaft, and transferred by that company to the Pacific Phosphate Company, the rights of which were purchased by the Governments of Great Britain, Australia, and New Zealand for £3,500,000 (including the company's interests in the nearby Ocean Island), and vested by these Governments in the British Phosphate Commission, the Commission holds the exclusive right to work the phosphate deposits on the island. Up to the 1st July, 1921, the owners of the land (Natives) were paid ½ d. per ton royalty for all phosphates shipped from their land. The Native owners complained that this was not adequate remuneration, and representations concerning this were submitted to the three Governments interested, with the result that the Native owners are now paid—(a) £20 per acre for all phosphate lands taken up by the Commission on lease subsequent to the 30th June, 1921; (6) a royalty of 2d. per ton on all phosphate shipped from their respective lands. In addition, a royalty of ld. per ton is paid to the Administration, to be held in trust for the benefit of the Nauruans generally.

The yearly production of phosphates was for the five years ended the 30th June. 1925, to be allocated between the three Governments in the following proportions, which coincide with the proportion of capital supplied by each towards the undertaking: Great Britain, 42 per cent.; Australia, 42 per cent.; New Zealand, 16 per cent. Any portion of its share not required by any Government may be disposed of either to the other Governments pro rata, or, if they do not require it, to other countries. The partner countries receive interest at 6 per cent. on their capital invested, and redemption of capital within fifty years is provided for by a sinking fund. At the end of the first quinquennial period the allocation of phosphates was to have been readjusted on the basis of actual requirements, similar readjustments to be made every five years in future. The re-allocation was, however, deferred at the instance of Great Britain, which has hitherto taken very little of its quota, being at present able to obtain phosphates to better advantage from North African sources of supply New Zealand was importing phosphate from Makatea during the earlier years of the first quinquennium, but is now obtaining all her supplies from Nauru and Ocean Islands. The total shipments, with deliveries to New Zealand, during each of the seven years since the present system was instituted, have been as follows:—

Year ended 30th June,Total Shipments.Shipments to New Zealand.
Quantity.Per Cent. of Total.
 Tons.Tons. 
1921364,42417,1004.69
1922361,48638,50010.65
1923313,75851,55016.43
1924451,90960,85013.47
1925470,72398,79020.99
1926391,70077,40019.76
1927593,300135,20022.79
          Totals, to 30th June, 19272,947,300479,39016.27

Australia takes over 70 per cent. of the total output, leaving a small balance for distribution to Japan and other countries.

Of the total exported during the five years ended 30th June, 1925, 1,112,216 tons were produced in Nauru and 850,084 tons in Ocean Island. Later figures are not available.

Nauru, which is encircled by a road ten miles long, has an area of only 5,000 to 6,000 acres. The island is surrounded by a wide reef. Near the coast is a belt of Mat land, covered with coconut-trees, of an area of about 1,400 acres. Behind this rises higher land covering some 4,250 acres, and enclosing a lagoon of almost fresh water. This higher country consists of a mass of phosphate of great richness.

At the 1st April, 1926, there were 1,251 Native inhabitant*, who speak a language akin to that of the Gilbert-Islanders. In addition there were 822 Chinese, 18 Gilbert and Ellice Islanders, and 9 Caroline and Marshall Islanders, who have been introduced for the working of the phosphate-deposits. Europeans numbered 117, the total population being thus 2,217.

Imports during 1925 were valued at £63,575, consisting almost entirely of food-supplies and of machinery for the working of the phosphate. In addition to the phosphate a little copra is exported. Fifty-three vessels, of a total tonnage of 239,088, were entered and cleared in 1925.

Nauru possesses a wireless station, which was erected by the German authorities as part of their chain of wireless stations throughout the Pacific. Wireless telephonic communication between Nauru and Ocean Islands has been instituted.

The revenue of the Nauru Administration for the year 1925 was £15,174, and the expenditure £15,256. The figures for each of the last five years available are—

Year.Revenue.Expenditure.
 £     £     
19219,51911,851
192212,37210,378
192311,83710,265
192418,19913,580
192515,17415,256

ROSS DEPENDENCY

By Imperial Order in Council of the 30th July, 1923, the coasts of the Ross Sea, with the adjacent islands and territories between the 160th degree of east longitude and the 150th degree of west longitude, and south of the 60th degree of south latitude, were proclaimed a British settlement within the meaning of the British Settlements Act, 1887, under the name of the Ross Dependency. The new dependency has been placed under the jurisdiction of the Governor-General of New Zealand.

Under an agreement entered into with the Imperial Government prior to the Ross Sea area coming under the jurisdiction of New Zealand, Messrs. Konow and Larsen, of Oslo, are licensed to catch whales in the waters of the dependency for a period of twenty-one years. The license is not an exclusive one, but the licensees were given to understand at the time of its granting that they would be given some opportunity to recoup the heavy initial expenditure arising out of a pioneer expedition. The benefits accruing to the Government under the license are an annual payment of £200 in respect of each floating establishment (factory-ship), and a royalty of 2s. 6d. per barrel of oil taken over and above 20,000 barrels. The expedition is limited to two floating establishments with five catchers to each establishment.

The whale-oil taken in each of the four seasons during which the license has been in operation is as follows:—

Season.Gallons.
1923–24711,640
1924–251,286,000
1925–261,508,100
1926–272,812,000

Royalty receipts for the season 1926–27 totalled £2,721, in addition to the annual license fee of £200.

Regulations dated the 1st November, 1926, prohibit the carrying-on of whaling operations within the boundaries of the Ross Dependency without a license, the fee payable for which is £200. The owner or master of a vessel engaged in whaling or used as a floating whale-factory is liable to a fine not exceeding £1,000 for each day on which operations are carried on without a license. A penalty not exceeding £100 per day is provided for in cases of non-compliance with the terms of the license granted in respect of any vessel used for whaling or as a floating factory, and a similar penalty for failure to properly equip a floating factory or to convert a whale into commercial products within 48 hours after delivery at the factory. Provision is made for the arrest on warrant of any vessel in respect of which an offence against the regulations is committed.

The regulations apply, of course, only to territorial waters, and operations were carried on outside territorial waters during the 1926–27 season by an unlicensed expedition, which is reported to have secured about 1,400,000 gallons of oil.

TOKELAU OR UNION GROUP

The latest addition to New Zealand's dependencies is the Tokelau or Union Group, which consists of three islands, or groups of islets (Atafu, Nukunono, and Fakaofo), of a total area of 2,550 acres. They are situated between 8° and 10° of south latitude and between 171° and 173° of west longitude, and are distant about 270 miles from Apia, Samoa, which has since 1923 been the port of entry for the group.

These islands were ceded to Great Britain in 1916, from which year up to 1925 they formed part of the Gilbert and Ellice Islands Colony. They were transferred to the jurisdiction of New Zealand as from the 11th February, 1926, and are now administered by the Administrator of Western Samoa on behalf of the New Zealand Government.

The population of the islands at the census of 1926 was 1,033, the figures for the three islands being—Atafu, 360; Nukunono, 229; Fakaofo, 444.

Education is entirely in the hands of the missions, which maintain Native teachers in the islands.

The Natives are Polynesians, and the language is allied to that of Samoa. The islanders are ruled by their own chiefs with the assistance of Native Councils.

The only exportable product of the islands is copra. The total amount of copra available for export in a normal year is estimated to be 365 tons—viz., 65 from Atafu, 210 from Nukunono, and 90 from Fakaofo.

Chapter 46. SECTION XLVI.—STATISTICAL SUMMARY

POPULATION.—CALENDAR YEARS.

Year.Estimated Population at End of Year (inclusive of Maoris).Estimated Mean Population (inclusive of Maoris).
Males.Females.Total.Males.Females.Total.
1877252,464201,624454,088251,414197,903449,317
1878264,565211,549476,114258,092200,072464,164
1879281,832225,492507,324273,199218,520491,719
1880292,302236,157528,459287,067230,825517,892
1881299,354245,653545,007296,043240,941536,984
1882307,671254,133561,804303,513249,893553,406
1883319,033265,941584,974313,352200,037573,389
1884331,035277,366608,401325,034271,654596,688
1885336,493282,830619,323333,764280,098613,862
1886340,486290,869631,355337,726286,549624,275
1887347,398297,932645,330343,942294,401638,343
1888347,788301,561649,349347,593299,747647,340
1889351,428306,593658,021349,608304,077653,685
1890355,397312,080667,477353,413309,330662,749
1891359,035317,016676,051357,227314,549671,776
1892368,007324,419692,426363,521320,718684,239
1893380,496333,762714,258374,252329,090703,342
1894386,624341,497728,121383,560337,630721,190
1895392,586348,113740,699389,605344,805734,410
1896398,660355,356754,016395,029351,259746,288
1897406,376362,534768,910402,518358,945761,463
1898413,797369,520783,317410,087300,027776,114
1899420,352376,007796,359417,075372,703789,838
1900425,301382,831808,132422,827379,419802,246
1901437,343393,457830,800432,040389,065821,111
1902449,028402,044851,072443,180397,750840,936
1903462,794412,854875,648455,911407,449863,360
1904477,112423,570900,682469,953418,212888,165
1905490,486435,119925,605483,799429,345913,144
1906507,189449,268956,457500,047443,278943,325
1907518,187459,028977,215512,088454,148966,836
1908535,867472,5061,008,373527,027465,767992,794
1909545,944484,7131,030,657540,906478,6091,019,515
1910555,466494,9441,050,410550,705489,8291,040,534
1911566,202509,0481,075,250501,302502,5851,063,887
1912579,685522,7861,102,471572,944515,9171,088,861
1913595,582538,9241,134,506587,634530,8541,118,488
1914594,634551,2041,145,838595,108545,0641,140,172
1915590,436562,2021,152,638592,535556,7031,149,238
1916575,835574,5041,150,339577,715571,5101,149,225
1917563,300584,1481,147,448569,567579,3261,148,893
1918567,986590,1631,158,149565,643587,1551,152,798
1919627,828599,3531,227,181597,907594,7581,192,665
1920643,696613,9151,257,611635,762606,6341,242,396
1921660,948631,7691,292,717653,300623,3461,276,652
1922673,772645,1121,318,884666,789638,3371,305,126
1923685,951657,0701,343,021678,079650,1141,328,193
1924700,033670,3701,370,403690,401662,2171,352,618
1925716,371684,8591,401,230707,539676,8891,384,428
1926730,603698,9521,429,555722,604691,0961,413,700
POPULATION.—YEARS ENDED 31ST MARCH.
Year ended 31st March.Estimated Population at End of Year (inclusive of Maoris).Estimated Mean Population (inclusive of Maoris).
Males.Females.Total.Males.Females.Total.
1878262,702205,557468,259257,488200,695458,183
1879268,730214,861483,591265,716210,209475,925
1880285,915228,738514,653277,323221,799499,122
1881294,154238,090532,244290,035233,414523,449
1882301,417247,630549,047298,001242,896540,897
1883310,157256,498566,655305,787252,064557,851
1884322,545269,252591,797316,351262,875579,226
1885333,599279,601613,200328,072274,427602,499
1886335,114285,451620,565333,593282,226615,819
1887342,647292,700635,347338,881289,075627,956
1888347,665299,249646,914345,156295,975641,131
1889349,235302,893652,128348,450301,071649,521
1890355,796309,057664,853352,516305,975658,491
1891355,716312,878668,594355,756310,968666,724
1892360,877318,588679,465358,307315,735674,042
1893371,539326,643698,182366,208322,616688,824
1894382,854335,886718,740377,197331,264708,461
1895388,223343,245731,468385,539339,565725,104
1896393,808349,568743,376391,016346,406737,422
1897400,540356,963757,503396,580352,790749,370
1898407,649363,919771,568404,095360,441764,536
1899415,511371,019786,530411,580367,469779,049
1900420,930377,541798,471418,221374,280792,501
1901429,112386,750815,862425,745383,066808,811
1902437,783395,356833,139433,448391,053824,501
1903453,611404,382857,993445,697399,869845,566
1904467,129414,971882,100460,370409,677870,047
1905481,658426,458908,116474,394420,714895,108
1906495,136437,978933,114488,397432,218920,615
1907510,057451,541961,598503,806445,844949,650
1908523,209462,111985,320516,633456,826973,459
1909540,108475,9551,016,063531,659469,0331,000,692
1910548,449486,7631,035,212544,279481,3591,025,638
1911557,448498,7511,056,199552,949492,7571,045,706
1912569,376511,9681,081,344563,880505,9481,069,828
1913584,556527,0331,111,589576,966519,5011,096,467
1914598,211541,4571,139,668591,383534,2451,125,628
1915596,014554,3721,150,386597,113547,9141,145,027
1916585,496564,7541,150,250590,755559,5631,150,318
1917573,569577,3691,150,938577,715571,5101,149,225
1918568,036586,5231,154,559570,802581,9461,152,748
1919585,827592,5791,178,406576,931589,5511,166,482
1920633,495603,4201,236,915609,661597,9991,207,660
1921648,659618,8391,267,498641,077611,1291,252,206
1922664,979636,2721,301,251657,746627,9651,285,711
1923676,825648,4761,325,301669,867641,5141,311,381
1924688,020659,8331,347,853681,002653,0271,334,029
1925705,161674,3261,379,487694,303665,6921,359,995
1926721,173688,6391,409,812711,583680,4901,392,073
1927735,338702,6421,437,980726,154694,6081,420,762

EXTERNAL MIGRATION.

Year.Arrivals.Departures.
Males.Females.Total.Race Aliens included in foregoing Totals.Males.Females.Total.Race Aliens included in foregoing Totals.

* Not available prior to 1897.

† available prior to 1915.

18778,1044,88312,987..4,6961,9156,611..
187810,6715,59216,263..4,1381,6235,761..
187915,1868,77123,957..3,8521,3825,234..
18809,5645,59015,154..5,8162,1077,923..
18816,6433,0459,688..5,7052,3678,072..
18827,0423,90310,945..5,0822,3747,456..
188311,2187,99719,215..6,2302,9569,186..
188412,4757,54620,021..7,3033,39710,700..
188510,7665,43316,199..7,8663,82911,695..
188611,0685,03316,101..10,4424,59515,037..
18879,2244,46513,689..8,4344,27812,712..
18889,1124,49413,606..15,0487,73322,781..
188910,1585,23415,392..9,4935,68515,178..
18909,7535,27515,028..10,8096,00116,810..
18919,4275,00414,431..11,3966,23317,629..
189212,1315,99118,122..8,4694,69513,164..
189317,3858,75026,135..10,2635,46015,723..
189416,3758,86225,237..15,7087,27622,984..
189514,1817,68121,862..13,7467,22120,967..
189611,1456,09117,236..10,0325,73215,764..
189712,1536,43918,5925710,2505,59015,840..
189812,5246,33118,8557610,4385,72116,159..
189911,8626,64418,50612310,5676,05216,619..
190011,9666,10818,07411111,0435,20016,243..
190116,9688,11825,08614612,4266,13818,564..
190221,5228,77130,29310215,6006,70122,301..
190320,47910,40430,88316612,9836,62519,608..
190421,98010,65232,63232014,6717,60622,277..
190521,34411,34132,68534115,3907,99323,383..
190625,60713,62639,23345417,2119,17426,385..
190723,22812,88036,10831419,31011,06830,378..
190829,34215,62844,97065519,70711,00230,709..
190924,06514,58538,65044222,24411,68733,931..
191022,13513,63435,76936720,45111,91032,361..
191125,33316,05641,38980423,53913,65037,189..
191226,77517,88544,66080321,91413,81935,733..
191325,89118,69744,58858918,56011,80930,369..
191422,52615,12037,64682320,02512,48132,506..
191514,48711,06425,55132213,3189,15822,476329
191611,9599,84021,7991,01311,9329,23121,163569
19179,1596,49015,6497247,5976,27213,869708
19186,3565,55011,9069176,0975,56311,660404
191910,77210,15920,93170811,3778,50019,877322
192023,68720,37544,0621,73417,95114,97332,924443
192122,44619,43641,88264116,01912,54028,559707
192218,81116,42235,23354915,64312,74628,389700
192319,44517,04336,48872916,03713,63129,668632
192421,71918,09639,8151,01716,48914,10130,593911
192523,32818,51841,8461,05615,90713,26529,172905
192625,50820,17745,6851,19918,64915,17633,8251,013

VITAL STATISTICS.

Year.Numbers.Rates per 1,000 of Mean Population.Deaths under 1 Year per 1,000 Births.
Births.Marriages.Deaths.Deaths under 1 Year.Births.Marriages.Deaths.
187716,8563,1144,6851,52741.287.6211.4790.59
187817,7703,3774,6451,48641.967.9710.9683.62
187918,0703,3525,5831,94140.327.4812.46107.42
188019,3413,1815,4371,80540.786.7111.4693.33
188118,7323,2775,4911,73137.956.6411.1392.41
188219,0093,6005,7011,67837.327.0711.1988.27
188319,2023,6126,0611,99536.286.8211.45103.90
188419,8463,8005,7401,57335.916.8710.3979.26
188519,6933,8136,0811,75634.356.6510.6189.17
188619,2993,4886,1351,89933.155.9910.5498.40
188719,1353,5636,1371,79532.095.9710.2993.81
188818,9023,6175,7081,33631.225.979.4370.68
188918,4573,6325,7721,45630.175.949.4478.89
189018,2783,7975,9941,43829.4446.129.6678.67
189118,2733,8056,5181,66729.4016.0410.3591.23
189217,8764,0026,4591,59427.836.2310.0089.17
189318,1874,1156,7671,60027.506.2210.2387.97
189418,5284,1786,9181,50727.286.1510.1981.34
189518,5464,1106,8631,63726.785.949.9188.27
189618,6124,8436,4321,43926.336.859.1077.32
189718,7374,9286,5951,35425.966.839.1472.26
189818,9555,0917,2441,51025.746.919.8479.66
189918,8355,4617,6801,80625.127.2810.2495.89
190019,5465,8607,2001,46925.607.679.4375.16
190120,4916,0957,6341,56326.347.839.8171.40
190220,6556,3948,3751,71225.898.0110.5082.89
190321,8296,7488,5281,77026.618.2310.4081.03
190422,7666,9838,0871,61626.948.269.5770.98
190523,6827,2008,0611,59927.228.289.2767.52
190824,2527,5928,3391,50627.088.489.3162.10
190725,0948,19210,0662,22827.308.9110.9588.79
190825,9408,3399,0431,76127.458.829.5767.89
190926,5248,0948,9591,63427.298.339.2261.60
191025,9848,2369,6391,76026.178.309.7167.73
191126,3548,8259,5341,48425.978.709.3956.31
191227,5089,1499,2141,40926.488.818.8751.22
191327,9358,81310,1191,65326.148.259.4759.17
191428,3389,28010,1481,45625.998.519.3151.38
191527,85010,0289,9651,39425.339.129.0650.05
191628,5098,21310,5961,44625.947.479.6450.70
191728,2396,41710,5281,36025.695.849.5848.16
191825,8606,22716,3641,25223.445.6514.8448.41
191924,4839,51910,8081,10821.428.339.4645.26
192029,92112,17512,1091,51325.0910.2110.1550.57
192128,56710,63510,6821,36623.4348.698.7347.82
192229,0069,55610,9771,21523.177.638.7741.89
192327,96710,07011,5111,22521.947.909.0343.80
192428,01410,25910,7671,12721.577.908.2940.23
192528,15310,41911,0261,12521.177.848.2939.96
192628,47310,68011,8191,13221.057.908.7439.76

METEOROLOGY (WELLINGTON)

Year.Atmospheric Pressure.Temperature in Shade.Rain.Total Bright Sunshine.
Maximum.Mean.Minimum.Maximum.Mean.Minimum.Number of Days.Total Fall in Year.
 in.in.in.°Fahr.°Fahr.°Fahr.days.in.h.m.
187730.67329.96529.02680.555.530.015151.93..
187830.59429.487328.81979.4755.131.517854.60..
187930.67329.96529.02680.555.530.4015151.93..
188030.53929.96429.16979.556.233.817646.77..
188130.55929.96529.09180.055.934.013750.13..
188230.46729.90029.11479.055.436.016655.69..
188330.48129.93329.03985.055.032.016951.99..
188430.59229.90529.04179.053.632.016862.34..
188530.63930.00129.29676.054.533.016236.81..
188630.74329.95829.06779.654.432.016954.448..
188730.57929.93128.90983.054.931.018856.97..
188830.65429.91229.08873.354.435.018641.00..
188930.88630.00428.98780.055.331.515531.36..
189030.60629.97829.13282.055.832.016545.23..
189130.59329.97129.03781.054.831.316635.13..
189230.65029.99929.28377.555.932.518467.66..
189330.49229.96329.07382.056.734.018653.03..
189430.61929.90029.02180.056.433.317551.00..
189530.42329.90529.18988.055.132.01856.47..
189630.53329.93929.17679.055.434.018557.55..
189730.53029.91629.16181.055.531.018448.96..
189830.64729.91229.13977.355.231.916241.96..
189930.56129.96629.01976.354.731.018152.72..
190030.50029.95529.03679.055.034.019151.400..
190130.49729.93829.11379.055.030.017541.56..
190230.59429.92829.07381.054.4132.020138.75..
190330.76530.02929.29479.554.4631.016153.80..
190430.73429.92829.00582.354.632.017060.41..
190530.58029.93929.07677.054.530.517251.17..
190630.86329.96529.08675.053.933.515142.31..
190730.57329.97029.02280.255.333.015044.261,85353
190830.58129.99329.25079.054.633.014134.932,0093
190930.52129.98229.12075.255.936.016038.882,22331
191030.51129.98529.09078.256.235.216145.422,1573
191130.60929.94429.00276.055.635.418040.852,27637
191230.57029.92129.01377.854.629.219548.301,95317
191330.59029.91829.07479.855.334.019652.011,97339
191430.64929.99229.11079.655.331.215631.902,17210
191530.57929.97229.14084.055.731.214327.831,91932
191630.76530.01329.14185.057.533.413637.352,08851
191730.59529.94828.92781.557.233.616443.821,95736
191830.48729.90428.98079.355.530.115949.581,9158
191930.66729.96728.9881.154.629.913628.512,02246
192030.60929.96529.04279.854.528.615049.281,88537
192130.57129.98428.90281.655.130.315742.862,0604
192230.60129.95829.14082.355.931.015029.231,9999
192330.58529.91929.20277.255.630.016441.021,93914
192430.65629.98029.21383.657.131.516449.211,92537
192530.67529.92728.93978.255.329.917552.172,0449
192630.55229.92228.98181.155.331.717242.382,04844

EDUCATION.

Year.Number of Scholars receivingUniversity Students.
Primary Education atSecondary Education at
Public Schools.*Registered Private Schools.Native Village Schools.Secondary Schools.District High Schools.*Technical High Schools.Registered Private Schools.

* Including junior high schools for 1926.

† Including day technical schools for 1926.

187756,2399,9921,799716173......
187865,3669,2061,3821,159160......
187975,55610,2341,6181,417240......
188082,40111,2381,6231,631211......
188183,5879,9872,0101,819239......
188287,17910,0022,0241,899279......
188392,47611,2551,9232,384361......
188497,23812,2032,2262,642......419
1885102,40711,9892,1612,659......442
1886106,32812,4972,3462,358......490
1887110,91913,4172,6312,242......588
1888112,68513,8932,5122,120......662
1889115,45613,5162,4622,147......588
1890117,91213,6912,2592,117......596
1891119,52314,1762,2312,205......705
1892122,62014,4672,1332,262......695
1893124,69014,9312,1342,251......680
1894127,30014,6492,4182,454......680
1895129,85614,7042,6752,525......742
1896131,03713,9792,8622,614......677
1897132,19714,5242,8642,709......653
1898131,62114,8572,9722,706......667
1899131,31515,3803,0652,723......766
1900130,72415,6023,1092,792......805
1901131,35115,3973,2732,899662....783
1902132,26215,6673,7423,0721,479....864
1903133,56815,6873,6933,7222,096....862
1904135,47516,4453,7544,0382,330....971
1905137,62316,7383,8634,0602,872....1,153
1906139,30217,2174,1744,2702,594....1,332
1907141,07118,1744,1834,1962,452....1,325
1908147,42816,2444,2174,3272,142699..1,634
1909152,41617,9894,1214,8561,891846..1,846
1910156,32419,0524,2805,1761,9161,253..1,862
1911161,64819,9674,5575,4651,7771,3418311,900
1912166,26420,3504,6945,8311,8151,5268832,228
1913172,16821,2514,6476,1541,8371,6645452,318
1914178,50922,2475,0726,4181,8961,8398502,257
1915183,21422,4775,1916,4882,1021,9559922,039
1916185,88423,6355,1327,0522,1152,1051,0041,985
1917188,17425,3855,1737,5902,1802,3471,2061,977
1918192,68026,3715,0648,3842,2832,7471,3662,226
1919193,90020,9775,1989,0682,1592,9261,4973,060
1920197,64522,1935,5089,1962,1572,7661,4393,822
1921205,18123,9245,82210,0302,1763,3491,6344,123
1922210,49124,8616,16110,7362,6064,2021,9983,958
1923211,96026,0106,18611,6192,8185,0542,1344,202
1924213,29026,3026,31012,0102,9005,3692,4734,236
1925214,72425,9336,38612,5143,1365,1322,5114,442
1926218,55726,7786,59113,6513,2996,7962,7944,653

JUSTICE.

Year.Summary Convictions in Magistrates' Courts.Sentences in Supreme Courts.Prisoners in Gaol at end of Year.
    Undergoing Sentence.Total in Confinement.
Number.Rate per 1,000 of Mean Population.Number.Rate per 1,000 of Mean Population.Number.Rate per 10,000 of Population.Number.Rate per 10,000 of Population.  
187716,29336.262500.5665514.4270515.53
187816,37035.272920.6359612.5265713.80
187916,08832.722960.6069813.7678715.51
188015,02529.013300.6470313.3087116.48
188114,07926.222700.5064111.7669812.81
188216,57329.952650.4857810.2863611.32
188316,94429.552580.455679.6961310.48
188417,96830.112870.485609.2062910.34
188517,80429.002660.435318.575899.51
188616,70526.763060.495588.846259.90
188715,55724.373860.606339.8169110.71
188814,47222.363080.486059.326419.87
188914,08221.542760.426119.296339.62
189014,12821.322700.415177.755628.42
189113,34919.872830.424947.315347.90
189213,58319.852410.354336.254766.87
189313,71019.493040.434636.485027.03
189412,93417.933710.514836.635557.62
189513,38318.224070.555317.175827.86
189614,48119.403550.484936.545507.29
189715,32520.133660.486238.106748.77
189816,99121.893910.505336.805957.60
189917,58622.274050.515086.385667.11
190019,24223.994270.535276.525687.03
190120,72425.243450.426618.397139.05
190222,45526.703380.406027.456538.08
190325,18629.173980.466888.267398.88
190425,67228.904900.557017.787508.33
190525,37127.784490.497608.218108.75
190627,67029.334270.458338.718919.32
190730,90131.964630.487918.098478.67
190830,85231.085270.538158.088798.72
190931,15130.555360.538778.519499.21
191032,43531.174950.488438.018818.38
191133,02931.054530.438027.468738.12
191236,19133.244800.448217.458667.86
191339,68535.484460.408347.359198.10
191441,72336.595220.469818.561,0459.12
191539,67534.525090£.49418.169988.66
191635,45930.854480.398347.258907.74
191734,18929.766230.549548.311,0078.78
191829,25225.376320.551,0058.681,0479.04
191932,69227.418080.688526.949207.50
192035,51728.591,0110.819967.921,0608.43
192137,12429.081,4751.161,0448.081,0998.50
192234,51326.441,4171.091,0528.321,1148.90
192337,10427.941,6631.251,1418.501,1958.90
192439,59429.271,3881.031,1978.851,2479.22
192544,01731.791,4651.061,2849171,3339.51
192646,20532.681,5621.101,3889.791,43510.11

AGRICULTURE.

Season.Wheat for Threshing.Oats for Threshing.
Area.Yield.Yield per Acre.Area.Yield.Yield per Acre.
* Yield probably overstated for these four seasons, due to total being obtained by applying ascertained averages to areas returned by farmers as sown for threshing. Areas returned in these years as intended for threshing would appear, in many cases, to have been eventually utilized for other purposes.
 Acres.Bushels.Bushels.Acres.Bushels.Bushels.
1877–78243,4066,336,36926.03190,3445,929,96231.15
1878–79264,8616,076,60422.94278,0318,365,58630.09
1879–80270,1987,610,01228.16330,20812,062,60736.53
1880–81324,9498,147,79725.07215,0306,891,96132.05
1881–82365,7158,297,89022.69243,3876,924,84828.45
1882–83390,81810,270,59126.28319,85810,520,42832.89
1883–84377,7069,827,13626.02262,9549,231,33935.11
1884–85270,0436,866,77725.43354,79412,360,44934.84
1885–86173,8914,242,28524.40329,4888,603,70226.11
1886–87253,0256,297,63824.89387,22811,973,29530.92
1887–88357,3599,424,05926.37336,47410,512,11931.24
1888–89362,1538,770,24624.22367,22510,977,06529.89
1889–90335,8618,448,50625.15426,07113,673,58432.10
1890–91301,4605,723,61018.99346,2249,947,03628.73
1891–92402,27310,257,73825.50323,50811,009,02034.03
1892–93381,2458,378,21721.98326,5319,893,98930.30
1893–94242,7374,891,69520.15376,64612,153,06832.27
1894–95148,5753,613,03724.32351,85210,221,39329.05
1895–96245,4416,843,76827.88364,78812,263,54033.62
1896–97258,6085,926,52322.92372,59711,232,80330.15
1897–98315,8015,670,01717.95354,8199,738,39127.44
1898–99399,03413,073,41632.76417,32016,511,38839.56
1899–1900269,7498,581,89831.81398,24316,325,83240.99
1900–1206,4656,527,15431.61449,53419,085,83742.45
1901–2163,4624,046,58924.76405,92415,045,23337.06
1902–3194,3557,457,91538.37483,65921,766,70845.00
1903–4230,3467,891,65434.26409,39015,107,23738.57
1904–5258,0159,123,67335.36342,18914,553,61142.53
1905–6222,1836,798,93430.60354,29112,707,98235.86
1906–7206,1855,605,25227.18351,92911,201,78931.83
1907–8193,0315,567,13928.84386,88515,021,86138.82
1908–9252,3918,772,79034.75406,90818,906,78846.46
1909–10311,0008,661,10028.00377,00013,804,00037.00
1910–11322,1678,290,22125.73302,82710,118,91733.41
1911–12215,5287,261,13833.69403,66819,662,668*48.71
1912–13189,8695,179,62627.28386,78613,583,924*35.12
1913–14166,7745,231,70031.37361,74114,740,946*40.75
1914–15229,6006,644,33628.94287,56111,436,301*39.77
1915–16329,2077,108,36021.59212,6887,653,20835.98
1916–17217,7435,051,22723.19177,5245,371,43630.29
1917–18280,9786,807,53624.23156,2024,942,75931.64
1918–19208,0306,567,62931.57172,6866,884,60939.87
1919–20139,6114,559,93432.66179,8006,967,86238.75
1920–21219,9856,872,26231.24147,5595,225,11535.41
1921–22352,91810,565,27529.94170,6556,752,66339.56
1922–23275,7758,395,02330.44143,0905,688,15739.75
1923–24173,8644,174,53724.0163,8421,964,51130.77
1924–25166,9645,447,75832.62147,3875,707,17438.72
1925–26151,6734,617,04130£.4102,4854,115,60640.14
1926–27220,0837,952,44236.13117,3264,997,53542.58

LIVE-STOCK.

Year.Horses.Total Cattle.Dairy Cows.Sheep.Pigs.Goats.
* Not enumerated.
1878137,768578,430*13,069,338207,33714,243
1879***11,570,847**
1880***11,530,623**
1881161,736698,637*12,190,215200,08311,223
1882***12,408,106**
1883***13,306,329**
1884***13,978,520**
1885***14,546,801**
1886187,382853,358*15,174,263277,90110,220
1887***15,155,626**
1888***15,042,198**
1889***15,423,328**
1890***16,116,113**
1891211,040788,919*17,865,423222,5539,055
1892***18,570,752**
1893***19,380,369**
1894*885,305*20,230,829**
1895*964,034257,14019,826,604**
1896237,4181,047,901276,21719,138,493239,778*
1897249,8131,138,067300,21919,687,954209,834*
1898252,8341,209,165324,48519,673,725186,027*
1899258,1151,203,024333,53619,348,506193,512*
1900261,9311,222,139355,25619,355,195249,751*
1901266,2451,256,680372,41620,233,099250,975*
1902279,6721,361,784381,49220,342,727224,024*
1903286,9551,460,663428,77318,954,553193,740*
1904298,7141,593,547468,12518,280,806226,591*
1905314,3221,736,850498,24119,130,875255,320*
1906326,5371,810,936517,72020,108,471249,727*
1907342,6081,851,750543,92720,983,772242,273*
1908352,8321,816,299541,36322,449,053241,128*
1909363,2591,773,326536,62923,480,707245,092*
1910***24,269,620**
1911404,2842,020,171633,73323,996,126348,754*
1912***23,750,153**
1913***24,191,810**
1914***24,798,763**
1915***24,901,421**
1916371,3312,417,491750,32324,788,150297,50117,601
1917373,6002,575,230777,43925,270,386283,77018,235
1918378,0502,869,465793,21226,538,302258,69417,730
1919363,1883,035,478826,13525,828,554235,34716,924
1920346,4073,101,945893,45423,919,970266,82914,534
1921337,2593,139,2231,004,66623,285,031349,89217,367
1922332,1053,323,2231,137,05522,222,259384,33317,480
1923330,8183,480,6941,248,64323,081,439400,88917,071
1924330,4303,563,4971,312,58823,775,776414,27118,196
1925326,8303,503,7441,323,43224,547,955440,11518,975
1926314,8673,452,4861,303,85624,904,993472,53421,761
1927303,7133,257,7291,303,22525,649,016520,14326,099

TRADE.

Year.Imports.Exports.Total Trade.Rate per Head of Mean Population (including Maoris).
Imports.Exports.Total Trade.
 £     £     £     £s.d.£s.d.£s.d.
18776,973,4186,327,47213,300,89015105141829121
18788,755,6636,015,70014,771,363181731219231165
18798,374,5855,743,12614,117,71117081113728143
18806,162,0116,352,69212,514,7031118012542434
18817,457,0456,060,86613,517,9111317911592536
18828,609,2706,658,00815,267,27815112120727119
18837,974,0387,095,99915,070,0371318212762658
18847,663,8887,091,66714,755,5551216111117924148
18857,479,9216,819,93914,299,8601239112223511
18866,759,0136,672,79113,431,804101661013921103
18876,245,5156,866,16913,111,684915810152201010
18885,941,9007,767,32513,709,22593712002137
18896,308,8639,341,86415,650,727913014510231810
18906,260,5259,811,72016,072,2459811141612450
18916,503,8499,566,39716,070,24691381441023186
18926,943,0569,534,85116,477,90710211131882417
18936,911,5158,985,36415,896,87991671215622121
18946,788,0209,231,04716,019,067983121602243
18956,400,1298,550,22414,950,35381441112102072
18967,137,3209,321,10516,458,4259113129102211
18978,055,22310,016,99318,072,21610117133123148
18988,230,60010,517,95518,748,55510121131112432
18998,739,63311,938,33520,677,968111415242638
190010,646,09613,246,16123,892,25713551610329158
190111,817,91512,881,42424,699,3391477151393014
190211,326,72313,644,97724,971,70013951646291311
190312,788,67515,010,37827,799,0531416317793240
190413,291,69414,748,34828,040,042141941612131115
190512,828,85715,655,94728,484,80414101721131311
190615,211,40318,095,13733,306,540162619383562
190717,302,86120,068,95737,371,8181717112015238131
190817,471,28416,317,49433,788,7781712016893409
190915,674,71919,661,99635,336,7151576195934133
191017,051,58322,180,20939,231,7921679216437141
191119,545,87919,028,49038,574,3691875171793652
191220,976,57421,770,58142,747,15519541919113953
191322,288,30222,986,72245,275,02419187201104097
191421,856,09626,261,44748,117,543193523084241
191521,728,83431,748,91253,477,746181822712646108
191626,339,28333,286,93759,626,220221852819451179
191720,919,26531,587,54752,506,81218422791145141
191824,234,00728,516,18852,750,19521052414945152
191930,671,69853,970,07584,641,77325144455070194
192061,595,82846,441,946108,037,77449117377786192
192142,942,44344,828,82787,771,27033129352368150
192235,012,56142,726,24977,738,810261663214959113
192343,378,49345,967,16589,345,65832132341226754
192448,527,60352,612,711101,140,3143517638171074154
192552,456,40765,262,272107,718,6793717103918477162
192649,889,56345,275,57595,165,1383551032066764
Year.Exports of New Zealand Produce
Wool.Frozen Meat.Tallow.
Quantity.Value.Quantity.Value.Quantity.Value.
 lb.£     Cwt.£     Cwt.£     
187764,481,3243,658,938....92,505156,552
187859,270,2563,292,807....100,380178,502
187962,222,8103,126,439....92,710145,595
188066,860,1503,169,300....101,470146,535
188159,415,9402,909,760....83,155120,611
188265,322,7073,118,55415,24419,339108,780165,938
188368,149,4303,014,21187,975118,328141,185233,557
188481,139,0283,267,527254,069345,090150,770234,829
188586,507,4313,205,275296,473373,857138,600176,962
188690,853,7443,072,971346,055427,193129,700119,619
188788,824,3823,321,074402,107455,870154,720147,233
188883,225,7333,115,098552,298628,800136,460124,950
1889102,227,3543,976,375656,822783,374159,020159,460
1890102,817,0774,150,599898,8941,087,617173,300162,471
1891106,187,1144,129,6861,000,3071,194,724175,580173,257
1892118,180,9124,313,307869,6001,033,377165,220165,513
1893109,7.19,6843,774,738903,8361,085,167170,060183,588
1894144,295,1544,827,0161,025,2431,194,545199,400204,499
1895116,015,1703,662,1311,134,0971,262,711263,560260,999
1896129,151,6244,391,8481,103,3621,251,993222,540208,821
1897135,835,1174,443,1441,407,9211,566,286310,200259,964
1898149,385,8154,645,8041,551,7731,698,750347,160302,141
1899147,169,4974,324,6271,865,8272,088,856338,620311,649
1900140,706,4864,749,1961,844,8312,123,881367,780368,473
1901146,820,0793,699,1031,857,5472,253,262335,360351,710
1902160,419,0233,354,5632,138,5572,718,763424,060550,131
1903155,128,3814,041,2742,378,6503,197,043396,940517,871
1904144,647,3764,673,8261,912,9792,793,599322,480357,974
1905139,912,7375,381,3331,690,6842,694,432318,942347,888
1906154,384,5686,765,6552,025,5072,877,031378,400455,026
1907171,635,5957,657,2782,354,8083,420,664414,880560,965
1908162,518,4815,332,7812,120,3033,188,515372,520481,335
1909189,683,7036,305,8882,572,6043,601,093484,160648,452
1910204,368,9578,308,4102,654,1963,850,777520,180756,841
1911169,424,8116,491,7072,250,5653,503,400413,120607,257
1912188,361,7907,105,4832,573,2383,909,569470,900684,739
1913186,533,0368,057,6202,578,6934,449,933454,860663,088
1914220,472,8989,318,1143,229,9695,863,062490,300694,348
1915196,570,11410,387,8753,591,2607,794,395535,260780,828
1916185,506,85912,386,0743,326,0457,271,318449,440785,339
1917178,274,48612,175,3662,446,9455,982,404251,980553,016
1918108,724,5757,527,2662,036,9044,957,576328,420847,618
1919274,246,61319,559,5373,822,6839,628,292937,4802,680,006
1920162,327,17611,863,8274,629,28211,673,696540,8201,748,773
1921158,714,8285,221,4794,322,75411,164,345554,240867,298
1922321,533,21511,882,4633,518,0048,387,461529,900750,574
1923217,566,09110,904,6583,043,9109,012,627504,860785,668
1924206,189,91115,267,5443,213,5749,499,877479,760799,230
1925205,726,85617,739,7363,414,20511,174,567500,760895,061
1926213,154,39911,830,1903,034,3568,656,213422,560741,045
TRADEcontinued.
YearExports of New Zealand Produce.
Butter.Cheese.Gold.
Quantity.Value.Quantity.Value.Quantity.Value.
 Cwt.£     Cwt.£     Oz.£     
18775,20623,4584,99916,713366,9551,476,312
18783,10612,1113,0199,368311,4371,244,190
18793391,631172628284,1001,134,641
18802,7178,3507171,983303,2151,220,263
18812,4268,4963,0566,112250,683996,867
188211,26452,0883,55310,130230,893921,664
18838,86942,0202,5196,892222,899892,445
188415,76666,59310,34225,074246,392988,953
188524,923102,38715,24535,742222,732890,056
188623,175105,53716,42945,657235,578939,648
188717,01854,92123,91354,562187,938747,878
188829,995118,25236,68278,918229,608914,309
188937,955146,84026,55867,105197,492785,490
189034,816122,70140,45184,986187,641751,360
189139,430150,25839,77086,675251,1611,007,172
189253,930227,16241,49391,042237,393951,963
189358,149254,64546,20199,626227,502915,921
189460,771251,28055,655115,203221,614887,865
189557,964227,60176,743150,909293,4931,162,181
189671,353281,71671,372130,166263,6941,041,428
189799,002402,60577,683150,517251,647980,204
189896,801403,69068,711135,776280,1751,080,691
1899136,086571,79969,440141,818389,5701,513,180
1900172,583740,620102,849229,111373,6141,439,602
1901201,591882,406104,294238,685455,5581,753,784
1902253,9981,205,80274,746163,539507,8521,951,426
1903285,1061,318,06774,780194,998533,3142,037,832
1904314,3601,380,46084,526185,486520,3231,987,501
1905305,7221,408,55788,562205,171520,4852,093,936
1906320,2251,560,235131,206341,002563,8432,270,904
1907328,4411,615,345236,833662,355508,2102,027,490
1908229,9711,171,182280,798783,419506,3812,004,799
1909321,1081,639,380400,6071,105,390506,3712,006,900
1910356,5351,811,975451,9151,195,373478,2861,896,318
1911302,3871,576,917439,1741,192,057454,8371,815,251
1912378,1172,088,809577,0701,680,393343,1631,345,131
1913372,2582,061,651611,6631,770,297376,1611,459,499
1914434,0672,338,576863,7762,564,125227,954895,367
1915420,1442,700,625817,2582,730,211422,8251,694,553
1916358,6322,632,293949,4163,514,310292,6201,199,212
1917254,3972,031,551885,7433,949,251218,624903,888
1918431,0233,402,223883,4304,087,27811,98742,391
1919345,8183,080,1281,572,3117,790,990320,2071,334,405
1920312,0093,022,3351,222,0506,160,840212,973883,748
1921898,47811,169,5301,368,7868,199,183149,595612,168
19221,120,2009,041,5541,161,1964,686,850131,848540,182
19231,250,14010,689,2001,441,4606,870,397169,512698,583
19241,269,45511,641,6681,594,4867,023,297133,631551,788
19251,245,32410,240,1321,376,7545,800,808114,696472,364
19261,168,0408,695,1881,461,5485,939,359125,777516,207
Year.Exports of New Zealand Produce.
Kauri-gum.Phormium Fibre.£ (sawn and hewn).
Quantity.Value.Quantity.Value.Quantity.Value.
 Tons.£     Tons.£     Sup. ft.£     
18773,632118,3481,05318,8268,222,32937,675
18783,445132,97562210,6664,071,32633,656
18793,228147,5354457,8745,103,18924,025
18804,725242,81789415,6177,611,57640,321
18815,460253,7781,30826,28513,180,28065,119
18825,533260,3692,04041,95516,486,90194,493
18836,518336,6062,01336,76123,783,521124,898
18846,393342,1511,52523,47524,767,156128,924
18855,876299,7621,06316,31628,439,013141,355
18864,920257,6531,11215,92229,349,789127,905
18876,790362,4341,57825,09430,919,464127,108
18888,482380,9334,04275,26943,474,434177,877
18897,519329,59017,084361,18242,568,600176,608
18907,438378,56321,158381,78942,098,863181,689
18918,388437,05615,809281,51442,824,365182,431
18928,705517,67812,793214,54222,860,55187,581
18938,317510,77512,587219,37526,718,046101,082
18948,338404,5674,67766,25631,901,415116,116
18957,425418,7661,80621,04038,297,905141,892
18967,126431,3232,96832,98534,984,414133,511
18976,641398,0102,76930,67439,326,396154,169
18989,905586,7674,85074,55640,721,632164,723
189911,116607,91910,371184,41150,425,741196,749
190010,159622,29315,906332,18257,517,085232,174
19017,541446,11410,171195,72871,822,369294,699
19027,430450,22320,852534,03149,251,549208,005
19039,357631,10222,652595,68457,097,990240,713
19049,203501,81726,936710,28160,326,992254,021
190510,883561,44427,877696,46775,370,136318,895
19069,154522,48627,779776,10675,528,899304,941
19078,708579,88828,547832,06872,154,417311,862
19085,530372,79817,403396,28884,554,414375,235
19098,250552,69814,318306,97371,599,318337,740
19108,693465,04420,645448,41481,940,062407,658
19117,587395,70717,366300,20986,309,570439,353
19127,908401,30518,641376,26494,454,491490,508
19138,780549,10628,092721,92463,469,105319,055
19148,473497,44419,702455,21483,342,949422,864
19154,575279,13323,220571,62176,797,161383,883
19165,456339,88227,6741,001,72571,503,154381,488
19174,594291,91723,5161,197,39671,338,174408,121
19182,419157,31325,1671,387,76374,932,815556,309
19194,128255,81222,347866,93049,726,670439,935
19206,481556,75618,949647,54569,664,014697,608
19213,901367,1979,643293,77545,902,627503,785
19226,391563,2709,727265,08044,186,848479,447
19236,598596,22210,612284,89747,570,490473,752
19245,261443,57612,982388,88742,928,726472,120
19255,370414,90116,408516,46649,204,676573,882
19264,877332,76517,238526,31140,465,221475,627

INDEBTEDNESS OF GENERAL GOVERNMENT.

As at 31st March.Amount of Debentures and Stock in Circulation.Gross Indebtedness per Head of Population.Amount of Sinking Fund accrued.Net Indebtedness.Net Indebtedness per Head of Population.
£     £     s.d.£     £     £     s.d.

* As at 30th June.

† In 1925–26 the sinking funds accrued were, with certain exceptions, transferred to the Public Debt Redemption Fund.

1878*20,691,111421141,438,83819,252,27342711
1879*22,608,31147981,678,12720,930,18443192
188023,958,31147461,805,23122,153,08043134
188128,185,711521921,077,44227,108,26950188
188228,479,111511751,163,51827,315,59349150
188329,445,011511931,305,52328,139,48849132
188431,071,582521011,434,94929,636,6335017
188532,195,422521011,531,88430,663,5385001
188633,880,7225411111,617,16632,263,556511910
188735,741,65356511,427,19934,314,4545402
188836,758,437561651,344,42735,414,010541410
188938,375,0505816111,390,91536,984,13556143
189038,667,95058321,386,18637,281,7645616
189138,830,35058171,487,04237,343,30855171
189238,713,068561961,037,86237,675,2065590
189339,257,84056471,113,77038,144,07054128
189439,826,4155583951,92438,874,4915419
189540,386,9645543751,93239,635,0325439
189643,050,78057183778,89142,271,88956174
189744,366,61858115814,29443,552,32457911
189844,963,4245856881,90344,081,5215728
189946,938,00659137857,27946,080,72758119
190047,874,45259192944,37546,930,07758156
190149,591,245601581,033,49448,557,75159104
190252,966,447631161,128,81651,837,6316245
190355,899,01965301,357,73954,541,28063114
190457,522,21565431,500,68756,021,52863102
190559,912,000651971,650,71858,261,2826433
190662,191,040661301,661,51960,529,52164174
190764,179,0406614102,042,06862,136,97264124
190866,453,897678111,268,36165,185,5366632
190970,938,534691641,479,22469,459,3106873
191074,890,645726101,503,22573,387,420701710
191181,078,122761531,754,48679,323,6367520
191284,353,91378032,160,60382,193,3107603
191390,060,76381052,602,64287,457,12178137
191499,730,427871023,063,99291,689,8358091
1915100,059,910861973,178,05596,644,4558403
1916109,637,39795643,679,964105,957,4339224
1917129,836,1051121624,263,590125,572,51510921
1918150,840,05513012114,971,605145,868,450126610
1919176,076,260149855,951,056170,125,20414475
1920201,170,7551621297,257,564193,913,191156155
1921206,324,3191621578,763,072197,561,222155174
1922219,054,38516861010,655,394208,241,12116008
1923218,953,3241654211,879,256207,024,04815642
1924221,616,3611648512,974,028208,595,743154153
1925227,814,64716521113,462,839214,287,12815569
1926238,855,478169862,274,262 236,581,216167163
1927245,850,8891701952,443,540243,407,34916955

REVENUE AND EXPENDITURE OF GENERAL GOVERNMENT.

Year ended 31st March.Consolidated Fund.Public Works Fund.
Receipts.Payments.Receipts.Payments.
From Taxation.From other Sources.Total.Total.

* Year ended 30th June.

† Nine months ended 31st March. £ Commencing with 1925–26 railway revenue and expenditure are removed from the transactions of the Consolidated Fund. Revenue of the Consolidated Fund, however, now includes interest paid by the Working Railways Account in respect of railway capital liability, while the expenditure covers payment to the Working Railways Account in respect of losses on non-paying branch lines and isolated sections.

 £     £     £     £     £     £     
1878*1,343,9432,572,0803,916,0234,212,4742,200,0001,178,041
1879*1,519,5052,648,3844,167,8894,365,27520,5411,519,484
18801,447,7171,687,1883,134,9053,845,0353,6322,244,428
18811,755,4141,529,6283,285,0424,019,8511,8411,527,807
18821,890,6791,866,8143,757,4933,675,79715,211826,790
18831,956,5571,960,6033,917,1603,824,7361,004,898897,037
18841,957,0801,914,1873,871,2673,924,005945,7761,409,589
18851,815,6742,139,5143,955,1884,101,3182,504,1131,336,727
18862,016,7302,080,2664,096,9964,282,901198,8671,475,386
18871,882,0501,946,4123,828,4624,310,8751,499,5001,333,484
18881,876,2351,845,4443,721,6794,212,474500,000966,159
18892,031,6582,341,3574,373,0154,226,1121,503,000613,939
18902,090,4052,176,7144,267,1194,256,92183,142482,464
18912,173,9852,322,0434,496,0284,369,5664,262334,756
18922,179,7392,248,7914,428,5304,417,843216,533391,501
18932,339,5112,330,0404,669,5514,324,990215,765462,506
18942,353,2502,339,2134,692,4634,455,116418,323406,797
18952,300,3502,147,5494,447,8994,352,185353,000504,486
18962,335,7602,220,2554,556,0154,370,481162,272575,087
18972,521,9112,276,7974,798,7084,509,981540,275601,343
18982,678,5762,400,6545,079,2304,602,372759,673865,543
18992,707,0992,551,1295,258,2284,858,511935,691916,327
19002,891,1262,808,4925,699,6185,140,1271,062,116993,223
19013,042,8902,864,0265,906,9165,479,7041,401,7881,309,021
19023,113,0793,039,7606,152,8395,914,9152,364,7962,143,252
19033,277,9643,169,4716,447,4356,214,0191,398,9501,514,445
19043,649,6013,480,5167,130,1176,434,2811,875,6141,796,841
19053,754,3793,592,8187,347,1976,635,9021,908,6831,354,158
19063,841,5963,808,5027,650,0987,122,3401,555,7681,811,819
19074,264,5554,214,4018,478,9567,774,9261,918,0812,168,894
19084,645,7544,418,2359,063,9898,213,9651,846,0542,109,882
19094,377,7614,623,4249,001,1858,785,5133,628,2703,363,895
19104,180,5165,058,4019,238,9178,990,9222,093,6972,216,397
19114,837,3225,459,95110,297,2739,343,1063,396,6482,058,691
19125,296,5905,764,57111,061,16110,340,3681,256,4562,340,380
19135,606,8296,127,44211,734,27111,082,0383,300,7292,548,918
19145,918,0346,311,62712,229,66111,825,8643,478,7512,760,798
19155,880,8116,571,13412,451,94512,379,8032,224,4912,737,364
19167,266,9667,240,56414,507,53012,943,1073,187,1542,583,212
191710,549,6547,805,54018,355,19414,058,7701,105,8371,775,513
191812,340,8537,865,36920,206,22215,120,2881,091,1951,401,837
191913,801,6438,550,72922,352,37218,673,5991,240,6801,387,661
192016,251,7699,829,57126,081,34023,781,5242,243,3892,232,815
192122,184,41412,075,84734,260,26128,068,7305,012,1563,658,240
192216,370,51611,756,49128,127,00728,466,8389,792,9166,875,636
192315,594,28811,985,15527,579,44326,263,7603,968,5654,729,679
192416,416,87011,543,50027,960,37026,148,0054,275,9144,658,272
192516,172,30612,470,69428,643,00027,399,2004,833,2805,482,069
1926£16,978,4967,747,26624,725,76223,570,0835,956,8785,874,313
192716,899,5568,043,55124,943,10724,355,9655,931,1705,505,897

LOCAL BODIES.

Year ended 31st March.Receipts.Payments.Total Gross Indebtedness.
Revenue.Other Receipts.Total.
From Rates.From other Sources.
 £     £     £     £     £     £     
1878210,9161,313,963..1,524,8791,185,9721,069,337
1879234,9881,127,038..1,362,0261,630,8691,259,415
1880266,938989,256..1,256,1941,601,6911,597,204
1881249,087814,142889,7051,952,9341,871,7523,039,807
1882297,328694,652419,6081,411,5881,637,3373,277,584
1883327,128600,450311,4661,239,0441,397,8633,540,046
1884398,659744,527331,9941,475,1801,499,1174,039,769
1885401,393841,895430,5611,673,8491,653,7064,436,309
1886410,639882,618514,7281,807,9851,644,7065,086,044
1887424,237790,063992,6332,216,9331,885,0015,825,683
1888433,832795,067611,5941,740,4931,819,7876,015,354
1889445,929676,428316,1391,438,4961,560,6056,164,901
1890460,303707,725206,6881,374,7161,476,5406,316,716
1891463,581662,765236,9021,363,2481,381,3206,427,473
1892488,824693,296214,1241,396,2441,400,4676,550,183
1893508,157709,676340,5381,558,3711,482,5486,750,698
1894551,412681,831623,0381,856,2811,589,1247,253,072
1895581,868683,857328,7981,594,5231,584,5187,422,306
1896592,903738,146269,1451,600,1941,627,0797,547 511
1897598,526765,047246,9191,610,4921,636,7167,675,814
1898644,552790,602304,6451,739,7991,733,0167,783,445
1899685,769820,727385,3681,891,8641,778,5747,995,400
1900714,151848,032372,0281,934,2111,960,0738,149,272
1901734,023919,831825,0392,478,8932,250,5728,785,303
1902800,4711,019,024775,4322,594,9272,528,0929,245,364
1903846,7161,053,582966,0872,866,3852,867,5069,886,676
1904950,1501,206,0691,142,5953,298,8143,230,71210,756,062
19051,019,4311,255,2221,350,6313,625,2843,497,32112,056,736
19061,151,2191,392,1481,326,5973,869,9643,601,50612,873,165
19071,233,0491,579,3911,227,4734,039,9133,897,51513,903,153
19081,356,2571,750,6651,410,9944,517,9164,491,11314,931,351
19091,390,6981,934,1221,440,7464,765,5664,800,71115,920,757
19101,526,3171,934,0342,362,1715,822,5224,898,48217,809,917
19111,592,6012,171,7251,776,9585,541,2845,360,26119,104,571
19121,677,8772,298,9342,425,2586,402,0696,074,37220,763,486
19131,799,2992,531,6862,383,1236,714,1086,537,76922,183,427
19142,005,6382,719,1122,417,5757,136,3256,796,31423,773,429
19152,140,0862,861,2972,525,7067,597,0896,806,56724,538,721
19162,355,1552,967,6452,469,2757,792,0756,920,73626,045,312
19172,534,5393,243,9421,411,4227,189,9036,758,59326,799,586
19182,674,5413,283,7491,250,0477,208,3377,103,07327,653,681
19192,939,6063,452,071942,7807,334,4577,320,27728,074,950
19203,144,2134,486,5823,329,00310,959,79810,883,58630,187,942
19213,549,5905,336,3743,429,66212,315,62612,761,69032,104,957
19223,779,8956,074,7825,486,91215,341,58915,091,87536,745,089
19234,277,7816,243,9517,399,67417,921,40615,695,50743,191,184
19244,445,6276,704,1445,685,10716,834,87816,520,95046,537,833
19254,668,8847,612,0807,613,39919,794,36319,422,83353,353,466
19265,039,6458,333,9217,505,70220,879,26820,915,64559,419,754
LOCAL BODIES.—LOAN INDEBTEDNESS.
As at 31st March.Counties.Boroughs.Harbour Boards.Electric-power Districts.Other.Total.
 £     £     £     £     £     £     
1877..502,500......502,500
1878..1,056,119......1,056,119
1879..1,259,415......1,259,415
1880..1,597,304......1,597,304
1881..1,844,0071,195,800....3,039,807
1882..1,940,6841,336,900....3,277,584
18837,8001,958,5461,508,900..64,8003,540,046
18848,1102,107,3001,575,200..271,7203,962,330
18857,8002,156,4551,872,100..276,8684,313,223
18863,5102,257,7752,414,945..275,2804,951,510
18878,7002,452,5852,887,700..271,7625,620,747
188814,2822,527,3533,006,900..264,2685,812,803
188923,5232,534,5563,057,118..276,8535,892,050
18908,5052,541,4533,155,600..272,5015,978,059
18918,0102,540,3903,226,000..268,2936,042,693
18929,6602,539,4453,276,300..256,5296,081,934
189311,6602,567,0953,369,410..255,7046,203,869
189411,0102,738,1843,610,450..255,1806,614,824
189510,5102,757,3953,652,350..265,2556,685,510
189610,5102,777,4953,686,959..262,6146,737,578
189710,5102,817,3783,703,561..261,9496,793,398
189811,7102,834,3063,723,380..264,9656,834,361
189910,5002,881,5673,804,187..267,0006,963,254
19006,9002,939,0253,845,881..265,5447,057,350
19016,7143,251,8174,035,331..269,2077,563,069
19026,7143,435,8844,123,631..273,4667,839,695
19036,6143,655,4364,256,481..298,6658,217,196
19046,2144,226,8004,308,851..357,0458,898,910
19057,8004,863,9864,382,551..763,90510,018,242
190615,2285,314,1734,554,151..834,49910,718,051
190731,6785,920,3054,676,551..987,51411,616,048
190837,1386,540,0714,877,676..1,077,44912,532,334
190956,5347,016,9265,052,845..1,177,31713,303,622
191076,8777,687,2095,788,400..1,385,19914,937,685
191199,0388,159,9866,001,650..1,466,93915,727,613
1912122,4188,507,4866,235,978..1,724,99516,590,877
1913121,9119,084,2056,371,636..1,905,58017,483,332
1914183,93610,083,8106,608,700..2,047,03618,923,482
1915247,69410,206,3536,869,500..2,121,92819,445,475
1916265,09111,086,7197,014,390..2,387,96820,754,168
1917286,67911,606,4857,151,743..2,387,86021,432,767
1918421,21412,150,3847,268,993..2,419,94622,260,537
1919537,41512,365,9587,301,143..2,469,19622,673,712
1920752,17613,944,5077,377,142..2,534,46824,608,293
19211,046,37814,575,8257,528,288147,7502,888,71926,186,960
19221,328,29716,282,9608,110,9111,480,0003,064,03630,266,204
19231,802,63319,501,9888,437,9873,052,3003,284,47436,079,382
19241,870,07819,819,4979,020,1884,740,8653,659,37239,110,000
19252,332,46123,483,0579,600,2036,514,7573,790,31645,720,794
19263,054,13125,607,4399,845,7668,745,7554,473,80651,726,897
NOTE.—Loans from Government—i.e., Inscribed Debt and Advances from State Advances Office—have not been included.

BANKS OF ISSUE (AVERAGE OF FOUR QUARTERS)

Year.Assets.Liabilities.
Advances.Coin and Bullion.Total (including, other Items).Notes in Circulation.Deposits.Total (including other Items).
 £     £     £     £     £     £     
187710,194,2561,864,06312,992,104874,8277,185,1068,152,230
187812,544,5611,894,86515,393,630965,0468,960,36910,031,009
187913,145,1851,915,57416,054,295950,4258,021,0739,057,463
188011,228,8652,166,57814,220,275918,2978,538,9359,550,177
188111,888,6692,045,91514,863,645916,2699,069,37710,083,188
188214,265,5671,900,20317,162,234971,3868,945,34610,015,273
188314,821,7801,881,67517,794,761968,5208,659,4779,706,700
188414,947,0912,023,08818,442,139971,9039,643,21410,691,599
188515,470,2752,101,78418,811,567968,48110,083,29611,130,244
188615,834,8772,177,54419,041,827943,07510,579,71111,603,194
188715,310,0502,342,05218,799,847896,51711,031,61411,995,495
188815,041,8972,319,32518,709,444873,04511,155,77812,108,353
188914,272,4812,217,83317,652,915879,44011,528,42412,486,717
189013,996,0862,536,52917,735,259903,01012,368,61013,356,598
189111,448,7452,405,09916,814,518937,30912,796,09813,820,458
189212,128,0652,450,71217,558,168959,94313,587,06214,623,335
189312,688,3032,627,36718,255,534973,89414,433,77715,489,633
189411,897,7402,896,56217,746,421901,52613,927,21714,930,791
189511,600,0803,310,94318,159,781897,91913,544,41514,491,627
189610,972,2263,308,39216,900,199946,36614,490,82715,520,431
189710,020,6403,093,29517,276,7711,009,03814,290,51215,380,248
189810,564,2662,791,08117,013,4041,070,13314,143,22915,299,058
189910,954,4352,675,36117,190,4331,163,75914,591,22315,834,858
190011,343,4112,739,19717,314,5351,299,82515,570,61016,964,582
190112,148,3352,996,34518,422,2741,361,35516,034,84817,490,035
190212,747,7733,201,82418,999,1801,375,78817,231,76818,701,063
190313,435,9933,608,94119,913,5461,450,26719,011,11420,563,879
190414,651,1983,896,19520,893,0961,468,16119,074,96020,643,359
190515,496,3954,006,10821,770,5251,468,97720,545,60122,144,166
190616,649,3294,593,95423,829,9331,574,25422,422,24324,143,008
190718,514,0454,836,71826,584,2391,644,64523,517,11125,334,348
190821,172,8084,840,94229,098,5671,615,10921,821,75323,611,903
190919,078,0324,947,09626,937,2651,577,55821,996,62123,728,326
191018,439,9995,035,76426,398,9271,626,09424,968,76126,742,081
191121,259,7275,195,33329,433,6141,677,84226,765,12228,625,803
191222,907,6565,338,29531,196,4001,714,66725,622,08327,508,348
191322,902,2985,204,26630,708,9321,674,33325,733,18727,591,099
191424,250,2465,712,75132,502,3121,998,38827,640,50729,808,349
191523,638,9706,781,00633,209,4832,846,27531,433 65334,448,270
191624,911,7067,393,91737,015,4864,049,52937,757,91741,977,619
191728,847,7498,072,27944,979,6155,410,95742,930,71348,541,961
191831,711,3508,085,96148,570,1266,266,76845,562,93952,048,732
191931,717,7208,017,15948,615,2097,087,54550,489,44457,861,393
192038,241,9327,728,94256,111,4337,890,41859,405,34167,818,469
192150,607,5417,660,53268,701,2827,569,31949,397,41158,808,439
192244,768,1787,822,56261,779,5707,019,22045,913,39453,868,834
192343,322,2427,900,59459,641,2356,593,06849,039,48256,204,292
192444,559,6617,816,14561,325,8656,587,54649,502,49957,131,235
192545,298,9557,722,91762,128,8086,775,47052,207,20260,219,697
192649,149,2597,797,31965,765,2976,730,42150,135,11458,008,161

POST OFFICE SAVINGS-BANK.

Year.Number of Depositors at end of Year.Total Amount of Deposits during Year.Total Amount of Withdrawals during Year.Excess of Deposits over Withdrawals.Interest Credited to Depositors.Total Amount to Credit of Depositors.

* Fifteen months, 1st January, 1920, to 31st March, 1921.

† Year ended 31st March following.

‡ Excess of withdrawals over deposits.

  £     £     £     £     £     
187728,761681,294667,02314,27129,194767,376
187832,132762,085742,05420,03131,665819,071
187934,747812,400876,181−63,78131,716787,006
188038,667864,442780,50583,93732,823903,766
188151,0081,189,012902,195286,81742,2051,232,788
188257,5171,325,8521,142,599183,25354,9101,470,951
188361,9361,178,4741,295,720−117,24656,0471,409,752
188465,7171,227,9101,195,93131,97957,3821,499,112
188569,9571,341,0011,264,30576,69662,2281,638,036
188674,8711,248,4051,336,287−87,88265,8251,615,979
188779,7241,312,1511,182,409129,74267,3641,813,085
188884,4881,544,7471,387,471157,27678,0802,048,442
188990,7451,515,2821,457,08158,20184,8102,191,452
189097,2081,658,5431,500,437158,10692,3192,441,876
1891104,4671,842,9881,693,515149,473104,0992,695,448
1892112,5281,878,2701,821,34956,921111,3022,863,671
1893122,6842,386,0902,122,522263,568114,7603,241,998
1894129,4232,252,8622,268,624−15,762114,6433,340,880
1895137,6832,794,5072,369,333425,174129,4903,895,543
1896147,7582,881,1532,591,559289,594126,4984,311,635
1897159,3313,187,2192,891,169296,050137,2404,744,925
1898169,9683,279,6113,194,89484,717128,1294,957,771
1899183,0463,644,9803,417,299227,681134,9185,320,371
1900197,4084,170,4293,827,416343,013146,1695,809,552
1901212,4364,611,4564,230,193381,263159,1986,350,013
1902227,4655,069,6194,708,772360,847172,9266,883,787
1903243,6755,661,5935,343,828317,765187,1307,388,682
1904259,1645,836,5405,664,770171,770200,9307,761,382
1905276,0666,625,7445,984,185641,559259,0818,662,023
1906298,7467,907,1556,907,1041,000,051291,1929,953,266
1907319,7739,351,6648,125,1231,226,541343,42411,523,231
1908342,0779,674,0759,417,820256,255379,80812,159,294
1909359,7149,611,1209,499,320111,800395,80412,666,898
1910380,58510,708,9399,695,5151,013,424424,66814,104,990
1911405,56611,627,36810,662,046965,322472,87515,543,187
1912432,19911,725,18311,449,711275,472511,59916,330,257
1913458,59411,286,70211,041,454245,248555,90817,131,414
1914483,26211,904,32310,603,0181,301,305615,31019,048,029
1915509,08513,706,05711,294,9732,411,084707,25222,166,365
1916538,07215,576,40812,957,4202,618,988817,85625,603,209
1917566,35117,106,52914,461,1692,645,360947,82129,196,390
1918590,20518,101,10514,938,8423,162,2631,059,47233,418,125
1919630,78329,758,44725,962,3773,796,0701,178,93538,393,130
1920*664,81944,302,85241,162,4863,140,3661,818,53543,352,031
1921678,93029,125,99730,236,231−1,110,2341,599,90743,841,704
1922690,79026,682,42727,769,263−1,086,8361,605,52544,360,393
1923710,15729,598,37229,510,32188,0511,649,97646,098,421
1924735,14829,582,89730,413,609−830,7121,680,92046,948,628
1925758,15531,833,62232,602,506−768,8841,731,57847,911,322
1926783,82729,456,38330,149,629−693,2461,767,42648,985,502

POSTAL.

Year.Letters posted and delivered.Newspapers posted and delivered.Money-orders issued.Postal Notes issued.Postal Revenue.
Number.Amount.Number.Amount.

* Received and despatched.

† Counted once only.

‡ Year ended 31st March following.

    £      £     £     
187713,054,870*8,066,311*90,672334,973....143,600
187815,524,761*9,410,366*101,017368,255....158,998
187920,957,818*10,057,944*117,999428,673....141,448
188022,824,468*10,272,917*135,648465,405....149,517
188125,557,931*12,248,043*135,556452,182....156,579
188230,525,579*13,313,099*148,162499,368....168,325
188333,588,408*13,030,563*172,556541,133....172,665
188435,257,846*14,093,742*186,052572,666....188,772
188535,829,855*14,233,878*188,622581,39516,4126,771197,456
188638,084,592*14,324,047*155,680547,75592,54637,019206,029
188739,377,774*15,381,323*159,579555,744122,25546,973213,355
188840,398,020*16,202,849*162,387555,996149,87955,785212,247
188942,301,233*16,721,016*172,076589,545175,02364,244222,978
189043,917,200*17,912,734*176,427602,077189,91568,395229,867
189147,612,864*18,501,912*195,239651,990220,68377,808245,395
189250,610,742*18,557,565*199,438694,847247,90286,176252,494
189352,085,449*19,556,030*210,957750,929285,38999,073253,457
189452,168,336*19,271,590*222,678776,783319,368110,142254,800
189529,586,94912,675,973243,497812,604349,627120,957242,615
189630,442,05313,216,526269,566902,160376,796126,448262,482
189733,030,09514,261,345293,659970,831409,866131,643272,163
189835,654,94715,095,487318,3701,029,241431,449137,085304,947
189938,484,37115,717,388344,6641,118,808461,447144,631325,301
190039,898,47917,045,715369,8341,214,853490,506151,180316,858
190152,567,56018,973,632405,9671,286,508556,316169,527281,097
190257,714,63118,517,276367,2071,277,059616,264187,709302,604
190361,687,45719,696,434396,3121,416,225707,044215,275343,207
190466,501,43421,500,744407,7831,476,887785,347244,719383,243
190571,116,26123,626,362417,4411,541,712875,324270,300410,967
190679,084,56623,716,431439,0201,686,231981,642307,323438,729
1907159,680,65438,862,863441,4871,773,5911,092,631340,436478,388
1908175,440,11141,358,913488,0842,050,6841,222,280383,472544,642
1909186,926,33742,561,641538,7402,307,5931,414,752441,099566,990
1910196,768,96842,305,554569,6572,457,5231,666,959517,315603,150
1911205,450,62743,801,719607,7642,759,3931,821,566566,650613,252
1912214,184,11943,460,016666,4253,231,3501,970,643627,443644,637
1913223,961,20043,572,759690,7453,357,7742,238,842711,518695,136
1914233,901,32043,779,983691,5183,427,5052,314,327714,683698,898
1915242,547,85941,311,535664,8603,471,8182,370,079712,753858,583
1916242,121,36141,807,999669,3553,607,0872,286,463685,708964,793
1917245,796,94540,366,792642,6833,476,6452,166,597628,920976,027
1918242,527,36935,476,212638,5003,649,3712,091,051610,591983,585
1919247,143,18335,498,263690,2914,604,0592,197,520646,4111,068,489
1920259,743,23437,859,247699,6745,276,7762,280,219691,2011,352,677
1921253,767,13138,680,982669,3834,850,8202,377,622723,2541,499,304
1922239,997,08135,635,219659,9434,278,5292,434,506730,2321,378,421
1923252,021,95938,138,697684,9794,390,1592,652,777786,1461,146,588
1924272,311,92541,602,497731,5114,692,9292,846,333840,5591,257,942
1925294,630,76044,717,406766,6894,977,2303,040,722902,1191,320,277
1926298,617,08945,364,274793,1105,033,1273,329,638965,2701,400,886

GOVERNMENT RAILWAYS.

Year ended 31st March.Miles Open for Traffic.Capital Cost of Open Lines.Train-mileage.Passengers carried, excluding Season-ticket Holders.Goods and Live-stock.*Revenue.Expenditure

* Equivalent tonnage of live-stock.

† From 1925–26, figures relate to railway operation only.

  £       Tons.£     £     
18781,0527,284,1061,904,3741,542,695864,947569,898405,896
18791,0898,362,3322,488,0732,722,740959,756758,096545,478
18801,1718,460,2102,640,8982,967,0901,128,671762,572580,016
18811,2889,228,3342,396,7652,849,5611,398,087836,454521,957
18821,3339,443,0002,502,8042,911,4771,460,145892,026523,099
18831,37110,478,9972,785,6853,283,3781,590,989953,347592,821
18841,40411,251,6332,841,7453,272,6441,726,471961,304655,990
18851,47911,810,1942,882,4223,232,8861,778,1401,045,712690,026
18861,61312,472,8143,020,5503,362,2661,856,7331,047,418690,340
18871,72113,017,5673,008,9493,426,4031,783,524998,768699,072
18881,75313,352,9782,944,7863,451,8501,770,638994,843687,328
18891,77713,472,8372,796,0073,132,8031,954,126997,615647,045
18901,80913,899,9552,868,2033,376,4592,112,7341,095,569682,787
18911,84214,278,5862,894,7763,433,6292,134,0231,121,701700,703
18921,86914,656,6913,010,4893,555,7642,122,9871,115,432706,517
18931,88614,733,1203,002,1743,759,0442,258,2351,181,522732,142
18941,94815,137,0363,113,2313,972,7012,128,7091,172,792735,359
18951,99315,352,6133,221,6203,905,5782,123,3431,150,851732,160
18962,01415,425,5323,307,2264,162,4262,175,9431,183,041751,368
18972,01815,577,3923,409,2184,439,3872,461,1271,286,158789,054
18982,05515,993,9033,666,4834,672,2642,628,7461,376,008857,191
18992,09016,404,0763,968,7084,955,5532,744,4411,469,665929,737
19002,10416,703,8874,187,8935,468,2843,251,7161,623,8911,052,358
19012,21217,207,3284,620,9716,243,5933,461,3311,727,2361,127,848
19022,23518,170,7225,066,3607,356,1363,667,0391,874,5861,252,237
19032,29119,081,7355,443,3337,575,3903,918,2611,974,0381,343,415
19042,32820,692,9115,685,3998,306,3834,259,2172,180,6411,438,724
19052,37421,701,5726,107,0798,514,1124,185,4672,209,2311,492,900
19062,40722,498,9726,413,5738,826,3824,415,1662,349,7041,621,239
19072,45823,504,2726,755,4549,600,7864,824,5632,624,6001,812,482
19082,47424,365,6477,051,2749,756,7165,070,1762,761,9381,949,759
19092,67427,762,5927,458,23610,457,1445,135,4082,929,5262,114,815
19102,71728,513,4767,889,16611,141,1425,490,0183,249,7902,169,474
19112,75329,606,5468,141,07511,200,6135,863,6743,494,1822,303,272
19122,79830,506,0898,371,68711,891,1345,887,9083,676,5092,465,896
19132,85131,611,2209,016,22413,123,8796,246,1283,971,0022,705,609
19142,85432,355,0879,319,26813,355,8936,019,6334,043,3282,880,323
19152,94534,133,8259,383,42013,565,7726,453,4724,105,4572,920,455
19162,96034,857,8829,356,52214,201,5066,370,9454,548,3562,910,883
19172,96035,378,6649,146,33114,173,1156,239,1734,800,8102,926,864
19182,98336,001,4327,468,64611,408,1565,742,9684,687,7003,042,907
19192,98336,167,6817,477,58311,374,5215,611,7384,988,6323,308,575
19202,99636,390,1157,408,60812,760,8146,900,2795,752,4874,105,067
19213,00937,235,2549,303,39215,315,6406,487,2796,908,5315,636,601
19223,02139,309,0978,717,26514,262,4406,321,3516,643,5916,237,727
19233,02840,275,1618,346,73114,256,6106,618,5886,727,8025,502,497
19243,05341,399,4279,024,50313,836,3116,925,5176,984,2115,403,766
19253,08544,570,7469,083,62312,424,0127,033,4597,112,5245,545,416
19263,13847,608,67610,319,40711,813,4807,256,1427,589,2746,164,570
19273,16449,183,91610,723,86410,305,0657,308,4497,423,4726,158,283

BANKRUPTCY.

Year.Number of Bankruptcies.Debtors' Statements of Assets, excluding Amounts secured to Creditors.Amount realized by Official Assignees.Amount of Debts proved.Amount paid in Dividends and Preferential Claims.
* Not available.
  £     £     £     £     
18771,017381,027***
18781,044406,939***
18791,8362,113,945***
18801,4831,198,270***
18811,412117,381***
18821,333803,072***
18831,6561,320,943***
1884846801,150112,539481,2244,118
1885984297,306109,862331,88794,188
18861,089415,953128,370566,291102,966
18871,036311,745135,633503,759109,255
1888881252,32298,213571,74179,843
1889724441,874187,048755,16595,032
1890652262,733112,951381,124122,276
1891605141,97184,341302,71272,572
1893507122,05066,497238,95343,662
1893484111,48368,844464,27437,721
1894626187,78585,538310,07870,889
1895485133,60388,684239,56270,018
1896412115,45571,712256,87037,492
189741973,46640,942133,34545,015
189840790,06845,474285,15530,994
189938959,43534,269158,93230,084
190030477,68953,415141,80037,411
190122258,65849,78184,45230,358
190220561,60439,386110,99529,406
190320446,76723,76188,01917,618
199425786,09443,514125,39228,103
1905304100,81347,798146,33228,150
1906347106,37650,761192,92735,448
190735077,69859,849158,66342,459
1908406200,44767,018199,06947,800
1909471204,18771,351259,01744,110
1910393127,63479,100176,00147,796
191134488,59240,009133,51728,757
191231264,39839,965120,32526,825
1913343155,58242,735228,82926,813
1914391174,41064,153199,25133,910
191529492,87663,310153,92642,374
1916304123,44156,416172,77429,223
1917265138,69663,645178,24427,405
191816450,35667,72988,60733,176
191914143,62754,66259,76724,980
192014544,02647,89777,75245,227
1921336362,60178,271558,50418,646
1922690344,861126,145834,35663,009
1923674368,673124,641668,92565,667
1924670279,602118,641703,99574,878
1925653235,37798,648471,02880,187
1926752236,915102,899585,68771,515

Appendix A. APPENDICES

(a) LATEST STATISTICAL INFORMATION

POPULATION:—
 Males.Females.Total.
     Estimated (inclusive of Maoris but exclusive of residents of Cook and other Pacific islands) at 30th September, 1927735,709704,7061,440,415
MIGRATION:—Males.Females.Total.
     Arrivals (excluding crews), ten months, 192716,80113,52130,322
     Departures (excluding crews), ten months, 192717,73613,73431,470
VITAL STATISTICS:—Males.Females.Total.
     Births, nine months, 192710,73810,19620,934
     Deaths, nine months, 19274,8513,8388,689
     Corresponding yearly rates per 1,000Births, 20.25;deaths, 8.51 
EXPORTS:—£     
          Total for ten months, 1927....40,259,995
          Total, New Zealand produce, ten months, 1927....39,512,282
 ..Quantity.Value. £
     Principal items (New Zealand produce)—
     Buttercwt.1,050,0227,675,229
     Cheesecwt.1,176,0404,210,980
     Beef, frozencwt.372,736508,569
     Lamb, whole carcasses, frozencwt.1,642,9805,726,319
     Mutton, whole carcasses, frozencwt.992,2841,923,711
     Sausage-casingslb.3,168,422694,894
     Milk, driedlb.8,563,512223,967
     Appleslb.21,183,500264,303
     Hidesnumber334,541548,838
     Rabbit-skinsnumber11,125,852580,349
     Sheep-skins, without woolnumber8,663,0121,151,507
     Woolbales582,37311,508,731
     Phormium-fibretons13,291391,247
     Tallowtons19,661587,254
     Kauri-gumtons3,823237,516
     Goldoz.101,467416,490
     Timber, sawnsup. ft.31,062,449358,574
IMPORTS:—Value.
£
          Total for ton months, 192737,372,274
     Principal imports—
     Sugar874,745
     Tea765,516
     Whisky539,685
     Cigarettes673,412
     Tobacco731,190
     Apparel1,728,082
     Boots, shoes, and slippers798,270
     Hosiery411,214
     Carpeting, matting, and oilcloth500,625
     Drapery n.e.i.491,164
     Cotton piece-goods1,589,037
     Silk, satin, and velvet piece-goods711,759
     Woollen piece-goods706,542
     Bags and sacks511,283
     Benzine, benzoline, gasolene, kerosene, &c.787,934
     Motor-spirit n.e.i.1,539,922
     Coal480,919
     Hardware and metal manufactures, n.e.i.819,223
     Iron and steel—Galvanized plate and sheet530,929
     Iron and steel—Tubes, pipes, and fittings447,648
     Electrical machinery and equipment1,732,358
     Timber637,260
     Paper, printing481,514
     Paper, other432,602
     Motor-vehicles1,564,826
     Rubber-tires, &c., for motor-vehicles903,647
SHIPPING, OVERSEAS:—Number.Tonnage.
     Inwards, ten months, 19275311,806,109
     Outwards, ten months, 19275231,838,287
RAILWAYS:—£     
     Operating Revenue, 1st April to 15th October, 19273,683,319
     Operating Expenditure, 1st April to 15th October, 19273,380,260
OCCUPIED HOLDINGS:—
     One Acre and over, outside borough boundaries, 1927—
     Sizes of Holdings.
Acres.Number.Aggregate Area. Acres.
 1–1015,20872,381
 11–5014,128401,105
 51–10011,470885,056
 101– 20014,4562,130,213
 201– 3208,7372,239,694
 321– 64010,3394,704,913
 641– 1,0004,2943,465,408
 1,001– 5,0005,91411,590,297
 5,001–10,0005623,876,706
 10,001–20,0002964,171,818
 20,001–50,0001695,213,179
     Over 50,000554,836,928
          Total85,62843,587,698
AGRICULTURE:—
     Areas sown or intended to be sown, season 1927–28—Acres.
     Wheat270,000
     Oats312,000
     Barley21,500
     Potatoes22,200
MORTGAGES:—Number.Amount.
£
     Registered, seven months ended October, 192723,87220,550,022
     Discharged, seven months ended October, 192716,74214,577,309
LAND TRANSFERS:—
     Registrations, seven months ended October, 1927—Number.Consideration. £
     Town and suburban properties14,28810,019,718
     Country properties4,6788,503,266
          Total18,96618,522,984
BANKS OF ISSUE£     
     Assets, September quarter, 192764,668,327
     Liabilities, September quarter, 192754,575,763
     Advances, September quarter, 192748,815,231
     Deposits, September quarter, 192747,615,423
     Bank rate of discount, October, 19277 per cent.
     Overdraft interest rate, October, 19277 percent.
TELEGRAPHIC BUSINESS:—
     Ordinary telegrams, three months ended June, 19271,306,88366,950
     Urgent ordinary telegrams, three months ended June, 192760,6486,275
     Night letter - telegrams, three months ended June, 1927102,2904,553
     Press telegrams, three months ended June, 1927141,51118,753
     Toll communications, three months ended June, 19272,260,35790,297
          Total3,871,689186,828 Amount.
MONEY-ORDER AND POSTAL-NOTE BUSINESS:—Number.Amount.
£     
     Money-orders issued, three months ended June, 1927193,4991,166,163
     Money-orders paid, three months ended June, 1927165,2911,080,000
     Postal notes issued, three months ended June, 1927912,127243,811
     Postal notes paid, three months ended June, 1927885,271236,790
PENSIONS:—Number.Annual Value.
£
     Old-age, October, 192724,3791,023,918
     Widows', October, 19274,056312,312
     Military, October, 192733316,317
     War, October, 192720,5881,132,340
     Miners', October, 192770643,772
     Epidemic, October, 19272398,365
     Blind, October, 192724911,952
     Family allowances, October, 19272,37138,045
BANKRUPTCY:—Number.
     Auckland, January-October, 1927310
     Wellington, January-October, 1927193
     Christchurch, January-October, 192781
     Dunedin, January-October, 192724
     Other districts, January-October, 192799
          Total707
STATE ADVANCES (LOANS AUTHORIZED):—NumberAmount.
£
     To settlers, six months ended September, 1927562892,305
     To workers, six months ended September, 1927787691,630
     To local authorities, six months ended September, 19272011,765
ESTATES CERTIFIED FOR STAMP DUTY:—Number.Amount.
£
     Ten months ended October, 19274,63515,654,727
CONSOLIDATED FUND:—£     
Receipts, seven months ended October, 192711,415,497
Expenditure, seven months ended October, 192712,536,049
LOANS OF LOCAL BODIES:—
Amount raised six months ended September, 1927:—£     
     Counties129,665
     Boroughs857,246
     Electric-power Boards683,950
     Harbour Boards227,600
     Others210,100
          Total2,108,561
RETAIL PRICES, ALL GROUPS:—
     Dominion index number (base: July, 1914 = 1000), August, 19271,610
WAGE RATES:—
     Dominion index number (base: Year, 1914 = 1000), September quarter, 19271,594
INDUSTRIAL DISPUTES:—
     Number reported during nine months ended September, 192729
     Number of workers affected3,093
     Approximate loss in wages£8,529

(b.) PRINCIPAL EVENTS

CHRONOLOGICAL LIST OF SOME OF THE PRINCIPAL EVENTS IN THE HISTORY OF NEW ZEALAND.

1642. Discovery of New Zealand by Tasman.

1769. Captain Cook's first visit to New Zealand.

1788. Discovery of Macaulay and Curtis Islands (Kermadec Group), and of Bounty Islands.

1791. Discovery of Snares and Chatham Islands.

1792. First sealing gang left on New Zealand coast.

1793. Discovery of Raoul or Sunday Island (Kermadec Group). Visit of Lieutenant-Governor King, of Norfolk Island, to Doubtless Bay.

1800. Discovery of Antipodes£ Islands.

1806. Discovery of Auckland Islands.

1807. Defeat of Hongi and the Ngapuhi Tribe.

1810. Discovery of Campbell Island.

1814. Arrival of Rev. Samuel Marsden, and introduction of Christianity. Horses, oxen, sheep, and poultry first brought to New Zealand.

1813. Hongi's and Te Morenga's great expedition to East Cape.

1819–20. Raid on Taranaki and Port Nicholson by Patuone, Nene, and Te Rauparaha.

1820. Hongi's visit to England. Rev. S. Marsden travelled from Waitemata, via Kaipara, to Bay of Islands—the first white man to do so. First vessel entered Auckland Harbour.

1821. Hongi's capture of Mauinaina and Te Totara Pas. Ngati-Toa migration from Kawhia to Otaki.

1822. Fall of Matakitaki Pa, Waikato, to Hongi.

1823. Fall of Mokoia Pa, Rotorua, to Hongi.

1823–28. Jurisdiction of Courts of Justice in Now South Wales extended to British subjects in New Zealand.

1824. Fall of Te Whetumatarau Pa to Pomare.

1825. First attempt at colonization by an expedition under Captain Herd. Great defeat of Ngati-Whatau by Hongi.

1827. Hongi's forces destroyed mission station at Whangaroa.

1828. Death of Hongi.

1829. Brig “Hawes” captured by Maoris.

1830. Battles of Taumata-wiwi and Kororareka. Fall of Kaiapohia Pa, Canterbury, to Te Rauparaha.

1831. Tory Channel whaling-station established. Application of thirteen chiefs for the protection of King William IV. Capture of Pukerangiora Pa, Waitara, by Waikato.

1832. Repulse of Waikato at Nga-motu Pa.

1833. Mr. Busby appointed British Resident at Bay of Islands.

1834. Bishop Williams's first visit to East Cape. Battle near Otaki. Waimate Pa shelled and captured by British—first occasion on which H.M. troops employed in New Zealand.

1835. Declaration of independence of the whole of New Zealand as one nation, with title of “United Tribes of New Zealand.” Ngati-Awa tribes migrated to and conquered Chatham Islands.

1836. Battles between Waikato and Te Arawa.

1838. Pelorus Sound discovered. Arrival of Roman Catholic mission under Bishop Pompallier.

1839. Governor of New South Wales authorized to include within the limits of that colony any territory that might be acquired in sovereignty by Her Majesty in New Zealand. Preliminary expedition of New Zealand Company under Colonel Wakefield arrived at Port Nicholson.

1840. Arrival of New Zealand Company's settlers at Port Nicholson. First steamer arrived. Treaty of Waitangi signed. British sovereignty proclaimed. Captain Hobson appointed Lieutenant-Governor, with residence at Auckland. Settlements formed at Petre (Wanganui) and Akaroa.

1841. Issue of charter of incorporation of New Zealand Company. New Zealand proclaimed independent of New South Wales. Arrival of New Plymouth settlers.

1842. Settlement founded at Nelson.

1843. Affray with Natives at the Wairau, and massacre of persons who had surrendered.

1844. Royal flagstaff at Kororareka cut down by Heke.

1845. Destruction of Kororareka by Heke.

1846. Capture of pa at Ruapekapeka and termination of Heke's war. Native hostilities near Wellington. Te Rauparaha captured and detained as a prisoner. New Zealand divided into two provinces, New Minister and New Ulster, and representative institutions conferred.

1847. Attack by Maoris on Wanganui.

1848. Suspension of that part of New Zealand Government Act which had conferred representative institutions. Severe earthquake at Wellington. Otago founded.

1850. Surrender of New Zealand Company's charter, all its interests reverting to the Imperial Government. Canterbury founded.

1852. Discovery of gold at Coromandel. Constitution Act passed, granting representative institutions to New Zealand, and dividing country into six provinces.

1854 Opening at Auckland of first session of the General Assembly.

1855. First members elected to the House of Representatives under system of responsible Government. Very severe earthquake on both sides of Cook Strait.

1856. Appointment of first Ministry under system of responsible Government.

1857. Goldfield opened at Collingwood.

1858. New Provinces Act passed. Hawke's Bay Province constituted.

1859. Establishment of Marlborough Province.

1860. Hostilities in Waitara district.

1861. Truce arranged with Waitara Maoris. Bank of New Zealand incorporated. Southland Province established. Gold discovered at Gabriel's Gully, Otago.

1862. Coromandel proclaimed a goldfield. Wreck of s.s. “White Swan,” with loss of many public records. First electric-telegraph line opened—Christchurch to Lyttelton.

1863. Wreck of H.M.S. “Orpheus” on Manukau bar, with loss of 181 lives. Control of Native affairs transferred to Colonial Government. Commencement of Waikato War. Defeat of Maoris at Rangiriri, and occupation of Ngarua-wahia. First railway in New Zealand opened.

1864. Severe fighting in Waikato and elsewhere, including Battles of Rangiaohia, Orakau, Gate Pa, and Te Ranga. Gold discovered on west coast of South Island.

1865. Seat of Government transferred to Wellington. Further fighting, followed by proclamation of peace. Activities of Hauhau fanatics, including murders of Europeans. Rebel Natives defeated at Wairoa.

1866. Further defeats of rebel Natives. Commencement of Panama steam mail-service. Cook Strait submarine telegraph-cable laid.

1867. Opening of Thames Goldfield. Admission of four Maori members to House of Representatives as direct representatives of Maori people.

1868. Westland Province established. Maori prisoners, under leadership of Te Kooti, seized schooner “Rifleman” and escaped from Chatham Islands to mainland, where they massacred Europeans and were engaged in a series of fights with European forces and friendly Natives. Considerable fighting also with other rebel Natives.

1869. Continuation of fighting with rebels and of pursuit after Te Kooti. Termination of Panama mail-service. Visit of H.R.H. the Duke of Edinburgh. Government Life Insurance Office established.

1870. Further fighting with Te Kooti. Last of Imperial troops left New Zealand. Commencement of San Francisco mail-service. Bounty Island taken possession of. Inauguration of Vogel public-works policy. Act passed to establish the New Zealand University. Southland Province reunited with Otago.

1871. Commencement of railway-construction under public-works policy.

1872. Resumption of friendly relations with Waitara Maoris. Appointment of Maori chiefs (two) to Legislative Council. Public Trust Office created.

1873. Establishment of New Zealand Shipping Company.

1874 In pursuance of immigration and public-works policy, 31,774 assisted immigrants introduced.

1875. Resumption of amicable relations with Maori King. Establishment of Union Steam Ship Company. Abolition of Provinces Act passed.

1876. New Zealand connected by cable with Australia. Abolition of Provinces Act came into operation, provincial institutions being abolished and the country divided into counties and boroughs.

1877. Education Act passed, providing for free and compulsory education.

1879. Trouble with Parihaka Natives, under Te Whiti, and imprisonment of 180 of these. Triennial Parliaments Act passed. Adult male suffrage introduced.

1880. Release of Parihaka prisoners.

1881. Wreck of s.s. “Tararua,” with loss of 130 lives. Severe earthquakes in Wellington. Arrest of Te Whiti and Tohu.

1882. First shipment of frozen meat from New Zealand.

1883. Amnesty to Maori political offenders proclaimed. Te Whiti and Tohu released. Direct steam communication inaugurated between New Zealand and England.

1885. New Zealand Industrial Exhibition at Wellington.

1886. Tarawera eruption, involving loss of 101 lives and destruction of Pink and White Terraces.

1887. Annexation of Kermadec Islands. Members of House of Representatives reduced to seventy-four, including four Maoris. Australian Naval Defence Act passed, providing for additional naval force on the Australian Station.

1888. British protectorate over Cook Islands proclaimed.

1889. South Seas Exhibition at Dunedin.

1890. Great maritime strike. First election of House of Representatives under one-man-one-vote principle.

1891. Inauguration of Liberal regime under Hon. John Ballance, succeeded on his death in 1893 by Mr. Seddon. This and following years marked by passage of industrial and social legislation.

1892. Introduction of lease-in-perpetuity system of land-tenure.

1893. Franchise extended to women. Special licensing poll introduced.

1894. Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act passed. Government Advances to Settlers Act passed. Wreck of S.S. “Wairarapa,” with loss of 135 lives. First ascent of Mount Cook.

1895. Government assumed management of Midland Railway.

1896. Brunner Mine explosion, causing sixty-seven deaths. Abolition of nonresidential or property qualification to vote. Government Valuation of Land Act passed.

1898. Old-age Pensions Act passed.

1899. Labour Day instituted. New Zealand Contingent (the first of ten) sent to South Africa.

1900. Number of European representatives in Lower House increased to seventy-six.

1901. T.R.H. the Duke and Duchess of York visited New Zealand. Universal penny postage adopted by New Zealand. Cook and other Pacific islands annexed.

1902. Pacific cable opened. Wreck of s.s. “Elingamite” with loss of 43 lives. Conference of colonial Premiers in London, at which New Zealand was represented by Right Hon. R. J. Seddon.

1903. Empire Day proclaimed. State Fire Insurance Act passed.

1904. New Zealand rifle team competed at Bisley, and won Kolapore Cup.

1905. Workers' Dwellings Act passed. Title of New Zealand's representative in London altered to “High Commissioner.” “All Black” Rugby football team visited United Kingdom, winning all matches but one.

1906. Death of Right Hon. R. J. Seddon, Premier since 1893. Government Advances to Workers Act passed. New Zealand International Exhibition at Christ-church.

1907. New Zealand constituted a Dominion. Lease-in-perpetuity system of land-tenure abolished. Parliament Buildings destroyed by fire.

1908. Through communication established between Wellington and Auckland. Wellington-Manawatu Railway purchased by Government. American Fleet visited Auckland. New Zealand's subsidy to British Navy increased to £100,000 per annum. Second Ballot Act passed.

1909. S.s. “Penguin” wrecked, with loss of seventy-five lives. Battle-cruiser presented by New Zealand to Imperial Government. System of compulsory military training introduced.

1910. Field-Marshal Lord Kitchener's visit to New Zealand to report and advise on defences. Public Debt Extinction Act, National Provident Fund Act, and Workers' Dwellings Act passed.

1911. Wireless telegraphy installed in New Zealand. Widows' Pensions Act passed. First poll on national prohibition taken.

1912. Foundation-stone of new Parliament buildings laid. Public Service placed under Commissioner control.

1913. Visit of Dominions Royal Commission. Visit of gift ship H.M.S. “New Zealand” to Dominion. Aeroplane presented to New Zealand as nucleus of proposed air fleet. Extensive strikes. Second Ballot Act repealed.

1914. Western Samoa occupied by New Zealand Advance Expeditionary Force. Main Expeditionary Force left for Egypt. Huntly coal-mine disaster, whereby forty-three lives lost.

1915. New Zealand Expeditionary Force engaged in operations on Gallipoli Peninsula. National Cabinet formed. National register of men compiled.

1916. New Zealand Division transferred to western front, where it took part in heavy fighting during this and two following years, Mounted Brigade being retained in Egypt, and being later engaged in successful advance into Palestine. Compulsory enrolment of men for war service introduced. Lake Coleridge electric-supply scheme opened.

1918. S.s. “Wimmera” sunk by enemy mine off New Zealand coast. Otira tunnel pierced. Great influenza epidemic, causing over five thousand deaths.

1919. Visit of French mission under General Pau. Second visit of H.M.S. “New Zealand,” bringing Admiral of the Fleet Viscount Jellicoe of Scapa. Women made eligible for seats in Parliament. Dissolution of National Ministry. New Zealand represented at Peace Conference by Right Hon. W. F. Massey, P.C., Prime Minister.

1920. Visit of H.R.H. the Prince of Wales. Railway strike. First aeroplane flight over Cook Strait. League of Nations gave New Zealand mandate to administer Western Samoa. Anzac Day constituted a national holiday.

1921. System of compulsory registration of firearms introduced. Samoa Act passed, making provision for “peace, order, and good government” of Western Samoa in terms of mandate. New Zealand represented at Disarmament Conference, Washington, by Hon. Sir John Salmond.

1922. Earth tremors over period of several weeks in Taupo district. British Empire Exhibition Mission visited New Zealand. Anzac Day made observable in all respects as if it were a Sunday. Meat-export trade placed under control of a Board. Enrolment of volunteers in view of possible outbreak of war with Turkey.

1923. Seventeen lives lost in railway accident at Ongarue. Opening of Arthur's Pass funnel. Ross Dependency proclaimed and placed under jurisdiction of Governor-General of New Zealand. Sockburn ærodrome purchased by Government. Highway districts created. Reintroduction of penny postage. Extension of scheme of advances to settlers and workers. Dairy-produce Export Control Act passed, and adopted by dairy producers.

1924. Visit of Special Service Squadron to New Zealand. “All Black” Rugby football team visited Great Britain and Ireland. New Zealand took part in British Empire Exhibition at Wembley. Railway strike. Direct two-way radio communication effected between New Zealand and England. Mangahao electric-supply scheme opened. S.s. “Ripple” lost with all hands off Capo Palliser. Motor-vehicles Act passed, providing for registration and annual licensing of motor-vehicles. Land Transfer (Compulsory Registration of Titles) Act passed, bringing under Land Transfer Act all land hitherto alienated in fee-simple and not already under Land Transfer Act. Visit of a party of Samoan faipules to New Zealand.

1925. Death of Right Hon. W. F. Massey, Prime Minister since 1912. Visit of American Fleet to New Zealand. Social Hygiene Regulations made, to provide means of coping with spread of venereal disease. Repayment of the Public Debt Act passed. Strike of seamen on British vessels trading to New Zealand. New Zealand and South Seas International Exhibition at Dunedin.

1926. Administration of Tokelau (Union) Islands transferred to New Zealand. Webster claims against New Zealand finally rejected. Visit of Indian Army hockey team to New Zealand. Absolute control adopted by Dairy-produce Control Board. Family Allowances Act passed. Explosion in Dobson coal-mine, whereby nine lives lost.

1927. Visit of T.R.H. the Duke and Duchess of York. New Zealand cricket team toured England. Summer Time Act passed. Limited control substituted for absolute control by Dairy-produce Control Board. Tariff revised, increasing British preference. Petrol-tax imposed. Royal Commission investigated certain matters in connection with Western Samoa. Visit of Right Hon. L. S. Amnery, Secretary of State for Dominions.

(c.) BIBLIOGRAPHY

The following list, containing the names of some of the principal works dealing with New Zealand, Samoa, the Cook Islands, and the Ross Dependency, does not purport to be a complete list, owing mainly to considerations of space. The year of publication is given in each case, and the list is arranged as far as possible in chronological order of issue.

NEW ZEALAND.

1807. New Zealand. By Dr. Savage. London—J. Murray.

1817. Voyage to New Zealand. By John L. Nicholas. London—Black.

1823. Journal of Ten Months' Residence in New Zealand. By Captain Cruise. London—Longmans.

1830. The New-Zealanders (Library of Entertaining Knowledge). London—Chas. Knight.

1832. Nine Months' Residence in New Zealand. By Augustus Earle. London—Longmans.

1836. Two Visits to New Zealand. By Dr. Marshall. London—Nisbet and Co.

1840. Manners and Customs of the New-Zealanders. By J. S. Polack. London—Madden and Co.

1843. Travels in New Zealand. By E. Dieffenbach. London—Murray.

1846. The New-Zealanders. (Five coloured illustrations.) By G. F. Angas. London—Thomas McLean.

1855. Te-lka-a-Maui, or New Zealand and its Inhabitants. By Rev. Richard Taylor. London—Wertheim and Macintosh. (Second edition, enlarged, 1870.)

1856. Traditions and Superstitions of the New-Zealanders. By Edward Shortland. London—Longmans.

1859. New Zealand and its Colonization. By William Swainson, formerly Attorney-General for New Zealand. London—Smith, Elder, and Co.

1859. Story of New Zealand. By Dr. Thompson. London—John Murray.

1863. Old New Zealand. By Judge Maning. Auckland—Creighton and Scales.

1864. The Maori King, or the Story of our Quarrel with the Natives of New Zealand. By J. E. Gorst, M.A. London—Macmillan and Co.

1874. Life of Henry Williams. By Hugh Carleton. Auckland—Upton.

1878. Forty Years in New Zealand. By Rev. J. Buller. London—Hodder and Stoughton.

1879. Reminiscences of the War in New Zealand. By T. W. Gudgeon. London—Sampson Low.

1879. George Augustus Selwyn. By Rev. H. W. Tucker. London—W. W. Gardner.

1885. Polynesian Mythology and Maori Legends. By Sir G. Grey.

1887. Mission Commerciale en Nouvelle-Zélande. Par Emile de Harven. Bruxelles—P. Weissenbruch.

1889. Ancient History of the Maori. By John White. London.

1890. Early History of New Zealand. By R. A. Sherrin and J. H. Wallace. Edited by Thomson W. Leys. (Brett's Historical Series.) Auckland—Brett.

1891. Storia della Nuova Zelanda (2 vols.). Per D. Felice Vaggioli. Parma—Veso. Fiaccadori.

1893. Captain Cook's Journal during his First Voyage round the World. Edited by Captain W. J. L. Wharton, R.N. London—Elliot Stock.

1895. History of New Zealand. By G. W. Rusden. Melbourne—Melville, Mullen, and Slade.

1895. Les Nouvelles Sociétés Anglo-saxonnes. By P. Leroy-Beaulieu. Paris.

1896. The Art Workmanship of the Maori Race in New Zealand. By Augustus Hamilton. Dunedin—Fergusson and Mitchell.

1896. Journal of Sir Joseph Banks. Edited by Sir Joseph D. Hooker. London—Macmillan and Co.

1896. Moko, or Maori Tattooing. By Major-General Robley. London—Chapman and Hall.

1897. New Zealand Rulers and Statesmen (1844–97). By W. Gisborne. London.

1898. Abel Janszoon Tasman's Journal of his Discovery of Van Diemen's Land and New Zealand in 1642, &c. By J. E. Heeres. Amsterdam—F. Mueller and Co.

1898. Contributions to the Early History of New Zealand. By T. M. Hocken. London.

1898. New Zealand (Story of the Empire Series). By W. P. Reeves. London—Marshall and Sons.

1899. History of New Zealand. 2v. (1896–99). By Alfred Saunders. Christchurch—Whitcombe and Tombs; Smith, Anthony, Sellars, and Co.

1900. Old Marlborough. By T. L. Buick. Palmerston North—Hart and Keeling.

1900. A Country without Strikes. By H. D. Lloyd. New York—Doubleday Page.

1901. Newest England. By H. D. Lloyd. London.

1901. New Zealand. By R. A. Loughnan. Wellington.

1901. Le Socialisme sans Doctrines. By A. Metin. Paris. (Second edition in 1910.)

1902. The Progress of New Zealand in the Century. By R. F. Irvine and O. T. J. Alpers. London.

1902. State Experiments in Australia and New Zealand. By W. P. Reeves. London—Grant Richards.

1902. The Last Maori War in New Zealand. By Major-General Sir George S. Whitmore, K.C.M.G., M.L.C. London—Sampson, Low, Marston, and Co.

1902. L'Evolution Sociale en Australasie. By L. Vigoureux. Paris.

1903. Old Manawatu. By T. L. Buick. Palmerston North—Buick and Young.

1904. La Democratic en Nouvelle Zélande. Paris, 1904. Translated by E. V. Burns, 1914. London.

1904. Wars of the Northern against the Southern Tribes of New Zealand in the Nineteenth Century. By S. Percy Smith, F.R.G.S. Wellington—Whitcombe and Tombs (Limited). (Second and enlarged edition in 1910.)

1904. La Nouvelle Zélande. Par Comte de Courte. Paris—Hachette et Cie.

1905. The Maori Race. By E. Tregear. Wanganui—A. D. Willis.

1905. The Animals of New Zealand. An Account of the Colony's Air-breathing Vertebrates. By Captain F. W. Hutton and James Drummond. (Third edition, 1907.) Christchurch—Whitcombe and Tombs (Limited).

1906. Adrift in New Zealand. By E. W. Elkington. London.

1907. Maori Life in Ao-tea. By Johannes C. Andersen. Christchurch—Whitcombe and Tombs (Limited).

1907. Maori and Polynesian. By J. M. Brown. London.

1907. Our Feathered Immigrants. Evidence for and against Introduced Birds in New Zealand, together with Notes on Native Avifauna. Illustrated. By J. Drum-mond. Wellington—Government Printer.

1908. State Regulation of Labour and Labour Disputes in New Zealand. By Henry Broadhead. Christchurch—Whitcombe and Tombs (Limited).

1908. New Zealand. By F. W. Wright and W. P. Reeves. London—Black.

1908. New Zealand. (Romance of Empire Series.) By Reginald Horsley. London—T. C. and E. C. Jack.

1908. Adventure in New Zealand. By E. J. Wakefield. New Edition. Wellington—Whitcombe and Tombs (Limited).

1908. Bibliography of the Literature relating to New Zealand. By T. M. Hocken, Wellington.

1908. Historical Records of New Zealand. By the Hon. Dr. Robert McNab, Litt.D. Wellington—Government Printer.

1908. New Zealand Revisited. By the Right Hoi Sir John Eldon Gorst. London—Sir Isaac Pitman and Sons (Limited).

1909. New Zealand in Evolution, Industrial, Economic, and Political. By G. H Schole-field, with an introduction by W. P. Reeves. London—T. F. Unwin.

1909. Murihiku. A History of the South Island of New Zealand and the Islands Adjacent and Lying to the South, from 1642 to 1835. By the Hon. Dr. Robert McNab, Litt.D. Wellington—Whitcombe and Tombs (Limited).

1909. The Dominion of New Zealand. By A. P. Douglas. London.

1909. Australien in Politik Wirtschaft. By R. Schachner. Jena—Fischer.

1910. The Maoris of New Zealand. By J. Cowan. Wellington—Whitcombe and Tombs (Limited).

1910. The Geology of New Zealand. By James Park. Christchurch—Whitcombe and Tombs (Limited).

1910. Maori Patterns, Painted and Carved. By J. H. Menzies. Christchurch—Smith and Anthony.

1910. New Zealand Plants and their Story. By L. Cockayne, Ph.D., F.L.S. (Second edition, 1919.) Wellington—Government Printer.

1910. History and Traditions of the Maoris of the West Coast, North Island of New Zealand. By S. Percy Smith, F.R.G.S. New Plymouth—Polynesian Society.

1910. Birds of the Water, Wood, and Waste. By H. Guthrie-Smith. Christchurch—Whitcombe and Tombs (Limited).

1911. Hawaiki: The Original Home of the Maori. By S. Percy Smith. Third Edition. Christchurch—Whitcombe and Tombs (Limited).

1911. The Course of Prices in New Zealand. By James W. Mcllraith, LL.B., Litt.D. Wellington—Government Printer.

1911. State Socialism in New Zealand. By J. E. Le Ressignol and W. Downie Stewart. London—G. G. Harrop and Co.

1911. New Zealand. By the Right Hon. Sir Robert Stout, P.C., K.C.M.G., LL.D., and J. Logan Stout, LL.B. Cambridge University Press.

1911. With the Lost Legion in New Zealand. By Colonel G. Hamilton-Browne. London —T. Werner Laurie.

1911. Die Soziale Frage in Australien und Neusseland. By R. Schachner. Jena—Fischer.

1911. An Old New-Zealander. By T. Lindsay Buick. London—Whitcombe and Tombs.

1912. Stone Implements of the Maori. By Elsdon Best. (Dominion Museum Bulletin No. 4.) Wellington—Government Printer.

1913. La Nuova Zelanda. Giuseppe Capra. Scuola Tipografica D. Bosco—S. Benigno Canavese.

1913. New Zealand:. its History, Commerce, and Industrial Resources. By S. Playne. London.

1913. Social Welfare in New Zealand. By H. H. Lusk. London.

1913. The Lore of the Whare Wananga. Third Volume of Memoirs of Polynesian Society. On Maori Religion, Myths, Cosmogony, &c.

1914. The Constitutional History and Law of New Zealand. By J. Hight, Litt.D., and H. D. Bamford, LL.D. Christchurch—Whitcombe and Tombs (Limited).

1914. The Treaty of Waitangi. By T. Lindsay Buick. Wellington—S. and W. Mackay

1914. The Wilds of Maoriland. By M. J. Bell. London.

1914. Oxford Survey of the British Empire. Vol. 5. Australasian Territories. London.

1914. Early Rangitikei. By Sir James G. Wilson, Kt. Christchurch—Whitcombe and Tombs (Limited).

1914. Mutton Birds and Other Birds. By H. Guthrie-Smith. Christchurch—Whitcombe and Tombs (Limited).

1916. Jubilee History of South Canterbury. By Johannes C. Andersen. Christchurch—Whitcombe- and Tombs (Limited).

1916. Innere Kolonisation in Neuseeland. By W. Plugge. Jena—Fischer.

1916. The “Socialism” of New Zealand. By R. H. Hutchinson. New York—New Review Publishing Association.

1916. Arbitration and Conciliation in Australasia. By M. T. Rankin. London—Allen and Unwin.

1917. A Natural History of Australia, New Zealand, and the Adjacent Islands. By R. P. Thomson. London.

1917. A Dictionary of the Maori Language. By Herbert L. Williams. Wellington—Government Printer.

1919. Official History of New Zealand's Effort in the Great War. Vol. 1. The New-Zealanders at Gallipoli. By Major Fred Waite, D.S.O., N.Z.E. Wellington—Whitcombe and Tombs (Limited).

1919. New Zealand To-day. By Hon. G. W. Russell. Christchurch—G. W. Russell (Limited).

1920. Prices: An Inquiry into Prices in New Zealand. By the Census and Statistics Office, Wellington. Wellington—Government Printer.

1921. New Zealand One Hundred Years Ago. By Major Richard A. Cruise. Auckland—Brett Printing and Publishing Company. (A reprint of the book published in 1823.)

1921. Official History of New Zealand's Effort in the Great War. Vol. 2. The New Zealand Division, 1916–19. By Colonel H. Stewart, C.M.G., D.S.O., M.C. Wellington—Whitcombe and Tombs (Limited).

1921. Maori and Pakeha: a History of New Zealand. By A. W. Shrimpton, M.A., and A. E. Mulgan. Christchurch—Whitcombe and Tombs (Limited).

1921. The Vegetation of New Zealand. By L. Cockayne, Ph.D., F.R.S., F.L.S., F.N.Z.Inst. Leipzig—Wilhelm Engelmann. (Vol. 14 of a work Die Vegetation der Erde.)

1921. The Hot Springs of New Zealand. By Arthur Stanley Herbert, M.D. London—H. K. Lewis and Co. (Limited).

1921. Tutira: the Story of a New Zealand Sheep-station. By H. Guthrie-Smith. London—Blaokwood and Sons.

1922. The Naturalization of Animals and Plants in New Zealand. By Hon. George M. Thomson, F.L.S., F.N.Z.Inst., M.L.C. Cambridge University Press.

1922. The Geomorphology of New Zealand. By C. A. Cotton, D.Sc., F.G.S., F.N.Z.Inst. Wellington—Government Printer.

1922. Maori Myth and Religion. Spiritual and Mental Concepts of the Maori. Astronomical Knowledge of the Maori. Maori Division of Time. By Elsdon Best, F.N.Z.Inst. Dominion Museum Monographs 1–4. Wellington—Government Printer.

1922. The New Zealand Wars: a History of the Maori Campaigns and the Pioneering Period: Vol. 1, 1845–64. By James Cowan. Wellington — Government Printer. Vol. 2, 1864–72, issued 1923.

1922. Medical Practice in Otago and Southland in the Early Days. By Robert Valpy Fulton, M.D. Edin. Dunedin—Otago Daily Times.

1922. Official History of New Zealand's Effort in the Great War. Vol. 3. The New-Zealanders in Sinai and Palestine. By Lieut.-Colonel C. Guy Powles, C.M.G., D.S.O. Wellington—Whitcombe and Tombs (Limited).

1922. New Zealand Citizen: an Elementary Account of the Citizen's Rights and Duties and the Work of Government. By E. K. Mulgan, M.A. (late Senior Inspector of Schools), and Alan E. Mulgan. Auckland—Whitcombe and Tombs (Limited).

1922. Practice of the Supreme Court and Court of Appeal of New Zealand. By Right Hon. Sir R. Stout, P.O., K.C.M.G., and W. R. Sim. Auckland—Whitcombe and Tombs (Limited).

1923. The Waikato War, together with some Account of Te Kooti Rikirangi. By John Featon (new edition revised by Captain Mair). Auckland—Brett Printing and Publishing Co.

1923. Polynesian Voyagers. Maori Schools of Learning. (Dominion Museum Bulletins Nos. 5 and 6.) By Elsdon Best. Wellington—Government Printer.

1923. Human Australasia. By C. F. Thwing. New York—McMillan.

1923. Cultivation of New Zealand Plants. By L. Cockayne. Auckland—Whitcombe and Tombs (Limited).

1923. War Effort of New Zealand: a Popular History of (a) Minor Campaigns in which New-Zealanders took part; (b) Services not fully dealt with in the Campaign Volumes; (c) the War at the Bases. Edited by Lieut. H. T. B. Drew. Wellington—Whitcombe and Tombs (Limited).

1924. Dominion Civics. By Miss N. E. Coad. Wellington — Whitcombe and Tombs (Limited).

1924. The Maori. By Elsdon Best. Published by the Board of Maori Ethnological Research. 2 vols. Wellington—H. Tombs.

1924. Bibliography of Printed Maori to 1900. (New Zealand Dominion Museum.) By Herbert W. Williams. Wellington—Government Printer.

1924. Who's Who in New Zealand and the Western Pacific, 1925. Wellington—Gordon and Gotch.

1924. Maori Religion and Mythology. (Dominion Museum Bulletin No. 10). By Elsdon Best. Wellington—Government Printer.

1924. Game Animals of New Zealand. By T. E. Donne. London—Murray.

1924. Red Deer Stalking in New Zealand. By T. E. Donne. London—Constable.

1924. Sterbende Welt. By A. Reischek. Leipszig—Brockhaus.

1924. The Long White Cloud (Aotearoa). By W. P. Reeves. Third Edition (to which is added a sketch of recent events in New Zealand by C. J. Wray). London—Allen and Unwin.

1924. White Wings (on early shipping). By H. Brett. Auckland—Brett Co.

1925. The Maori as He Was. By Elsdon Best. Wellington—Government Printer.

1925. Bird Life on Island and Shore. By H. Guthrie-Smith. Edinburgh—Wm, Blackwood and Sons.

1925. Recollections of Early New Zealand. By H. B. Morton. Auckland—Whitcombe and Tombs (Limited).

1925. Bibliography of Australasian Poetry and Ve£ise. By P. Serle. Melbourne University Press.

1925. Constance Grande. By Julian Grande. London—Chapman and Hall.

1925. Evolution considered in the Light of Hybridization. By J. P. Lotsy. Introduction and List of New Zealand Hybrids, by Dr. L. Cockayne. Christchurch—Canterbury College.

1925. Fungous Diseases of Fruit-trees in New Zealand. By G. H. Cunningham. Auckland—New Zealand Fruitgrowers' Federation.

1925. The Maori Canoe. (Dominion Museum Bulletin No. 7.) By Elsdon Best. Published under the direction of the Board of Maori Ethnological Research. Wellington—Government Printer.

1925. Games and Pastimes of the Maori. (Dominion Museum Bulletin No. 8.) By Elsdon Best. Published under the direction of the Board of Maori Ethnological Research. Wellington—Whitcombe and Tombs (Limited).

1925. Maori Agriculture. (Dominion Museum Bulletin No. 9.) By Elsdon Best. Published under the direction of the Board of Maori Ethnological Research. Wellington—Whitcombe and Tombs (Limited).

1925. Land Legislation and Settlement in New Zealand. By W. R. Jourdain. Wellington—Lands and Survey Department.

1925. Manual of New Zealand Flora. Edition 2: revised and enlarged. By T. F. Cheeseman, F.L.S., F.Z.S., F.N.Z.Inst., &c. Edited by W. R. B. Oliver. Wellington—Government Printer.

1925. New Zealand Buds and how to identify them. By P. Moncrieff. Auckland—Whitcombe and Tombs (Limited).

1925. Short History of New Zealand. By J. B. Condliffe. Christchurch—L. M. Isitt.

1925. Story of Old Wairoa. By T. Lambert. Dunedin—Coulls, Somerville, Wilkie (Limited).

1926. Geography of the Pacific. By Miss N. E. Coad. Wellington—New Zealand Book Depot.

1926. History of the Pacific. By Miss N. E. Coad. Wellington—New Zealand Book Depot.

1926. Memoirs of Sir J. E. Denniston. By J. G. Denniston and others. Christchurch—Gaskell and Co.

1926. New Zealand: its Political Connection with Great Britain. Vol. 1. By J. I. Hetherington. Dunedin—Coulls, Somerville, Wilkie (Limited).

1926. Treasury of New Zealand Verse: New Edition of New Zealand Verse. By W. F. Alexander and A. E. Currie. Auckland—Whitcombe and Tombs (Limited).

1926. New Zealand's First War. By T. Lindsay Buick. Published under the direction of the Board of Maori Ethnological Research. Wellington—Government Printer.

1926. Bird-song and New Zealand Song-birds. By J. C. Andersen. Christchurch—Whiteombe and Tombs (Limited).

1926. Travel in New Zealand. 2 vols. By James Cowan. Christchurch—Whitcombe and Tombs (Limited).

1926. The Insects of Australia and New Zealand. By R. J. Tillyard. Sydney—Angus and Robertson.

1926. The Maoris in the Great War. By James Cowan. Wellington—Whitcombe and Tombs.

1926. The Visit of H.R.H. the Prince of Wales to the Dominion of New Zealand, April-May, 1920. By Guy H. Scholefield. Wellington—Government Printer.

1926. Tales of the Angler's Eldorado, New Zealand. By Zane Grey. London—Hodder and Stoughton.

1926. England and New Zealand. By J. A. Harrop. London—Methuen and Co (Limited).

1927. The Pa Maori. (Dominion Museum Bulletin No. 6.) By Elsdon Best. Published under the direction of the Board of Maori Ethnological Research. Wellington—Whitcombe and Tombs (Limited).

1927. Plants of New Zealand. By R. M. Laing and E. W. Blackwell. Third edition, revised and enlarged. Christchurch—Whitcombe and Tombs (Limited).

1927. Colonization of New Zealand. By J. S. Marais. London—Oxford University Press.

1927. New Zealand. By W. P. Reeves. Illustrations by F. and W. Wright. Second edition, with 32 illustrations. London—A. and C. Black.

1927. Place Names of Banks Peninsula. By J. C. Andersen. Published by the Board of Science and Art. Wellington—Government Printer.

1927. Maori String Figures. By J. C. Andersen. Memoirs of the Board of Maori Ethnological Research, Vol. 2. Wellington—Ferguson and Osborn.

1927. The Evolution of Maori Clothing. By P. H. Buck. The Board of Maori Ethnological Research. New Plymouth—Avery and Sons (Limited).

1927. Royalty in New Zealand. Issued by the Government Publicity Office.

1927. Peoples and Problems of the Pacific. By J. Macmillan Brown. London, E.C.—T. Fisher Unwin (Limited), Bouverie House, Fleet Street.

1927. Reference List of Scientific Periodicals in New Zealand. By G. Archey. Published by the New Zealand Institute.

SAMOA.

1845. Quelques Semaines dans l'Arohipel de Samoa. By G. F. de Lurcy. (Extrait du Bulletin de la Socićté de Geographic) Paris.

1846. Missionary Life in Samoa. By G. A. Lundie. Glasgow—W. Collins.

1872. Report on the Islands of the Samoa Group. By E. Wakeman. New York—Slote and James.

1875. My Story of Samoan Methodism. By M. Dyson. Melbourne—Ferguson and Moore.

1878. Grammar and Dictionary of the Samoan Language. By G. Pratt. London—Trübner and Co.

1879. Freundsehafts-Vertrag zwischen des Deutschen Reiohe und der Regierung von Samoa. (Agreement between Germany and Samoa.)

1884. Samoa a Hundred Years Ago and Long Before. By George Turner. London—Macmillan.

1887. My Consulate in Samoa. By W. B. Churchward. London—Bentley and Son.

1889. Iles Samoa. By A. Marques. Lisbon.

1889. Les Iles des Samoa ou des Navigat£eurs. By A. de Ganniers. Paris.

1890. Le Missionaire des Samoa. By A. Monfat. Belle£cour.

1893. Kurze Anleitung zum Verständnisz der Samoanischen Spraohe. By B. Funk. Berlin—Mittler und Sohn.

1895. In Stevenson's Samoa. By Marie Fraser. London—Smith and Elder.

1896. Samoanische Texte. By O. Stuebel. Berlin—Mueller.

1897. Old Samoa. By Rev. John B. Stair. London—Religious Tract Society.

1899. The Imbroglio in Samoa. By H. C. Ide. (From North American Review, June,1899.)

1899. Samoan Question. By W. Cooper. Auckland—Wilson and Horton.

1900. Samoa: Das Land, die Leute und die Mission. By G. Kurze. Berlin—M. War-neok.

1902. Samoa Uma. By L. P. Churchill. New York—Forest and Stream Publishing Company.

1902. Manuia Samoa. By Richard Dekken. Oldenburg—G. Stalling.

1902. Samoa. By Dr. F. Reinecke. Berlin—W. Süsserott.

1902–3. Die Samoa-Inseln. By A. Kramer. Stuttgart.

1904. Samoa: die Perle der Südsee. By Otto E. Ehlers. Berlin—H. Paetel.

1906. The Fishes of Samoa. By D. S. Jordan and A. Scale. Bulletin 25, United States Fisheries Bureau.

1910. Beiträge zur Geologie der Samoainseln. By I. Friedlander. München.

1910. Die deutsohen Kolonien. By Major A. D. Kurd Schwabe. Berlin—Weller and Hüttich. (Samoa, in Vol. 2.)

1912. Island Reminiscences. By Thomas Trood, British Vice-Consul at Apia, Samoa. Sydney—McCarron, Stewart, and Co.

1918. History of Samoa. By R. M. Watson. Wellington—Whitcombe and Tombs (Limited).

1918. Grammar and Vooabulary of the Samoan Language. By H. Neffgen. London—Kegan, Paul, Trench, Trubner, and Co.

1924. Samoa Expeditionary Force, 1914–15. By S. J. Smith. Wellington—Ferguson and Osborn.

1925. Handbook of Western Samoa. New Zealand External Affairs Department. Wellington—Government Printer.

COOK ISLANDS.

1892. The South Pacific with Notes on the Hervey Group. By Rev. W. W. Gill. Sydney—Government Printer.

1893. Phrase Book of the Cook Islands. By F. Nioholas. Wellington.

1905. A Compilation of Acts relating to the Government of the Cook Islands. N.Z. Crown Law Office.

1916. Rarotongan Records. By Rev. W. W. Gill. (From the Journal of the Polynesian Society.) New Plymouth.

1927. Material Culture of the Cook Islands. By Te Rangi Hiroa (Dr. P. H. Buck). Memoirs of the Board of Maori Ethnological Research. Vol. 2. Avery and Sons, New Plymouth.

ROSS DEPENDENCY.

1847. A Voyage of Discovery and Research in the Southern and Antarctic Regions 1839–43. By Sir James Clark Ross, R.N. (2 vols.). London—John Murray. (This is the “Erebus” and “Terror” voyage, which resulted in the famous volumes by Sir Joseph Hooker on the Flora of New Zealand-(2 vols.), Tasmania (3 vols.), and Antarctica (2 vols.), and on the Zoology (2 vols.), edited by John Richardson and John Edward Gray.)

1901. The Antarctic Manual, for the Use of the Expedition of 1901. Edited by George Murray, F.R.S. London—Royal Geographical Society.

1901. First on the Antarctic Continent an Account of the British Antarctic Expedition, 1898–1900. By Carsten E. Borchgrevink, F.R.G.S. London-George Newnes (Limited).

1901. To the South Polar Regions: Expedition of 1898–1900. By Louis Bernacchi, F.R.G.S. London—Hurst and Blackett (Limited).

1902. Report on the Collections of Natural History made in the Antarctic Regions during the Voyage of the “Southern Cross.” London—British Museum.

1904. The Antarctic Regions. By Dr. Karl Fricker. London—Swan, Sonnenschein, and Co.

1905. Naermest Sydpolen Aaret, 1900. By Carsten E. Borchgrevink. Copenhagen—Gyldendalske Boghandel.

1905. The Siege of the South Pole: the Story of Antarctic Exploration. By Hugh Robert Mill, LL.D., D.Sc. London—Alston Rivers (Limited).

1905. The Voyage of the “Discovery.” By Captain Robert F. Scott, C.V.O., R.N. (2 vols.). London—Smith, Elder, and Co.

1905. Two Years in the Antarctic: being a Narrative of the British National Antarctic Expedition. By Albert B. Armitage, Lieutenant, R.N.R. London—Edward Arnold.

1906. The Voyage of the “Scotia”: being the Record of a Voyage of Exploration in Antarctic Seas. By Three of the Staff. London—William Blackwood and Sons.

1907. South Polar Times. Vol. 1, April to August, 1902, and Vol. 2, April to August, 1903, London—Smith, Elder, and Co. (Facsimile of the magazine produced on the “Discovery” month by month during the winters of 1902–3. Contains drawings, many coloured maps, &c., and whilst much of the matter is ephemeral, it contains information concerning the country, its flora and fauna, including Ross Island, &c. Vol. 3 was published in 1914.)

1907–12. National Antarctic Expedition, 1901–4. Natural History—Vol. 1, Geology,* 1907; Vol. 2, Zoology, 1907; Vol. 3, Zoology and Botany, 1907; Vol. 4, Zoology, 1908; Vol. 5, Zoology and Botany, 1910; Vol. 6, Zoology and Botany, 1912: Physical Observations, 1908: Meteorology, Part I, 1908: Photographs and Sketches, 1908: Panoramas, n.d.: Charts, n.d. (11 vols.). London—British Museum.

1908. Aurora Australis. Published at the winter quarters of the British Antarctic Expedition, 1907, during the winter months of April, May, June, and July, 1908. (Contains an account of the ascent of Mount Erebus.)

1909. The Heart of the Antarctic: being the Story of the British Antarctic Expedition, 1907–1909. By E. H. Shackleton, C.V.O. (2 vols.). London—William Heinemann.

1910. The Heart of the Antarctic. By Sir Ernest Shackleton, C.V.O. London—William Heinemann. (Popular edition in 1 vol. of the edition of 1909.)

1910. 21 Meilen vom Suedpol, die Geschichte der Britishen Suedpol Expedition, 1907–9. Von E. H. Shackleton (2 B.). Berlin—Wilhelm Suesserott,

1910–11. British Antarctic Expedition, 1907–9, under command of Sir E. H. Shackleton, C.V.O. Reports of Scientific Investigations. Vol. 1, Biology, Parts I to VII, and Vol. 2, Biology, Parts I to IV. London—British Museum.

1911. Shackleton in the Antarctic. By Sir Ernest Shackleton, C.V.O. London—William Heinemann. (Adapted from “The Heart of the Antarctic”)

1913. Scott's Last Expedition. Vol. 1, Journals of Captain R. F. Scott, C.V.O., R.N.; Vol. 2, Reports of the Journeyings and the Scientific Work undertaken by Dr. E. A. Wilson and the Surviving Members of the Expedition. Arranged by Leonard Huxley. London—Smith, Elder, and Co.

* By H. T. Ferrar, N.Z. Gecological Survey. Mr. Ferrar has written a number of short articles dealing with Ross Dependency, including Notes on the Physical Geography of the Antarctic (Geographical Journal, vol. 25, pp. 373–386–1905); Notes on the Geology of the Antarctic (Appendix to Captain Scott's “Voyage of the Discovery”—1905); the Geological History of Ross Dependency (N.Z. Journal of Science and Technology, vol. 7, pp. 354–361–1925)

1914. Antarctic Adventure: Scott's Northern Party. By Raymond E. Priestly. London—T. Fisher Unwin.

1914. Antarctic Penguins: a Study of their Social Habits. By Dr. G. Murray Levich, R.N. London—William Heinemann.

1914. South Polar Times. Vol. 3, April to October, 1911. London—Smith, Elder, and Co. (Vols. 1 and 2 published in 1907.)

1914. The Voyages of Captain Scott. By Charles Turley. London—Smith, Elder, and Co.

1914–23. British Antarctic (“Terra Nova”) Expedition, 1910. Zoology, Vol. 1, Nos. 1–4; Vol. 2, Nos. 1–11; Vol. 3, Nos. 1–10; Vol. 4, Nos. 1–4; Vol. 5, Nos. 1 and 2; Vol. 6, Nos. 1 and 2; Botany, Part III. Geology, Vol. 1, Nos. 1–5 (the work still being issued). London—British Museum.

1916. The Voyages of the “Morning.” By Captain Gerald S. Doorly, R.N.R. London—Smith, Elder, and Co.

1916. With Scott: the Silver Lining. By Griffith Taylor, D.Sc., &c. London Smith, Elder, and Co.

1919. South: the Story of Shackleton's Last Expedition, 1914–17. By Sir Ernest Shackleton, C.V.O. London—William Heinemann.

1921. The Great White South: being an Account, of Experiences with Captain Scott's South Pole Expedition, and of the Nature Life of the Antarctic. By Herbert G. Ponting, F.R.G.S. London—Duckworth and Co.

1921. South with Scott. By Edward R. G. Evans. London—Collins. (A popular edition issued in 1923.)

1922. The Worst Journey in the World: Antarctic, 1910–13. By Apsley Cherry-Garrard. (2 vols.) London—Constable and Co.

1923. South: the Story of Shackleton's 1914–17 Expedition. By Sir Ernest Shackleton, C.V.O. London—William Heinemann.

1923. Shackleton's Last Voyage. By F. Wild. London—Cassell.

1924. To the Frozen South. By A. J. Villiers. Hobart—Davies Bros.

(d.) LIST OF ARTICLES ON SPECIAL SUBJECTS APPEARING IN PREVIOUS ISSUES OF THE YEAR-BOOK

Article onAppeared for the Last or Only Time in the Year-book of
Page.Year.
Acclimatization1894430
Agriculture in New Zealand (by M. Murphy, F.L.S.)1912809
“Britomart,” Mission of, at Akaroa in August, 184019271012
Building-stones1892194
Cancer in New Zealand—a statistical study1926889
Chatham Islands, the1900531
Cheviot Estate, the1895264
Christchurch to West Coast, journey from1899548
Coal-deposits of New Zealand, the1900479
Cook Islands, the laws of1902573
Co-operative system of constructing public works1894234
Education system of New Zealand, the1925816
Effect of nativity order on infantile mortality1925835
Exotic trees in Canterbury1904569
External trade of New Zealand, the1915858
Forest-trees and the timber industry1899470
Frozen-meat trade, the1894311
Gold-dredging industry, the1899509
Government training-ship “Amokura”1913942
Hanmer Thermal Springs1905631
Hemp industry, the1900477
H.M.S. “New Zealand”1913932
Kauri-gum1900489
Labour in New Zealand1894362
Land- and income-tax assessment1913884
Laws of England and New Zealand, difference between1896281
Local Government in New Zealand1925845
Maori, ancient, his amusements, games, &c.1907707
     ″      ancient, his clothing1908734
     ″      chant (tangi)1907711
     ″      colour-sense of the1905637
     ″      marriage customs1906638
     ″      mythology1900536
     ″      neolithic, the1902578
     ″      place-names1919936
     ″      religion1901530
     ″      sociology1903641
     ″      songs1908739
Marlborough Sounds, the1901517
Midland Railway, the1894386
Mineral waters of New Zealand1913896
Moa, heir of the1899517
Mortality rates, New Zealand1927995
Mount Cook, a night on1900525
     ″      district, the1899554
     ″      its glaciers, and the Hermitage1898552
Mount Sefton, ascent of1900519
New Zealand Contingents for South Africa1900449
     ″      International Exhibition1907701
Otago lakes, the1901523
Patents, designs, and trade-marks1893350
Pumice-stone deposits of New Zealand1900486
Railways in New Zealand, their history and progress1894377
Scenic wonderland, a1898565
Sheep, crossbreeding of1894308
Sheep-farming1894302
Shipping companies—  
New Zealand Shipping Company1895392
Shaw, Savill, and Albion Company1895393
Union Steam Ship Company of New Zealand1895389
Southern Alps, the1894474
State farms1894243
Sydney Pageant, the1901527
Terman intelligence tests in New Zealand schools1925823
Thermal-springs district1905614
Timber-trees of the world1903605
Tokaanu to Raetihi1899539
Topographical nomenclature of the Maori1919936
Tree-planting1906611
Tuhoeland1899546
Varieties of soil1892193
Wages and working-hours in New Zealand1919860
Waihi Gold-mining Company1897432
Waikato district and through to Wanganui1899520
Waiouru to Mangaonoho1899543
Wanganui River, up the, to Tokaanu1900509
Wattle-growing in the Auckland Provincial District1897430
Wellington-Manawatu Railway, the1895381
West Coast Sounds, the1894482
White Island, a day on1906637

INDEX

A.

Abattoirs, Animals slaughtered at, 470,474.
Absolute Decrees in Divorce, 245.
Accident Funds, 383, 515.
Accident Insurance, 694.
State, 698.
Accidents, 162, 191, 250.
Factory, 844–861.
Mining, 507, 511.
Railway, 375, 844–861.
Industrial, 844–861.
Acclimatization of Fishes, 495.
Accommodation—
In Hospitals, 206.
In Mental Hospitals, 218.
In Prisons, 261.
Accommodation Licenses, 899.
Accounts, Public, 566.
Accrued Sinking Funds, 606.
Acreage and Yield of Crops, 445–456.
Acreage of Holdings, 409.
Acts affecting Labour, 797–810.
Actuarial Investigation—
National Provident Fund, 641.
Public Service Superannuation Fund, 636.
State Life Insurance, 692.
Ad valorem Duties, 334.
Added Value in Manufacturing, 530.
Adenoids: Hospital Cases, 183.
Adjacent Islands, Population of, 103.
Administration, 50–54.
Administrators, 55.
Admissions to Hospitals, 170.
Admissions to Mental Hospitals, 215.
Adoptions, 125.
Adult Suffrage, 52.
Adulteration of Food, 198.
Advances—
Bank, 672.
Cold Storage, 625.
Discharged Soldiers, 425.
Fishing Industry Promotion, 624.
Fruit-preserving Industry, 624.
Local Authorities, 622.
Repatriation, 623.
Rural, 618.
Settlers, 610.
Workers, 619.
Aerated-water Factories, 543.
Afforestation, 484.
After-lifetime, Average, 144.
Age, Mean—
At Death, 144.
At Marriage, 136.
Ages—
Of Brides and Bridegrooms, 135.
Of Deceased Persons, 142.
Of Divorced Persons, 247.
Ages—continued.
Of Hospital Patients, 172.
Of Industries, 538.
Of Inmates of Benevolent Institutions, 212.
Of Inmates of Mental Hospitals, 216.
Of Issue left, 148.
Of Maoris convicted, 271.
Of Migrants, 84.
Of Mothers of Illegitimate Children, 124.
Of New-Zealand-born convicted, 270.
Of Patents, 118, 126.
Of Persons arrested and convicted, 255.
Of Persons convicted of Drunkenness, 273.
Of Persons dying, 142.
Of Persons injured in Industrial Accidents, 860.
Of Persons married, 135.
Of Prisoners, 263.
Of Public-school Pupils, 225.
Aggregation of Land, 422.
Agricultural and Pastoral Production, 438–476.
Value of, 894.
Agricultural Bursaries, 239.
Agricultural College, Lincoln, 238.
Agricultural Machinery Factories, 551.
Agricultural Produce exported, 289, 294.
Agriculture., 438–456.
Board of, 440.
Department of, 440.
Aid, State—
To Cold Storage, 625.
To Discharged Soldiers, 425, 623.
To Fishing Industry, 624.
To Fruit-preserving Industry, 624.
To Housing, 623.
To Immigrants, 89.
To Kauri-gum Industry, 509.
To Local Authorities, 622.
To Mining, 512.
To Settlers, 610.
To Tree-planting, 490.
To Water-power Development, 562.
To Workers, 619.
Aitutaki Island, 905.
Alcoholic Liquors—
Consumption of, 274.
Sale of, 899.
Alien Immigrants, 86.
Alienation of Land, 419.
Alienation of Native Lands, 428.
Aliens—
Immigration of, 86.
Naturalization of, 92.
Race, 88.
“All Groups” Index Numbers, 775.
Allocation of Public Debt, 595.
Allowances, Family, 633.
Alluvial-gold Mining, 499.
Alpine Meadow-land, 477.
Vegetation of, 43.
Altitude of Mountains, 3.
Amortization of Debt, 603.
Amusements-tax, 590.
Angora Goats, 474.
Animals, Domestic, 457–476.
Annexation, 49.
Annexed Islands, 1, 904–909.
Population of, 108.
Annual Value Rating-system, 645.
Ante-Natal Clinics, 209.
Ante-nuptial Conceptions, 122.
Anti-dumping Legislation, 336.
Antipodes Islands, 1, 903.
Apia, 909.
Radio-station, 405.
Apiaries, Registration of, 475.
Apiculture, 475.
Appeal Court, 259.
Appellate Court, Native, 428.
Appendicitis Cases in Hospitals, 184.
Apples, 455.
Applicants for Crown Land, 418.
Apprentices Act, 809.
Arapuni Power Scheme, 862.
Arbitration Act, 802.
Unions Registered under, 811–819.
Arbitration Court, 803.
Area of Indigenous Forests, 477.
Area of New Zealand, 2.
Area under Cultivation, 412, 445.
Army, 275.
Arrested Persons convicted, 255.
Arrivals, 82–87.
Art, 897.
Arthur's Pass Tunnel, 365.
Articles on Special Subjects in Previous
Issues, 953.
Assembly, General, 50.
Asses and Mules, 473.
Assessable Income, 750.
Assessment Court, 661.
Assessment of Land and Income Tax, 583,
745, 759.
Assets—
Of Bankrupts, 727.
Of Banks, 671.
Of Building Societies, 717.
Of Fire-insurance Companies, 701.
Of Forestation Companies, 487.
Of Friendly Societies, 712.
Of Life-insurance Companies, 690.
Of Local Bodies, 653, 732.
Of Manufacturing Industries, 533.
Of National Provident Fund, 641.
State, 598, 731.
Assisted Immigration, 89.
Associated Diseases, 165.
Asylums, 214–218.
Benevolent and Orphan, 211.
Atiu Island, 904.
Atlantic Salmon, 495.
Auckland Islands, 1, 903.
Audit of Expenditure, 566.
Australia and New Zealand—
Bank Deposits in, 674, 681.
Birth-rates of, 114.
Building Societies in, 717.
Death-rates of, 144.
Debt of, 608.
Deposits in Banks in, 674, 681.
Friendly Societies in, 713.
Illegitimacy rates of, 124.
Live-stock in, 457.
Marriage-rates of, 132.
Oat Crop of, 450.
Potato Crop of, 452.
Public Debt of, 608.
Railway Revenue of, 372.
Reciprocity between, 348.
Savings-banks Deposits in, 681.
Sheep in, 461.
Trade between, 296, 320, 349.
Wheat Crop of, 449.
Australia, Reciprocity with, 348.
Authorities, Loan, Unexercised, 658.
Automatic Signalling, 365.
Automatic Telephones, 402.
Autom£rbiles, Registration of, 393.
Avifauna, 46.
Award Rates of Wages, 788.

B.

Bacon produced, 474, 540.
Balance of Trade, 284, 674.
Balances of Accounts, 567.
Banking, 668–681.
Bank-notes, Issue of, 676.
Tax on, 581.
Bankruptcy, 726–730.
Banks of Issue, 668.
Banks, Savings—
Post Office, 677.
Private, 680.
Barley, 445, 450.
Barren Land, 408, 412.
Baths, Medicinal, 5.
Bats, 45.
Beans and Peas, 445, 450.
Export of, 307, 450.
Beds, Hospital, 206.
Beef consumed and exported, 470.
Beer, Consumption of, 274.
Beer Duty, 338, 582.
Beer produced, 543.
Bees, 475.
Benevolent Asylums, 211.
Benign Tumours, Hospital Cases, 179.
Bertillon Classification of Diseases, 155.
Bibliography, 946.
Birds, 46.
In Forests, 483.
Birthplaces—
Of Persons arrested and convicted, 256.
Of Persons convicted of Drunkenness, 273.
Of Persons naturalized, 94.
Of Prisoners, 263.
Births, 110–129.
Biscuit-factories, 542.
Blind, Pensions for the, 632.
Blind, School for the, 237.
Board of School-children, 226.
Boatbuilding-works, 553.
Boats, Fishing, 493.
Boer War, 276.
Pensions, 631.
Boilers, Inspection of, 891.
Bones, Diseases of, treated in Hospital, 189.
Boot and Shoe Factories, 545.
Boroughs, 53, 643–658.
Capital and Unimproved Values, 666.
Extension of Main Highways through, 391.
Population of, 101.
Borrowers from Building Societies. 715.
Borrowing Powers of Local Bodies, 644.
Borstal Institutions, 265.
Boundaries of New Zealand, 1.
Bounty Islands, 1, 903.
Boys' Training-farms, 237.
Brass-foundries, 550.
Bread, Law re Sale of, 199.
Breast-diseases treated in Hospital, 188.
Breeding-ewes, 459.
Breeds of Cattle, 466.
Breeds of Sheep, 461.
Breweries, 543.
Brickworks, 549.
Brides and Grooms—
Ages of, 135.
Condition of. 134.
Bridges, 387.
Briquetting of Coal, 507.
British Postal Orders, 400.
British Preference, 334, 345.
British Sovereignty, 49.
British Trade Representatives, 66.
Broadcasting, 406.
Bronchitis Cases in Hospital, 182.
Brother-in-law, Marriage with, 130.
Building and Construction, 561–565.
Building Permits, 105.
Building Societies, 714–717.
Buildings, 105, 564.
Building-stones, 510.
Bullion held by Banks, 671.
Bullion, Movement of, 285.
Bulls, 465.
Bursaries, 233, 239.
Bush-beer Manufacture, 906.
Bush, Virgin, Area of, 412, 477.
Butter—
Exported, 289–315, 468.
Factories, 467, 541.
Grading of, 440, 467.
Production of, 468, 541.
By-elections, 899.

C.

Cabinet, 50.
Members of, 58.
Cable Tramways, 386.
Cables, Ocean, 406.
Cadets, Senior, 275.
Calf-skins exported, 307.
Call, Deposits at, 673.
Campbell Island, 1, 903.
Cancer, 158, 178.
Candle-factories, 544.
Capital—
Expenditure of Government, 576.
Invested in Factories, 535.
Invested in Hydro-electric Undertakings, 869, 878.
Invested in Railways, 368.
Invested in Tramways, 385.
Of Banks of Issue, 668.
Of Joint-stock Companies, 886.
Capital Value of Land, 659–667.
Rating on, 645.
Cargo handled at Ports, 352.
Carry-over of Wheat, 448.
Cash Lands, 419, 424.
Cassiterite, 504.
Castaways, Depots of Provisions for, 903.
Casualties in the War, 276.
Casualties, Shipping, 364.
Cattle, 465.
Causes of Death, 155.
Of Infants, 153.
Of Maoris, 167.
Causes of Industrial Accidents, 850.
Causes of Industrial Disputes, 839.
Causes of Insanity, 215.
Cement-works, 549.
Cemeteries, 199.
Census, 75.
Census and Statistics Office, 69.
Census Legislation, 68.
Cereals, 445.
Certificated Teachers, 227.
Certificates of Title, 414.
Limited, 413.
Chaff, 451.
Chaffcutters, 443.
Charges before Magistrates, 251.
Charitable Aid, 205.
Chatham Islands, 1.
Flora, 44.
Cheese—
Exported, 289–315, 468.
Factories, 467, 541.
Grading of, 440, 467.
Produced, 468, 541.
Chemists, Registration of, 199.
Cheque-paying Banks, 668.
Chewings Fescue, 453.
Child Welfare, 236.
Childbirth, Deaths in, 161.
Childbirth: Hospital Cases, 188.
Children born, Sexes of, 116.
Children, Dependent, Care of, 236.
Children under One Year, Deaths of, 150.
Children's Courts, 236, 268.
Children's Homes, 211, 237.
Chinese, 88.
Christchurch Magnetic Observatory, 436.
Chronological List of Events, 942.
Cinnabar, 504.
Circulatory System, Diseases of, 182.
City and Suburban Drainage Districts, 643–658.
Civil Law Cases, 243.
Civil Marriages, 137.
Civil Service, 64.
Employees, 893.
Pensions, 632.
Superannuation, 634.
Claims, Insurance, 686–709.
Class-books, School, 225.
Climate, 28–42.
Clothing-factories, 544.
Clothing-prices, 775.
Clover-seeds, 452.
Exported, 307.
Club Charters, 899.
Coachbuilding-works, 551.
Coaching train-mileage, 367.
Coal exported, 289, 308.
Coal used in Factories, 526.
Coal-miners' Relief Fund, 515.
Coal-mines Act, 808.
Coal-mining, 505.
Coastal Trade, 352.
Coastwise Shipping, 361.
Coates Ministry, 58.
Cocksfoot, 453.
Coin held by Banks, 671.
Coin-in-slot Telephones, 403.
Cold-storage Advances, 625.
Coleridge, Lake, Water-power, 864.
Colleges, University, 238.
Collieries, 505.
Colonization, 49.
Commerce, 279–356.
Commercial Failures, 726.
Commercial Forestation, 486.
Commercial Orchards, 454.
Committals for Sentence, 251, 257.
Common Fund of Public Trust Office, 885.
Communicable Diseases, 177, 194.
Companies, Joint-stock, 886.
In Manufacturing Industries, 535.
Companies, Taxation of, 585, 740–760.
Compensation to Workers, 800.
Compulsory Education, 221.
Compulsory Registration—
Of Electors, 52.
Of Land Titles, 413.
Compulsory Training, 275.
Conciliation Councils, 803.
Condensed-milk Factories, 541.
Conditional Licenses, 899.
Confectionery-factories, 542.
Confinement—
Deaths in, 161.
Hospital Cases, 188.
Maternity Hospital Cases, 208.
Conjugal Condition of Persons marrying, 134.
Conjugal Rights, Restitution of, 245.
Consolidated Fund, 571.
Constitution, 50.
Of Cook Islands, 905.
Construction of Railways, Cost of, 368.
Construction of Roads, 387–397.
Consuls, Foreign, 66.
Consumption of Commodities, 895.
Alcoholic Liquors, 274.
Coal, 507, 526.
Meat, 470, 474.
Timber, 479.
Wheat, 447.
Contagious Diseases, 177, 194.
Contractors' Liens, 802.
Contributory Causes of Death, 165.
Conveyance Duty, 588.
Conveyance of Children to School, 226.
Conveyancing, 413.
Convictions in Supreme Courts, 257.
Convictions, Summary, 251.
For Drunkenness, 272.
Of Juveniles, 268,
Of Maoris, 271.
Of New-Zealand-born, 270.
Of Persons arrested, 255.
Of Women, 270.
Cook and Other Pacific Islands, 1, 904–909.
Bibliography, 951.
Births, 128.
Deaths, 168.
Exports to, 315.
Flora, 44.
Imports from, 333.
Marriages, 139.
Population, 108, 906.
Radio-stations, 404.
Cook's Visits to New Zealand, 48.
Co-operative Dairy Companies, 467.
Co-operative Public Works, 892.
Copper, 503.
Cordial-factories, 543.
Corn Crops, Acreage and Yield of, 445.
Coroners' Inquests, 250.
Correspondence Classes, 225.
Corriedale Sheep, 458.
Cost of Railway-construction, 368.
Council, Executive, 50.
Members of, 58.
Council, Legislative, 51.
Members of, 62.
Councils of Conciliation, 803.
Counties, 54, 643–658.
Capital and Unimproved Values, 665.
Population of, 100.
Courts—
Appeal, 259.
Arbitration, 803.
Assessment, 661.
Bankruptcy, 726.
Children's, 236, 268.
Divorce, 244.
Magistrates', 243, 251.
Native Appellate, 428.
Native Land, 427.
Supreme, 243, 256.
Cow-testing, 440, 465.
Creameries, 468.
Cream-separators on Farms, 441.
Credit, Rural Intermediate, 618.
Creditors' Petitions, 726.
Credits-in-aid, 568.
Crime, Law and, 243–274.
Criminal Cases, 251–259.
Criminals, Habitual, 265.
Crops, 445–456.
Crown Lands, 417–426.
Crown Tenants, 421.
Cuckoos, 46.
Cultivation, Area in, 412.
Curriculum, School, 222.
Curtis Islands, 904.
Customary Land, 427.
Customs Tariff and Revenue, 334–349.
Customs Taxation, 338, 582.
Cycle-works, 552.

D.

Dairy Industry, 467.
Dairying Machinery in Use, 441.
Dairy-produce, 467.
Export Control, 469.
Export of, 289–315, 468.
Grading of, 440, 467.
Retail Prices, 767.
Danger Island, 1, 905.
Dates of Maturity of Loans, 600.
Dates of Principal Events, 942.
Day Technical Schools, 235.
Dead-births, 125.
Deaf, School for the, 237.
Death Duties, 586.
Deaths, 140–168.
From Industrial Accidents, 850.
In Hospitals, 171.
In Mental Hospitals, 216.
Of Friendly Society Members, 711.
Debentures, 600, 653.
Debenture-tax, 585.
Debt of Local Bodies, 653.
Debt, Public, 592–609.
Debtors' Petitions, 726.
Deceased Husband's Brother, Marriage with, 130.
Deceased Wife's Sister. Marriage with, 130.
Decrees in Divorce, 245.
Deeds Registration, 414.
Deer, 483.
Defence, 275–278.
Pensions, 631.
Deferred-payment Lands, 418, 425.
Degrees, University, 237.
Demography, 75–109.
Denominational Schools, 219, 230.
Density of Population, 104.
Dental Treatment of School-children, 201.
Dentists, Registration of, 196.
Departmental Reports, 72.
Departments, Government, 64.
Departures, 82–87.
Dependencies, 1, 903–916.
Deposits, 672–681.
By Insurance Companies, 682, 700.
Depots for Castaways, 903.
Depreciated Rate of Exchange, Provisions re, 336.
Designs, Registration of, 890.
Destination—
Of Emigrants, 86.
Of Exports, 296–308.
Of Shipping, 358.
Detention, Reformative, 265.
Deviations, Road, 397.
Diamond Drills, 513.
Diarrhœa Cases in Hospital, 184.
Differential Tariff, 334, 345.
Diphtheria Cases in Hospital, 175.
Diplomas, 238.
In Public Health, 195.
Direction of Export Trade, 296–308.
Direction of Import Trade, 320–333.
Direction of Oversea Shipping, 358.
Discharged Mortgages, 722.
Discharged Soldiers—
Financial Assistance for, 425, 623.
Land for, 424.
Pensions for, 629.
Discharges from Hospitals, 170.
Discharges from Mental Hospitals, 216.
Discount Rates, 676.
Discovery of New Zealand, 48.
Diseases, Notification of, 169, 193.
Diseases, Principal, Deaths from, 156.
Diseases treated in Hospitals, 172–192.
Dislocations treated in Hospitals, 191.
Disputes, Industrial, 833–843.
Dissolution of Marriages, 244.
Dissolution of Parliament, Dates of, 60.
Distribution of—
Births over Year, 114.
Deaths over Year, 141.
Marriages over Year, 133.
Population, 94–104.
Wealth, 733.
Distribution-stations, Hydro-electric, 877.
District. Exports, 351.
District High Schools, 231.
Dividend Duty, 590.
Dividends, Bank, 668.
Divorce, 244.
Domestics, Free Passages for, 90.
Domestic-science Bursaries, 239.
Domicile of Debt, 599, 657.
Dominion of New Zealand, 1.
Drainage Districts, 643–658.
Dredging, Gold, 499.
Drift, Urban, 96.
Drilling for Oil, 509.
Drills, Prospecting, 512.
Drowning Accidents, 162, 250.
Drugs, Sale of, 198.
Drunkenness, 272.
Ducks, 475.
Dumping, 336.
Dunedin Medical School, 208.
Dunes, Fixation of, 481.
Duration of Incapacity from Industrial Accidents, 854.
Duration of Marriage and Number of Previous Issue, 121.
Dutiable Imports, 343.
Duties, Customs and Excise, 334–338.
Duties, Death, 586.
Dwellings, 105, 564.
Soldiers', 426.
Workers', 621.

E.

Early History, 48.
Early Trade, 279.
Earned Income, 753.
Reduced Tax on, 585, 749.
Earnings of Factory Employees, 521, 555.
Ears, Diseases of, treated in Hospital, 181.
Earthquakes, 23.
Economic Pensions, 631.
Eden By-election, 899.
Edible Fishes, 491.
Education, 219–242.
In Cook Islands, 907.
In Western Samoa, 911.
Education Gazelle, 226.
Educational Association, Workers', 241.
Educational Endowments, 419.
Effect of Prices on Exports, 311–315.
Effective Wages, 791.
Eggs, 475.
Election, General, 899.
Electoral Qualifications, 52.
Electric—
Current, 548, 862–884.
Power Boards, 643–658, 874.
Power in Factories, 524.
Railway, 365.
Telegraph, 401.
Tramways, 376–386.
Emigration, 82–87.
Employees—
Factory, 520, 555.
Farm, 442.
Local Body, 893.
Postal, 406.
Public Works, 892.
Railway, 374.
State, 893.
Unions of, 811–819.
Employers' Liability, 800.
Insurance, 697, 698.
Employment and Unemployment, 820–832.
Employment Bureaux, 821.
Enactments affecting Labour, 797–810.
Endemic Diseases, 175.
Endowments, Educational, 419.
Endowments, National, 419.
Engine-drivers' Certificates, 891.
Engineering-works, 550.
Engine-mileage, 367.
Engines—
Employed in Factories, 524.
Employed on Farms, 443.
Inspection of, 890.
Railway, 366.
Ensilage, 451.
Enteritis Cases in Hospital, 184.
Entertainments-tax, 590.
Entrepôt Trade, 285, 311.
Entry, Ports of, 350.
Epidemic Diseases, 175.
Epidemic Pensions, 632.
Erection of Dwellings, 105, 426, 564, 623.
Estate Duty, 586.
Estates—
Acquired for Settlement, 422.
Administered by Public Trust Office, 885.
Passed for Probate, 737.
Ewes, 459.
Examinations, Annual, 241.
Excavation, Scaffolding and, 809.
Excess-profits Tax, 585.
Exchanges, Telephone, 402.
Excise Duties, 338.
Taxation by means of, 339, 582.
Executive Council, 50.
Members of, 58.
Exemptions from Taxation—
Income-tax, 585, 755.
Land-tax, 584, 743.
Ex-nuptial Births, 123.
Exotic Trees, Planting of, 484.
Expectation of Life, 144.
Expeditionary Forces, 276.
Expenditure—
Education, 242.
Hospital, 203.
Hydro-electric, 863–880.
Local Body, 650.
Mental Hospital, 218.
Naval Defence, 278.
Postal, 407.
Public, 566–580.
Railway, 370.
State Forests, 482.
Tramway, 382.
Experimental Farms, 440.
Explorers, 48.
Export Control—
Dairy-produce, 469.
Fruit, 456.
Honey, 476.
Kauri-gum, 509.
Meat, 471.
Export Duties, 338.
Export Prices, 311–315, 783.
Exports, 288–315.
Of Ports, 351.
External Injuries treated in Hospital, 191.
External Migration, 82–87.
External Trade, 279–356.
Extinction of Public Debt, 603.
Extra-marital Conceptions, 122.
Eyes, Diseases of, treated in Hospital, 181.

F.

Factories, 516–560.
Accidents in, 844–861.
Act, 805.
Dairy, 468, 541.
Fallow Land, 412.
Family Allowances, 633.
Farm Implements, 441.
Advances on, 615.
Farmers—
Assisted Passages for, 90.
Tree-planting by, 486.
Farming, 438–476.
Fauna, 44.
Control of, in State Forests, 483.
Feeble-minded, Schools for, 237.
Fellmongering-works, 552.
Female Suffrage, 52.
Fern Lands, 412.
Fibre, Phormium, 454.
Exported, 289–315.
Grading of, 440.
Fidelity-guarantee Insurance, 694, 698.
Finance, Public, 566–625.
Finances of Local Bodies, 647–658.
Financial Assistance to Soldiers, 425.
Fire Brigades, 709.
Fire Districts, 643–658.
Fire Inquests, 250.
Fire Insurance, 700–709.
State, 708.
Fire Losses, 706.
Fire-protection in Forests, 483.
First Births, 122.
Sex-proportions, 116.
First Offenders' Probation, 266.
Fish Curing and Preserving, 540.
Fish exported, 294, 493.
Fisheries, 491–496.
Fish-hatcheries, 495.
Fishing Industry Promotion Advances, 624.
Fishing-boats, 493.
Fixed Assets of Industries, 533.
Fixed Deposits, 673.
Flax (Phormium Tenax), 412, 454.
Exports, 289–315.
Mills, 454, 546.
Fleeces, Average Weight of, 463.
Flocks-
Fowls, 475.
Sheep, 460.
Flora, 42.
Flotation of Loans, 592.
Flour, Customs Duty on, 337.
Flour-mills, 541.
Fodder Grasses, 451.
Food and Drugs, Sale of, 198.
Food, Retail Prices of, 762–770.
Foodstuffs, Consumption of, 895.
Forces, Military, 275.
Foreign Consuls, 66.
Foreign Insurance Companies, 682, 700.
Foreign Vessels entered and cleared, 358.
Foreigners naturalized, 94.
Forestation Companies, 486.
Forest-produce exported, 291, 294.
Forestry, 477–490.
Forwarding Trade, 285, 311.
Foster-homes for Children, 237.
Foundries, 550.
Foveaux Strait Oysters, 494.
Fowls, 475.
Fowl-wheat, 448.
Fractions, Totalizator, 590.
Fractures: Hospital Cases, 191.
Franchise, 52.
Free and Dutiable Imports, 343.
Free Deposits, 673.
Free Passages for Domestics, 90.
Free Secondary Education, 233.
Free University Education, 239.
Freehold, Crown Land made, 421.
Freehold Tenure, 410, 421.
Freezing-works, 539.
Freight Train-mileage, 367.
Frequency Rates of Industrial Accidents, 847.
Friendly Societies, 710–713.
Frozen Meat exported, 289–315, 470.
Frozen-meat Works, 539.
Fruit Export Control, 456.
Fruit Industry, The, 454.
Fruit-preserving, 456.
Advances, 624.
Factories, 542.
Fuel and Light, Retail Prices of, 774.
Funded Debt, 605.
Funds—
Of Banks, 668.
Of Friendly Societies, 711.
Of Public Account. 566.
Of Public Trust Office, 886.
Funeral Funds, 711.
Furniture-making Works, 554.

G.

Gaols, Prisoners in, 261.
Gardens, Acreage in, 454.
Gas-lighting District, 643–658.
Gastric Diseases treated in Hospital, 183.
Gasworks, 547.
Gauge, Railway, 365.
Geese, 475.
General Assembly, 50.
General Election, 899.
Generating-stations, 867.
Genital Organs, Diseases of, treated in Hospital, 187.
Geodetic Survey, 433.
Geographic Board, 435.
Geographical, 1.
Geological Survey, 22, 512.
Geology, 18.
German Samoa, 2, 909–913.
Geysers, 5.
Gift Duty, 587.
Glaciers, 3.
Glasshouses, 456.
Goats, 474.
Goitre, 179.
Gold exported, 285, 289–315, 498.
Duty on, 338.
Goldfields, Subsidized Roads on, 514.
Gold-mining, 498.
Gonorrhœa, 177, 194.
Goods carried on Railways, 367.
Government Departments, 64.
Employees of, 893.
Government Insurance—
Accident, 698.
Fire, 708.
Life, 690.
Government Railways, 365–375.
Superannuation Fund, 638.
Government Roads, 390.
Government, System of, 50.
Government Valuation of Land, &c., 659–667.
Government Water-races, 514.
Governor-General, 56.
Powers, Duties, &c., 50.
Governors, Successive, 55.
Grading—
Of Dairy-produce, 440, 467.
Of Fruit, 456.
Of Honey, 475.
Of Phormium-fibre, 440.
Graduated Land-tax, 583.
Grain Crops, 445.
Grain-mills, 541.
Grapes, 456.
Grass Lands, Acreage of, 412, 454.
Grass-seed, 452.
Exported, 307.
Greasy Wool exported, 464.
Green Fodder, 451.
Greenstone, 510.
Groceries, Retail Prices of, 765.
Gross Indebtedness, 593.
Grounds for Divorce, 244.
Growth of Population, 76.
Growth of Trade, 279.
Gum, Kauri, 509.
Exported, 289–315.

H.

Habitual Criminals, 265.
Half-castes, 107.
Ham and Bacon Curing, 540.
Hands employed in Factories, 520, 555.
Hanmer Springs, 5.
Harbour Boards, 643–658.
Hardship Exemption, 584, 743.
Harness-making, 552.
Hawaiki, 48.
Hay, 451.
Heads of Government Departments, 64.
Health, Public, 193–201.
Heart Disease: Hospital Cases, 182.
Herd-book Societies, 465.
Hernia Cases treated in Hospital, 184.
Hervey Islands, 905.
Hides exported, 289–315.
High Schools, 231.
Technical, 235.
Higher Education, 237.
Highway Districts, 54, 390.
Highways, 389–397.
Hindus, 88.
His Majesty's Ships, 277.
History, 48, 942.
Hives of Bees, 476.
Hogs, 473.
Holdings, Occupied, 408.
Home Separators, 441.
Homes, Benevolent, 211.
Homes, Children's, 211, 237.
Home-science Bursaries, 239.
Homicide, 162, 250.
Honey, 475.
Export Control, 476.
Hookworm Disease in Samoa, 911.
Hops, 453.
Horahora Electric Supply, 865.
Horse-racing, 590.
Horses, 472.
Horticultural Stations, 440.
Hosiery-factories, 545.
Hospital Districts, 202.
Hospitals, 170–192, 202–218.
Maternity, 207.
Mental, 214–218.
Private, 207.
Private Mental, 217.
Public, 170–192, 206.
St. Helens, 207.
Hot Springs, 5.
Hour of Occurrence of Industrial Accidents, 861.
Hours of Celebration of Marriage, 130.
Hours of Labour, 794.
House of Representatives, 52.
Members of, 63.
House-rent, 770.
Housing, 105, 623.
Huia, The, 46.
Husbands' Petitions in Divorce, 246.
Hydatid Cases in Hospitals, 185.
Hydraulic Sluicing, 499.
Hydro-electric Power, 862–884.
Hygiene, 193.
Social, 194.

I.

Igneous Rocks, 21.
Illegitimacy, 123.
Illegitimate Infants, Deaths of, 151.
Immigration, 82–87.
Assisted, 89.
Restriction, 91.
Implements, Farm, 441.
Advances on, 615.
Imported Items, Prices of, 766, 781.
Imports, 316–333.
Free and Dutiable, 343.
Of Ports, 351.
Improved-farm Settlements, 419.
Improvements, Value of, 659–667.
Incapacity from Industrial Accidents, 844–861.
Incomes, 748–761.
Income-tax, 585, 759.
Increase of Population, 76.
Indebtedness of Local Bodies, 653.
Indebtedness, Public, 592–609.
Indentured Labourers in Samoa, 108, 910.
Index Numbers, Price, 762–784.
Index of Mortality, 145.
Indians, 88.
Indigenous Forest, 43, 479.
Individualization of Native Land, 427.
Industrial Accidents, 844–861.
Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration, 802.
Industrial Disputes, 833–843.
Industrial Life Insurance, 686.
Industrial Manufacture, 516–560.
Industrial Schools, 236.
Industrial Unions, 811–819.
Industries, Manufacturing, 516–560.
Infancy, Diseases of, 153, 191.
Infantile Mortality, 150.
Infantile Paralysis, 176.
Infant-life Protection, 150, 237.
Infectious Diseases—
Hospital Cases, 175.
Notification of, 169, 193.
Influenza, 175.
Injuries in Factories, &c., 844–861.
Injuries treated in Hospital. 191.
Inland Fisheries, 495.
Inmates —
Of Benevolent and Orphan Asylums, 211.
Of Gaols, 261.
Of Hospitals, 170.
Of Mental Hospitals, 214.
Inquests, 250.
Insanity, 214–218.
Inscribed Stock, 600.
Insolvency, 726.
Inspection, Medical, of Schools, 200.
Inspection of Machinery, 890.
Instruction, Public, 219–242.
Instruments, Registration of, 414.
Insurance, 682–709.
Intensity of Earthquakes, 26.
Intercensal Estimates, 80.
Interest—
Credited by Post Office Savings-bank, 678.
On Local Bodies' Debt, 657.
On Mortgages, 724.
On Public Debt, 601.
Recouped to Consolidated Fund, 569.
Intermediate Credit, 618.
Intermediate Customs Tariff, 335.
International Payments, 284.
Inter-urban Telephones, 401.
Intestinal Obstruction: Hospital Cases, 184.
Intoxicating Liquor—
Consumption of, 274.
Sale of, 899.
Investment Societies, 714.
Investments, Revenue from, 570.
Investments, Totalizator, 590.
Invisible Imports and Exports, 284.
Iron-foundries, 550.
Iron-ores, 500.
Ironsand, 502.
Islands—
Adjacent, Population of, 103.
Administered on Mandate, 2, 909–915.
Annexed, 1, 904–909.
Outlying, 1, 903.
Issue of Bank-notes, 676.
Issue of Deceased Males, 147.
Issue, Previous, of Parents, 120.

J.

Jam-factories, 542.
Joint-stock Banks, 668.
Joint-stock Companies, 886.
In Manufacturing Industries, 535.
Journal of Agriculture, 440.
Journal, School, 226.
Jubilee Institute for Blind, 237.
Judicial Separation, 245.
June Year Exports, 309.
Junior High Schools, 231.
Junior Scholarships—
National, 233.
University, 239.
Justice, 243–274.
Juvenile Offenders, 268.
Juvenile Probation, 236.

K.

Kaingaroa Plantation, 485.
Kakapo, The, 46.
Kauri-gum, 509.
Exported, 289–315.
Kawarau Falls Dam, 499.
Kea, The, 46.
Kermadec Islands, 1, 904.
Flora, 44.
Kidney-diseases in Hospitals, 187.
Kiwi, The, 46.
Kumara Water-races, 514.

L.

Labour Department Employment Bureaux, 821.
Labour Disputes Investigation Act, 804.
Labour, Hours of, 794.
In factories, 557.
Labour Laws, 797–810.
Lake Coleridge Works, 864.
Lakes, 13.
Lamb consumed and exported, 470.
Lambs, 460.
Land and Income Tax, 583.
Land Boards, 417.
Maori, 428.
Land Districts, 417.
Land Drainage Districts, 643–658.
Land for Discharged Soldiers, 424.
Land for Settlements, 422.
Land, Government Valuation of, 659–667.
Land Holdings, 408.
Value of, 738–747.
Land, Occupation of, 408.
Land Offices, 417.
Land Purchase Board, 422.
Land Tenure and Settlement, 408–437.
Land Titles, Registration of, 412.
Land Transfer and Deeds Registration, 412.
Land, Valuation of, 659–667.
Lands opened for Selection, 420.
Land-settlement Finance Associations, 424.
Land-lax, 583, 745.
Lapsed Insurance Policies, 684, 687.
Latest Statistical Information, 939.
Law and Crime, 243–274.
Laws affecting Labour, 797–810.
Lease, Renewable, 419, 425.
Leatherware-making, 552.
Legislative Council, 51.
Members of, 62.
Legitimacy of Infants dying, 151.
Legitimate Births, 118.
Legitimation Act, 124.
legumes, 445, 450.
Letters of Naturalization, 92.
letters Patent, 889.
Letters posted, 398.
Letter-telegrams, 402.
Liabilities—
Of Bankrupts, 727.
Of Banks, 670.
Of Building Societies, 716.
Of Fire-insurance Companies, 701.
Of Forestation Companies, 487.
Of Friendly Societies, 712.
Of Life-insurance Companies, 689.
Of Local Bodies, 652.
Of National Provident Fund, 641.
Libraries, School, 225.
Licensed Houses, 900.
Licenses by Local Bodies, 649, 899.
Licensing, 899.
Poll, 901.
Life, Expectation of, 144.
Life Insurance, 682–693.
State, 690.
Life Tables, 144.
Light, Fuel and, Retail Prices of, 774.
Lighthouses, 364.
Lignite, 505.
Lime and Cement Works, 549.
Limestone, 510.
Limited Certificates of Title, 413.
Limonite, 500.
Lincoln Agricultural College, 238.
Linseed, 451.
Liver-diseases treated in Hospital, 185.
Live-stock, 457–476.
Advances on, 615.
Carried on Railways, 367.
Loans—
Allocation of, 595.
By Building Societies, 715.
Dates of Maturity of, 600.
Domicile of, 599, 657.
Loans—continued.
Of Local Bodies, 653.
Receipts from, 597.
Redemption of, 597, 604.
Unexercised Authorities for, 658.
Local Bodies, 53, 643–658.
Advances to, 622.
Assets of, 653, 732.
Employees, 893.
Superannuation, 639.
Taxation by, 591, 649.
Tree-planting by, 485.
Local Government, 53, 643–658.
Local Option, 902.
Local Railway Districts, 643–658.
Local Taxation, 591, 649.
Location of Debt, 599, 657.
Location of New Zealand, 1.
Lockouts, 833–843.
Locomotives, 366.
Lodges, 710.
London Missionary Society, 907, 911.
London Prices—
Of Food, 769.
Of New Zealand Stock, 601.
Loss of Wages through Industrial Disputes, 836–841.
Loss of Work through Industrial Accidents, 854.
Losses from Fires, 706.
In Forests, 483.
Lower Departments of Secondary Schools, 234.
Lucerne, 451.
Lunacy, 214–218.

M.

Macaulay Island, 904.
Machinery—
Accidents, 850.
Factory, 533.
Farm, 441.
Inspection of, 890.
Magistrates' Courts—
Civil Cases, 243.
Criminal Cases, 251.
Magistrates, Superannuation of, 638.
Magnetic Ironsand, 502.
Magnetic Observatory, 436.
Magnetic Survey, 435.
Mails, 398.
Main Highways, 389–397.
Districts, 390.
Maize, 445, 450.
Male and Female Death-rates, 141.
Malformations: Hospital Cases, 190.
Malthouses, 543.
Mammalia, 45.
Mandated Territories, 2, 909–915.
Mangahao Hydro-electric Scheme, 866.
Mangaia Island, 904.
Manganese-ore, 503.
Mangolds, 453.
Mangrove Oysters, 494.
Man - hours lost through Industrial Accidents, 854.
Manihiki Island, 1, 905.
Manuae Island, 905.
Manual Education, 225.
Manual Telephones, 402.
Manufacturing Production, 516–560.
Maori Art, 897.
Maori Land Boards, 428.
Maori War Pensions, 628.
Maoris, 48.
Births of, 110, 128.
Children attending Schools, 230.
Deaths of, 110, 167.
Half-castes, 107.
In Mental Hospitals, 218.
Infantile Mortality of, 167.
Marriages of, 138.
Members of Parliament, 52, 64.
Offences by, 271.
Population, 106.
Schools for, 219,230.
Maps, Publication of, 436.
Marine Fish-hatchery, 495.
Marine Officers' Certificates, 363.
Market Gardens, 454.
Marriages, 130–139.
Dissolution of, 244.
Masculinity, 79.
Of Children born, 116.
Of Children dying, 150.
Of First-born, 116.
Of Hospital Patients, 172.
Of Illegitimate Infants, 118.
Of Persons dying, 141.
Of Public-school children, 225.
Of Still-born Infants, 125.
Masseurs, Registration of, 197.
Mastoid Diseases treated in Hospitals, 181.
Materials used in Manufacture, 527.
Maternal Mortality, 161.
Maternity Allowances, 639.
Maternity Hospitals, 207.
Maternity Nurses, Registration of, 197.
Maturity of Loans, Dates of, 600.
Mauke Island, 904.
Measles, 175.
Meat—
Consumption of, 470.
Freezing-works, 539.
Export Control, 471.
Freezing-works, 539.
Export of, 289–316, 470.
Freezing-works, 539.
Retail Prices, 768.
Medical Inspection of Schools, 200.
Medical Practitioners, Registration of, 195.
Medical School, Dunedin, 208.
Medical Tax in Samoa, 911.
Medicinal Waters, 5.
Mental Defectives, 214.
Mental Hospitals, 214–218.
Mercury-mines, 504.
Meridional Circuits, 432.
Metal-mines, Accidents at, 511.
Meteorology, 28–42.
Midwives, Registration of, 197.
Migration, External, 82–87.
Mileage of—
Railways, 366.
Roads, 387.
Telegraph lines and wire, 401.
Telephone lines and wire, 403.
Military Forces, 275.
Military Pensions, 628.
Milk, adulterated, 199.
Milk exported, 292, 306.
Milking-machines, 441.
Milk-testing, 440, 465.
Milling-timber Resources, 478.
Milling-wheat, 447.
Mills, Wool used at, 463.
Mineral Waters, 5.
Minerals, 497–515.
Miners' Pensions, 629.
Minimum Wage Rates, 789.
Mining, 497–515.
Accidents, 511.
Act, 808.
Examinations under, 515.
Advances, 512.
Produce exported. 291, 294, 497.
Ministers of each Denomination, 138.
Marriages by, 137.
Ministries, Successive, 56.
Ministry, Coates, 58.
Minors, Marriages of, 130, 137.
Mission Schools, 219, 907, 911, 916.
Missionaries, Arrival of, 49.
Mitiaro Island, 905.
Moa, The, 47.
Money, Purchasing-power of, 773, 777.
Money-orders issued and paid, 400.
Moratorium, 725.
Morbidity, 169–192.
Mortality, Index of, 145.
Mortality, Infantile, 150.
Mortality Investigation, 144.
Mortgage Duty, 588.
Mortgage Exemption, 584, 743.
Mortgagees' Indemnity Insurance, 697.
Mortgages, 718–725.
Mortagage-tax, 583.
Mothers, Ages of, 118.
In Illegitimate cases, 124.
In Still-born Cases, 126.
Motive power in Factories, 524.
Motor Accidents, 163, 250.
Motor-car Comprehensive Insurance, 694, 698.
Motor-omnibus Traffic, 378.
Motor-vehicles, Duty on, 337.
Motor-vehicles, Registration of, 393.
Motor-vessels registered, 357.
Motor-works, 552.
Mountains, 2.
Mouth, Diseases of the, 183.
Movement of Specie and Bullion, 285.
Mud Baths, 5.
Mules, 473.
Multiple Births, 118.
Municipal Tramways, 376–386.
Mutton consumed and exported 470.
Mutual Fire Insurance, 707.

N.

Nassau Island, 905.
National Endowments, 419.
National Prohibition, 901.
National Provident Fund, 639.
National Scholarships, 239.
National Wealth, 737.
Nationality—
Of Migrants, 86.
Of Naturalized Persons, 94.
Of Vessels, 358.
Native Appellate Court, 428.
Native Grasses, 412, 454.
Native Land Court, 427.
Native Lands, 427.
Purchase of, 429.
Native Schools, 219, 230.
Native Succession Duty, 587.
Native Trust Office, 429.
Native-land Purchase, 429.
Nativity Order, 116, 120, 126.
Natural Increase of Population, 78, 113.
Naturalization, 92.
Nauru Island, 2, 913.
Naval Defence, 276.
Navigable Rivers, 7.
Navigators Islands, 2, 909–913.
Navy, 276.
Nephrite, 510.
Nervous System, Diseases of, 180.
Net Indebtedness, 607.
New-Zealand-born, Offences by, 270.
“New Zealand,” H.M.S., 276.
New Zealand Produce exported, 288–315.
New Zealand University, 237.
Newspapers—
Posted, 398.
Registered, 400.
Night Letter-telegrams, 402.
Nisi Decrees in Divorce, 245.
Niue Island, 1, 905.
No-license Issue, 901.
Nominal Wages, 785–793.
Nomination of Assisted Immigrants, 89.
Note-issue of Banks, 676.
Tax on, 581.
Notification of Births, 110.
Notification of Diseases, 169, 193.
Notornis, The, 46.
Nullity of Marriage, 245.
Nurseries and Plantations, 454.
State, 484.
Nurses, Registration of, 197.
Nurses, Retiring-allowances to, 640.

O.

Oats, 445, 449.
Exported, 289, 449.
Occupation of Land, 408.
Occupation with Right of Purchase, 418.
Occupations —
Of Bankrupts, 729.
Of Immigrants, 87.
Of Taxpayers, 741, 751.
Ocean Cables, 406.
Ocean Island, 914.
Offences, 251–259.
Offenders Probation Act, 266.
Officers, Military, 275.
Official Assignees, 726.
Official Representatives Abroad, 66.
Officiating Ministers, 138.
Oil, 509.
Oilskin-factories, 553.
Old Age, Deaths from, in Hospital, 191.
Old-age Pensions, 626.
Onakaka Iron-ore, 500.
Operations in Hospitals, 192.
Opossum Trapping, 483.
Orchards, 454.
Orchard-tax, 456.
Origin of Imports, 320–333.
Origins of Earthquakes, 24.
Ornamental Stones, 510.
Orphan Asylums, 211.
Orphanhood, 147.
Osmiridium, 504.
Otekaike Special School, 237.
Otira Tunnel, 365.
Outlying Islands, 1, 903.
Out-patients, 206.
Overdraft Rates, 676.
Oversea Companies registered, 886.
Oversea Shipping, 357.
Oversea Trade, 279–356.
Overseas Representatives, 66.
Overtime in Factories, 557.
Oyster-beds, 494.

P.

Pacific Cable, 406.
Pacific Islands, Annexed, 1, 904–909.
Packet Licenses, 899.
Palmerston Island, 1, 905.
Papatupu Land, 427.
Parapara Iron-ore Deposit, 500.
Parcel-post, 399.
Parents, Ages of, 118, 126.
Parliament, 51.
Parliamentary Elections, 52, 899.
Parliamentary Reports, 72.
Parliaments, Successive, 60.
Parry Island (Mauke), 904.
Party-line Telephones, 403.
Passages at Reduced Rates, 89.
Passengers, Railway, 367.
Passports, 91.
Pastoral Produce exported, 289–315.
Pastoral Production, 457–476.
Pasture Grasses, 434.
Patents, Designs, and Trade-marks, 889.
Patients in Mental Hospitals, 214.
Patients in Public Hospitals, 170, 206.
Payers of Income-tax, 748–761.
Payers of Land-tax, 739–747.
Peas and Beans, 445, 450.
Export of, 307, 450.
“Pelorus Jack,” 45.
Pelts, Export of, 289–315.
Penguins, 46.
Penrhyn Island, 1, 905.
Pensions, 626–632.
Peritonitis Cases in Hospital, 185.
Permanent Building Societies, 714.
Permanent Heads of Departments, 64.
Permanent Military Forces, 275.
Permission to enter New Zealand, 91.
Permits and Passports, 91.
Permits, Building, 105.
Personal-accident Insurance, 694, 698.
Petitions—
Bankruptcy, 726.
Divorce, 245.
Petrol Tax, 392.
Petroleum, 509.
Petrological Laboratory, 396.
Pharmacy, 199.
Pharynx, Diseases of, Hospital Cases, 183.
Phormium Tenax, 412, 454.
Fibre exported, 289–315.
Grading of Fibre, 440.
Mills, 454, 546.
Phosphate Rock, 510.
From Nauru Island, 914.
Phthisis, 157, 176.
Miner's, 629.
Physical Education, 226.
Physiography, 1–47.
Pickle-factories, 544.
Pig-iron Manufacture, 500.
Pigs, 473.
Wild, 483.
Pisciculture, 495.
Plaints, 243.
Plantations, 454.
State, 484.
Planting of Oysters, 494.
Plate-glass Insurance, 694, 698.
Platinum, 504.
Pleasant Island, 913.
Plumbers Registration, 198.
Plunket System, 150.
Plural Births, 118.
Pneumonia Cases in Hospital, 182.
Police, 250.
Provident Fund, 634.
Policies, Insurance, 682–709.
Polling—
At General Election, 899.
At Licensing Polls, 901.
Poll-tax on Chinese, 89.
Population, 75–109.
Of Cook Islands, 108, 906.
Of Western Samoa, 108, 910.
Pork consumed, 474.
Portfolios of Ministers, 58.
Portobello Marine Fish-hatchery, 495.
Ports—
Of Entry, 350.
Shipping of, 360.
Trade of, 350–356.
Post Office Employees, 406, 893.
Accidents to, 844–861.
Post Office Investment Certificates, 593.
Post Office Savings-bank, 677.
Postal and Telegraphic, 398–407.
Postal Notes, 400.
Post-primary Education, 231.
Potatoes, 452.
Pottery-works, 549.
Poultry, 474.
Pounamu, 510.
Power in Factories, 524.
Power, Water, 862–884.
Preferential Tariff, 334, 345.
Pregnancy, Diseases, &c., of, 161, 188.
Premature Birth. 154.
Premiers, Successive, 56.
Premium Income of Insurance Companies, 683–709.
Pre-natal Influences, 152.
Preserved Milk exported, 292, 306.
Press Telegrams, 401.
Prevention of Crime, 265.
Prevention of Quackery, 199.
Previous Convictions of Prisoners, 264.
Previous Issue of Parents, 120
Prices, 762–784.
Effect on Exports, 311–315.
Of Stock, 601.
Primage Duty, 335.
Primary Schools, 220–231.
Principal Events, 942.
Principal Exports, 288–315.
Printing Establishments, 551.
Prisoners, 261.
New-Zealand-born, 271.
Prisons, 261.
Prisons Board, 265.
Private Hospitals, 207.
Private Mental Hospital, 217.
Private Railways, 375.
Private Savings-banks, 680.
Private Schools, 229.
Private Wealth, 733.
Probate, Estates passed for, 737.
Probation, 266.
Juvenile, 236.
Probationer Teachers, 227.
Proclamation of British Sovereignty, 49.
Production—
Agricultural and Pastoral, 438–476.
Factory, 516–560.
Mineral, 497–515.
Value of, 893.
Production Districts, Exports of, 351.
Butter and Cheese, 468.
Productive Activity, 895.
Profits-tax, 585.
Prohibited Immigrants, 92.
Prohibition Issue, 901.
Prohibition Orders, 272.
Prorogation of Parliament, Dates of, 60.
Prospecting, State Aid to, 512.
Prospecting-drills, Government, 512.
Protection of Infant Life, 150, 237.
Protection of Wages, 802.
Provident Fund, National, 639.
Provincial Districts, 53.
Educational Systems, 220.
Industries in, 517–533.
Population of, 95.
Provisional State Forests, 478.
Public Debt, 592–609.
Repayment of, 604.
Public Finance, 566–625.
Public Health, 193–201.
Public Hospitals—
Admissions and Discharges, 170.
Diseases treated in, 172–192.
Finances, 202.
Public Instruction, 219–242.
Public Reserves, 408, 419.
Public Schools, 224.
Public Service, 64.
Employees and Salaries, 893.
Superannuation, 634.
Public Trust Office, 885.
Public Wealth, 731.
Public Works—
Accidents, 844–861.
Co-operative System, 892.
Employees, 892.
Fund, 576.
Publicans' Licenses, 899.
Publications, 946.
Educational, 226.
Statistical, 70.
Puerperal Accidents and Diseases, 161,188.
Pukapuka Island, 1, 905.
Pulmonary Tuberculosis, 157, 176.
Pulse Crops, 445, 450.
Punishments by Magistrates' Courts, 254.
Punishments by Supreme Courts, 259.
Pupils at Public Schools, 224.
Pupil-teachers, 228.
Purchase of Estates for Settlement, 422.
Purchase of Native Lands, 429.
Purchase of Dwellings, 426, 623.
Purchasing-power of Money, 773, 777.

Q.

Quackery-prevention, 199.
Quadruplets, 118.
Quarries, 510.
Accidents, at, 511.
Quarterly Statistics—
Banking, 671–679.
Births, 114.
Deaths, 141.
Marriages, 133.
Prices, 763–778.
Trade, 281.
Quartz-mining, 498.
Quicksilver-mining, 504.
Quinnat Salmon, 496.
Quinquennial Census, 75.
Quorum—
Executive Council, 51.
House of Representatives, 52.
Quotations, New Zealand Stock, 601.

R.

Rabbit Districts, 643–658.
Rabbit-skins, Exports of, 307.
Race Aliens, 88.
Racing, Tax on, 590.
Radio-telegraph, 404.
Raglan By-election, 899.
Railway Accidents, 375, 844–861.
Railway Crossings, 397.
Railway Districts, 643–658.
Railways, 365–375.
Private, 375.
Revenue and Expenditure, 369, 572.
Superannuation Fund, 638.
Rain Forests, 479.
Rainfall, 28–42.
Rakaanga Island, 1, 905.
Rams, 459.
Rarotonga Island, 904.
Rateable Value of Land, 663.
Rates collected by Local Bodies, 591, 649.
Rates of Interest—
On Local Bodies' Debt, 657.
On Mortgages, 724.
On Public Debt, 601.
Paid by Post Office Savings-bank, 677.
Rating by Local Bodies, 644, 649.
On Unimproved Value, 645.
Reapers-and-binders, 442.
Rebate of Rent, 419.
Receipts-tax, 581.
Receiving-homes, 236.
Reception of Assisted Immigrants, 90.
Reciprocity, 345.
Redemption of Loans, 575, 597, 604.
Reduced Passage-rates for Assisted Immigrants, 89.
Re-exports, 285, 310.
Reformative Detention, 265.
Registered Companies, 888.
Registered Mortgages, 719.
Registered Vessels, 356.
Registrars, Marriages before, 137.
Registration—
Of Adopted Children, 125.
Of Apiaries, 475.
Of Births, 110.
Of Chemists, 199.
Of Companies, 886.
Of Dairies, 467.
Of Dairy Companies, 467.
Of Deaths, 140.
Of Deeds, 414.
Of Dentists, 196.
Of Designs, 890.
Of Electors, 52.
Of Friendly Societies, 710.
Of Industrial Unions, 811–819.
Of Marriages, 130.
Of Masseurs, 197.
Of Maternity Nurses, 197.
Of Medical Practitioners, 195.
Of Midwives, 197.
Of Mortgages, 719.
Of Motor-vehicles, 393.
Of Newspapers, 400.
Of Nurses and Midwives, 197.
Of Orchards, 456.
Of Patents, 889.
Of Pharmaceutical Chemists, 199.
Of Plumbers, 198.
Of Private Schools, 229.
Of Still-births, 110, 125.
Registration—continued.
Of Titles, 413.
Of Trade-marks, 890.
Of Trade-unions, 811–819.
Of Vessels, 356.
Relief Fund. Coal-miners', 515.
Religious Denominations—
Marriages by Ministers of, 137.
Ministers on Marriage List, 138.
Renewable Leases, 419, 425.
Rent, Rebate of, 419.
Rents, House, 770.
Repatriation Advances, 623.
Repayment of Public Debt, 604.
Representatives abroad, 66.
Representatives, Members of House of, 63.
Research Scholarships, 239.
Reserve Funds of Banks, 668.
Reserves, Public, 408, 419.
Respiratory Diseases: Hospital Cases, 182.
Restitution of Conjugal Rights, 245.
Restriction, Immigration, 91.
Retail Prices, 702–778.
Revaluation of Soldier Properties, 426.
Revenue—
Customs, 338.
Hospital, 203.
Local Body, 647.
Postal, 407.
Public, 566–580.
Railway, 369.
Tramway, 381.
Revocation of Naturalization, 93.
Rhodes Scholarships, 239.
Richmond Special School, 237.
Rifle Clubs, 275.
River Districts, 643–658.
Rivers, 7.
Road Districts, 54, 643–658.
Roads, 387–397.
On Goldfields, Subsidized, 514.
Rock Oysters, 494.
Rock Phosphates, 510.
Rolling-stock—
Railway, 366.
Tramway, 386.
Roman Catholic Schools, 230.
Root Crops, 452.
Ross Dependency, 2, 915.
Bibliography of, 952.
Rossi-Forel Scale, 26.
Rotorua Nursery, 485.
Rotorua Thermal Springs, 5.
Rural Advances, 618.
Rural Intermediate Credit, 618.
Rural Mail Deliveries, 399.
Rural Population, 96.
Rural Security, Mortgages on, 721.
Rye, 453.
Rye-grass, 453.

S.

Saddlery-making, 552.
Sailing-vessels registered, 357.
Sailmaking-factories, 553.
St. Helens Hospitals, 207.
Sale of Food and Drugs, 198.
Salmon, Acclimatization of, 495.
Samoa, 2, 909–913.
San Pablo Island, 905.
Sanatoria, 5, 176, 206.
Sand-dunes, Fixation of, 481.
Sanitary Plumbing, 198.
Sanitation, 193.
In Western Samoa, 910.
Sap-stain, 481.
Sauce-factories, 544.
Sausage-casings, Exports of, 307.
Savage Island, 1, 905.
Savai'i Island, 910.
Savings-banks, 677–681.
Sawmills, 479, 547.
Scaffolding Accidents, 844–861.
Scaffolding and Excavation Act, 809.
Scarlet Fever, 175.
Scheelite, 503.
Scholars, 223–235.
Scholarships, 233, 239.
School Committees, 221.
School Journal, 226.
School Libraries and Class-books, 225.
School-children, 223–235.
Dental Treatment for, 201.
Medical Inspection of, 200.
Schools, 223–235.
Medical Inspection of, 200.
Of Mines, 513.
Scoured Wool exported, 464.
Scrub Lands, 412.
Sea-fisheries, 491.
Seals, 495.
Seamen, Protection of, 807.
Season Tickets, Railway, 367.
Secondary Education, 231.
Second-growth Land, 412.
Secular System of Education, 221.
Seed-gardens, 454.
Seeds, Grass and Clover, 452.
Exported, 307.
Seismology, 23.
Selections of Land, 420.
Senior Cadets, 275.
Senior Scholarships—
National, 233.
University, 239.
Sentences on Criminals, 254, 259.
Separate Rates, 644, 649.
Separation, Judicial, 245.
Separators, Cream, 441.
Sessions, Parliamentary, Successive, 60.
Settlement and Colonization, 49.
Settlement Conditions, Selections under, 420.
Settlement Surveys, 432.
Settlements, Land for, 422.
Settlers, Advances to, 610.
Severities of Industrial Accidents, 855.
Sex Proportions, 79.
Of Children born, 116.
Of Children dying, 150.
Of First-born, 116.
Of Hospital Patients, 172.
Of Illegitimate Infants, 118.
Sex Proportions—continued.
Of Persons dying, 141.
Of Public School Children, 225.
Of Still-born Infants, 125.
Shares in Building Societies, 715.
Shearing-machines on Farms, 442.
Sheep, 458.
Sheep-skins and Pelts exported, 289–315.
Sheet-metal Works, 550.
Shipbuilding-works, 553.
Shipping, 357–364.
And Seamen Act, 807.
Ships, Survey of, 364.
Shipwrecked Mariners, Depots for, 903.
Shops and Offices Act, 805.
Short-time in Factories, 558.
Sick Funds, 515, 711.
Sickness, 169–192.
Silver, 500.
Exported, 308.
Silviculture, 481.
Sinking Funds, 603.
Sister-in-law, Marriage with, 130.
Skin-diseases treated in Hospital, 190.
Skins, Export of, 289–315.
Slaughter of Animals for Food, 470, 474.
Slaughterhouses, 440.
Sliped Wool exported, 464.
Slot Telephones, 403.
Sluicing, 499.
Snares Islands, 1, 903.
Soap-factories, 544.
Social Hygiene Regulations, 194.
Social Welfare, 205.
Soldiers, 275.
Acquisition of Land by, 424.
Dwellings, 426.
Financial Assistance to, 425, 623.
Pensions, 629.
Settlement of, 424.
War Bursaries for Dependants, 233.
Source of Income, 751.
South Africa, Reciprocity with, 347.
South African War, 276.
Pensions, 631.
Southern Alps, 3.
Sown Grasses, Extent of, 454.
Spas, 5.
Special Articles in previous Issues, 953.
Special Rates, 644, 649.
Special Schools, 236.
Special Trade, 286.
Specie, Movement of, 285.
Spirits, Consumption of, 274.
Springs, Hot, 5.
Stakes, Tax on, 590.
Stamp Duties, 588.
Standardized Birth-rates, 112.
Standardized Death-rates, 145.
Standardized Marriage-rates, 131.
State Accident Insurance, 698.
State Advances, 610–625.
State Afforestation, 484.
State Aid to—
Cold Storage, 625.
Discharged Soldiers, 425, 623.
Fishing Industry, 624.
State Aid to—continued.
Fruit-preserving Industry, 624.
Housing, 623.
Immigrants, 89.
Kauri-gum Industry, 509.
Local Authorities, 622.
Mining, 512
Settlers, 610.
Tree-planting, 490.
Water-power Development, 862.
Workers, 619.
State Assets, 598, 731.
State Coal-mines, 508.
State Employees, 893.
State Fire Insurance, 708.
State Forests, 478.
State Indebtedness, 592–609.
State Instruction, 221–235.
State Insurance—
Accident, 698.
Fire, 708.
Life, 690.
State Railways, 365–375.
State Schools, 224.
State Water-power Supply, 862.
Statistical Information, Latest, 939.
Statistical Legislation, 68.
Statistical Organization, 68–74.
Statistical Publications, 70.
Statistical Summary, 917–938.
Steam-vessels Registered, 357.
Stewart Island, 1.
Oysters, 494.
Still-births, 125, 154.
Stipendiary Magistrates' Courts—
Civil Cases, 243.
Criminal Cases, 251.
Stock, Inscribed, 600.
Stock, Live, 457–476.
Advances on, 615.
Stock, Quotations for, 601.
Stomach-diseases treated in Hospital, 183.
Stones, Building and Ornamental, 510.
Stop-work Meetings, 833.
Stratigraphy, 18.
Streams, 7.
Streets, Length of, 387.
Strikes, 833–843.
Stud Sheep, 460.
Students, University, 238.
Subcontracts, Building, 563.
Subdivision of Land, 422.
Submarine Cable, 406.
Subsidized Prospecting, 512.
Subsidized Roads on Goldfields, 514.
Succession Duty, 587.
Suffrage, 52.
Sugar, Duty on, 336.
Sugar-prices, 766.
Suicide, 163, 250.
Sulphur, 505.
Baths, 5.
Summary Convictions, 251.
Summons Cases, 255.
Sumner School for Deaf, 237.
Sunday Island, 904.
Sunshine, 28–35.
Superannuation, 633–639.
Super-tax, 584, 585.
Supreme Court—
Civil Cases, 243.
Criminal Cases, 256.
Surrenders, Life Insurance, 684, 687.
Surtax, 335.
Preferential, 334, 345.
Surveys, 431–437.
Geological, 22, 512.
Of Ships, 364.
Suwarrow Island, 1, 905.
Sympathetic Strikes, 833–843.
Syphilis, 177, 194.

T.

Takahe. The, 46.
Takutea Island, 905.
Tallow exported, 289–315.
Tanneries, 552.
Taranaki Ironsand, 502.
Taranaki Scholarships, 239.
Tariff, Customs, 334–338.
Tasman's Discovery of New Zealand, 48.
Tax, Land and Income, 583.
Tax on Totalizator Investments, 590.
Tax, Petrol, 392.
Taxation, 581–591.
Local, 591, 649.
Taxpayers, 738–761.
Te Au-o-Tu Island, 905.
Tea, Duty on, 337.
Teachers, Public-school, 227.
Superannuation Fund, 637.
Technical Education, 235.
Telegraph, Electric, 401.
Telephones, 402.
Temperature, 28–42.
Temporary Visitors, 83.
Tenements, 105.
Tent-factories, 553.
Tenure of Occupied Lands, 410.
Tenures under which Land selected, 419, 425.
Terminating Building Societies, 714.
Territorial Forces, 275.
Thermal Regions, 5.
Three Kings Islands, 1, 903.
Threshing-machines, 443.
Tidal Survey, 435.
Tile-making”, 549.
Timber—
Carried on Railways, 368.
Duty on, 336.
Export, 289–315, 480.
Duty, 338.
Output, 479, 547.
Plantations, 484.
Resources, 478.
Sales, 482.
Trees, 479.
Time lost—
In Factories, 558.
Through Industrial Accidents, 854.
Through Industrial Disputes, 835–843.
Time of Occurrence of Industrial Accidents, 861.
Tin, 504.
Tinware-works, 550.
Tire-tax, 337, 582.
Title, Certificates of, issued, 414.
Titles, Compulsory Registration of, 413.
Tobacco, Excise Duty on, 338.
Tokelau Islands, 2, 916.
Toll Communications, 401.
Tolls, 649.
Tomato-culture, 456.
Tongareva Island, 1, 905.
Ton-miles, Railway, 367.
Tonnage of Shipping, 357–363.
Tonnage of Trade, 352.
Tonnage Statistics, Port, 352.
Tonsils: Hospital Cases, 183.
Topographical Survey, 434.
Totalizator Taxation, 590.
Tourists, 83.
Town Districts, 53, 643–658.
Capital and Unimproved Values, 667.
Population, 102.
Townships, Population of, 103.
Tractors on Farms, 442.
Trade, 279–356.
Representatives, 66.
Trade-marks, 890.
Trade-unions, 811–819.
Unemployment among Members, 830.
Traffic—
Railway, 367.
Tramway, 381.
Training of Defence Forces, 275.
Training of Teachers, 229.
Training-farm, 237.
Train-miles run, 367.
Tramway District, 643–658.
Tramways, 376–386.
Transfer, Land, 413.
Transfers between Accounts, 569.
Transhipments, 355.
Transit Trade, 285, 311.
Travelling Scholarships, 239.
Trawlers, 493.
Treasury Bills, 604,
Treaty of Waitangi, 49.
Tree-planting, 484.
Trees, Indigenous, 43, 479.
Triangulation, 433.
Triennial Parliaments, 52.
Trigonometrical Stations, 433.
Triplets, 118.
Tropical Diseases in Samoa, 911.
Trout, Acclimatization of, 495.
Truck Act, 796.
Tuatara, The, 47.
Tuberculosis, 157, 176.
Tumour Cases in Hospitals, 179.
Tungsten-ore, 503.
Turkeys, 475.
Turnips, 453.
Tussock Land, 412, 454.
Twins and Triplets born, 118.

U.

Undesirable Immigrants Exclusion, 91.
Undeveloped Water-power, 883.
Unemployment, 820–832.
Unexercised Loan Authorities, 658.
Unimproved Occupied Land, 412.
Unimproved Value of Land, 659–667.
Holdings, 738–747.
Land-tax assessed on, 583.
Rating on, 645.
Union Islands, 2, 916.
Unions, Trade, 811–819.
University Education, 237.
Unpaid Totalizator Fractions, 590.
Unproductive Land, 408, 412.
Upolu Island, 910.
Urban Areas—
Births, 115.
Deaths, 147.
Population, 99.
Urban Dr£, 96.
Urban Population, 96.
Urban Security, Mortgages on, 721.
Urgent Telegrams, 401.
Urinary Diseases treated in Hospital, 187.

V.

Valuation of Land, 659–667.
Value of Exports affected by Prices, 311–315.
Value of Land Holdings, 738–747.
Value of Production, 893.
Vegetation, 42.
Vehicles—
Motor, 393.
Railway, 367.
Tramway, 386.
Venereal Diseases—
Control of, 194.
Hospital Cases, 177.
Vessels—
Employed in Fishing Industry, 493.
Entered and cleared, 357.
Nationality of, 358.
Registered, 357.
Survey of, 364.
War, 277.
Vice-regal Representatives, 55.
Village Settlements, 419.
Villages, Population of, 103.
Vinegar-factories, 544.
Vineyards, 456.
Violent Deaths, 162, 250.
Virgin Bush, Area of, 412, 477.
Visitors, 83.
Vital Statistics, 110–192.
Viticulture, 456.
Volcanoes, 2, 21.
Voluntary Inmates of Mental Hospitals, 215.
Voting—
At General Election, 899.
At Licensing Polls, 901.

W.

Wages, 785–793.
Lost through Industrial Disputes, 836–841.
Of Factory Employees, 521, 555.
Of Employees of General and Local Governments, 893.
Protection, 802.
Waikaremoana Power-supply, 862.
Waikato Power-supply, 865.
Waiotapu Forest Plantation, 485.
Waipori Power-supply, 867.
Waitangi, Treaty of, 49.
Wakari Private Mental Hospital 217.
War, 276.
Bursaries, 233.
Expenditure, 592.
Increases in Food-prices, 768.
Indebtedness, 592.
Loans Sinking Fund, 603.
Pensions, 629.
Tax, 585.
Warships, 277.
Washed Wool exported, 464.
Washington Conference, 276.
Water-power, 862–884.
Waterproof-material Factories, 544.
Water-races, Government, 514.
Waters, Mineral, 5.
Water-supply Districts, 643–658.
Wealth, 731–747.
Weather, 28–42.
Weekly Wage-rates, 789.
In Factories, 555.
Weka, The, 46.
Welfare of Children, 236.
Weraroa Training-farm, 237.
Western Samoa, 2, 909–913.
Bibliography of, 951.
Births in, 128.
Deaths in, 168.
Marriages in, 139.
Population of, 108.
Wethers, 460.
Whakarewarewa Forest Plantation, 484.
Whales, 45.
Whaling, 45, 49, 494, 915.
Wheat, 445.
Duty on, 337.
Export of, 289.
White Island Sulphur, 505.
Wholesale Licenses, 899.
Wholesale Prices. 779–783.
Widows left by Married Men, 149.
Widows' Pensions, 627.
Wills administered by Public Trust Office, 886.
Wind, 28–42.
Wine, Consumption of, 274.
Wine Licenses, 899.
Wire (Telegraph), Miles of, 401.
Wireless Telegraphy, 404.
Requirements on Vessels, 807.
Withdrawals from Savings-banks, 677–680.
Wives' Petitions in Divorce, 246.
Women, Deaths of, in Childbirth, 161.
Women, Offences by, 270.
Women's Suffrage, 52.
Wool, 462.
Exported, 288–315, 463.
Used at Local Mills, 463, 554.
Woollen-mills, 554.
Wool purchased by, 463.
Wool-presses on Farms, 442.
Wool-scouring Works, 552.
Workers, Advances to, 619.
Workers' Compensation, 800.
Insurance, 697, 698.
Workers' Dwellings, 621.
Workers' Educational Association, 241.
Workers' Unions, 811–819.
Working Railways Account, 370, 572.
Working-days lost through Industrial Disputes, 835–843.
Working-hours, 794, 806.
World's Cattle, 467.
World's Coal-production, 508.
World's Gold-production, 500.
World's Population, 108.
World's Sheep Flocks, 462.
Wrecks, 364.

Y.

Yaws in Samoa, 911.
Year-book, The, 71.
Yields of Crops, 445–456.

Z.

Zoology, 44.